《Reincarnated and Regressed Villain - Make heroines beg for forgiveness》


 Chapter 1 - 1 - A destined Villain

    <h4>Chapter 1: - A destined Viin</h4>


    In the fading light of Gaia, the clouds stretched endlessly across the continent, lit only by thest glimmers on the Blue star.


    Below this celestial canopy, the dying sun tried to paint thend in a soft orange glow, but the earth''s stubborn crimson resisted its touch.


    Slowly, the light descended, carrying a metallic scent and the lingering dampness in the air. Its orange tint shifted to a deep red, reflecting off pools of liquid below.


    In this changing light, a disturbing scene emerged, casting an eerie glow that revealed a violent tableau etched into the ground.


    Thousands of bodiesy strewn across the blood-soaked earth, a chilling reminder of the ferocious conflict that had torn through this ce.


    "...h...e.l..p"


    Groans of the wounded mingled with the stench of death, hanging heavily in the air.


    The ground, once teeming with life, was now a canvas of horror, bearing witness to the darkest depths of human cruelty.


    Seven figures, once vibrant with life, nowy broken and battered on the unforgiving ground.


    Their bodies bore the scars of a brutal struggle, twisted limbs and oozing wounds painting a nightmarish picture.


    The weariness etched on their faces echoed the exhaustion felt within, while the fading glimmer in their eyes hinted at their impending fate.


    Blood seeped into the earth, mingling with the soil, painting it crimson, The air was thick with the metallic scent of their suffering.


    Standing amidst the horror was a man, handsome yet bearing the marks of the relentless battle, His gaze was steely, unyielding, as if the agony around him was just a backdrop to his unshakable determination.


    ''It''s been 26 years since I reincarnated in this world,'' Ryuk thought, reflecting on his transformation from a typical software engineer in a peaceful society to his current state.


    Coming from a society where notions of afterlife, including concepts like Transmigration and Reincarnation, weremonce themes depicted in the novels, he swiftly recognized the idea of reincarnation upon his arrival in this new world.


    His suspicions were solidified when he activated his system at the young age of four.


    It didn''t take him long to understand that the core of his system was rooted in fundamental qualities associated with a viin.


    Even though heprehended that he had been reincarnated as such, contrary to the typical antagonists portrayed in novels, he harbored no intention to cause harm or dominate heroines, much less engage with them.


    His aspiration leaned more toward leading a peaceful life, one where he could detach himself from his predetermined destiny and progress towards a life brimming with fresh experiences and knowledge.


    Yet, his ethical code seemed to inevitably bind him to the cruel fate that typically befalls those characters.


    He couldn''t stand idly by, knowing the suffering they would endure to be the sons of heavens and heroines.


    He made it his mission to intervene and save them from their inevitable, brutal fate.


    But now, everything felt like a colossal mistake.


    He gazed at those seven individuals with his icy, amber-flecked eyes, intensified by the orange light rays, their cold glint betraying no emotion, not even a hint of sympathy on his face.


    Those individual''s bodies were a brutal mosaic of blood and agony, with broken limbs grotesquely mangled, revealing the excruciating suffering they had endured at the hands of the man looming over them.


    One young man, defeated and humbled,y under the weight of his foot, missing limbs was a stark disy of dominance and a grim reminder of the sh that had unfolded.


    "So, Diana, what''s your excuse for betraying me?"


    His amber glinted eyes bore into the woman with bloodied, broken blue hair, kneeling inplete disarray.


    "....you''re evil"


    "Oh, so, looking out for all of you makes me evil?"


    The man narrowed his eyes, contemting the echoes of protagonist halos and heroine''s mentality, starkly real now.


    Coming from a world far removed from such grim reality, he had read about these personalities in novels, but experiencing their shorings firsthand was a different story.


    "How am I evil?"


    He looked down at his foot where a young man, limbless and crushed,y in a state ofplete brokenness, mustering the little strength he had left to utter some words.


    "...y....you ba..stard, You killed millions"


    Hearing these words, the man''s internal amusement grew at the absurdity of these hypocritical people.


    He had eradicated all the evil organizations within the Empire after ascending to his throne.


    Wars were waged to crush rebellious kingdoms that stood against his Empire, uniting the entire Heidal Continent under one g¡ªthe Selvius Empire.


    He shifted his gaze towards another woman with pink hair, her bodypletely broken, supported by a rock to maintain a semnce of bnce amidst the devastation.


    "Hmm, so what about you, Karina? Wasn''t your family about to be executed by the Aidiac Royal family? Is it wrong for me to have intervened?"


    "You killed them without mercy, and although you saved my family, it was not worth it", she retorted, supported by a rock, struggling to maintain consciousness, her gaze heavy and fixed downward.


    "I just saved¡ª"


    "It''s bullshit. You could have solved everything peacefully without drawing so much blood."


    His narrowed eyes revealed his struggle toprehend her mindset.


    Hearing all this, the man began to understand why those novels depicted these people as hypocritical and low in intelligence.


    If he hadn''t saved them, they would have suffered the most gruesome fate.


    Yet, despite being saved, these ungrateful individuals chose to me him. The bitter irony of their ingratitude gnawed at him, leaving a bitter taste in his mouth.


    "Guess you all have the same reasons"


    The man looked towards the seven people, their disdainful gazes directed at him.


    He had only aimed to change their fates, to rescue some from very, others from crippling circumstances, and a few from inevitable betrayal.


    Yet, they all med him for saving them, unable toprehend that he had severed the root causes that would have subjected them to excruciating suffering.


    "Hahaha," Ryukughed heartily, covering half of his face with his hand, his amusement at their naive midset.


    "Indeed, now I see," his hands dropped to his sides as he nced down at these ungrateful individuals.


    He finally grasped the essence of what those novels had tried to convey ¡ª ''these idiots think this whole world works like they think it would''


    ''System, Purchase the Regression Sutra for all of these people except the most idiotic one''


    <strong>[ ???????? ???? 10 ??????? ???? ?????? ]</strong>


    Man looking at the window showing the killing points that was nothing but individual kills, he felt nothing, He crushed kingdoms and killed many people that he can''t even seem to remember.


    ''Guess I''ve be numb to these killings,'' his amber eyes turned cold, '' Purchase it''


    <strong>[ ??????????]</strong>


    Hearing that, a golden talisman directly entered the bodies of all seven people, leaving the protagonist untouched.


    He looked down at the young man with dim eye pupils lying on the ground, increasing the pressure on his foot.


    <strong>STOMP</strong>


    "Aaaahhh! You monster! He was innocent"


    "Of course he was, after killing thousands with his own hands and then ming me for not being righteous "


    He moved towards a woman lying on floor with bloodied state wearing a maid dress with short silver hair.


    "M-master"


    She gathering all her vigor spoke with low voice looking at the man walking towards her


    "Oh, you remember me"


    He looked at the woman who tried to backstab him while giving some excuse of how she was helpless while crying.


    His eyes filled with a killing intent as those memories resurfaced.


    " I-i love¡ª "


    She understanding her fate tried tost time tell him how much she loved him if not for her helplessness that caused her to betray him.


    <strong><em>SLICE</em></strong>


    Before she could speak, a sword without any resistance sliced through her neck, sending it flying a distance away.


    <strong><em>THUD</em></strong>


    It rolled a distance away, eventuallying to a stop.


    His gaze shifted towards that direction, holding the sword, its de soaked in blood, droplets falling to the ground and dyeing it crimson.


    He looked at the woman in a saintess dress, her once pristine attire now drenched in blood as she held her stomach, blood dripping from her grasp.


    "Now, saintess, what about you?"


    He couldn''t fathom this woman''s mentality. She had been helpless when her mother suffered from an incurable disease, begging church priests who only cared about money.


    He couldn''t forget the image of a five-year-old girl begging while her mothery on the chilling ground outside the church, awaiting inevitable death. He had stepped in to help.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He had destroyed all the monuments of that religion, an institution driven by greed, and eradicated all its sources.


    He had burned all the teachings of that cultist religion along with their corrupt priests.


    "Haa....haa...You are immoral," she gasped, struggling to speak amidst the pain.


    "Even if they were wrong, you could have talked..."


    <strong><em>SLICE</em></strong>


    As she prepared to say more, a de cut through her skin unnoticed by her weary eyes, causing her lifeless body to copse onto the unforgiving ground.


    <strong>THUD</strong>


    He turned towards a woman, her shoulders pierced by arrows, her eyes devoid of hue.


    "Now, Little Sister"


    He despised this woman the most, unable toprehend the twisted mindset of his step-sister. She had initially proposed him, leading him to grapple with moral dilemmas.


    After persistent efforts and struggles, he had finally epted her.


    But in the end, she betrayed him, joining hands with his enemy, offering a feeble excuse of wanting him all to herself and not sharing him with other women.


    His mind was in turmoil, unable to grasp the rationale behind her actions. Didn''t she share the protagonist with many other women?


    "Ryu¡ª"


    <strong><em>THUD</em></strong>


    Just like that, another lifeless body soaked the ground once again.


    His gaze shifted towards a woman, her body leaning on her sword for support, blood trickling from her mouth as she struggled to maintain her bnce.


    "Now, Miss Fianc¨¦e"


    The woman''s eyes, exhausted yet aze with anger, fixed on the man responsible for the deaths of her family, while her weak voice tried to protest,"Y-you killed them"


    "How many times," he sighed, "I told you, they were just using you"


    "Though, it doesn''t matter now"


    <strong><em>SCHLKT</em></strong>


    His sword, now stained once more with blood, had reached a saturation point where even the ground refused to absorb another drop of the crimson liquid.


    Turning towards another direction he moved towards a woman holding daggers, struggling to maintain her failing posture.


    "Who would have thought, releasing a ve from her contract would lead to betrayal," he muttered in frustration.


    He looked at the girl, anger consuming his mind.


    He had saved her from a life of very, yet upon witnessing her family''s demise, they began to perform a pathetic act of helplessness.


    Despite his efforts to clear this misunderstanding, he found himself used by her of murdering her dear family.


    "You killed them even as they begged for mercy, their helplessness due to money..."


    His gaze was nk as he looked at this woman before shifting it towards another woman with missing limbs¡ªthe worst one of them all.


    <strong><em>drip</em></strong>


    Blood trickling from her lips, staining the ground where her faceid.


    "And finally you," he said coldly, "promising eternal love and all, dear bodyguard, and then betrayal"


    The woman, with her dwindling breath, could only gaze at the man''s foot and the blood staining the ground.


    She felt helpless, unable toprehend where she had gone wrong.


    For her, everything had felt right until they all got influenced by a stranger.


    She couldn''t understand why she believed in that strange man and betrayed the man she had loved with all her heart.


    Her eyes lost themselves in the encroaching darkness as consiouness faded.


    "System, activate all the talisman," he intoned, his voice resonating with authority.


    <strong><em>[ ?????????? - -? ?1% ?35% ?99% ¡ª? ???? 100% ]</em></strong>


    <strong>WHOOSH</strong>


    The air crackled with anticipation as ethereal energies surged.


    A pulsating aura emanated from the talisman, casting a mesmerizing glow that spread like wildfire, bathing the world in a surreal light.


    <strong>HUSH</strong>


    The world around him froze, suspended in a moment of eerie stillness.


    Colors muted and sounds dulled, giving way to an otherworldly quiet.


    The world began to unravel, rewinding in a celestial dance, reversing the progression of events.


    It was as if nature itself was rewinding a cosmic tapestry, threads of existence intertwining in reverse.


    As the man watched, memories danced before his eyes - moments lost, actions undone, and wounds healed.


    The very fabric of reality was being stitched back together, taking on the form of a past now rewritten.


    Then Sudden Darkness ¡ª


    .....


    In the Selvius kingdom, avish pce stood as a monument to extravagance.


    Within its grand halls, adorned with gilded arches and shimmering white walls,y a room adorned with books and plush furnishings, fitting for the name ¡ª Ryuk von Selvius


    As the first rays of dawn gently caressed the pce, casting a golden glow upon the regal chamber, a five-year-old boy stirred from slumber.


    His eyes snapped open, revealing amber irises as he sat on the bed, gazing down at his small, child-sized hands.


    Clenching his small fists, his nk amber eyes slowly lifted as he stared straight ahead,manding,'' System, activate the Viin aura''


    His objective had be apparent.


    In his past life, he had avoided using his system, refusing to adopt the persona of a viin.


    His sole wish had been a peaceful life, aspiring to peacefully transition into the cycle of reincarnation.


    But now, circumstances had changed.....

 Chapter 2 - 2 - A broken saintess

    <h4>Chapter 2: - A broken saintess</h4>


    In the deste hamlet of Selvius County, where the North''s relentless cold had scorched thend and monstrous waves of disease ravaged the popce, pain reigned supreme.


    The privileged few turned a blind eye to the agony, for theirs was a life untouched by want.


    Within a dpidated dwelling, a lone womany prone on the cold, unforgiving floor¡ªvictim of the insidious ailment that had ravaged her frail form.


    "Cough...Cough... ugh," she rasped, her chest tight with each painful convulsion, her weakened body a canvas of torment.


    The moonlight, feeble and icy, failed to offer sce in the heart of that bitter winter night.


    Her torment was a tale of suffering writrge, ament for the forgotten masses condemned to toil like ants for an uncaring queen.


    In that snow-draped hovel, a young girly in restless slumber, her eyes marred by dried tears¡ªa testament to the agony she bore, having witnessed her mother sumb to the cruelty of fate.


    In that Cold and chilling night that was filled with convulsion''s sounds and suffering of a woman, as her groans filled the room before she lost her all energy and sumbed to the slumber.


    The young girly on the broken-down floor, finding a meagerfort in dried grass and a feeble fire.


    Suddenly, as if caught in a harrowing nightmare, she jolted upright, clutching her stomach in distress.


    "Ha...haa..." she gasped, the biting cold on her skin snapping her back to reality.


    She surveyed her surroundings, dread tightening its grip. ''<i>No, no, no, it can''t be</i>.''


    Panic surged through her as she realized her dire situation.


    "M-mother," she stammered, her eyes darting towards the woman groaning in agony nearby.


    She pushed herself up and sprinted towards her.


    "No, mother! It''s just a dream, right?" she pleaded desperately, her voice tinged with panic.


    "Cough... what..." her mother managed to say weakly.


    "No, mother! You will be fine. Just hang in there," the girl reassured, swiftly taking her mother''s hands and trying to offer what littlefort she could amidst the relentless pain and suffering.


    .....


    In the biting cold wind that made even adults shiver, a somber scene unfolded on the town''s streets.


    A small, determined girl pulled a two-wheeled cart, her mother''s weak body nestled within.


    Her eyes, devoid of tears, zed with an unusual emotion¡ªanger.


    ''<i>Once I heal my mother and be Saintess again, I will definitely not let that monster eradicate the whole religion of my Goddess F</i>,'' she vowed, her determination a beacon in the darkness.


    For her, the faith in her goddess was supreme, a force that propelled her forward.


    It was the goddess who had saved her mother, not some man who offered mere pity.


    Her frail yet resolute form pulled the cart through the streets, indifferent to the passing bystanders who spared no more than a fleeting nce for the pitiful girl.


    Reaching the end of the street, a prayer ce stood tall, a testament to the wealth and devotionvished upon this religion.


    Donations and riches flowed in, a stark contrast to the impoverished reality of the girl''s life. Undeterred, she called out to a figure not far away, apanying a rich nobleman, "Priest Kermit!"


    Maintaining herposure, the girl turned her gaze toward the man, Priest Kermit, whose face was marred with a frown.


    Panic and desperation surged through her as she witnessed him gesturing for the guards to remove her.


    "No! Priest Kermit, save my mother!" she pleaded, her voice tinged with desperation, but the guards seized her tiny hands and began to forcibly drag her away from the premises.


    "Forgive me, Viscount, I will apany you in a minute,"


    Priest Kermit excused himself briefly, taking a step towards the distressed girl.


    Hope flickered in her eyes at the sight of him showing some concern.


    Summoning her courage, she pulled her hands free from the guards grip and folded them respectfully, emting the demeanor of a saintess.


    "Priest Kermit..."


    *<strong>THUD</strong>*


    Confused and bewildered, the girl looked in shock towards a distance as shey on the cold ground.


    The priest had callously kicked her, putting her in a degrading position underfoot, shattering any semnce of dignity she had left.


    "You pathetic pest, how dare you speak my name with that filthy mouth of yours," the man sneered, towering over the little girl whoy on the ground, her face pressed against the cold earth as he rubbed his boots against her.


    "P...riest, I... Kugghhhh?!!" she attempted to speak, the words stifled and choked in her throat.


    The young girl, trying to make sense of the ordeal, thought, ''Maybe this is a test from the goddess,'' as she braced herself, enduring the torment.


    "Don''t utter my name from your mouth, filth," he spat, disgusted by the very notion of a beggar mentioning him.


    He delivered another cruel kick to her abdomen, and though she fought back the tears, the pain was excruciating.


    "Kughh," she gritted her teeth, refusing to cry out, determined to endure the trial the goddess had seemingly set before her.


    "Throw her away. Today, I am in a good mood, or I would have skinned this pest alive," he barked, feeling a wave of revulsion at the vermin''s touch.


    He held back his anger, not wanting to mar the good mood fueled by the generous donation from the Viscount.


    "N-no, m-mother," she managed to whisper, her heart breaking as her thoughts were consumed by worry for her ailing mother.


    The girl, struggling against the pain and fatigue, tried to articte her words, her voice barely a whisper as she curled into a ball, clutching her stomach.


    "Tch, you got some luck, girl, or you would have be material for the priest''s boots," a guard sneered, delivering another heartless blow.


    *<strong>THUD</strong>*


    The guard''s words still echoing, they callously tossed her onto the icy streets where a two-wheeled cart carrying her ailing mothery.


    The stark reminder of her fortune not to suffer the fate of bing leather for the priest''s footwear.


    "Ahh, no... stop," she whimpered, her voice a feeble protest against the cruelty.


    Lying on the frigid ground, unable to maintain consciousness, she felt herself slipping into darkness.


    ''<i>Maybe it''s just a dream</i>,'' she tried to convince herself, unwilling to ept the grim reality.


    But deep down, she knew it was an inescapable truth she couldn''t deny, For her it was one of many test Goddess nned for her.


    Onlookers continued to pass by, indifferent to the plight of the little, fragile girl and the woman groaning with pain inside the cart¡ªa stark reflection of the callousness of the world.


    As time dragged on, the cold breezes cut through the air, causing the girl''s eyes to flutter from the pain that seeped through her entire body,pounded by the frostbite gnawing at her legs.


    Summoning all the strength she had left, she slowly rose from her ce, her burdened body supported by fragile, trembling hands.


    She nced around in a desperate hope, "No!"


    Her anguished cry echoed through the deste streets as she looked at the woman lying on the ground¡ªa lifeless body now devoid of breath, sumbing to the unforgiving cold surface.


    The harsh reality of loss struck her like a blow to the heart, leaving her in a deste world, wherepassion seemed to have no ce. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Mother!"


    She crawled with her broken body toward her mother, her own being devoid of any warmth, lying on the chilling surface that had already extinguished what little life remained in her frail form.


    "W-where is the cart!?" she cried out, unable to ept the reality of her mother''s demise, her mind refusing to grasp the loss she had just suffered.


    She knew that even a single possession from the cart might have kept her mother alive a little longer.


    "Why didn''t you send him again, Goddess?!" she screamed, her cries echoing in the deste street.


    She was alone, surrounded only by her pain and grief.


    The tears, once held back by her resilient spirit, now flowed freely, mingling with the cold, unforgiving ground¡ªa heartbreaking testament to a life stripped of sce.

 Chapter 3 - 3 - Unexpected Intruders

    <h4>Chapter 3: - Unexpected Intruders</h4>


    Inside a pce adorned with opulence and majesty, a room held a young boy of around five years old, his amber eyes shining with determination as he gazed at a golden, transparent window.


    ''<i>I need more points</i>,'' Ryuk thought, his attention fixated on the section disying the avable kill points. It was clear that the current count wasn''t sufficient for him to achieve his desired goals.


    He stood up and made his way to the bathroom for a bath. Following his usual orders, he ensured that no one tended to his needs in the bathroom; maids were strictly prohibited from entering.


    Stepping into the bath filled with high-quality sandalwood and fragrant soaps, he immersed himself in a calm and refreshing bath.


    Once done, he exited the bathroom and dressed in clothes that were mostly ck, adorned with golden ents that added a touch of regality.


    As he reached the door after exiting the room, maids were already standing, awaiting further instructions.


    Among those maids, a peculiar one caught his attention¡ªan exceptional woman in her twenties with long, silver-white hair and a face that bore an air of quiet grace with her beautiful face although inferior to other maids but still can be considered a beauty.


    She wore the maid''s standard attire, blending into the background effortlessly, yet standing out to the discerning eye.


    The boy smiled slightly as he looked towards her. "You, what''s your name?"


    Hearing her name being requested, the maid, flinched momentarily, surprised by the direct attention.


    However, a genuine smile quickly bloomed on her face as she gracefully bowed and energetically responded, "It''s Elsa, Your Highness."


    "Ok," the boy acknowledged with a nod, and then proceeded to move from the spot, leaving Elsa in a state of joyful surprise.


    The simple act of the future King asking for her name left an indelible mark on her heart, making her day much brighter and delightful.


    ....


    <strong><i>Elsa''s POV </i></strong>


    "Ugh...those bitches, if not for them,"


    I muttered to myself, still feeling the sting from being pushed to the ground by some maids earlier that morning.


    But now, it was time for me to focus on whaty ahead¡ªmy promotion.


    As I staggered while walking, my excitement bubbled within me. It wasn''tmon for maids serving the Royal lineage toe frommon backgrounds like mine. They were usually nobles, barons, or even Marquesses, but somehow I had caught the attention of His Highness and earned this promotion.


    *<strong>BANG</strong>*


    "Wake up, you idiot, and wash my clothes," I looked towards the bed where my runaway sister''s daughter was sleeping. I had been left to take care of her, while my sister took her other daughter away for some inexplicable reason.


    My anger surged at the sight of this pest with her silver hair and the same blue eyes as my sister, who always looked down on me. Here I was working hard to earn money, and this nuisance was fast asleep.


    "You pe¡ª"


    Before I couldplete my sentence, I watched her jolt awake, her eyes wide as if she had seen a nightmare or something.


    Tear stains adorned her face, which I found oddly satisfying. Guess I should be lenient today in her. "Hmm...Only for today, I''ll forgive you. Wash my clothes when you wake up. I''m going to the Pce."


    *<strong>Thud</strong>*


    "!?!"


    She quickly got up and sprinted towards me as her eyes filled with tears, begging, "P-Pce, I need to go there, please."


    My mind snapped. First, I forgave her, and now she wanted my job? This silver-haired brat.


    "Don''t touch me... <strong>SMACK</strong>."


    "<strong><i>Aghh!!</i></strong>"


    "Know your ce. If not for me taking care of you and feeding that pig belly of yours, you''d have died somewhere on the streets."


    I pushed her away, relishing the red mark on her face. "I''m going. Don''t spoil my mood."


    Reaching my duty spot outside His Highness''s room, I marveled at the grandeur of the pce gate¡ªpure gold infused with mana to strengthen it. I''d heard that just this gate could purchase a small mansion in the countryside.


    "Pathetic. Drooling from your mouth like amoner. Behave yourself. You''ll soon be serving a royal."


    I heard maid''s gibberish teaching me how to serve, Their constant reminders on how to behave grated on my nerves. They thought they could look down on me just because of their noble backgrounds. I was determined to show them my capabilities.


    Suddenly, the door opened, and I bowed, following the other maids'' lead.


    "What''s your name?" His Highness asked me, surprising me. I couldn''t hide my happiness¡ªafter all, he was the future king, and my life would be set if I became his personal maid.


    I looked at the departing figure of His Highness, ready to face the jealous res from those noble maids.


    "I told you to act more professionally, yet you bowedpletely wrong. Even His Highness noticed your ipetence¡ªdisappointing."


    "Here I thought even she was amoner; she must have some strength to get noticed by His Highness."


    Their jealousy was palpable, unable to ept that His Highness had shown a favorable gesture towards me. They were already trying to look down on me. Oh, how sweet it was to see their envy.


    ...


    <strong><i>Alia''s POV </i></strong>- (<i>Maid from first chapter)</i>


    "Haaa...haaa..."


    I panted, disoriented and confused, surrounded by unfamiliar wooden walls. Tears streamed relentlessly down my cheeks, blurring my vision and mixing with the salty taste of my own sobs.


    ''<i>Where am I?''</i>


    I wondered, trying to make sense of my surroundings. Everything seemed oddly familiar, but that was the least of my concerns at the moment. The pain of him hating me cut deep.


    All I wanted was to help innocent people suffering in the evesting war he had initiated. He could have simply epted their proposals and solved things peacefully.


    Why did it have toe to this?


    Tears kept flowing, and the ache in my heart intensified. Was choosing to help others wrong? I felt suffocated, drowning in a sea of doubts. Maybe I was wrong, but...


    "Hmm...Only for today, I''ll forgive you. Wash my clothes when you wake up. I''m going to the Pce."


    The voice was familiar¡ªAunt Elsa. But how could that be? Wasn''t she executed for attempting to kill me by His Highness? It all felt surreal, <i>''is it afterlife</i>''.


    Through blurry eyes, I gazed at my small hands, contemting the possibility of having traveled back in time. But no, it wasn''t important right now. She mentioned the pce, and that was my focus.


    I sprinted towards her, desperate to meet His Highness and convey my message that I just wanted to save people.


    "Don''t touch me... <strong>SMACK</strong>."


    "<strong><i>Aghh!! </i></strong><i>" </i>


    The pain seared through my cheeks, warmth spreading across them. My small hands clenched, knuckles white from the intensity of my emotions. The physical sting from the p on my face paled inparison to the ache in my chest


    "I''m going. Don''t spoil my mood."


    "No!! Stop! Let mee too!"


    I stood and rushed towards her, but she locked the door from the outside, just like she always had in the past.


    In that wooden room, my cheeks still throbbing, my tears fell to the floor like raindrops from a storm. I was drowning in a sea of grief, my heart shattering into countless pieces, and I couldn''t find a way to save myself. The weight of the past bore down on me, suffocating any glimmer of hope for a brighter future.


    <i>"I...am...sorry.</i>"


    The words emerged as a feeble whisper, a desperate plea for forgiveness that hung heavy in the air, echoing the relentless ache in my heart.


    ....


    Ryuk walked through the pce hallways, his demeanor firm and his gaze cold as he observed the garden adorned with beautiful flowers and intricate nature artistry.


    ''<i>Now, Elsa''s inferiorityplex will do all the things.</i>..''


    His eyes held a steely determination as memories from his previous life resurfaced, recalling the act hemitted¡ªtaking the life of that maid due to hispassion for a small girl who was beaten daily whenever Elsa was frustrated from work. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Elsa''s inferiorityplex was a towering obstacle, a deep-seated sense of inadequacy that made her resent even her own niece, Alia. From early on, Alia''s mother had excelled in every field, intensifying the inferiorityplex within Elsa.


    For most professional maids, serving royalty was a matter of prestige, but for Elsa, it became a crucible of jealousy and frustration, due to her mind, she will take all suggestions in wrong way twisting the meaning and feeding it to her ego.


    Surrounded by people focused on maintaining their best, she would undoubtedly sumb to their suggestions and maniptions, allowing jealousy-fueled actions to amplify her frustration¡ªultimately, it would all be emptied on young Alia.


    Ryuk''s eyes reflected the vision of a knife attempting to tear his heart, a constant struggle against his brain, leaving him unable to believe the situation as the hands that held the knife was of his personal maid.


    His mind was filled with a surge of thoughts,


    If not for hiding his true strength.


    If not for not letting down his guard even while sleeping,then that very knife would''ve pierced his heart that was all the reason to make him feel pity for this girl.


    His mind drifted towards another individual ''<i>Maria should have lost her mother</i>,'' he mused, an unsettling coldness settling in. The empathy he once held was fading, reced by a desire to witness her suffering


    Recollections of the moment passed through his mind when he was dered a heretic by a person whom he sheltered from all evils of this world, while betraying him the only excuse that individual made was about her getting a choice, a cruel ultimatum between people and himself.


    The person he trusted had been willing to sacrifice her love for the people who would have be a cause of misery if not for him.


    In that moment, rity settled over his troubled mind. This world was nothing more than a pitiful stage where selfish motivations and duplicity ruled.


    The pain of betrayal had stripped away the remnants ofpassion, leaving behind a steely resolve¡ªthese individuals were deserving of their own fate. There was no need to extend pity to those who had chosen their paths.


    Their pathetic excuses and twisted intentions knew no bounds. Aidiac Kingdom wanted Karina''s lifeless body, and in response, he waged war to protect her.


    ¡ª Got used for waging wars and even got title of a tyrant.


    Some nobleman had secretly conspired with that devilish religion, using innocent children as sacrificial pawns. He had acted decisively, wiping out the vile cult from its very roots, leaving no chance for their wickedness to resurface ¡ª got himself dered as heretic by the same person he did everything.


    Yet, amidst the disappointment and disillusionment, there was a beacon of light from his previous life¡ªa source of sce and strength that had kept him going through the darkest of times.


    ''<i>Mother</i>''


    Queen of Selvius Kingdom was a mysterious figure, her origins veiled in secrecy. Yet, she carried herself with an air of royalty, akin to a goddess, leaving an indelible mark on his previous life.


    During those times, he had set out on a quest to find his mother, who had inexplicably disappeared one day.


    His determination to discover her fate and venture beyond the continent was unwavering as many troops were already prepared to venture outside the continent.


    However, destiny had different ns. He became entangled in a civil war, orchestrated by the very individuals whom he treated as his people.


    .


    .


    He arrived at the door of a room, guarded by two Guards who bowed in acknowledgment.


    "Phew..." he took a breath, trying to steady his racing thoughts before stepping into the room.


    "Mothe..."


    [Host, there are three people hidden inside the room.]


    <strong> "!!?!?" </strong>


    Ryuk''s heart skipped a beat, his understanding unfolding like a sinister tableau. The first thought that shot through his mind was about his mother''s safety.


    "<strong><i>kuugghhh!!</i></strong><i>"</i><strong><i> </i></strong>


    A shadow suddenly grabbed him and.....


    {<i>A/n:: I''d greatly appreciate your honest feedback on this chapter! Pleasement if the chapter is Engaging or slightly filled with the parts you don''t like, Your feedback will help shape the quality of the next chapter. Thank you</i>!}

 Chapter 4 - 4 - Olivia’s Realisation

    <h4>Chapter 4: - Olivia''s Realisation</h4>


    The only natural source of light, Gaia''s first rays, fell on the Blue Star, dispelling the darkness as they reached one of the many continents: <i>Heindal Continent. </i>


    Heindal, a continent often deemed the weakest on Blue Star, possessed a certain enchantment. Itsndscapes ranged from lush, sprawling forests to towering mountain ranges and vast ins, each holding a unique beauty.


    Yet, beneath this natural allurey an air of mystery. How, despite beingbeled the weakest, had Heindal not sumbed to destruction?


    Why were the inhabitants of this continent seemingly unaware of external existences?


    All of these enigmas pointed toward formidable forces at y, guarding Heindal from the shadows and veiling it in secrets.


    In the midst of this varied terrainy Selvius Kingdom, a realm that stood as the undisputed powerhouse of Heindal.


    However, the rise of this kingdom was as swift as it was perplexing, orchestrated by an unseen force. This enigmatic transformation left the origins of the kingdom shrouded in ambiguity, an unsolved puzzle in the Heindal Continent.


    At the heart of this kingdom''s mystique was the reigning monarch, Queen <strong><i>Alisia Von Selvius. </i></strong>With her promation as queen, what was once a scattering of smaller realms merged into a formidable entity ¡ª Selvius Kingdom.


    The mere fact that there was no Selvius Kingdom until her promation added to the intrigue.


    Within the heart of Selvius Kingdom, a vast and grand pce stood, bathed in the gentle embrace of Gaia''s morning rays.


    The soft sunlight streamed through the pce windows, illuminating a room where an ethereally beautiful woman sat with poise.


    Her face, a portrait of serenity, was graced by amber eyes that held a calm like a tranquilke. In her hands, she delicately held a letter, engrossed in its content.


    In the presence of this woman, three individuals knelt on the ground, a disy of reverence and respect.


    The air around them seemed to ripple with a dark, oozing aura, shrouding the room in a dense haze of mana as they awaited her response.


    One of them, breaking the silence, spoke, "Princess, Master awaits a reply this time."


    Alisia paused in her perusal of the letter, ncing at the man who had spoken, contemting whether to send a reply or not.


    Suddenly, all four individuals turned their attention towards the door of the room, sensing an iing presence.


    In a swift motion, the woman set aside her contemtions, adorned with a graceful smile, and moved swiftly towards the door and subsequently all three shadows vanished into thin air.


    "Phew... Mother," Ryuk took a deep breath, attempting to steady his racing thoughts before entering the room and calling out to her.


    "Kughh!"


    Alisia grabbed him, pulling him into a warm embrace. Ryuk, startled at first due to his anxious state, soon foundfort in his mother''s arms, reminded of how she always cared for him.


    Alisia''s eyes widened in concern before rxing as she felt Ryuk''s hands reciprocating the embrace. With motherly affection, she caressed his hair and spoke gently, "Did my child have a nightmare?"


    This conclusion was drawn from the fact that it was the first time he hugged her back; usually, he would try to push her away.


    [Host, three people are hiding inside the room, but none of them show any hostility.]


    ''<i>Is mother hiding something from me?</i>'' Ryuk contemted, but it didn''t matter to him as he knew he could trust her. Perhaps one day, she would reveal the truth.


    For now, he decided to step back.


    Ryuk shook his head in response to her question, then hesitated before speaking, "Mother, I need some money."


    Alisia looked at her son, not entirely understanding why he needed so much money. However, she didn''t inquire further, trusting her sonpletely¡ªa testament to the strong bond between them.


    She called for her aide and instructed him to provide Ryuk with two million gold coins, twice the amount he had asked for.


    This didn''t surprise Ryuk; he knew his mother well and her willingness to support him.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    <i>''I need kill points,''</i>


    Ryuk thought, as killing intent passed through his eyes, he moved towards a restricted part of the forest, miles away from the pce.


    ""H-his highness""


    Two guards were startled to see the Prince. Ryuk gestured for them to make way as he entered a dungeon designated for criminals within the Selvius Kingdom.


    "His highness, if you want, I can apany you," a guard offered, bowing but feeling slightly overwhelmed by the sudden arrival of the future king.


    "No need. Just give me your sword."


    The guard, who had faced many battles and challenges, felt a chill seeing the cold amber eyes that seemed to hold a hint of cruelty. He gave Ryuk his sword before bowing and leaving him alone in the dungeon.


    Deep within the dungeon''s belly, a sickening odor hung heavy in the air, a noxious mix of decay and filth that made every breath a struggle.


    The walls, moist and slick with grime, seemed to close in on all sides, shadows ying wicked games, heightening the sense of dread.


    The cells, barely more than cramped, damp holes, confined the inmates, their faces etched with despair and aching hopelessness, their pitiful cries a haunting melody that echoed down the corridor.


    Scavenging rats scuttled across the cold, wet floor, their beady eyes reflecting the flickering torchlight that barely illuminated the grim surroundings.


    The feeble mes seemed to mock the captives, throwing contorted shadows that danced menacingly, casting an eerie gloom that heightened the torment of those imprisoned in this wretched ce.


    In the dim light, a shadow cast by the mes grewrger as it approached the cells, sending shivers down the spines of those inside, as if recalling the memory of amber eyes and the figure they belonged to.


    <strong><i>WHOOSH</i></strong>


    The sword in Ryuk''s hand was suddenly shrouded in amethyst mana, a type of mana used by sword masters. It created an aura sword, requiring minute amounts of mana but demanding exceptional focus and control over its flow.


    Ryuk''s eyes remained calm, unfazed by the gruesome scene unfolding within the dungeon. The cries and screams of the prisoners filled the air as the sword imed its victims.


    <strong><i>SILENCE</i></strong>¡ª


    Ryuk emerged from the dungeon, his face speckled with bloodstains, his amber eyes cold and unaffected by the horror he had just witnessed. Soldiers nearby felt a shiver down their spines as they looked at him.


    "Here."


    He passed the sword to a soldier and left the ce, his demeanor unchanged by the ghastly scene he had left behind.


    .


    .


    .


    "Your Highness, as per your instructions, I have rejected any meetings with Her Highness," the butler reported, bowing as he watched the boy getting dressed with the help of maids after a bath.


    Ryuk simply heard the report and, after getting dressed, left the room.


    .....


    Ryuk with his butler made his way towards a splendid carriage, apanied by a retinue of soldiers who stood in formation, creating a path for these important individuals.


    Ryuk''s gaze fell upon the opulent golden carriage bearing the insignia of the Selvius royal family. He instructed his butler to fetch a portion of the gold coins his mother had entrusted to him.


    Entering the carriage and taking his seat, he noticed a young girl running towards him, apanied by a few maids. However, he disregarded her presence and promptly ordered the carriage to set off.


    "<strong><i>Wait, brother! </i></strong>"


    Ryuk paid no attention to the girl, who appeared to be in a sorry state from her hurried sprint.


    Uninformed about Olivia following him, he, along with the others present, simply overlooked her, even as she stumbled and fell to the ground.


    Everyone just averted their gazes seeing the girl fell as it was quitemon for royal siblings to harbor animosity towards one another. For them, Ryuk''s status was elevatedpared to Olivia''s.


    As In the background, the truth was well-known: the official king of Selvius Kingdom was merely a figurehead. The true ruler was Alisia Von Selvius, and everyone inside pce, set their priorities ordingly.


    Maids apanying the little girl helped her in standing but she stopped them from helping her and moved inside the pce with a small injury on her knees.


    ...


    <strong><i>Olivia''s POV</i></strong>


    "Her Highness, His Highness is going somewhere. It might be a chance to see him," a maid informed me of Ryuk''s departure.


    Finally, I had the opportunity to meet him. He had been rejecting all my attempts to meet him. This was unusual.


    Could it be that he had memories too? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I dismissed the thought, believing that even if it were true, he would forgive me, as he always did, right?


    I sprinted towards the exit of the pce, seeing a line of carriages waiting. Finally, I thought, I can apologize and reconcile, act cutesy, and all will be well.


    Like always, he would forgive me, hehe~.


    "Wait, brother!"


    I ran towards the carriage, calling out to him. Maybe he hadn''t heard me. No! The carriage was moving. Had he not noticed me?


    <strong><i>THUD</i></strong>


    "Oww... it hurts."


    My legs ached, perhaps he had noticed me falling. I looked at the disappearing carriage, uncertain if he had seen. Biting my lips, I rejected the help of the maids and made my way back to my room.


    I knew that when he found out I had been hurt, he would definitelye running to help me, just like he always did.


    // <strong><i>A Past Memory</i></strong> //


    In the garden, a young girl giggled as she yfully chased a stubborn butterfly, herughter filling the air.


    "Her Highness, please be careful, you might fall," cautioned the concerned maids who were keeping an eye on her.


    "Hehehe, I''ll catch it for my brother, " she giggled and leaped, attempting to catch the elusive butterfly.


    <strong><i>Thud</i></strong>


    However, she lost her bnce and tumbled to the ground, tears welling up in her eyes as the butterfly danced just out of her reach.


    "Olivia, that''s not the ce for napping. If you''d like, you can rest in your room," teased a boy with amber eyes, apanied by yful maids.


    Frustrated and teary-eyed, Olivia murmured, "I hate you," without looking at the boy.


    "I know you do," he grinned and scooped her up, causing her to pout.


    "I hate you," she repeated, still upset.


    He gently scolded, "You should take care of yourself, Olivia," as he noticed a small injury on her legs. Concerned, he asked the maids to fetch bandages and carefully tended to her wound. He continued, "What will you do if I''m not here to help you?"


    Olivia, a bit defiant, folded her arms and dered, "I can take care of myself."


    "We''ll see," he chuckled, finishing the bandaging with a genuine smile, his eyes reflecting a sincere care for the young girl.


    // <strong><i>Present</i></strong> //


    "Hic...h... I can''t take care of myself, brother,"


    The small girl sobbed quietly within the confines of her room. She tended to her injuries alone, not wanting the maids to witness her vulnerable state.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks, the pain from her injuries stinging both physically and emotionally.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The carriage continued its journey towards the Goddess Frey Church, apanied by a retinue of soldiers, drawing the attention of onlookers.


    ''<i>System, purchase a ve seal,'' </i>Ryuk spoke, his mind focused on nning ahead, considering the events that needed careful consideration to avoid any potential problems.


    <strong><i>THUD</i></strong>


    The carriage came to an abrupt stop, causing his brow to furrow.


    Ryuk was interrupted from his thoughts by a soldier reporting, "Forgive me, Your Highness. A girl suddenly jumped in front of the carriage and seemed to be c-cursing...

 Chapter 5 - 5 - Setting my Goals straight

    <h4>Chapter 5: - Setting my Goals straight</h4>


    In the grand pce corridor, two figures made their way purposefully,manding the attention of all who crossed their path.


    The man possessed ck hair and eyes of the same shade, while the woman exuded elegance with her blonde hair and ruby-red eyes.


    A retinue of maids apanied them, further emphasizing their status.


    Every maid and servant in the hallway bowed respectfully, a clear disy of reverence for the King of the Nation, <i>Karle von Selvius,</i> and his second wife, <i>Venessa von Selvius.</i>


    They arrived at a door, and Venessa''s lips parted as she addressed a maid with a firm tone, her gaze cold and her faceposed, "Why did she run like that?"


    "F-forgive me, Your Majesty. Her Highness wanted to meet Prince Ryuk, so¡ª"


    <strong><i>THUD</i></strong>


    "AAHHH!"


    The maid trembled on the ground, clutching her reddened cheeks. She nced at the woman, who disyed no emotion on her face, her eyes remaining cold as she opened the door to the room forcefully.


    "Hic...h... I can''t take care of myself, brother," the small girl sobbed quietly within the confines of her room.


    She tended to her injuries alone, not wanting the maids to witness her vulnerable state.


    <strong><i>BANG</i></strong>


    "My child~" Venessa ran towards her daughter, seeing her ruby eyes filled with tears, startling her before she took her in her embrace.


    "M-mother....sniff.....sniff.....waaaaahhhhh..."


    The girl, feeling her mother''s hug, broke into tears like a crying child, forgetting about all her body''s memories of an adult.


    "Who was it?"


    Finally, a voice resounded in the room, and the man looked towards his daughter''s tears, his anger surging. He had heard his daughter falling on the ground, yet none of the soldiers had tried to help her. How dare they.


    "Dad....sniff...brother...He..."


    She continued crying, held in her mother''s embrace, and told how her brother had ignored her during all her visits, not giving her a single nce even though she had fallen on the ground.


    Hearing all this, the man felt a slight surprise, as it was the first time such a thing had happened. Normally, Ryuk took care of his sister above all else.


    He pondered for a moment, then nced at his daughter''s tear-streaked face and sighed, "Sigh... I will talk to Alisia. Your mother will be here."


    The man turned and made his way outside the room. Venessa kept looking at her husband disappearing, then nced at her daughter''s pitiful state. She had hit the maid because she felt too helpless.


    If Ryuk himself didn''t want to meet her daughter, then not even her husband could do anything, her mind drifted to a past memory


    // <strong><i>shback</i></strong> //


    "No!, Husband, who are you people!"


    Venessa looked towards her husband, Karle, who was being held aloft by a cloaked man, gripped by the hair.


    Beside him, a woman with captivating Amber eyes and flowing ck hair sat upon the throne, humming a melodious luby, cradling her belly bump. She fixed her gaze on Venessa.


    With just one nce, Venessa knew this woman was far more dangerous than the cloaked figure. Fear gripped her, and she clenched her dress, pleading, "Please, release him."


    Her words fell on deaf ears amidst the chaos. The mansion was a scene of massacre, with lifeless bodies scattered, victims of these mysterious intruders. The air seemed thick with a ck aura emanating from the assants.


    They moved with a deadly grace, leaving a trail of destruction. Venessa noticed a strange heat haze around them, a testament to their overwhelming power.


    "Stop, Uncle Wang, leave him. After all, I have some use for him," the woman said, her voice firm and devoid of any emotion.


    At those words, the cloaked man unceremoniously dropped Karle to the ground.


    <strong><i>THUD</i></strong>


    "Husband!"


    Venessa rushed to Karle''s side, helping him stand. Despite his injuries, his pride remained unbroken. He looked at the perpetrators, his gaze unwavering, though worry lurked in his eyes for Venessa.


    "Listen, Karle, I will make you a king, and in exchange, you have to act as my husband for some time," the woman stated.


    Venessa was shocked by this proposition, grappling with the weight of her family''s fate.


    "Never¡ª I ept."


    She overrode Karle''s refusal, epting the woman''s proposal, her decision weighed by the knowledge of her husband''s unyielding nature.


    "Leave the Silvester family alive. It''s over."


    Venessa''s heart raced, her body trembling. The truth was, her real name was Venessa Silvester. She realized the woman was holding her family hostage.


    Had she rejected the offer, the consequences would have been dire, possibly leading to her family''s demise.


    // <strong><i>shback ends /</i></strong>/


    .....


    Inside a room, a woman diligently wrote a letter, her penmanship elegant and precise. Three individuals kneeled on the ground, a palpable tension in the air.


    Beside the woman, a man stood with averted gaze, beads of sweat dotting his forehead. It was Karle Von Selvius, the king of one of the mightiest kingdoms on Heindal Continent.


    He trembled, not daring to lift his gaze to meet the woman''s eyes.


    The woman expertly folded the letter and ced it in an envelope. Sealing it with molten wax, she turned to the man who appeared out of nowhere beside her


    "Here, Uncle Wang, deliver it instantly."


    With utmost respect, the old man epted the letter. The three figures, including Karle, quivered under the weight of his presence. He belonged to a realm of strength they could scarcelyprehend atleast for karle but for those three figures he was akin to god ¡ª <i>Their Mentor. </i>


    "Princess, I understand," he bowed deeply before shifting his gaze to the three trembling souls. "I will be away for a few minutes. Protect the princess at all costs."


    <strong><i>WHOOSH</i></strong>


    He vanished, leaving the room. The three individuals remained, on edge, knowing about the woman being thest person in the room who needed any protection.


    "Now, speak," Alisiamanded.


    Karle, finally finding his voice, spoke without lifting his gaze, "Olivia wanted to meet Ryuk, so¡ª"


    "Just this?" Alisia was surprised, her knowledge of Ryuk''s fondness for the girl making this revtion unexpected. Then she heard, "He rejected her visits," causing her to nce at Karle, who too peeked at her.


    "This isn''t what I expected," she mused, narrowing her eyes, trying to fathom Ryuk''s sudden change. A memory of a man crossed her mind who was also the first person she found unpredictable, and she smiled, realizing the influence , ''<i>He''s truly following in his father''s footsteps.</i>''


    "If he doesn''t wish to meet her, so be it," she said firmly. The man clenched his fist, feeling helpless as a father to not even fulfill his daughter''s wishes, before leaving the room.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Forgive me, Your Highness. A girl suddenly jumped in front of the carriage and seemed to be c-cursing you," the soldier trembled as he informed Ryuk.


    Normally, if anyone dared to stop a royal carriage, their heads would have been flying, but his prince was different.


    Ryuk respectedmoners and was warm to others, full of mercy. However, the soldier didn''t feel any godly devotion towards Ryuk, being from a noble family that suffered at the hands of this small child who looked only about five years old when they found out mistreating somemoners. It was an eye-opener for him.


    This was the reason he didn''t order to harm themoner and waited for Ryuk''s approval. He was prepared to give some silver coins to the pitiful girl, knowing what his highness would order.


    "<strong><i>Throw her away </i></strong>"


    As those words reached his ears, he slightly flinched, not believing what he had just heard. He tried to confirm again as he looked at the boy, "P-pardon, your highne¡ª" He felt a chill run down his spine as he saw Ryuk''s amber eyes turn cold, looking at him nkly.


    "I will do it now," He trembled as moved his horse forward and ordered two of the soldiers to throw the girl out of the way.


    "R-Ryuk, you killed my mother!"


    "Why did you arrivete!"


    "You heretic!"


    Ryuk looked coldly towards the girl as his eyes bore killing intent, he wanted to shred her into pieces this instant but he hold it in.


    '' <i>control, Ryuk</i> ''


    He controlled his desire to kill her; after all, he had already killed her before even if it was past life but it was still vivid ¡ª Her bloodstained body fallen on ruthless ground as she until the death remained stubborn.


    For him such people didn''t deserve such peaceful relief at all, they needed a life worse than death.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The carriage came to a halt outside Goddess F''s Monastery, and Priest Kermit hurried over to receive the Crown Prince of the Selvius Kingdom.


    "Oh, wee, your highness. Please, this way," Kermit said, rubbing his hands together and maintaining a weing smile.


    He observed the Amber-eyed boy departing the carriage with elegance, his eyes scanning the surroundings as if searching for someone. This sight left Kermit slightly confused, but he kept up his friendly demeanor.


    ''<i>Guess I''ve got a big catch</i>,'' Kermit thought, noticing the carriage usually associated with carrying valuable goods, and greed glinted in his eyes, staying true to his character.


    Ryuk, however, didn''t miss this and seeing the Kermit''s face a past memory resurfaced about how this man''s widened eyes looked at him while filled with tears when he tore his heart out with his bare hands.


    Acknowledging Kermit with a nod but paying little attention to the soon-to-be unfortunate figure, Ryuk entered the monastery.


    As he walked through the corridors, memories of his past deeds, the bloodstained white pirs, and the havoc he had once caused shed through his mind. Yet now, he was here again but for something different.


    "Where is the White Room?"


    Ryuk''sposed inquiry caught Priest Kermit off guard, leaving him startled and stammering before he managed topose himself.


    He nced at the 20,000 golden coins carried by servants and hastily said, "Please, this way, your highness."


    The White Room was a contract chamber reserved for nobles, requiring a substantial sum to ess. Within, a crystal pir held a unique artifact that bound two parties in a contract, inflicting excruciating pain and potentially death upon one if the contract was breached.


    This distinct offering made Goddess F''s Religion highly popr among nobility, given that no other religion provided such a unique service. Moreover, there was only one crystal pir on the entire Heindal Continent.


    "Take those coins and grant me ess,"


    Ryuk dered firmly as he entered the White Room, leaving Priest Kermit grinning as he guided the servants to the treasury.


    Inside the White Room, Ryuk beheld a crystal pir at the center of the spacious chamber, nked by two chairs and a table ced at a distance.


    ''<i>System, initiate the merging,</i>''


    Ryukmanded, and a golden, transparent screen appeared before him¡ª n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ??¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤???¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤??


    <strong>Merging Artifacts</strong>


    <strong><i>SLAVE SEAL</i></strong><i> </i> + <strong><i>CRYSTAL PILLAR</i></strong>


    [¡ö¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ] 10%


    [¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ] 50%


    [¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡õ¡õ] 80%


    ?????????? 100% ????????!


    New Artifact ¡ª <strong><i>ENSLAVEMENT GRIMOIRE</i></strong>


    ??¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤???¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤??


    Ryuk''s gaze remained fixed on the screen as his mind delved into the potential of merging the two artifacts. He weighed the drawbacks of each carefully.


    The ve Seal had the advantage of being usable without the other party''s permission, but it required the target to be weaker than the user.


    On the other hand, the Crystal Pir allowed contracts between parties regardless of their strength, as long as both parties willingly epted the terms.


    Merging them would mean removing these respective drawbacks, granting him the ability to enve anyone without considering their strength or requiring their consent.


    <i>IMPORTANT NOTICE ::</i>


    <i>I want to be upfront with you, dear readers. In this novel until it reaches 500 collections you won''t find any R-18 scenes. </i>


    <i>This story focuses on more than just heroines regretting their choices¡ªit''s about them seeking forgiveness. So, they have to suffer in various way and MC Wil Not Forgive Anyone Of Them. </i>


    <i>Most importantly, there will never be themes of </i><strong><i>INCEST</i></strong><i> or </i><strong><i>YURI</i></strong><i> or </i><strong><i>NTR</i></strong><i> in any of my novels. I understand this might disappoint some readers, and for that, I apologize. But as a Human there are limits even I can''t cross ~ you got weak minded AUTHOR - badluck. </i>

 Chapter 6 - 6 - Amayara’s betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 6: - Amayara''s betrayal</h4>


    Ryuk observed the now-empty room, the crystal pir that once stood there having vanished. It didn''t concern him; he nned to ensure no one would ever enter this room again.


    "Your highness, forgive me, I forgot to ask earlier. With whom do you wish to make the contract?"


    Kermit''s words reached Ryuk, and a slight smile graced his face, amused by how the man had been blinded by the allure of money, forgetting the purpose of the room.


    However, Ryuk knew better than to expect anything else from a person driven by greed. "You see, Kermit, there are things you should be aware of even when your greed takes over," he remarked.


    Kermit, lost in thoughts of how to utilize the coins, was taken aback by Ryuk''s statement. But, true to his shameless nature, he put on a smile and tried to dismiss thement.


    "Hehehe, your highness, you must be jesting¡ª"


    <strong><i>WHOOSH</i></strong>


    A sudden sound pierced the air, apanied by a menacing sight. Ryuk''s hands emitted ck, oozing smoke, dense enough to consume the surrounding light. It grew in intensity and began to move swiftly, surging towards the oblivious priest. The devouring darkness overtook him, and it all unfolded within a minute.


    "W-what!?!"


    The smoke began to dissipate, revealing a gruesome scene. A ck, material-like substance wormed its way into Kermit''s facial orifices¡ªnose, ears, eyes, and mouth. It was as if his body had turned into a vacuum, drawing in all the smoke-like material.


    "Haaa...haaaa... w-what happened?"


    Kermit gasped for breath, on all fours and bewildered. He stared at his hands, struggling toprehend the meaning behind this agonizing experience. Even if it were a trick to subdue him, it was terrifyingly effective¡ªhis body trembled as if something was crawling inside him.


    "I don''t have much time, Kermit. I want you to ept that beggar girl as the saintess of Goddess F," Ryuk dered, ignoring the kneeling man, firmly stating what needed to be done. He continued, "And return all those coins."


    Hearing these demands, Kermit snapped. He had endured so much suffering for those coins, and now he was being asked to return them.<i> ''Is he kidding or something?</i>''


    "It''s enough, you BASTAR¡ª"


    "<strong><i>AaaaGgggHhhhh!! </i></strong><i>"</i>


    The priest''s eyes widened, now crimson red and filled with excruciating pain. Veins all over his body bulged, making his face contort in agony. He screamed as if hellish pain had suddenly assaulted his body.


    It felt like every cell in his body was being burned and then regenerated repeatedly, while his brain was assaulted with jolts of pain, akin to thousands of needles prating it.


    Although the brain doesn''t typically have sensory nerves to feel pain, it seemed as though all the pain concentrated in his body had be focused on his head due to the bombardment of pain signals.


    "Come after you bring all those coins back,"


    Ryuk calmly stated, unflinching at the gruesome scene of the man''s agony. Ignoring it, he left the ce and headed towards a specific direction¡ªthe person he had been searching for since departing from the carriage.


    Ryuk continued down the hallway, eventually arriving at the garden area where his gaze fell upon a young 4-year-old girl tending to her burnt hands.


    As he looked at her, memories resurfaced¡ªthe scene when he had set fire to this very monastery, a ze that imed countless lives. Amidst the chaos, he recalled a girl, injured but tirelessly tending to others despite her own wounds¡ª<strong><i>Adanyl Silvester</i></strong>.


    The son of Duke Silvester had perished in a carriage ident, along with his wife and a child they were bringing back after baptism, lost to the sea when the carriage plummeted from a cliff.


    No one had seen how the child looked due to the istion in which Silvester''s son had lived. Adanyl had distinct featurespared to her family; while they had ck hair and ruby red eyes, she had silver hair and ruby eyes, rendering her unidentifiable.


    In that moment, standing before the young girl with her bandaged hands, Ryuk''s heart wavered with a mix of emotions and memories, reminding him of his purpose and the steps he had to take.


    Adanyl had been ruthlessly exploited by Priest Kermit, her broken healing ability manipted for his gain. Her ''<i>healing ''</i> ability was more urately described as injury transfer¡ªshe took on the injuries and pain of others.


    The suffering she endured was unimaginable, especially for a young girl of her age.


    Nobles, insensitive to the plight ofmoners, sought instant relief even for minor injuries. Priest Kermit provided this swift service by exploiting Adanyl''s ability, transferring the injuries instantly and then ''<i>healing ''</i> her. It was a grotesque form of business for him.


    Ryuk had witnessed Adanyl''s selfless acts during the chaos when no one else cared for the injured. It fueled his determination to free her from this torment and set things right.


    // <strong><i>Past Life Memory</i></strong> //


    "Aaaggghhh!"


    "You Monster!"


    "Goddess f will curse you... Aahhh!"


    Ryuk cut through every one of these hypocrites, his anger boiling as he witnessed them using children as sacrificialmbs.


    "Destroy F''s statue and leave no one alive," he ordered his soldiers, and they followed without hesitation.


    The venue was filled with screams and blood, but amidst the chaos, he noticed her.


    "W-wait, you''ll be fine."


    "Shut up, Heal me! It hurts!"


    A girl tended to the injuries of a fat nobleman, his legs crushed by a boulder. What surprised Ryuk more was that the man healed in an instant.


    ''<i>Is she a Heroine? </i>'' his mind swirled, as such an overpowered ability should belong to someone like them.


    "Ce on." she stammered as tried to move with her broken legs


    He was taken aback as his eyes fell on her legs¡ªthere was no injury until a moment ago. He would''ve noticed if she had any injuries.


    But then again, it didn''t matter; she too belonged to this religion and deserved to die.


    <strong><i>WHOOSH</i></strong>


    Ryuk''s sword lit with a dark amethyst haze as he moved towards her. On his way, he noticed her healing a priest who seemed nostalgic, ''<i>Priest Kermit</i>.''


    He didn''t think she could heal him, given his mana inside him prevented any healing magic.


    "Heal... me... bi...tch."


    Ryuk couldn''t fathom why, despite the cursing, she still tried to heal him. Before long, Kermit''s wounds werepletely healed. ''<i>Now, I see.''</i>


    Kermit, in a state of panic and desperation, attempted to flee the scene. However, a mana-infused smoke swiftly enveloped him, focusing on his neck and pulling him towards Ryuk, who remained vignt and never let his guard down.


    With one hand gripping Kermit''s neck and the other wielding an aura sword, Ryuk issued a firmmand, "Heal her."


    <strong><i>Thud</i></strong>


    He released Kermit, allowing the priest to fall to the ground, gasping for air. He then moved towards the young girl who observed everything with her hazy eyes, seemingly drained of vitality.


    He contemted the true extent of her broken ability¡ªit went beyond merely transferring injuries. She could even transfer mana and curses¡ªa genuine anomaly.


    Unlike others, Ryuk didn''t view her as a mere tool. He was deeply troubled by her sufferings and the torment she endured due to her fate.


    Kermit, now facing the grim reality of his impending demise, began to heal her. After an hour, she had healed herself enough to stand slightly.


    She looked at Ryuk, her gaze lowered, and in a voice like a murmur, she spoke, "T-thank you for s-saving me."


    ''<i>So, at least she''s not stupid</i>,'' Ryuk mused, understanding the girl''s mentality. She wasn''t naive; she knew who was on her side. She simply wanted to survive in this harsh environment, believing that by bing useful, she could achieve that.


    "Give me back my Arvi, you bastard!!!"


    Time seemed to slow down as Ryuk''s eyes caught sight of a sword beside him, aimed at Kermit''s heart. Swiftly, he tightened his grip on his own sword.


    <strong><i>CLANK</i></strong>


    Two swords collided, and two pairs of eyes locked in a sh of wills. Amber eyes glowed with an orange hue, meeting emerald eyes brimming with lethal intent.


    "Ryuk, don''t get in my way!" the man with emerald eyes shouted, looking towards the wall separating him from Priest Kermit.


    "Isn''t it you who''s in my way?" Ryuk retorted, increasing the strength in his hands and throwing the man a distance away. He questioned the situation, wondering who this ''<i>Arvi</i>'' was.


    He nced at Kermit and Adanyl, realizing that he wouldn''t have protected Kermit if he hadn''t grasped the severity of the situation.


    Why did this girl willingly bear such life-threatening injuries for that man, even when it was a chance for her to escape?


    He understood she was not foolish, it was ¡ª<i>the </i><strong><i>Crystal Pir''s Contract.</i></strong><strong> </strong>The girl was bound to this man''s life.


    However, he knew it was not a reciprocal contract; it meant he had a ve, a very useful one. Ryuk felt the need to shred that wretched man right then and there.


    He shifted his attention to the young man, his figure blurring and seemingly teleporting in front of those emerald eyes. Ryuk''s goal was crystal clear¡ªhe would save that girl at any cost and bury this man along with the monastery.


    "Kughh!"


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind him. In that moment, his mind rushed with thoughts as Adanyl''s voice reached his ears. He couldn''tprehend what was happening.


    <strong>BANG</strong>


    He grabbed the young man''s face and flung him against a wall before standing, frozen, as he witnessed the most heart-wrenching scene he had ever encountered.


    His amber eyes reflected a sword piercing Adanyl''s heart, wielded by a woman who was all too familiar to Ryuk¡ªAmayara. His mind was a whirlwind of thoughts as he could only see Adanyl''s tear filled ruby eyes looking at him, while her hands held the sword piercing her heart.


    ''<i>Why?''</i>


    His mind was a maelstrom as he witnessed the woman he cared for piercing the heart of a girl he had only wanted to offer a better life.


    "W-why you, I just... Kermit!"


    Amayara''s voice sounded like a blur to Ryuk as his mind snapped, rushing with an overwhelming intent to kill towards his bodyguard.


    Everyone had turned their back on him¡ª She too, left him to follow a stranger and now when they met, he saw her taking life of a person whom he wanted to protect.


    It had hurt at that time, but not enough to kill her. But today...


    <strong>CLANK</strong>


    "R-Ryuk." Amayara''s eyes widened to see, Shining Amber eyes filled with killing intent as his sword being blocked.


    "Don''t call me that!"


    Ryuk''s shouted at the woman before his focus shifted solely on the young man standing between him and Amayara.


    All he could see was a sword passing through a girl''s heart, a girl who had been used, and a woman he despised. He wanted her dead.


    "Amayara, I can''t hold him, retreat."


    The young man gritted his teeth, looking at Ryuk who was growing stronger, pushing him back. ''<i>Shit, I''m being pushed back</i>.'' His pride took a hit; he was always above everyone else, but the moment this man entered his life, he felt inferior.


    "But he''s still alive!"


    Amayara''s eyes filled with killing intent locked onto Adanyl, causing the remaining shreds of rationality inside Ryuk to snap. ''<i>So, she wants me dead now? ''</i> Good. Very good.


    <strong><i>WHOOSH</i></strong>


    With a sound, the sword in Ryuk''s hand began to glow even brighter, and mana oozed out of his body, covering his muscles and amplifying their strength.


    "Use it now, Amayara!"


    As the young man saw his sword breaking, a surge of fear engulfed his mind,pelling him to escape from this escting danger at all costs.


    "Shit!"


    Amayara, too, realizing the situation spiraling out of control, activated the artifact, and both of them vanished into thin air.


    "You bastards!"


    Ryuk stood helplessly, watching them disappear.


    After a while, as his mind calmed from the chaos, a sudden realization struck him¡ª''<i>that word wasn''t meant for him</i>.'' He swiftly turned towards Kermit, seeking the truth.


    "Tell me everything, Kermit. Why was Amayara after you, and who is this Arvi?" Ryuk''s voice was stern, demanding the truth.


    Kermit, realizing his survival depended on revealing the truth, proceeded to exin. Ryuk listened attentively, his gaze shifting between the lifeless body of Adanyl and the man beside him. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Once Kermit had shared all the information, Ryuk remained eerily calm. Without a word, his hand moved swiftly, tearing the flesh of the man beside him. The gruesome act was a reflection of the wrath that burned within him.


    "D-didn''t I t-tell you the truth... kughhh!!"


    Kermit gasped, his voice choked with pain, as he held onto the hand of the man who had torn his flesh and gripped his heart before crushing it inside him. The agony was unbearable, his eyes widening in horror as blood gushed out of them.


    Upon learning what Kermit had done, Ryuk''s mind began to churn, contemting ways to increase the man''s suffering. Yet, he needed more answers so he ended soon¡ªspecifically, after knowing the truth behind the girl Adanyl and the hidden piece, Arvi.


    ''<strong><i>Trusting a stranger above me, aren''t we, Amayara? </i></strong>''


    // <strong><i>Past Memory Ends</i></strong> //

 Chapter 7 - 7 - Bringing Adanyl together

    <h4>Chapter 7: - Bringing Adanyl together</h4>


    "<strong><i>Sniff</i></strong>... it hurts "


    A small four-year-old girl cried, tears streaming down her cheeks as she gently blew air on her burn injuries, wounds that weren''t even hers to begin with, anxiety gripped her as she waited with bated breath for Priest Kermit''s arrival to heal her.


    Her fragile frame trembled from the haunting memory of excruciating pain she endured a month ago. The memory was still vivid¡ªa searing agony when she had bravely tried to refuse Priest Kermit from healing a nobleman.


    "Does it really hurt?"


    Adanyl flinched at the unfamiliar voice. As her hazy eyes met a pair of amber eyes, Ryuk bent down to look at the seated girl. Startled, she swiftly stood, inadvertently causing their heads to collide with each other.


    <strong><i>Thud</i></strong>


    "Ouch..." She covered her head with her small-hands.


    "Your head is like a hard rock," Ryuk rubbed his forehead, attempting to lighten the mood with a not-so-funny joke.


    The girl panicked and kowtowed, stammering, "F-forgive me, y-your highness."


    Ryuk felt surprise at the girl inadvertently revealing his identity. "Oh, you know me?" He pointed towards himself, questioning the girl, his eyes ncing at her slightly reddened forehead from the recent collision.


    "Um, Priest Kermit said to be prepared for his highness," Adanyl replied. Ryuk understood that Kermit likely anticipated his arrival for some healing.


    "It''s good that you know. Let''s go to the Pce," he said, moving forward and taking Adanyl''s wrist, surprising her. As he guided her forward, Adanyl tried toprehend the situation. Suddenly, realization dawned on her. ''<i>Maybe he wants me to heal someone inside the pce</i>.''


    Ryuk walked into the hallway, leading the girl with him, pondering about her mentality. Living here and being continuously used had built a trust wall around her.


    The carriage gradually came into view as they exited the monastery''s aged stone walls. Ryuk nced at Kermit, the priest''s face drained of vitality.


    "P-priest Kermit,"


    Ryuk observing the weariness etched across the man''s features heard a trembling voice, his attention shifted towards a young girl who trembled, as he made his way towards the carriage.


    "Kermit, I want to sit in the carriage,"


    Reaching the Carriage he looked at the Man, as his voice was stern and filled with authority, making man shiver as a bead of sweat made its way through his forehead.


    "Didn''t you hear me? Bend down,"


    The onlookers eyes widened in surprise, not fully grasping the significance, even though Ryuk was a prince of a kingdom but there were different monasteries, like those in the Aidiac kingdom, where a priest bowing could pose a problem and still he is making a priest to do something humiliating, what if he faced religion''s retaliation.


    "I-i... I understand,"


    Kermit ground his teeth, fully aware of the searing pain he''d endure if he protested. He bent down, providing a makeshift stair by bowing in front of the carriage


    "You can go first, Adanyl," Ryuk said, his gaze fixed on the trembling girl behind him. Fear was evident in her eyes as she hesitated, resisting the order. "N-no, Your Highness, I cannot do that," she stammered, pushing back against the directive.


    "It is my order. Do it,"


    Ryuk firmlymanded, devoid of any emotion, causing the girl to flinch before nodding reluctantly.


    Adanyl walked towards the carriage as she took Ryuk''s hand to bnce herself before stepping on the man lying on the ground.


    An unfamiliar feeling surged through her as she did so. She didn''t know why, but treating this man in such a way made her feel a strange sense of satisfaction.


    Normally, she despised bullying others, but in this moment, she harbored a deep-seated resentment toward this man.


    "T-thank you, Your Highness," Adanyl managed to say, ncing toward the boy with amber eyes. His gaze slightly widened before rxing.


    "Now, it''s my turn," Ryuk announced, a smirk ying on his lips as he looked down. He stepped on Priest Kermit''s back, the weight amplified due to the rapid increase in mana density within his body.


    "Kughh!... Y-your Highness,"


    Kermit gasped, feeling as if his bones would break under the pressure. Finally, Ryuk entered the carriage, leaving the priest struggling beneath the immense weight.


    <strong><i>Maria''s POV</i></strong><i> {A/n : Character details will be uploaded soon with their illustration}</i>


    Hunger gnawed at my stomach as I mustered the courage to approach a few passersby, my voice feeble and strained, "haaa... kind man, goddess F will bless you, please give me a bun"


    Days had stretched on since myst meal, and the bitterness towards Ryuk festered within me.


    Unlike before, he hadn''te to my aid this time.


    My mother''s death was a direct result of his dy, and now I suffered with an empty stomach.


    "Tch, don''t touch me"


    The people around me brushed me off, thinking me just another beggar. I couldn''t me them; I hadn''t yet awoken my powers as the future saintess, still two months away from my destiny.


    "Ugh... what to do with this hunger now?"


    I pondered aloud, realizing I might have to go to sleep with only water. Determination surged within me, fueling my desire for revenge against that despicable man...


    "!?!"


    My thoughts came to an abrupt halt as I spotted the royal family''s carriage. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Hey, you heard? His Highness Ryuk is in there"


    The news hit me like a sharp blow.


    " What? How dare he dy in arriving, m-my mother... <strong><i>sniff</i></strong>..."


    Tears welled up, the pain of my loss raw and unrelenting, intensified by the cruel hunger that gnawed at my insides and this all due to him.


    "R-Ryuk, you killed my mother!"


    "Why did you arrivete!"


    "You heretic!"


    "No!, leave me, I will not let him get awa....<strong><i>Thud</i></strong> "


    It hurts¡ªhow could he? He had ordered them to throw me away, he ignored me and what with these people, can''t they see him being using his position to bully weak people.


    Staggering my way towards the monastery gates, I finally arrived after what seemed like an eternity. There he was, attempting to step on Priest Kermit.


    I wanted to intervene, to stop him, but the memory of how my mother had died due to Kermit''s actions kept me rooted in silence.


    ''<i>Who is that girl? </i>'' I noticed a silver-haired girl behind him as he smiled towards her.


    ''<i>What''s with this feeling? </i>''


    I felt something amiss inside me not understanding what it was but still wanted to confront him, but what if he decided to execute me instead of just throwing me away? He didn''t even know who I am.


    ''<i>Is it the butterfly effect? </i>''


    Maybe something shifted due to my arrival in the past, causing him to dy saving my mother.


    But why was he being so friendly with that girl?


    And why she just following his orders like some kind of servant? Even I wouldn''t do something like that.


    ''<i>That damn monster!''</i>


    I watched him stepping on Kermit while using mana. My suspicions were confirmed; he had been hiding behind a facade of being a good person maybe even in his past life he had ulterior motives for helping me.


    ''<i>He left''</i>


    I looked at the departing carriage before the crowd dispersed.


    <strong><i>Grrowwl~~</i></strong>


    ''<i>Ughh... my stomach.''</i>


    "Hey, wait,e here. You can live in this monastery," someone called out to me. I turned to leave but heard the call. Was it Kermit calling for me?


    Could it be that the goddess had finally revealed to him that I was her messenger?


    But why sote? If only she had done so earlier, then maybe my moth¡ª''


    ''<i>No, calm down yourself, it''s just a test from her. I need to stop Ryuk this time but</i>...'' I looked at the disappearing carriage, thinking about that girl before making my way into the monastery.


    ....


    A white carriage adorned with intricate golden designs made its way towards the Royal Pce, carrying two individuals.


    Ryuk nced at the girl who was constantly peering outside the window. Her wide-eyed wonder at the world outside amused him. He understood; for her, it was likely the first time witnessing the outside world.


    ''<i>System, show me her status</i>''


    A transparent golden screen appeared in front of him :-


    ¨X¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤ ? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨[


    <strong><i>Name</i></strong> - Adanyl Silvester


    <strong><i>Race</i></strong> - Half Human


    <strong><i>Age</i></strong> - 4 years


    <strong><i>Bloodline</i></strong> - *********


    <strong><i>Strength</i></strong> - 10 / 50


    <strong><i>Agility</i></strong> - 17 / 50


    <strong><i>Mana</i></strong> - 25 / 50


    <strong><i>Spirit</i></strong> - 78 / 50


    <strong><i>Endurance</i></strong> - 120 / 50


    <i> ( 50 is for average Mortal Adult)</i>


    <strong>more info..... </strong>


    ©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬


    ? <strong><i>Possesions</i></strong> Half-Fragment of 8-star Aura sword ( Extraction Possible )


    ¨^¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤ ? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨a


    <strong><i>"!?!"</i></strong>


    Ryuk''s eyes widened as he saw the cost for unlocking knowledge about her bloodline ¨C it was ten thousand lives.


    But it didn''t end there; as he noticed her possessing an 8-star aura sword he due to surprise stood inside the carriage, startling Adanyl.


    His reaction was only natural, even having be an Emperor in his previous life, he had only possessed a 6-star Aura Sword, and that too was considered unique in Heindal Continent. ''How''s this possible?''


    "Y-your h-highness?" Adanyl asked, concern in her voice, noticing his sudden change.


    "Nothing," he replied, trying topose himself, taking his seat again and looking outside the window. He sneaked a nce at the girl who was now lost in the outside scenery, her curiosity evident in her naive eyes.


    <i>''System, Extract that Sword Fragment''</i>

 Chapter 8 - 8 - First Butterfly Effect

    <h4>Chapter 8: - First Butterfly Effect</h4>


    In an unknown ce, the rays of Gaia struggled to prate the suffocating darkness, ensnared by dense trees and towering mountains that seemed to stretch into eternity, their peaks looming on both sides.


    The path leading to one of the mountain''s summits was tinged red with blood, an eerie reflection cast by the shadows of trees that loomed overhead, creating a ghastly atmosphere.


    As the path twisted further, the ground became a graveyard, littered with lifeless bodies, each one etched with horror on their faces, as if they had witnessed something unspeakably terrifying and deadly.


    Limbs were missing, bones bent at unnatural angles, hands broken, and lifeless eyes stared nkly.


    At the mountain peak, amidst the dozens of lifeless bodies, sat a man. The corpses formed a macabre throne beneath him.


    <strong><i>SWISH</i></strong>


    A breeze passed, causing his raven-ck hair to flutter and revealing his cold, crimson ruby eyes that seemed devoid of any emotion.


    In his hands, he gripped a katana, its de buried in the ground, blood seeping from it and staining the earth beneath.


    His blood-streaked face gave him a demonic appearance as his eyes wandered into a past memory.


    <i>// </i><strong><i>shback</i></strong><i> //</i>


    A carriage journeyed through a valley beside a vast ocean, carrying a couple and their twin daughters.


    "My sweet little children."


    A woman with silver hair and amethyst eyes gazed at the two infants, one in her embrace and the other in her husband''s.


    "Ronen, see, Yui just pouted."


    She excitedly pointed out her daughter''s antics to her husband, who remained aloof, disying the same stoic face.


    "She hates your chattering."


    Ronen averted his gaze, calmly looking out of the window, not engaging in his wife''s games.


    "W-what, hmph, guess your father hates me, Adanyl."


    She looked at her daughter as she brought her in front of her face, ncing at her husband while feigning sadness and hurt.


    "La, aren''t you... <strong><i>Thud</i></strong>."


    Ronen, not wanting to endure his wife''s antics, tried to surrender before suddenly the carriage came to a halt, making La lose her bnce. Ronen helped her, asking, "Are you fine?"


    His senses detected a strong aura, causing him to narrow his eyes and grasp the gravity of the ambush.


    "I-I am fine, but our child."


    La looked towards her children,prehending the seriousness of the situation, as she too sensed an unknown group of people outside.


    "You take care of Adanyl and Yui."


    His wife took both of the children, and Ronen''s hand reached for a dark ck de resembling a katana ¡ª an 8-star Aura sword, potent enough toy waste to an entire kingdom.


    Ronen descended gracefully from the carriage, each motion calcted and steady. His sharp eyes locked onto six figures shrouded in a thick, malevolent ck mist, emitting an ominous aura that vividly disyed their immense power.


    <strong><i>SILENCE</i></strong>


    The ambient sounds of waves crashing against the shore were the only apaniment. Ronen''s gaze remained fixated on the figures before him.


    In a mere blink of an eye, one of the shadows closed a ten-meter gap and aimed a sh at his face.


    To onlookers, it seemed as though Ronen''s head had met with the strike of an extraordinarily swift de.


    However, for the shadow, it was like shing through thin air, the shock of realization hitting him abruptly.


    He recoiled back to his original position.


    <strong><i>THUD</i></strong>


    As he stood frozen, his body bore dozens of red lines, and soon, he crumbled into several pieces on the ground.


    "Who sent you?"


    Ronen''s demeanor remainedposed, even as fury simmered beneath the surface.


    He unsheathed his sword that had already some blood stains, it radiated a dark aura as a dense mana zone formed around him.


    With a blur, Ronen disappeared from his spot, prompting every shadow to brace themselves for the impending battle. Their auras surged, showcasing their unparalleled might, unrivaled by anyone on the continent. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    .


    .


    <strong><i>THUD</i></strong>


    Ronen tossed the lifeless body of a shadowy figure to the ground, his wife''s cry echoing in his ears.


    "No, my child!"


    Her voice pierced through the chaos, drawing Ronen''s attention to an elderly man with a white beard and long white hair.


    "Calm down, Lady Lalia. After all, you don''t want these girls to wake up, do you?"


    The old man held two girls delicately, like kittens, in his hands. He noticed mana movement inside Ronen as he warned, "Don''t even think, Ronen."


    "U-Uncle Wang?! I already promised Alisia. Why!"


    La''s eyes were fixed on the old man, her thoughts in turmoil. She had heard from her sister-inw about an amber-eyed woman, and a single description had confirmed that the woman was Alisia.


    She knew Alisia was not from this continent, hailing from somewhere else just like her. Their families had always been in rivalry, but La never expected her seemingly peaceful life after marrying Ronen to turn into a living nightmare just because she knew Alisia''s whereabouts.


    "Lady La, promises are empty shells. I can''t have loose ends, don''t you think?"


    Wang''s words were chilling, conveying the gravity of the situation ¨C she and her family had to die here. La clenched her fist, her resolve strengthening, "Mother will not leave any one of you."


    Wang didn''t dismiss the woman''s determination, fully aware of her mother''s reputation. Yet, he was willing to take the risk to secure a better future for his young master who was about to enter this world.


    "Only if she knows," he said, and as his words reached La, her eyes widened before she gritted her teeth. A single word escaped her lips, more like a whisper, "<i>Husband</i>."


    Wang''s eyes, which had reflected the helplessness of two couples, suddenly widened as he saw blood seeping from his body due to a massive sword strike.


    "<strong><i>Kughh!</i></strong> "


    In that split moment while his wife kept Wang busy, Ronen had channeled all his mana to convert into <i>Ether</i>, a type of mana suitable only for a sword aura, yet he used it solely to protect his family and also closing such a long distance in a fraction of a moment with Ether flowing through his veins took a toll on his body.


    His mana reservoir waspletely depleted, he knew the strength of the opposing party due to which he took such risk.


    His hands reached towards his children, managing to grab one but before he can secure other he was thrown backward with a harsh kick to his chest.


    <strong><i>BANG</i></strong>


    Both of people thrown to a distance holding a child with them.


    "<strong><i>Yui !</i></strong> "


    La''s anguished cry filled the air as she stared at the child in Wang''s grasp, a gaping wound on his chest revealing bone ¨C a body not that of a simple mortal, its resilience akin to steel, yet torn with ease.


    "<strong><i>Ughh</i></strong>... you finally did it, Ronen,"


    Wang grunted, forcefully hurling the infant towards the sea. Ronen, having exhausted every ounce of his mana to survive that single strike, pushed his limits before giving his child to La.


    He sprinted towards his other child, utilizing his life force to fuel his drained mana. In a desperate leap, he snatched his child from mid-air just before plunging into the sea.


    His gaze caught a glimpse of his wife standing alone in front of that monstrous figure, clutching a reflection of their child in her hands.


    In that fleeting moment, he hurled his sword towards her. The de shattered into tiny fragments before merging into his wife and child''s bodies ¨C a confirmation measure for their safety.


    If the sword were ever extracted from their bodies, he would know he lost a life.


    He clutched his child tightly, plummeting into the vast ocean without mana. Survival depended solely on his life force, sacrificing himself as any father would for their child.


    <strong><i>SPLASH</i></strong>


    <strong><i>// shback Ends //</i></strong>


    A tear slid down from those cold eyes as he felt one of the two sword fragments get extracted.


    He had known until now that his family was safe, but now that he sensed one of the two links severing between him and his child, he decided it was time.


    He looked towards a little girl sitting on a tree bark, a dagger resting beside her. Her face was devoid of any emotions, much like his own, even in the midst of such a gruesome scene.


    <strong><i>"Let''s go to Heindal Continent, Yui"</i></strong>

 Chapter 9 - 9 - Olivia’s Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 9: - Olivia''s Dilemma</h4>


    A white carriage adorned with intricate golden inscriptions arrived at the Grand Pce of the Selvius Kingdom, and two individuals disembarked from it.


    A line of maids and servants had gathered to wee the carriage''s arrival.


    Ryuk emerged from the carriage, helping Adanyl down before turning his gaze toward the waiting maids.


    "Tend to her burn injuries," he instructed.


    The maids promptly bowed and took Adanyl with them, who kept looking back at Ryuk as their hands separated, her mind filled with inexplicable emotions.


    It was the first time someone had tended to her injuries without her having to beg Kermit for help.


    She couldn''t help but steal nces at Ryuk until he disappeared from view as she entered the pce gates.


    "Johan,e with me,"


    Ryukmanded, leading his butler through the pce. They reached a specific area outside Princess Olivia''s pce.


    "Don''t panic," Ryuk cautioned.


    His hand was suddenly shrouded in ck mist, causing Johan''s eyes to flinch momentarily. But he maintained hisposure as the ck mist enshrouded his body and then disappeared.


    A ck, material-like substance wormed its way into Johan''s facial orifices¡ªnose, ears, eyes, and mouth¡ªbeforepletely dissipating.


    Even in those unsettling moments, Johan didn''t flinch, disying his unwavering loyalty to his master. Ryuk had faith in him, considering he had always been by his side even in the past life.


    But Ryuk couldn''t blindly trust anyone as no-one knows what variable can effect their loyalty, especially after witnessing the true faces of some ungrateful individuals.


    "Here,"


    Ryuk passed a ss bottle filled with a water-like liquid,pletely transparent. He continued, "Give it to Priest Kermit and tell him to mix it in Maria''s food every day for two months."


    Ryuk chose to avoid these actions in front of Adanyl and that''s why even if he had already noticed Maria looking in their direction. He remained unfazed by her presence.


    "I understand, Your Highness," Johan replied, bowing respectfully before leaving with the vial in his hands. As he walked away, a small smile graced his face.


    For him, his master had only one weakness, and that was his sympathy for people in pitiful states.


    Even though Ryuk never let his guard down and understood the motives of others, he often tried to alleviate their suffering.


    But after witnessing how he had been targeted by one of Ryuk''s spells that seemed to keep his loyalty in check, as he can feel something crawling inside his body, it became clear to Johan ''<i>Guess Master has removed his only weakness after all''. </i>not even trusting him.


    ...


    Ryuk entered the gates of Olivia''s Pce and strolled towards the garden area. As the area came into his sight, he spotted two individuals seated on chairs next to a table adorned with cakes and pastries.


    Upon his entrance, the maids in the service of the two individuals bowed to him. "Greetings, Your Highness. Please, this way," one of the maids guided him to the pair.


    He approached them: a woman with blonde hair and striking red ruby eyes, and a little girl beside her who shared the same features.


    "Greetings, Lady Venessa," Ryuk bowed courteously to the woman. She maintained a polite smile as she reciprocated his greetings. "You too, Ryuk. Come, have a seat. I was just speaking to Olivia about you."


    Ryuk understood the underlying motives behind Venessa''s words, but he kept his smile and maintained his focus on the main reason for his visit.


    He paid little attention to the presence of the little girl, who wore a pout on her face, arms folded, and her gaze averted, seemingly waiting for someone to break the silence.


    "I wanted to ask Lady Venessa for a favor, if she could," Ryuk spoke without giving Olivia a single nce. Olivia''s presence didn''t go unnoticed by Venessa, but she maintained herposure, asking, "Oh, just tell Ryuk, what do you want?"


    "I want a VIP pass for the underground auction house," Ryuk dered, his need for it being more urgent than his status as a prince.


    Obtaining such a pass was a challenge, considering the underground auction was controlled by the Silvester house.


    While they appeared friendly on the surface, they had been the first noble family to challenge Ryuk''s ascension to the throne after his mother''s disappearance.


    However, these conflicts were far in the future, and for now, he needed to secure the pass to attend the auction.


    "Hmm, I can indeed provide you with the VIP pass, but..." Venessa, Lady of the Silvester house, exchanged small nces between Ryuk and her daughter, Olivia, making her unspoken request clear.


    Ryuk understood her intentions and also noticed Olivia keep ncing towards him, but it didn''t mean that the urgency of his needpelled him to entertain her request.


    In his past life, Ryuk had attended the underground auction house to rescue a girl who had been auctioned as a ve.


    This time, his motivation was different. He had observed an item during his previous visit that he required for his current mission.


    "Then, I will excuse myself," Ryuk announced, standing as if he were trulypelled to attend the auction house.


    The acquisition of the VIP pass was not that crucial for him to make him form a friendly rtionship with Olivia.


    He would rather kill ten thousand people by his hands thanpromise on this.


    Yes, the item Ryuk sought was a ?<strong><i>Soul Orb </i></strong>? an artifact created through the sacrifice of individuals, typically by dark mages. Ryuk remembered the item''s details, which included the containment of ten thousand souls.


    ording to the system''s knowledge, ?<strong><i>kill</i></strong> <strong><i>points </i></strong>? were awarded after the system absorbed the souls of those who died by Ryuk''s actions. There was a peculiar aspect to the system: it didn''t mentioned about the deceased individuals to must have a living physical body.


    Soul orbs functioned as isted containers that trapped souls within, preventing them from moving out, much like a living human body confirming his theory to ryuk of breaking it akin to killing.


    "W-wait, Ryuk, at least eat something," Venessa pleaded as she saw him preparing to leave, her panic evident.


    She offered him some sweets, which appeared as ordinary confections to others but were clearly part of a bargaining proposition in Ryuk''s eyes. He smiled and took a seat, recognizing Venessa''s shrewdness.


    Ryuk recalled a situation from his past life when he had faced an entire army. It was evident that the heroines and the so-called <i>?son of heaven?</i>cked the organizational skills to assemble such a vast force.


    This was where the Silvester family, particrly Venessa Silvester, came into y, Venessa was the brain behind suchrge army gathering in the civil war.


    "Hmm, it is indeed delicious, Lady Venessa. Where are these from?" Ryuk asked politely as he took a bite of one of the cakes.


    He observed Venessa slightly widening her eyes, realizing that the boy had a motive behind his question.


    "It''s from Baron Carlo''s bakery," Venessa replied, ying along with Ryuk''s game as ryuk too didn''t backed away "Guess I have to visit it,"


    Then she continued, indirectly acknowledging her part in the bargain as she nced at her daughter. "Why don''t you apany Ryuk there, Olivia? you can show him around."


    With this simple exchange, the deal was finalized.


    Ryuk had provided Venessa with an opportunity for Olivia to spend some time with him in exchange for the VIP pass. They hade to an understanding without the need for him to have a direct conversation with Olivia¡ª he got the deal and also his next target.


    Ryuk had already nned to deal with her once he is done with his work at the Auction.


    <strong><i>Olivia''s POV</i></strong>


    I sat there, my heart racing with anticipation as Mother shared the news about Ryuk''s impending return.


    Memories of his past indifference and my own past injuries flooded my mind, but I tried to maintain a facade of indifference, though I have faith like always he wille running when he got the news of my injuries.


    "Greetings, your highness, please this way," the maid''s voice interrupted my thoughts.


    I turned to see a young man with captivating amber eyes making his way towards me.


    ''<i>Heh, finally came, didn''t you</i>,'' I mumbled to myself, ''<i>like always,e running when got news of my injuries ''</i>


    As he drew closer, I found it increasingly difficult to keep myposure. His amber eyes as always felt alluring, but I couldn''t let myself be taken in by those eyes again, not after he ignored me all this time.


    Ryuk greeted Mother with politeness, as always, before taking the seat across from me.


    I couldn''t help but sneak a quick nce in his direction though I quickly averted my eyes.


    Hmph, I clenched my fist and determined<i> ,'' I will not talk to him, even if he does speak.</i>


    ''<i>How dare he, I fall due to him, it''s all his fault!''</i>


    It wasn''t just about the injuries; it was about feeling invisible ,''<i>How many times I sent maids for a simple visit but he, rejected all of it!''</i>


    I had brushed it off thinking it was him being busy but he''s done it multiple times,''<i> he can''t be busy all the time,right?''</i>


    Over time, I hade to realize that he is ignoring me, though I don''t know why, '' <i>could it be possible for him to know about past life too''.</i>


    I brushed off that thought as it was impossible for him, remembering his anger at that time when he mercilessly attacked me, ''<i>no, if he knew then....''</i>


    <strong><i>GULP</i></strong>


    I can''t even imagine what would have happened to me, so I came to conclusion, ''<i>Chances of him possessing memories is Null, ''.</i>


    As the moments ticked by I couldn''t help but notice how he conversed with Mother, how they talked about cakes and all. It was as if I were sitting in the shadow.


    My cheeks flushed with anger and frustration but I kept my gaze fixed on the intricate patterns of the carpet beneath my feet.


    I would not give him the satisfaction of acknowledging his presence. But he must see me, ''<i>he must know I''m here''</i>


    But suddenly he stood, trying to leave, making me feel surprised due to sudden departure but then mother offered him cakes making him took the seat again ''<i>Isn''t this a joke, why would he even stay for a mere cake, don''t tell me''</i>


    I suddenly got a realisation , ''<i>maybe he wants to apologise''</i>


    In that fleeting moment, I felt a rush of hope.


    Maybe, just maybe, he had changed. Maybe he would acknowledge my presence and apologize for all this time he ignored me, ''<i>I</i> <i>guess, I will forgive him only this time</i>''


    But as quickly as our eyes had met, he looked away, returning to his conversation with Mother. The hope I had briefly entertained turned to disappointment, and a deep sadness settled in my heart.


    As they continued to talk, I couldn''t help but overhear snippets of their conversation.


    ....


    Olivia listened as her mother discussed cake and bakery matters with Ryuk, slightly puzzled by the conversation.


    She had expected her mother to facilitate a more personal interaction between her and Ryuk.


    "Why don''t you apany Ryuk there, Olivia? You can show him around," her mother suddenly suggested, catching her off guard.


    "O-ok," Olivia nodded, trying not to show her excitement on her face. Deep down, she felt this was a chance to rebuild her rtionship with Ryuk.


    She remembered how in her past life he had changed and always made her feel like a child, telling her that she wasn''t one anymore.


    He had been busy with other women while giving an excuse of helping them not only that but he even rejected the Aidiac kingdm''s offer just when she thought to get rid of that bitch that''s why she resented him.


    Now, she had an opportunity to start anew. As she watched him leave, she made a decision.


    She stood and rushed to the royal kitchen with a determined look on her face. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    <i>''If I make a cake for him, he will definitely like it,''</i> she thought.


    In the royal kitchen, she approached the Royal Chef and asked, "I want to make a cake for my brother. Can you help me?"


    "Greetings, Your Highness. May I know what type of cake His Highness likes?"


    Olivia paused, trying to remember Ryuk''s favorite cake. She struggled, unable to recall it.


    ''<i>What was it?'' </i>


    She felt a bit frustrated, ming Ryuk for not sharing his preferences.


    Olivia left the kitchen, pondering the day when she would take him to look for a bakery to find his favorite cake.

 Chapter 10 - 10 - Jenny’s Story (1)

    <h4>Chapter 10: - Jenny''s Story (1)</h4>


    "Your Highness, Miss Adanyl has been treated," a maid reported, bowing. Behind her, Adanyl stood nervously, waiting for her next patient.


    "Follow me, Adanyl," Ryuk spoke with a soft tone.


    Without waiting for her response, he took her hand and led her out of the room. Adanyl looked at him nkly as he guided her through the hallways, his firm grip never wavering.


    Adanyl noticed the difference in how Ryuk led herpared to Kermit. It was a small but significant gesture, one that held deep meaning for her.


    The suffering she had endured until now and her fear of returning to that ce weighed heavily on her.


    Her other hand clenched the hem of her dress as they walked, knowing that the pain she would have to endure after using her ability on patient must be substantial for Ryuk to bring her with him.


    As they walked, Adanyl pressed her lips together, aware of the immense pain she was about to face. She prayed silently to survive the ordeal until the healers could attend to her.


    "Tell Mother I have arrived,"


    Ryuk instructed the soldiers as they approached the gates.


    The guards, who had been observing the two children¡ªRyuk with ck hair and amber eyes and Adanyl with silver hair and ruby red eyes¡ªimmediately bowed making nobles who had been discussing territory development to fall silent, awaiting the crown prince''s words.


    "Mother, please give me <i>?Midnight Elysium?</i>."


    Ryuk''s request surprised the assembled noblemen, as it was unexpected that the Prince would express a desire for a mere mansion.


    Nheless, they remained silent, their attention shifting to the woman with raven-ck hair cascading to her waist with amber eyes akin to orange Sapphire.


    "You don''t have to ask me, Ryuk. Just take it,"


    She was initially surprised by her son''s sudden demand for that particr mansion but remained quiet. Then, she heard his voice and understood the reason behind his request.


    "<strong><i>Adanyl </i></strong>"


    Ryuk called the girl, and she stepped out from his shadow, revealing her mesmerizing ruby eyes and shiny white and silver hair that seemed to shimmer in the light of Gaia.


    <strong>DRIP</strong>


    In that silent room, the sound of a single sweat droplet hitting the ground resounded in Ryuk''s ears. Thanks to his precise control over mana, it was impossible not to hear even the faintest of sounds.


    The motive for bringing Adanyl here had been achieved ¨C to identify those high-ranking nobles who received special treatment from Priest Kermit.


    It was possible for these influential nobles to forget the face of a small girl who had cried and screamed in pain in front of them.


    But it was impossible for them to forget the face of the girl who could instantly alleviate their minor injuries with a mere touch.


    Ryuk''s gaze fell upon an individuals who was looking down as if trying to avoid being noticed. However, ryuk quickly averted his eyes.


    Unbeknownst to him, that brief moment was captured by Alisia, who narrowed her eyes, specting the reason for the sudden surge of killing intent she had felt. She then nced at the girl beside her son with curiosity.


    "Ryuk, she¡ª"


    Ryuk turned towards his mother as she began to speak, and he introduced Adanyl, "I found her in the Monastery. She seemed pitiful, so I brought her here. I''ll take my leave now, Mother."


    With a courteous bow, Ryuk left the room without waiting for further formalities, apanied by Adanyl. He instructed some of the maids to clean the <i>Elysium</i> for Adanyl''s stay.


    The girl watched the events unfold with a nk expression. She hadn''t even met her patient, nor had she been informed about this arrangement.


    At first, she felt relief that she wouldn''t have to endure pain.


    However, when she heard Ryuk describing her as looking pitiful in his eyes, it left her with a sense of unease.


    Night had fallen upon the, and the moon''s silvery rays cast an illuminating glow across the marbled floor of a room.


    "Princess, that girl¡ª"


    A middle-aged man paused as he looked toward the woman immersed in her documents, seeking her attention before continuing.


    "If you want, I can make it look like an ident and even shift all the me onto someone else."


    Alisia halted her writing and turned her gaze towards the middle-aged man. She spoke in a measured tone, "Uncle Wang, we can''t simply silence her like that. Besides, it''s not like Ryuk cares for her, so, Let her live."


    Her amber eyes bore into the man''s. "Of course, until she catches Ryuk''s attention."


    Alisia''s motives were straightforward. She would permit Adanyl to live until Ryuk disyed a genuine interest in her.


    The reason for this cautious approach was Adanyl''s family background.


    For Alisia, creating a scenario where she could easily make Ryuk believe Adanyl''s death had been caused by a third party was not an impossible feat.


    <i>{A/n : Yes, Can any smart reader make a guess about such event happening from previous Chapters}</i>


    Upon hearing Alisia''s words, Wang began to grasp the perspective from which the woman was speaking, but he remained perplexed by her revtion regarding Ryuk''s supposedck of care.


    After all, why would Ryuk have brought a pitiful girl and requested a mansion for her if he held no concern for her?


    Alisia noticed the confusion on Wang''s face and sighed before exining, "Uncle Wang, do you know the reason I built that mansion and named it Elysium?"


    Wang squinted his eyes, attempting to decipher the hidden meaning. Even though he had protected Alisia countless times, he couldn''t recall every minor detail like the construction of a mansion.


    Alisia continued, sensing hisck of response. "I built it for the sole purpose of acting as a Gold Cage for birds, I need to keep in check"


    Wang''s eyes widened as heprehended the significance of the name Elysium, which symbolized eternal happiness.


    He realized that this name had been chosen because of the mansion''s enchanting beauty, which had the power to make those living inside forget the outside world, creating a gilded cage of sorts.


    "I understand. It seems our young master is proving himself worthy as an heir," Wang said, feeling a sense of pride that the struggles they had faced were now paying off.


    "Oh, and also, don''t let anyone enter the vicinity of the Count Dravin''s Mansion,"


    With a swift, graceful movement, Wang bowed, and a surge of mana enveloped his body. In an instant, he vanished into thin air, leaving the room.


    He was well aware of the killing intent that had emanated from his young master when he looked at one of the nobleman and it was his duty to ensure that Ryuk''s path remained clear.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In the stillness of the serene night, a full moon cast a pale glow over the mansion''s ornate facade, rendering it eerily beautiful.


    From the outside, it appeared like any other silent, imposing estate, nestled amidst a forest shrouded in darkness.


    But as one ventured deeper into its shadowed halls, a gruesome tableau of horror unfurled.


    The air was thick with the metallic scent of blood, and the once-silent corridors echoed with agonizing whispers of the past.


    The walls bore the marks of a frenzied struggle, with sanguine streaks marring the grandeur that once defined the mansion.


    The eerie, ethereal moonlight filtered through broken windows, casting elongated, ghostly shadows that danced like wraiths across the blood-stained parquet floors.


    Amidst the macabre scene, the moonlight spilled through a shattered window, casting a haunting glow upon the cause of this nightmarish massacre.


    There, in the center of the room,y the lifeless bodies of many, their vacant eyes staring into eternity, each a victim of the unspeakable horror that had unfolded within the mansion''s seemingly peaceful walls.


    "Ha...ha... Prince, please, spare me now."


    A middle-aged many on the ground, his body limp, his hands hanging by his side.


    He was propped up against the wall, his gaze fixed on the shadow of Ryuk, whose amber eyes emitted an ethereal light. In one hand, Ryuk held a sword that radiated the same amber aura as his eyes, excluding from it.


    "As expected, Count Dravin, you were well-hidden. Your connections with the Aidiac Royal family are deeper than I thought," Ryuk remarked, his eyes gleaming with a glint of determination.


    <strong><i>SWISH</i></strong>


    He swung his hand, and the sword, imbued with the amber aura, decapitated Count Dravin.


    Ryuk''s attention then shifted to the documents scattered on the ground, bearing the identity of <i>Count Dravin</i>. When dealing with kingdom affairs in a world brimming with mana, it was easy for individuals to change their appearances.


    This was precisely why high-ranking figures were provided with identity certificates. Of course, these documents had their loopholes, but they wouldn''t be noticed until ten years had passed.


    And until that time, Ryuk had more than enough opportunity to secure what he wanted.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In the heart of this enchanting forest, nature''s beauty unfolded like a vivid painting. Towering, majestic trees formed a leafy canopy above, allowing fragments of Gaia''s light to dance through the emerald leaves.


    The forest floor was a lush, vibrant tapestry, bedecked with wildflowers and the asional whimsical mushroom.


    The air carried the earthy scent of moss, intertwined with the delicate fragrance of blossoms,posing a harmonious symphony of nature''s aromas.


    Amidst this serene backdrop, a resolute young girl, her eyes reflecting unwavering determination, knelt among the verdant foliage, meticulously gathering precious herbs.


    At a mere five years old, her wisdom surpassed her age. Her tiny, nimble fingers gingerly unearthed these treasures, fullyprehending their worth.


    <i>''I won''t allow that demon to harm my family,'' </i>Jenny''s determination to change her family''s fate, despite their intent to hurt her, remained unwavering. After all, they were still her family.


    As she gathered the herbs, her thoughts and dreams centered around rewriting her family''s tragic story.


    She intimately knew the lines etched on her mother''s weary face, the pain etched in her father''s eyes, and the suffering that held her family captive. Her mission was clear, and her heart was steadfast.


    Upon arriving at the marketce, Jenny settled in a corner, a basket brimming with herbs from the forest at her side. These herbs held the power to rewrite her family''s history.


    The marketce buzzed with activity, a lively hub of vendors and vigers engaged in their daily routines.


    Jenny meticulously arranged her herbs on a well-worn yet clean cloth. Her memories from a past life had endowed her with an intricate knowledge of each herb, understanding their miraculous healing properties and the remedies they could yield.


    As vigers strolled by, some paused to inspect her collection. She greeted them with a warm smile, generously sharing her wisdom about the herbs, elucidating how they could mend and alleviate their sufferings.


    Gradually, a small crowd gathered around her stall, and the herbs that once went unnoticed began to captivate attention.


    Vigers inquired about purchasing her herbs, yearning to relieve long-standing aches and pains or find sce for enduring ailments.


    She conscientiously weighed the herbs, counted the coins, and struck fair deals with her customers.


    Her small hands tightly gripped the pouch of four silver coins as they were also her father''s ticket to freedom from debt.


    She vividly recalled the moments when her father had begged for reprieve, exining the circumstances that had led to their desperate situation.


    Her heart clenched as she remembered the ruthless act of that Amber eyed monster who had taken her father''s life.


    Hours passed, and the sun began its descent, casting a warm, golden glow over the marketce.


    The liveliness of the market shifted to a tranquil hum, and the crowd gradually dispersed. Jenny had almost sold all her herbs, her heart swelling with hope.


    Clutching a small pouch of coins tightly, she packed up her stall and, upon returning home, handed the pouch to her father, who had been anxiously awaiting her return.


    However, instead of gratitude, his eyes gleamed with a greed he couldn''t conceal.


    He counted the coins, his eagerness evident, and remarked, "This is a good start, but I''m sure you can earn more. Keep collecting these herbs and selling them regrly. We need the money."


    "Yes, I will earn more," Jenny replied with determination. She continued, "And also, Father, these coins will be enough to make you debt-free." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The man, lost in his thoughts as he stared at the silver coins, snapped out of his reverie and looked with confusion at the girl. He asked, "What debt?" He nced between the silver coins and the little girl before adding, "Jenny, you go to sleep. We will talk tomorrow."


    Her father''s words contradicted the story of their debt that she had heard from his mouth when Ryuk killed him.


    However, she reminded herself that they were her family, and despite the inconsistencies, she felt a deep sense of responsibility to continue supporting them.


    Exhausted from the day''s efforts, Jenny copsed into a restless sleep.


    "She earned quite a lot, didn''t she?" a woman remarked, looking toward her husband before seizing the pouch from his hands.


    "Oh, four silver coins! Has she sold some hidden treasure?"


    Her eyes gleamed with avarice until her husband uttered, "Should we wait a little longer before selling her?"


    Hearing those words, the woman fixed her husband with an intense gaze, a sly smirk ying on her lips. "Are you joking? Don''t tell me you''re developing a soft spot for her."


    The manughed, saying, "Don''t kid me. She''s not even our daughter."


    Unbeknownst to the couple, the girl who seemed to be sleeping had overheard everything.


    Her eyes widened, tears welled up, and shey there, absorbing a revtion she had never fathomed: <i>''I''m not even their child</i>''


    The night was shrouded in a girl''s tears, cascading from her eyes. Despite knowing that her parents had brown hair while hers was pink, she couldn''te to terms with it.


    Her stubbornness, coupled with the painful memory of her family''s demise at the hands of Ryuk, kept her in denial.


    Early in the morning, she left the house to earn something to support her family. She returned in the evening only to witness her mother talking to a man.


    "Haha,e inside; she will arrive in some moment,"


    Jenny''s eyes widened as she recognized the man who had sold her to the Auction. She shouted, "No! Stop, Mother, you can''t do this again."


    Her mind swirled with thoughts. Hadn''t she just cleared her father''s debt yesterday with the money she earned from selling herbs?


    "W-what, oh Jenny,e here. Go with this uncle; he will give you food,"


    Jenny''s mother said, her eyes fixated on the pouch filled with silver coins in her hands, her face full of greed. She extended her hand for Jenny to apany the man while she remained transfixed by the money.


    "Stop it! Don''te near me,"


    Jenny said, her eyes wide with fear, as the man and his twopanions closed in on her.


    Her mind raced with numerous thoughts and fears.


    <i>'' If I went to that monster again, he will again on name of saving me, will kill my family, No! ''</i>

 Chapter 11 - 11 - Jenny’s Story (2)

    <h4>Chapter 11: - Jenny''s Story (2)</h4>


    A grand, opulent carriage, adorned with intricate golden inscriptions, gracefully advanced along a path that seemed to lead to a majestic auction house.


    This spectacle unfolded under the enchanting glow of Gaia''s evening rays, casting a warm, golden hue on the entire scene.


    The ce it headed to was called ?<i>Underground Auction House </i>? a curious choice considering it conducted its business in broad daylight, right in front of a bustling crowds.


    However, the moment Night falls and gentle rays of moon shone all the area with it''s soothing light, the covert and illicit activities start to take momentum ¡ª <i>From ve Trading to Forbidden Artifacts, everything in one ce.</i>


    Within thevish carriage, a precocious five-year-old boy sat, his gaze fixed on the world outside.


    His eyes, a mesmerizing shade of amber, blended harmoniously with the orange-tinted sunlight, lending an ethereal quality to his presence.


    As he peered out the window, his jet-ck hair fluttered in the gentle breeze,pleting the picture of this beautiful scenery.


    <i>{ Ryuk''s Present illustration in Comment }</i>


    ....


    As night descended, the scene outside the auction house transformed into a realm of enchantment.


    The sky darkened, revealing a canvas of stars, and the entire venue began to glow with the soft, radiant light of mana-infusedmps.


    These magicalmps cast a warm, ethereal glow, illuminating the cobbled streets and the ornate architecture of the building.


    The noble carriages, their gilded details catching themplight, lined the streets like a procession of shimmering jewels.


    "Oh, Lady Carlien, have you heard the news about the sudden disappearance of Count Dravin?"


    One of the nobledies gazed at a woman with enchanting beauty, her features enhanced by light makeup, her eyes calm and innocent. She looked towards thedy and spoke with a melodious tone, "I hope he is fine; he''s almost too kind for his own good."


    The woman shook her head as the otherdies joined in giggling, unaware of the visible frown concealed by Lady Carlien''s fan.


    <i>''Hm, that fool probably threw himself into the lion''s den. Why should I even care about such a bastard?''</i>


    Beneath their perfect facades, these nobledies concealed their true natures, revealing the cruel monsters that lurked inside.


    The nobility, now enveloped in the elegance of the night, continued to arrive, their finery illuminated by the enchanting light.


    All eyes suddenly fell on the carriage that had just arrived, adorned with golden inscriptions, unmistakably belonging to the Selvius Royal family.


    The grand doors swung open, and a striking figure emerged. His amber eyes burned with an icy intensity, and his raven-ck hair billowed in the breeze.


    His gaze, once again, fixated on the noble assembly, but this time it held a particr focus on one of the nobledies.


    Baroness Carlien, Baron Carlo''s wife and the proprietor of the bakery Ryuk nned to visit soon, unknowingly became the centerpiece of his intentions.


    Ryuk''s selection of a single cake piece from a plethora of choices had been no mere coincidence; <i>he chose a cake that was specifically from Carlo''s bakery due to their unique style, everything for just to enhance the sufferings of a stubborn girl. </i>


    A congenial smile graced Ryuk''s lips as he directed his attention towards thedy. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her face lit up at the prospect of the future king of Selvius Kingdom acknowledging her presence.


    Seizing this golden opportunity, she approached him, diverting the noblemen''s attention from their revelry.


    Bowing gracefully, she began, "Greetings, Your Highness. My name is¡ª"


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Baroness Carlien," Ryuk smoothly interjected, catching her off guard. Her initial surprise quickly transformed into pride; <i>why not revel in the moment when securing a ce in the future king''s favor promised an even brighter future?</i>


    "No, Your Highness, the pleasure is entirely mine to be remembered by someone of your stature,"


    Baroness Carlien''s voice carried a sweet and soothing tone, entuated by themplight, rendering her the epitome of a perfect noblewoman in the eyes of those present.


    But to Ryuk, she was nothing more than the memory of a woman''s lifeless body, burned alive and skinned, at least that''s what he recalled.


    "I will visit one of Baron Carlo''s bakeries with Princess Olivia in two days,"


    Ryuk informed her, not waiting for her response as he headed towards the auction house.


    Her mind raced with thoughts of the benefits her business would gain from his visit. Not wanting to miss any opportunity, she followed behind Ryuk, who didn''t seem to mind herpany.


    After all, she was one of the key pieces in his intricate ns.


    .


    .


    .


    The grand hall was a breathtaking disy of extravagance. Its towering ceilings sparkled with crystal chandeliers, casting a shimmering glow over the nobility below.


    The nobles were dressed in opulent attire, each one showcasing their wealth and status.


    Their hushed conversations were filled with anticipation and curiosity, creating an electric atmosphere.


    On the balcony, Ryuk sat in his dark attire looking down upon the proceedings with an air of indifference, His intense gaze remained fixed on the events unfolding below, giving away nothing of his thoughts.


    The auctioneer, a portly man in a finely tailored suit, took center stage.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed guests, our auction begins tonight with an extraordinary item¡ªa sword of legendary craftsmanship, forged in a time long past."


    The bidding began, gold coins changing hands in a flurry of excitement, The prices soared with each bid, creating a sense of high stakes.


    The room buzzed with energy, but Prince Ryuk''s expression remained stoic.


    A faint frown creased his brow as his fingers drummed rhythmically on the intricately carved armrest of his chair as if waiting for something.


    As the evening progressed, a session of rare and precious items graced the auction stage.


    "Up next," the auctioneer announced with palpable anticipation, "a masterpiece painting by the renowned artist, Sir Elric."


    The ensuing bidding war was nothing short of spectacr, with the elite of high nobilitypeting passionately for ownership of the artwork.


    As the name of the painter reached his ears, a faint smile crept onto his face. ''<i>A renowned artist</i>,'' he mused, his mind conjuring images of grandeur and talent.


    However, it was not lost on him that this ''<i>Sir Elric</i>'' was, in fact, employing his artistic prowess on a masterpiece painting that rightfully belonged to the true ''<i>Son of Heaven.''</i>


    He couldn''t help but find the situation rather amusing. That guy must be quite young, yet his skills surpassed many adults. ''<i>Indeed, a son of heaven.''</i>


    But for Ryuk, this matter held little significance.


    Without the need to activate his system, Ryuk had effortlessly extinguished that man''s life, even with his celestial Halo making desperate attempts to save its owner ¡ª It conjuredrades, including heroines and entire armies, but all their efforts proved futile against Ryuk''s power.


    Ryuk hailed from a world steeped in science from an early age, granting him a profound understanding of the real-world applications that could be interwoven with magic.


    Over time, he had crafted his own theories, some of which were founded on scientific principles and exnations.


    Ryuk''s mastery over magic was rooted in his profound understanding of Earth''s popr theory of energy and mass rtivity.


    He saw mana as nothing more than a form of energy, a concept he utilized to great effect.


    With precision honed through practice, he instilled vibration into the mana particles, granting them an unprecedented rigidity.


    The result was a mana sword, a materialized form of energy with strength surpassing that of steel. However, crafting this weapon demanded an immense amount of focus.


    Drawing from another Earthly theory that rted volume and density, Ryuk harnessed the vast reservoirs of mana within his body.


    By increasing their density, he could amplify his sword aura in various forms, adapting to his needs.


    When agility was required, his sword aura took on an amber hue, mirroring his eyes. When strength was the order of the day, it transformed into amethysta, and so on.


    Ryuk''s practical applications of these theories set him far ahead of traditional methods.


    Even if someone possessed a powerful technique, Ryuk needed only to decipher the underlying theory to grasp it.


    This was the path that had shaped him in his past life, enabling him to ovee countless challenges and adversaries, crushing them with a mind sharpened by the pursuit of knowledge that was far beyond theprehension of those hypocrites.


    ....


    <i>{ A/n : There is a correction in appearance of Jenny, while writing I noticed many characters having silver hair that may confuse readers, I corrected it to Pink, So, Check Comments for her Illustration }</i>


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Auctioneer announced, "prepare yourselves for the next lot. This, my esteemed guests, is a truly unique offering."


    Then came the moment that sent shockwaves through the assembly. The auctioneer introduced a girl with delicate, light pink hair, being offered as a ve.


    Gasps and whispers swept through the hall like a sudden gust of wind. Nobleman raised their paddles eagerly, offering their gold coins in ever-increasing amounts.


    One of the noblemen, with a haughty air, dered, "A ve with such rare features deserves a ce in my household." He brandished his paddle, covered in jewels, as his bid soared.


    A voice shattered the bidding war, and it was none other than Baroness Carlien, who bid enthusiastically, "One thousand gold coins."


    Ryuk, who had been growing somewhat impatient for this very moment, couldn''t help but smile, fully aware of the fate that awaited Jenny as he noticed the expression of Carlien that seemed to look at a toy.


    <strong><i>Jenny''s POV</i></strong>


    Once again, I found myself standing on that very stage, destined to be sold to the same man.


    But this time, it was different. I had made up my mind.


    Just as I had repaid him in my past life, causing him to set me free from very, I would do it again, I would earn that money back in an even shorter time.


    The bidding among the nobles began, and I patiently awaited that man''s voice, the one who had saved me before.


    In the past, I had been naive to believe he was my savior, but now, armed with knowledge from the future, I knew I could ovee any adversity on my own.


    With unwavering determination, I locked eyes with Ryuk, silently challenging him.


    I wanted to show him that I was not a helpless girl, that he should never look down on me.


    ''<i>What''s with him''</i>


    But his smirk caught me off guard, confusing my thoughts.


    Was heughing at my situation?


    Don''t tell me even in his previous life he had ned everything from the moment he saw me here?


    I gritted my teeth, my fingers clenching my dress. He was looking down on me, just as he always had in my previous life, even when I was a ve.


    He had always sided with that wretched Alia. I had forgiven him for killing my family, but this time was different.


    " <strong><i>One thousand Gold coins! </i></strong>"


    Then, Lady Carlien''s voice pierced through my thoughts, bidding a thousand gold coins. I knew her from the past, after he had killed my family.


    He had orchestrated false allegations against her, using her of violence and assault against children, and even though everyone knew it was impossible for Lady Carlien to do such things, that tyrant had his way.


    I gritted my teeth again and turned my gaze towards Ryuk.


    <i>'' Why wasn''t he bidding?''</i>


    In my previous life, after Lady Carlien had bid, he had bid against her, and that had been the real reason behind him killing her.


    Perhaps only I knew this. I had once been happy, thinking he was angry for me, but I gradually understood that he simply didn''t want anyone to oppose him.


    .....


    The bidding continued, and Ryuk made his move, bidding for the <i>Soul orb</i>. He left no room for further bids, offering an extravagant sum of ten thousand gold coins.


    He could have easily bid a smaller amount, given his status as a prince, and no one would have dared to challenge him.


    However, his intention for the high bid was something else as his eyes shifted in a certain direction, a glint passing through them.


    <strong><i>''Caught You''</i></strong>

 Chapter 12 - 12 - Jenny’s Story (3)

    <h4>Chapter 12: - Jenny''s Story (3)</h4>


    { A/n : This is Re-Edited version, Novel will upload from 1 November until then I will rest, Thank you }


    ''<i>Caught you,'' </i>


    Ryuk thought to himself, his amber eyes locked onto a man in a mask who seemed to be trying to conceal his thoughts.


    The man stood and quickly exited the hall, heading toward the payment area of the auction house.


    Ryuk paid no mind to the mask; he remembered the face of that man, A rush of past memories flooded his mind.


    <strong><i>// Past Life Memory //</i></strong>


    "N-no!, Your majesty, have mercy, Henna, tell his majesty to have mercy," a woman with tear-stained eyes begged Ryuk, her desperation evident. She then turned her pleading gaze toward Henna, who stood beside Ryuk.


    The woman''s husband had been taken by soldiers for unknown reasons, and she was begging for his life to her daughter whom she has never epted as one.


    "R-ryuk, can''t we forgiv¡ª" Henna looked towards ryuk


    "<strong><i>Kughh! </i></strong>"


    Before Henna could make her request, Ryuk had lifted the man by his neck, his amber eyes locking onto his. He injected his mana into the man''s body, causing excruciating pain, and the man''s heart-wrenching cries silenced any pleas Henna had been about to make.


    "ept every one of your crimes, Rohan. Tell Henna what you did."


    <strong><i>Thud</i></strong>


    Ryuk forcefully threw the man to the ground, where he gasped for breath. He then met the intense gaze of Ryuk''s amber eyes.


    "Haaa... haaa... Your Majesty, I had sold the ''<i>Soul Orb </i>'' at the auction house. I joined forces with the Aidiac Kingdom for treason. I did it for money, and then I..."


    Rohan continued to confess his life''s deeds, as if he were in a confession session, with Ryuk looking down on him, unwavering.


    Unaware that Henna had already left the ce due to the gruesome state of her father, Ryuk tried to exin how she had been used as a mere tool to an end. But Henna couldn''t believe him, and she ran out of the ce, ovee by emotions.


    Tears streamed down her face as she thought, ''<i>He really became a monster.</i>'' The memory of her father''s desperate state, held by the neck, haunted her. She had heard stories from Jenny about how Ryuk had killed her family, but as a noble, she had considered those ims foolishing from a ves mouth.


    Now, witnessing her own family''s suffering due to Ryuk''s actions, she was broken.


    <i>''I have to ask for help from ?Edward?. Only he can stop him now.'' </i>


    Henna remembered a man with emerald eyes who was hailed as a genius in the Heindal Continent.


    Her mind was in turmoil, but her ultimate goal was clear: she wouldn''t allow more families to be destroyed due to Ryuk''s selfish desires.


    <strong><i>// Ends //</i></strong>


    Rohan collected his money after paying a heftymission of 40% to the auction house. He moved cautiously toward the back door, keeping his face hidden behind a mask to avoid being recognized.


    As he made his way towards the exit, a voice rang out, and he turned to face the speaker. The shock that washed over him was palpable as he recognized the man.


    <i>''Ryuk Von Selvius.''</i> The name echoed in Rohan''s mind, and disbelief overcame him.


    How could Ryuk recognize him, and what was he doing here?


    Rohan''s gaze shifted to the Soul Orb clutched in Ryuk''s hands, and a dreadful realization began to take hold.


    ''<i>No, it can''t be</i>,'' he thought, a sinking feeling settling in.


    "Greetings, Mr. Rohan," Ryuk''s amber eyes locked onto the man drenched in sweat. A sly smile crept across Ryuk''s face as he took a step towards Rohan, causing the man to falter and fall to the ground.


    This turn of events was not unexpected for Ryuk. He had low expectations for a man who had married a second woman just to salvage his failing business barely a year after his wife''s death, leaving a three-year-old girl to suffer under the torment of her new mother.


    "Y-your H-highness¡ª"


    Rohan''s eyes widened as he stared at Ryuk''s hands, which were now shrouded in a ck, smoky aura. He felt himself being devoured by the darkness, experiencing something he had never dreamt of.


    It was like a never-ending nightmare, a solitary fall into endless darkness until everything dissipated in an instant.


    "It''s Done, Mr. Rohan. Now, you will send me reports on the tasks I assign you from time to time. Understood?"


    Rohan couldn''t grasp what Ryuk meant and tried to voice his confusion. "I don''t understand, why would I¡ª"


    "<strong><i>AaaGggghhhhh!! </i></strong>"


    The entire empty hallway resounded with the agonizing screams of a man as two amber eyes looked down on him, sealing his gruesome fate. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    .....


    <strong><i>Jenny''s POV</i></strong>


    "Here, Lady Carlien, from now on she is yours, and this is her contract," one of the auction staff handed over the contract to the woman who wore a soothing smile on her face. I stood below, gazing up at her.


    "Guess I have a better life now,"


    I couldn''t help but think. In my previous life, Lady Carlien had been one of the most esteemed women in the Selvius Kingdom.


    "Shall we go, little girl?"


    I heard her sweet voice as I nodded and followed her closely. A surge of excitement coursed through me, knowing that I had been granted a fresh start. Lady Carlien gracefully acknowledged all the nobles along the way, embodying the essence of a noblewoman.


    "Lady Carlien, I know how to calcte and can help you earn money too,"


    I couldn''t help but share the advantages I could offer so that she wouldn''t feel that her money had been wasted on me. However, it seemed like my words fell on deaf ears as she continued without a response.


    Upon reaching the carriage, Lady Carlien entered without uttering a word. I hesitated for a moment before I too ascended the steps, but a sudden push from one of the servants sent me tumbling out.


    <strong><i>THUD</i></strong>


    "Ouch"


    "Aren''t you a ve? Don''t defile Lady Carlien''s carriage," the servant scolded, leaving me bewildered and unsure of why he had done that. I expected Lady Carlien to reprimand the servant as Ryuk had done in my previous life when a servant had tried to stop me.


    "Lady¡ª"


    The carriage doors closed in my face, leaving me standing outside.


    I assumed she might be tired and decided to move on.


    I brushed the dirt off my clothes and followed the other servants into a wooden wagon. The seats were rough, made of wood.


    <strong><i>BUMP</i></strong>


    The path was rough, and I winced in pain every time the carriage wheels hit an uneven surface. I resolved toin to Lady Carlien about the servant who had pushed me out of the carriage.


    If it were Ryuk, that servant''s head would have rolled. He should be grateful he wasn''t serving that demon as his master.


    The carriage came to a halt, and the wagon stopped shortly after. The servant left the wagon, and I followed Lady Carlien, who was heading towards the mansion.


    I realized I needed some rest and nned to ask the maids to arrange a room for me before deciding on my next course of action.


    "Where are you going?"


    Lady Carlien''s voice interrupted my steps. She seemed to be gazing at me with peculiar eyes. I couldn''t quite grasp the meaning of that gaze.


    It felt as if she were looking down on me, a different feeling from the way Ryuk''s eyes had felt. It could be just an illusion.


    "Lady Carlien, I know you must be tired. I just wanted to inform you that after I earn enough, I will repay all the money back to you."


    "Of course you have to, after all, I have purchased your soul."


    She smiled, but it felt cold, and her words were chilling. I had intended to express my desire for freedom but was interrupted.


    "Um, I meant to purchase my freedo¡ª"


    <strong><i>SMACK</i></strong>


    A sudden force struck my cheek, causing a stinging sensation. I turned my head to Lady Carlien, confused and hurt.


    "Freedom, heh, I guess they didn''t train you," she remarked, her tone icy.


    .....


    Carlien''s stern gaze fell upon Jenny, whoid on the chilling ground before her, confused and frightened while her hands held her cheeks.


    She gestured towards a servant who swiftly appeared with a whip in his hands.


    Jenny''s eyes widened in rm, notprehending what was about to happen as she looked up at Carlien with a mix of fear and innocence.


    Carlien, still looking down on the little girl, swung her hand, which held the whip.


    <strong><i>THWUCKK!</i></strong>


    Pain seared through Jenny''s body as the whip''s tail made brutal contact, and a cry of agony escaped her lips.


    <strong><i>"Arrghhhh!"</i></strong>


    Carlien showed no mercy, each swing of the whip a testament to her fury. She was relentless, convinced that this punishment was necessary to tame her


    <i>,''A ve should act like one''</i>


    <strong><i>Thwuckk! Thwuckk! Thwuckk!</i></strong>


    The whip struck Jenny repeatedly, leaving a series of welts and bruises on her skin. Jenny''s cries grew louder, her voice a haunting melody of agony.


    "Aghhhh! No, please, Lady Carlien, I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    Tears streamed down her face as she endured the excruciating pain, her pleas falling on deaf ears.


    Carlien''s cold eyes remained fixed on Jenny, her resolve unwavering, those were determined to make the girl understand the consequences of her actions, no matter the cost.


    "Haah....Tch, my hands started to hurt," Carlien sighed, inspecting her palm with a frown. She seemed to have forgotten the small, pitiful girl lying on the cold ground, taking shallow breaths.


    She then turned to one of her servants and ordered, "Throw her in the stables and bring me some warm water. It''s very cold outside."


    The servant bowed and his eyes briefly fell on the girl, who bore tear stains and had eyes nk with the agony she had endured, both mentally and physically. Her perception of nobility had shattered, and her body had been mercilessly beaten.


    The servant lifted her lifelessly, as if she were nothing more than a rag doll, and unceremoniously tossed her into the stables.


    Jennynded on the dry grass, her gaze fixed on the starry sky above. In a barely audible murmur, she uttered one word


    <strong><i>"R-ryuk " </i></strong>

 Chapter 13 - 13 - A Choice due to helplessness

    <h4>Chapter 13: - A Choice due to helplessness</h4>


    In the bordends between the Selvius Kingdom and Aidiac Kingdomy a nondescript small town that had be the grim sanctuary for illegal immigrants and fugitives on the run from their respective Kingdoms.


    The town''s existence teetered on the fringes ofwlessness, and it was here that a ndestine underbelly thrived.


    In the heart of this town, concealed beneath the dusty streets, an underground match arena slumbered in darkness, a ce where humanity''s darkest instincts surfaced.


    It was a pit where men fought with primal fury, each brutal bout a desperate bid to earn their next meal.


    <strong>nk</strong>


    As the echoes of clinking coins and hushed murmurs filled the dimly lit chamber, the roars of the bloodthirsty audience erupted, drowning out all other sound.


    Spectators upied rickety wooden chairs that encircled the sunken arena.


    The central pit, three meters below the crowd, was a cruel theater, its sand-strewn floor saturated with the sweat and blood of countless contenders.


    "Whoo-hoo!, kill that bastard Gith!"


    The cheers reverberated through the chamber, shrouded in a cloud of sweat and tension.


    The crowd''s raucous enthusiasm was driven by the raw brutality unfolding before their eyes.


    "Kughhh!"


    Two warriors shed within that merciless pit, their bare bodies glistening with exertion under the harsh, flickering torchlight.


    Giath, the reigning champion, had his massive hands locked around the jaw of his opponent, a defeated and tearful warrior.


    "AaaGggghHhhh!"


    He exerted relentless pressure, tearing at the hapless fighter''s face, leaving it a open, bloodied mess.


    The crowd''s voices reached a deafening crescendo, a chorus of bloodlust and sadistic pleasure.


    "<strong><i>Cheeerrrrsssss! </i></strong>"


    In that gruesome arena, the fallen warrior''s lifeless bodyy, his jaw agape, and his face utterly disfigured.


    A wave of approval and excitement surged through the audience, prompting a frenzy of betting.


    "<strong><i>I bet on Gith! </i></strong>" shouted one enthusiastic gambler, leaping from his seat and mbering atop the shoulders of those around him just to ce his wager.


    "<strong><i>Take mine too! </i></strong>" chimed in another, contributing to the growing mound of bets stacked at the counter designated for Gith''s backers.


    The counter was soon swarmed by a horde of desperate bettors, all cing their faith, and their coins, on the relentless champion.


    The chaos and excitement in that macabre ce seemed to know no bounds, as the underworld of the small town revealed its darkest facets to the world.


    In the shadows of that grim and brutal world, a petite cloaked figure came out of dark entrance, her presence nothing short of mystery to these people ¡ªPresence of a child in such ce.


    "Here, two copper on me," she dered, her tiny hands cing the meager bet on herself.


    The audacity of her wager drew the collective gaze of the onlookers, their eyes widening before they exchanged puzzled nces.


    "Pffft, is that girl drunk or something?" one of the spectators quipped, setting off a wave ofughter among the raucous crowd.


    ""HAHAHAHA!""


    Yet, the man behind the counter duly noted her name, recognizing that even two copper coins could buy a full meal in their deste existence.


    "You can enter the ring now," the man behind the counter spoke without sparing the small girl a nce, underestimating the possibility of a child enduring a battle where even seasoned warriors often faltered.


    Undeterred by the mockery hurled her way, the girl made her way toward the arena, her mind resolute on a singr goal: earning money to provide food for her fellow orphans.


    <strong><i>WHOOSH</i></strong>


    Within her grasp, a sword materialized seemingly out of thin air, prompting gasps of astonishment and rm from the audience.


    "<strong><i>A S-spirit sword User!? </i></strong>" someone stammered, their voice trembling with fear.


    "Hey, return my money!" an irate spectator lunged toward the counter, recognizing the oue before it even yed out.


    "Sorry, but it''s non-refundable," the man behind the counter retorted with gleaming eyes, his gaze fixed on the bluish aura-emitting sword in the girl''s hands.


    This was a legendary ?Spirit Sword?, a weapon intrinsically linked to its wielder''s soul, allowing it to be summoned at will.


    These experts were particrly feared due to their ability to infuse their strikes with a devastating intent capable of cutting through the very fabric of space on cost of their life, at least ording to rumors.


    Gith''s eyes locked onto the spectral sword, and the girl, feeling inexplicable emotions surging up due to her being a sword spirit user and at such small age being able to manefest it.


    <strong><i>SWISH</i></strong>


    Little Girl''s figure blurred befor it vanished and reappeared in front of him in a blink of an eye.


    ''Damn it!''


    In that moment suddenly the girl''s speed seemed to wane, granting Gith the opportunity to halt her attack and push her backward.


    ''!?''


    As his hands made contact with the girl, she was sent hurtling, crashing into the wall.


    <strong><i>BANG</i></strong>


    <strong><i>THUD</i></strong>


    "AGGGHH!....cough.....Haa.....haa" Her eyes widened as she made contact with the wall, feeling a surge of pain assaulting her body.


    <strong><i>SILENCE</i></strong>


    A chilling silence descended upon the arena, the audience collectively bewildered.


    "She didn''t awaken her sword body," someone observed, and the sentiment quickly spread.


    "We didn''t lose our bet! Kill her, Gith!" cried one, and the crowd rallied behind the demand, filling the arena with resounding cheers.


    "Cough...haa...dammit"


    The little girlboriously raised her weakened body, struggling to stand upright.


    She cast her gaze on the man charging towards her, her thoughts fixating on two individuals: a young girl awaiting her at the orphanage and a boy she had many things to exin to.


    <i> '' I can''t die here''</i>


    <strong><i>SWISH</i></strong>


    With resolute determination, she lunged at her assant, the sword in her hand gleaming, and with a swift, decisive motion, she severed the man''s head from his body.


    <strong><i>THUD</i></strong>


    A haunting sound of something falling echoed through the chamber as gith lifeless form crumpled to the ground.


    A hush fell over the crowd, and the girl, ignoring the stunned onlookers, staggered towards the counter.


    "T-this!?"


    A pouchy ready for her, containing seven silver coins and a single gold coin, leaving the girl in disbelief, while her previous assumption of being treated as a child, making her get only some Penny''s shattered.


    She turned to the man behind the counter, her gratitude etched on her worn face.


    "What, only an idiot would spoil rtions with his future customer," he responded with a toothy smile and a thumbs up.


    "haaa...haaa...."


    The girl, battered and bruised, exited the underground arena, her steps faltering as she muttered to herself while navigating the dimly lit streets.


    "It should be enough for a week," she calcted, thoughts focused on securing the necessary supplies for the orphanage.


    Despite her broken body, she crawled onward toward her destination, determined to fulfill her duty as a big sister.


    .


    .


    .


    Little Girl finally reached the worn and rundown orphanage building in her sorry state, her journey fraught with exhaustion.


    <strong><i>THUD</i></strong>


    A resounding sound marked her fall at the broken metal gates of the orphanage, but the sound of a familiar cry soon reached her ears.


    <strong><i>"Amayara?!" </i></strong>


    A sound filled with care was followed by the hurried approach of a middle-aged woman who lifted the girl into her arms.


    "What happened? It''s okay, even if you lost those coins"


    Amayara''s face broke into a weary but contented smile.


    The woman scrutinized her condition, knowing that in the morning, she had asked for two copper coins, which constituted half of the orphanage''s funds.


    Despite this, she had entrusted the coins to Amayara, acknowledging her as the most responsible one in the entire orphanage.


    '' <i>Guess I''ll have to cut back on my food,'' </i>the middle-aged woman thought, her heart full of concern as she observed Amayara''s fragile state.


    She couldn''t help but wonder what was so important that the little girl had guarded it with such determination.


    "Madam!"


    Their thoughts were interrupted by a voice that rang out, halting their conversation. A woman with brown hair and eyes was rapidly approaching, and she appeared to be in distress.


    "Let''s go inside first," the middle-aged woman decided, leading Amayara indoors, still cradling her gently.


    "Director!" the other woman called out.


    "Oh my, just stop it. I''m here. First, give me first aid; Amayara''s health is the priority," the director scolded her assistant for shouting at such a close distance.


    They moved into a dpidated room, cing the young girl on a makeshift bed.


    "But, Director!" the assistant persisted.


    Hearing the continued protests, the director issued a final, firmmand.


    "Shut up, or there will be no food today."


    Assistant swiftly covered her mouth with her hands, the muffled attempts to speak creating aical scene that even made Amayara giggle, despite her weakened state.


    " <i>Sichter</i> "


    In the midst of the room, a small but melodious voice broke the prevailing silence, reaching Amayara''s ears.


    She was taken by surprise, her eyes falling on a 3-year-old girl dressed in a dust-covered, tattered frock.


    Clutching a broken doll, the younger girl''s face radiated innocence, a stark contrast to the harsh world outside.


    "Oh my, who have we here?" thedy inquired, gazing at the little girl who stared back, attempting to fathom why her big sister was resting in broad daylight.


    The child''s tiny fingers gestured at her sister, but before any words could emerge, a giant face descended upon her belly.


    "<i>Hehehe...ich ickles </i>"


    The woman observed the little girl''s eyes, sensing a hint of resentment within her.


    She then turned her attention to Amayara, who was struggling to rise.


    "Here, take your sister. I don''t know what you''d do to me if I teased her any further," she chuckled, gently passing the little girl to Amayara.


    "<i>Sichter, pwen</i>," the young child pointed at one of the wounds on Amayara''s hands, her way of inquiring about the source of the pain, causing Amayara''s eyes to well up once more.


    She had endured numerous trials and confronted the cruelty of the world, all to protect her sister even going far as to stand against her love.


    "Yes, Arvi, it hurts"


    The woman observed the two sisters, recalling the day when a young girl, barely able to speak, had arrived at her doorstep, holding another child in her arms.


    She had begged for food for her little sister. Despite her status as an adult and the director of an underfunded orphanage, she had decided to take them in.


    Even in the face of financial challenges, she had never lost hope, all because of these two children.


    "Oh, you can speak now?" the woman said, her attention turning to her assistant who had finally removed her hand from her mouth.


    However, she quickly covered her mouth again, realizing the volume of her voice.


    "I mean, we''ve got funds for our orphanage!" the assistant excitedly conveyed, a hint of joy and relief in her voice.


    The woman smiled at the thought of the arrangements for today''s meal.


    "How many coppers are they?" she asked, turning her gaze to her assistant, who shook her head in disbelief, confusing her.


    "They are gold coins!" Her widened eyes and excited expression confirmed her excitement as she nodded in agreement.


    " R-really "


    "G-gold, and, well, you said coins," woman stammered, her excitement building at the prospect of gold coins.


    She knew they would be enough to feed all the children in the orphanage for months, but she wanted to be sure,"How many coins did you say?"


    The assistant''s face beamed with excitement as she responded, "It''s a total of 20,000 gold coins!"


    Amayara and the woman were both taken aback, their minds reeling.


    "What?!" the woman eximed, shocked beyond belief.


    ''!?''


    <i>''No, it can''t be, please, God''</i>


    Amayara''s eyes filled with tears, and she looked at the assistant, her thoughts overwhelmed by a sense of dread not wanting to let her feare true.


    " They are donated by Crown prince of Selvius Kingdom"


    <strong><i>DRIP</i></strong>


    <i>''He had memories too'' </i>


    Her eyes that were only wet, broke into tears like a rainfall, she wanted to protect everything in this life ¡ª her sister, her love.


    But destiny seemed to be cruel yet again, as tears rolled down her cheeks, the little girl in front of her, Arvi, also began to cry, her eyes welling up.


    <i> " Sniff...sniff...Sichter.....don''t cly...sniff</i>"


    However, before Arvi could start wailing, her big sister held her close, her mind reying the moment that had irrevocably altered their fate.


    <strong><i>// Past life memory //</i></strong>


    "What is the meaning of this, Jenny?"


    Amayara questioned, following the girl who had recently gained her freedom.


    They had met in a deste ce, but Amayara''s shock was palpable as she locked eyes with the emerald orbs before her.


    "Edward!?"


    Swiftly, she turned her attention to Jenny, her anger seething.


    "You, how dare you betray Ryuk!"


    <strong><i>WHOOSH</i></strong>


    Her hands summoned a sword, the de pointed usingly at the girl who had been the recipient of Ryuk''s benevolence, but who had now seemingly turned against him.


    "Stop it, Amayara. You know you can''t fight all of us alone," Jenny warned.


    " T-this!?"


    Amayara''s blue eyes zed with defiance, and she turned her gaze to the others gathered around.


    "Guess you''re all here, aren''t you?" she noted, realizing the situation was dire.


    Observing everyone around her, Amayara understood what she needed to do,'' None of them would leave this ce alive''


    <strong><i>CRACKLE</i></strong>


    Her sword emitted an overwhelming blue aura, her eyes brimming with intent to kill.


    "I know where Arvi is" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Edwards words caused a brief pause in the confrontation as Amayara''s attention shifted to him, who smiled knowingly. He saw his opportunity and continued, "You already know how maniptive Ryuk can be¡ª"


    <strong><i>HUSH</i></strong>


    Before he could finish, a sword sliced through his side.


    "Don''t try your luck, Edward," the woman warned, her voice edged with a threat.


    Edward clenched his teeth, staring at the woman, before rxing and the a smile formed on his face as he continued, "If you follow me, I can help you reach Arvi"


    Amayara regarded the man and the women surrounding him with a nk expression, realizing the danger of this situation.


    "I could just hand you over to Ryuk, he has many ways to make people like you talk"


    As she began to move toward Edward, a woman''s voice rang out, chilling her to the bone.


    "Aren''t you a loyal one, Amayara?" The silhouette of the woman gradually became visible, and Amayara''s mind went nk.


    <strong><i>''Lady Alisia!? ''</i></strong>

 Chapter 14 - 14 - A lost Pheonix

    <h4>Chapter 14: - A lost Pheonix</h4>


    <i>{ A/n: The day of Auction and previous chapter is same, Hope readers don''t confuse themselves }</i>


    Jenny''s bodynded on the dry, cracked grass, her gaze fixed on the vast canvas of stars above. In a hushed breath, she uttered a single word,


    "Ryuk"


    Her eyes, glistening with tears, were locked on the majestic night sky, a breathtaking yet merciless beauty that mirrored the immense pain she was about to endure.


    ''<i>Where did I make my mistake?'' </i>


    Jenny''s eyelids grew heavy under the weight of her thoughts.


    ''<i>All I wanted was to be with my family,</i>'' and with these poignant thoughts, she surrendered to sleep, sumbing to her physical suffering and emotional torment.


    Under the gentle glow of the moonlight, Jenny''s prone form, with her disheveled pink hair sprawled on the ground, became a portrait of suffering. She neither slept peacefully nor remained fully awake; she was a prisoner to her exhaustion and agony.


    <strong><i>WHOOSH</i></strong>


    Then, out of nowhere, her body began to radiate an otherworldly luminance.


    A spectral figure emerged from her, a woman-like soul, casting a radiant shimmer that outshone the moonlight, her Starlit eyes fixated on the wounded pink-haired girl resting below.


    <strong><i>SWISH</i></strong>


    With a graceful motion of woman''s hands, the girl''s body started to elevate in the air, figure''s ethereal hands that aglow with a soothing aura, extended towards the injured child.


    <i>"R-ryuk, I...am...sorry," </i> n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Jenny''s faint voice echoed in that dark space.


    Woman''s eyes turned towards the little girl, who was still in pain, repeating the same name since her arrival.


    <strong><i>?Is he the cause of your suffering?</i></strong>


    Looking at the state of girl, she turned towards a certain direction with her gaze that seemed to pierce through all the obstacles between her and something far away from this ce, before her figure vanished and moved towards in that direction.


    Jenny''s body gently descended to the ground, enveloped in an invisible, soothing aura, as the whip marks on her skin began to fade away, and she fell into a peaceful slumber.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Far away from this ce, in the capital city of Selvius Kingdom, inside a Pce''s room.


    <i>''System, Extract kill points</i>.'' Ryuk looked toward the soul orb in his hands.


    ¨X¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤ ? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨[


    <strong><i> </i></strong><strong>EXTRACTION BEGINS</strong>


    ?1%?18%?35%?67%?99%


    <strong><i> Kill Points</i></strong> ¡ª 03 (- -? 10,003)


    ¨^¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤ ? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨a


    His eyes settled on the screen in front of him, showing the increased number of Kill points he umted from the orb.


    <i>''It will be possible to see Adanyl''s bloodline now</i>,'' his hands again moved toward the screen to utilize the points for his purpose.


    <strong><i>BEEEEPPP!!!!!!</i></strong>


    A ringing sound echoed in Ryuk''s mind as a red window appeared in front of him.


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    <strong><i>Warning!!!!!!!!</i></strong>


    <strong>EXTERNAL INFILTRATION DETECTED</strong>


    <i>Nullifying the soul attack.</i>


    (10,003 - -? 6,790)


    (6,790 - -? 3,450)


    <strong>AUTO-DEFENSE ACTIVATING</strong>


    (3,450 - -? 1,200)


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    ''<strong>!?!</strong>''


    Ryuk''s eyes widened as his eyes reflected the decreasing number of kill points before he swiftly turned toward a silhouette.


    <strong><i>?You, What are you??</i></strong>


    An ethereal figure of a woman gazed toward him, feeling surprised due to the external force that was trying to stop her attack but still inefficient.


    Ryuk''s amber eyes reflected that woman''s figure that seemed like an energy form of white and glowing in an ethereal hue, enhancing the already epitome beauty of her face.


    But for Ryuk, her beauty didn''t hold anything, as his eyes were wide open, seeing something he had never experienced in his past life, ''Is she a ghost?''


    [<i>AFFIRMATIVE _ </i>It''s indeed a celestial form, but it is connected to a physical body. It can be considered as spatial projection.]


    Ryuk, hearing the system''s words, couldn''t hold his surprise, as projecting one''s soul out of the body is already something he never experienced before but right now his major concern was figure infront of him.


    <strong><i>? Boy, your eyes saved you today ?</i></strong>


    The mysterious figure''s voice reverberated in his consciousness, leaving him with more questions than answers. He could only watch in perplexity as her presence shattered.


    [ The Soul Gate has been severed (1200 - -? 0000) ]


    Hearing system''s voice Ryuk came out of his state, ''<i> What was she'',</i> he can''t help but feel chill as if that thing was trying to look at his soul.


    [ The origin is from different continent, it was a celestial projection of ********,<i> ? Level is inefficient to know ?,</i> <strong>Update the System </strong>]


    After seeing all this situation, Ryuk felt frustrated, remembering the second reason he didn''t used system, ''<i>again this leveling thing'',</i> whenever he wanted to look at heroines status window, it always showed him to Level Up, and the problem was, it didn''t update with Kill Points.


    ''<i>How many Leveling Points I have''</i>


    Ryuk looked towards the system''s window that was showing insufficient number of points, as he needed 6000 points for next level but he had only 200.


    This unique system consisted of five levels, each offering distinct capabilities, but themon currency was Kill Points.


    Levels didn''t enhance individual strength but rather acted as keys to unlock hidden aspects or purchase concealed knowledge, bound by the world''s will.


    For instance, Adanyl''s formidable bloodline, veiled due to its innate strength, could be unveiled with Kill Points. However, information regarding figures like Heroines or the Son of Heaven required Leveling Points.


    This point is calcted based on Emotional or Physical influence Ryuk had on others, either hatred, love or sufferings.


    Even in previous life, this point automatically increased, making him already realize the betrayal he was soon going to face and making him mentally prepared as everytime he has some hands in such events, a bubble with + or - added to a number popped up representing positive or negative effect of his actions that''s why he closed this feature due to annoying bubbles popping up around him, whenever he killed others.


    And without doing much at the end his leveling points reached its peak on its own, updating his System and unlocking Regression Talisman''s Purchase.


    <i>''I need more points,'' </i>


    His mind was already in turmoil due to the thing he just saw, as he knew that at least that thing, without him being sensed, tried to attack him, and it could have definitely given a fatal blow to his soul too. If not for kill points, he doesn''t know what would have happened to him.


    <i>''Guess, I have to start with her''</i>


    "Johan!"


    He called to his butler, as a man opened the room''s door, looking towards a boy standing in the middle of the room.


    The moonlight added more shine to boy''s features, and his cold gaze,bined with shiny amber eyes, enhanced them further.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Johan bowed and waited patiently for his master''s orders.


    "Inform Baroness Carlien, I am visiting her in morning"


    Ryuk looked out of the window at the vast sky, understanding there are still many things he doesn''t know about this world.


    It was as if he were in a pond, detached from the vast ocean, awaiting his arrival.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    *******


    Across the vast ocean, far from the Heindal Continent, lies a continent known as <i>Jade Dominion </i>untouched by the knowledge of Heindal''s residents.


    In the centre of this enchanting ce lies a city full of colossal pagodas rising proudly at the heart of the continent, encircled by serene gardens.


    A grand pce with emerald-tinted roofs, intricate dragon motifs, and glistening jade tiles takes center stage.


    Tall stone walls adorned with serpentine patterns envelop the pce, offering a tranquil, traditional ambiance with only one monarch at reign that sharply contrasts with Heindal''s Feudal power structure.


    Within the Jade Dominion, two dominant factions rally around their revered Monarch, ruling over the entire continent.


    Miles away from the pce and the core of the Jade Dominion, you''ll find one of these faction''s strongholds.


    Thendscape stretches as far as the eye can see, with mist-shrouded mountains at the epicenter of the <strong>Celestial Phoenix Order </strong>¡ª<i>one of the two principal factions.</i>


    At the heart of this expanse stands a magnificent edifice, resplendent with carvings of a Phoenix emerging from the ashes.


    Inside this grand structure, numerous figures kneel in reverence around a woman exuding an aura of dominance and immense pressure, capable of humbling even the mightiest beings


    Her body is shimmering with an ethereal aura, and slowly, her long eyshes give way to starlight eyes that seem to hold a depth vast enough to absorb Gaia''s light.


    "M-mother, did you find Meiyue?"


    A trembling voice reaches the woman sitting in the middle as her eyes turn towards the young woman standing among dozens of figures, anxiety in her eyes for the answers she needs.


    <strong><i>?I found her?</i></strong>


    As her words reach the ears of those assembled in the hall, dozens of auras surge as figures ce their hands on their chests in supplication.


    "Order Patriarch, we will retrieve the young miss immediately."


    <strong><i>?No need, she is fine?</i></strong>


    Her words bewilder all present, their gazes turning toward the woman, yearning for rification. None dare speak except a young woman whose maternal instincts override her fear.


    "B-but, Mother."


    The woman''s eyes turn to her daughter, who lowers her gaze in trepidation, and then to the figures kneeling before her.


    <strong><i> ?I encountered a boy with amber eyes there?</i></strong>


    <strong><i>GASP</i></strong>


    The hall resounds with gasps, and a fiery aura envelops them as a figure kneeling on the ground speaks, "We are unburdened by our lives, Patriarch. Please give us yourmand."


    His words seem normal, meant for a face-to-face talk, but they hold vast meaning. It wad a deration of war ¡ª <i>a war that''s result has already been decided before it can even begin.</i>


    The woman, looking towards all of the people''s reactions, calmly speaks, <strong><i>?I will visit Ardoros Continent Myself?</i></strong>


    "''"Understood"''"


    In unison, all bow before the woman, and her figure vanishes from the hall.


    As the Patriarch''s absence is noted, a collective sigh of relief permeates the room, dispelling the tension that had lingered for hours as they avoided disturbing her.


    "<i>M-my child is safe</i> "


    Tears well up in the young woman''s eyes as she copses to her knees, overwhelmed by the memory of losing her child the moment she was born.


    Everyone knows who is responsible, but the Monarch''s influence restrains them from retaliating against the opposing faction.


    ***********


    In the Heindal Continent, within the bustling capital city of the Selvius Kingdom, the mansion that belonged to Baron Carlo was abuzz with activity.


    The news of Ryuk Von Selvius, the crown prince of the Selvius Kingdom, arriving had set the household into a frenzy.


    BANG


    The tranquility of the stable room was abruptly shattered as the gate was forcefully kicked open by one of the servants.


    His impatience and frustration were evident as he barked at a little girl who had been peacefully sleeping, jolting her awake.


    "Hey, you pest, wake up!" he hollered, his anger palpable.


    The little girl, startled and shaken from her slumber, blinked up at the servant.


    "<strong><i>Tch</i></strong>...here I am, running errands since morning because of the crown prince''s arrival, and this pest is sleeping," he grumbled, his face etched with annoyance.


    The servant''s gaze then fell upon the girl, who was now standing and dusting off her dress.


    He couldn''t help but remember the beating she had received the previous day and almost dismissed her.


    "Wait! I can do tasks for you,"


    Jenny, perked up at the opportunity. This was her chance.


    Hearing her words a satisfied smilee in servants face,"You can help by giving water to the flowers in the garden."


    Jenny watched him disappear, and her eyes welled up with determination.


    <i>''I need to leave this ce''</i>


    She clenched her dress tightly, realizing that her only hope for survival was to leave this ce.


    She knew that if she were to stay, she might not make it through another day of abuse.


    ''<i>Ryuk will definitely help me''</i>


    Her mind was set on seeking help from Ryuk as her only way out of this dire situation.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    <strong><i>There would be several questions arising in readers mind, I wanted to reveal them in future but knew, you guys will breakment section.</i></strong>


    <strong>1. </strong><i>Jenny is a heroine afterall, so she must have a background story, right?</i>


    <strong>2. </strong><i>Jenny''s mind needed to be at it''s lowest level , Emotionally she was broken after knowing about her family and physically exhausted due to beating making her dormant bloodline reveal itself for moment to allow the Patriarch of Pheonix Order, to pinpoint her Bloodline''s location.</i>


    <strong>3. </strong><i>Isn''t Ryuk killed Jenny in the end then why didn''t she arrived at that time, cause she was mentally and physically exhausted after good beating?</i>


    <strong><i>I can''t eloborate as it is for my future chapters but </i></strong><i>there was a </i><strong><i>WAR </i></strong><i>going on, outside the Heindal Continent... </i>

 Chapter 15 - 15 - Dealing with Jenny’s Issues

    <h4>Chapter 15: - Dealing with Jenny''s Issues</h4>


    A magnificent carriage, adorned with intricate golden carvings, glided gracefully along the winding path that led to Baron Carlo''s opulent mansion.


    [The Mana signature of <i>Soul Projection</i> is detected on the nearby heroine, it is healing in nature .]


    As Ryuk heard the system''s voice, he understood that the events of the previous night must be connected to Jenny and also about the residual energy that can heal her everytime she got injured.


    A small smile formed on his face as his amber eyes turned towards the window, as, if he wanted he could have removed that healing ability from her but now, he has better ideas.


    An hourter, the carriage arrived at Baron Carlo''s splendid estate.


    In the bustling capital city, noble houses maintained grand mansions to ensure a representative was always avable during emergencies. Baron Carlo resided in his barony, while Baroness Carlien oversaw their businesses in the capital city, such as her bakery.


    The carriage eventually reached the mansion''s wide-open gates, where an elegant woman awaited, nked by a group of servants who respectfully made way for the carriage.


    Ryuk stepped out of the carriage, and Carlien, apanied by her maids, approached him.


    "Wee, Your Highness,"


    She greeted with grace, wearing a delicately designed flowery gown and light makeup.


    This time, she did not carry a fan, as nobles often used fans to convey their disapproval or hide facial expressions to others. Here, she stood in front of the Crown Prince himself.


    A smile graced Ryuk''s face as he acknowledged her, and nodded before moving towards the mansion. This surprised Carlien, who quicklyposed herself and followed.


    "Your Highness, I hope you find my humble abode to your liking,"


    Ryuk paused and looked towards a specific direction.


    "I appreciate the garden, especially those beautiful flowers, except for those pesky <strong><i>Moneyworts</i></strong>. I find them rather repulsive,"


    He remarked, directing his gaze to a section of the garden where yellow flowers bloomed in rows with their nts no taller than four inches.


    Carlien followed his gaze and, upon hearing Ryuk''s disapproval, she shot death res at the gardener, causing his face to turn pale.


    Observing the gardener''s reaction, Ryuk felt satisfied, thinking about the pawn he would soon acquire, before he continued, "Although I personally find this garden truly beautiful, if it weren''t for those Moneyworts."


    <i>{A/n: Why is he talking about flowers all of a sudden? and especially that particr one, any guesses }</i>


    "I will remove those weeds instantly, Your Highness," the gardener bowed and made his way towards those flowers.


    Unperturbed by all these things, Ryuk looked towards Carlien, "Lady Carlien, would you care to engage in conversation amidst this splendid garden setting?"


    Carlien, who was busy looking towards the gardener''s actions, suddenly came out of her thoughts, "Of course, Your Highness."


    They both made their way towards the middle of the garden as servants brought chairs and a table filled with various cakes.


    Ryuk took his seat as Carlien followed, "Lady Carlien, to tell you the truth, I really admire yourpassion towards humble people. I can see that every one of them is really loyal to you."


    Carlien''s eyes widened as she heard the praise and swiftly spoke, "Thank you, Your Highness. Though I still have much to learn, I do my best to treat these people with care."


    As Ryuk sat in the chair, his enhanced mana allowed him to clearly hear the servants looking downward, their faces forming sweat, which amused him as he thought about the impact on them.


    ''<i>System, show me their colors.''</i>


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    <strong><i>Showing individuals Characterstics </i></strong>


    1. <strong>White</strong>: <i>Pure-hearted</i>


    2. <strong>Green</strong>: <i>Compassionate</i>


    3. <strong>Yellow</strong>: <i>Optimistic</i>


    4. <strong>Red</strong>: <i>Ambitious</i>


    5. <strong>ck</strong>: <i>Malevolent</i>


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    As thatmand got processed, Ryuk''s eyes reflected the several colors forming on everyone''s head in front of smoky mes.


    "You,e here."


    He looked at one of the maids with a green color floating on her head, making her flinch beforeing in front of him as she bowed.


    "Tell me about thepassion Lady Carlien holds for her people."


    Ryuk looked towards the cake and used a knife and fork to take a bite, while the maid standing there was the victim of the res Carlien was giving before she, with a trembling voice, said, "M-Madam is really k-kind and treats us like f-family."


    Ryuk stopped in his way while eating and looked towards the maid, narrowing his eyes, making Carlien clench her fist, understanding that the maid needed more education.


    "Hey you,e here."


    Ryuk called that same gardener who had juste after getting rid of those yellow flowers.


    "Y-yes, Your Highness."


    The gardener swiftly bowed with a red smoke hovering above his head as he heard ryuk''s words ,"Tell me about Lady Carlien''s benevolence"


    The gardener seized the opportunity to earn favor with Lady Carlien. "Your Highness, I''m just amoner and may not have the right words to express Madam''s benevolence. But, with all the humble people here, I can assure you that she is merciful and kind, like a goddess. Please forgive me if I overstep my bounds, but words fail me."


    Tears welled up in the gardener''s eyes as he spoke, and a sense of shared understanding spread among the servants, causing them to nod in agreement remembering about the ''<i>benevolence </i>'' they had received at the hands of Lady Carlien.


    "Well said. By the way, Lady Carlien, I heard this cake is your specialty."


    Carlien, who was basking in her praise and satisfaction from this servant''s pleasantries, came out after hearing Ryuk''s words as she noticed a cake that was widely known as her specialty, "Your Highness, I am not deserving of such praise."


    Seeing her face, Ryuk continued with a ''<i>disappointed'' </i>look, "But this cake does not taste like how Lady herself prepares it."


    "W-what, forgive me, Your Highness, I will prepare another one right now. Forgive my etiquette."


    Carlien''s eyes widened as she red towards the chefs standing at the end of the line, making them all sweat before standing and apologizing.


    As a noble, leaving one''s guest was considered ack of etiquette, but she still, after hearing Ryuk''s praise, couldn''t hold herself and left with maids apanying her.


    Ryuk, looking at her disappearing back, felt satisfied as he had removed all the merciful people around Jenny. So, neither would a maid tend to her wounds nor a chef who would give her bread out of sympathy.


    As the chain reaction will spread after Carlien''s today''s education, he knew all these green ones would understand the reality of high society and keep their sympathy to themselves.


    <i>''System, create an isted space around a 5-meter area.''</i>


    <strong><i>WHOOSH!</i></strong>


    As he spoke, a ck dome-like area spread around the ce, including the gardener and him in the center, making the man shocked as he noticed aplete ck space around him.


    "Y-your H-Highness!"


    The man was shocked, not knowing his mistake, even though he was ambitious and didn''t understand what was happening but at the end of the day, there existed a line between nobles andmoners. So, he knew that even if he was killed here, no one would care.


    Ryuk''s hands covered in dark ck smoke, and suddenly it devoured the man standing in shock, looking around him.


    From the outside, everything looked normal ¨C <i>Ryuk was eating, the gardener was standing, and all appeared super normal. But inside...</i>


    <strong><i>"AAaaaGggggHHhhh!"</i></strong>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    [ Deactivating Space]


    The ck dome started to dissipate, revealing Ryuk who was cleaning his hands with tissue paper, while a man stood there with sweat and tear stains, having heard Ryuk''s instructions before bowing and leaving the ce.


    Ryuk waited for some time, minutes passing by, before he heard a voice that made his eyes turn cold and his face devoid of any emotions.


    "R-Ryuk!"


    All the servants present trembled, noticing a ve addressing the Crown Prince like this, but no one tried to stop her, feeling the weight of two amber eyes on them, lowering their gazes in fear.


    "<i>Haa</i>.....<i>haaa</i>.....I-i mean Your Highness, My name is Jenn¡ª"


    Jenny gasped as she approached Ryuk, who was coldly looking at her, realizing her mistake as she corrected herself.


    "Why would I care about a ves name,"


    Ryuk caressed the handle of a teacup, ignoring the girl who didn''t understand what had just happened, but suddenly thought of something and spoke,


    "Y-your h-highness, I am really suffering here. Please save me. Lady Carlien didn''t like how she looks."


    Hearing her words, Ryuk couldn''t help but feel amused at the girl''s shamelessness, remembering how in the previous life, he had also said the same thing, making this girl ept things on the surface but fueling her hatred within.


    His hands stopped touching the cup as he red at the girl with a killing intent, making her stammer and fall to the ground, remembering some dreadful memories, "Don''t cross your line, <strong><i>SLAVE </i></strong>" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The girl kept looking at him with inexplicable emotions, her mind not understanding the sudden change in Ryuk''s attitude, before hearing again.


    "Lady Carlien, it is your fault for being such a generous woman,"


    Ryuk looked towards a woman followed by maids holding trays, her face disying a frown and visible anger, having heard how this mere veined to the Crown Prince against her.


    "I-i Apologize, Your Highness, for myck of foresight," hearing Ryuk''s words, she gritted her teeth, making the maids around her drenched in sweat, knowing the oue that the ve was about to face.


    Ryuk shook his head and continued looking down at the girl whose face was devoid of color before narrowing his eyes, "Not at all, Lady Carlien, you helped her. It is she who took your kindness for granted. What can one expect from a ve?"


    <strong>?</strong> <strong>-20 ?</strong>


    Ryuk''s eyes lit up, seeing that negative reaction, fueling his greed to get more, as he continued, "But I know Lady Carlien will never punish this girl due to her kind heart. That''s why I can solve Lady Carlien''s problem of feeling pain seeing this girl''s injuries."


    Carlien, who was lost in thoughts about how to deal with this girl, heard Ryuk''s words. First, she felt a sense of disbelief at the girl''s ingratitude, then surprise at Ryuk''s words.


    She inquired, "Forgive me, Your Highness, I don''t understand¡ª"


    Her eyes suddenly widened as she saw a jar of high-quality healing potions before Ryuk said, "You can educate her as much as you want, heal her, act as her guardian, give her punishment as a father, and then heal her like a mother. After all, I know it must be disheartening for Lady to see her in pain."


    He manipted whole situation ording to the way he wanted, due to arising a sense of justice in Carlien''s heart about being a parent, he avoided Jenny''s death and gave her healing potion because of the points he needed to get in future.


    Leveling points needed to have his influence for girls pain, that''s why he had given this fake potion to always get the points whenever after education this girl will drink from veil.


    <strong><i>Jenny''s POV</i></strong>


    The gardener came and allowed me to meet with Ryuk. Due to Carlien''s orders, I was not allowed toe any nearer.


    "R-Ryuk!"


    As I noticed his nk gaze, understanding dawned on me.


    <i> ''Stupid, he doesn''t know who you are.''</i>


    "I-i mean Your Highness, my name is Jenn¡ª"


    "<i>Why would I care about a ve''s name?"</i>


    But before I could finish, I heard his cold words as he didn''t even look at me.


    What''s with him?


    Didn''t he act all good before?


    Maybe he doesn''t see me as a pitiful girl, but instead, a barbaric girl who called him by his name.


    Yes, that must be it.


    I adjusted my tone and started to plead with him, "Y-your h-highness, I am really suffering here. Please save me. Lady Carlien didn''t like how she looks."


    Suddenly, he stopped and looked towards me with those same amber eyes, with that icy re just like that time. It sent shivers down my spine, and I stumbled backward, haunted by painful memories.


    "<i>Don''t cross your line, SLAVE."</i>


    ''<i>How dare he!''</i>


    I can''t help but lose my emotions.


    ''<i>What''s with him?'' </i>


    Can''t he just help me like he did before?


    I couldn''tprehend the sudden transformation in Ryuk''s demeanor.


    Was it all an act to maintain his image in front of people?


    <i>"Lady Carlien, it is your fault for being such a generous woman</i>."


    I trembled as I noticed Carlien''s arrival.


    If I don''t leave today, she will definitely beat me again, but if Ryuk really doesn''t help, then...


    "<i>Not at all, Lady Carlien, you helped her. It is she who took your kindness for granted. What can one expect from a ve?"</i>


    <strong><i>badump</i></strong>


    My heart skipped a beat hearing his words.


    <i>''I-i just wanted</i> , I felt conflicted hearing his words. Maybe I will just apologize to him if he takes me from here.


    I just need to act more pitiful.


    After I heard his next words, I was sure he took pity on me.


    ''<i>Guess from next time I have to control my mouth in front of nobles.''</i>


    "Forgive me, Your Highness. I don''t understand¡ª"


    As I heard Carlien''s words, I couldn''t help but want to curse that woman.


    Didn''t Ryuk just say he would not let her hurt me?


    "<i>You can educate her as much as you want, heal her, act as her guardian, give her pun..."</i>


    <i>''</i><strong><i>?!?''</i></strong>


    <strong><i>''W-why?!''</i></strong>


    I turned towards Ryuk, not understanding why he did this, ''<i>No, no, no, It just a dream, Please, no''</i>


    I saw Carlien''s eyes looking at me and it was enough to understand what was about to happen with me.


    Is this really how my life will be?.


    Ryuk changed, he be cruel.


    Tears streamed down my eyes at hating all this.....


    <strong><i>to be continued</i></strong> ~~


    Give me Power Stone and Lots Of Comments to get next chapter.... <strong><i>HAHAHAHA! </i></strong>

 Chapter 16 - 16 - Unexpected Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 16: - Unexpected Betrayal</h4>


    After Ryuk left the garden area followed by Lady Carlien and maids, Jenny''s distress was evident.


    Shey on the ground, tears streaming down her pale face, caught in the depths of sorrow.


    After reaching some distance, ryuk, halting in his tracks, redirected his attention to Carlien, who was already taken aback by his sudden departure.


    "Here, take this,"


    Ryuk handed a jar to Carlien. She was astonished and overwhelmed with emotions, his gaze then shifted back to the girl lying on the ground, her tears flowing unabated.


    Even though he was a royal figure, Ryuk was not devoid ofpassion, and his heart softened seeing that pitiful girl''s tears, afterall he still had a soft corner in his heart.


    With empathy in his eyes, Ryuk turned to Carlien and made a request, "But I have a small favor to ask of you, Lady Carlien."


    "Of course, Your Highness. Just name it,"


    Carlien responded, recognizing the empathy in Ryuk''s expression.


    She understood that, despite his royal status, he was, in the end, just a young soul who couldn''t help but feel pity for the girl''s unfortunate state.


    Ryuk''s looked at the pitiful girl as a smile formed on his face , "I hope, Lady Carlien, that you could use small nailed whip instead of big ones"


    <strong><i>GASP</i></strong>


    A collective hush fell over the servants as they processed Ryuk''s suggestion, including Lady Carlien, who found the idea of using nails in a whip excessively cruel.


    She couldn''t bear to be associated with such brutality but looking at Ryuk who seemed to thinking something, she held her suggestions to herself.


    Ryuk, observing the shocked expressions around him, realized he had gone too far.


    He saw the disbelief in Carlien''s eyes, before understanding her problem "Now that I think about it, that may be too much, I will just give you one myself".


    He turned and left the ce while pondering about his ownpassion, he couldn''t help but wonder why his heart was so tender towards those in distress.


    He resolved not to extend more mercy to the pitiful girl, he departed for the carriage, leaving Carlien and the servants behind, still trying to process the unexpected turn of events and the profound mercy that had just unfolded.


    .


    .


    .


    <strong>?-10?</strong>


    As he sat in the carriage, he saw a small bubble, but he had the patience to wait for big numbers. After all, one cannot earn big numbers in a day.


    <strong>?-15?</strong>


    The carriage moved toward the Pce as he sat inside it, ignoring all these bubbles. He kept his eyes focused on the system and checked all the features it had to offer him.


    <strong>?-30? ?-40? ?-80? ?-100?</strong>


    Ryuk''s eyes ''<i>welled''</i> up, seeing those bubbles popping up, knowing the mercy he had shown to that little pink-haired girl had been bearing fruit. He used his fingers to clear his <i>nonexistent</i> tears.


    *******


    As a majestic golden carriage pulled up at the pce gates, Johan dashed toward it, eager to greet Ryuk upon his return.


    With a deep sense of respect, Johan executed a graceful bow and politely inquired, "Master, how was your journey?"


    <strong><i>WHOOSH</i></strong>


    Just as the pleasantries were exchanged, a sudden and unexpected disturbance urred.


    <i>''!?!''</i>


    A mysterious portal materialized in front of everyone, leaving the maids, servants, and even Johan in astonishment.


    An elderly man, his white beard and hair giving away his age, emerged from the portal. Seeing this, Ryuk couldn''t help but break into a smile.


    "Well, Uncle Wang, it seems you took your time,"


    Ryuk remarked, his tone holding a hint of amusement.


    Wang, now realizing the source of his inexplicable emotions, felt a tinge of embarrassment for his oversight, recalling today''s morning incident about how Ryuk told him to be on guard


    "Young Master," Wang said with a deep bow, his voice full of pride. "It only took me five hours to bring him here."


    Ryuk couldn''t help but be astounded by Wang''s audacity. After all, he had taken five hours to transport a child whose location was already known, and on top of that, the man who went brought that kid could teleport.


    "You did amendable job," Ryuk responded, averting his gaze.


    A glint of amusement passed through his eyes as he looked in a specific direction before adding, "Don''t follow me."


    As Ryuk proceeded toward the dungeon, located a mile away from the pce, he couldn''t help but find the situation quite amusing.


    In his previous life, Ryuk had proven himself as a prodigy from a young age. He mastered mana techniques and various other skills.


    However, despite his ability to understand everything through reading, he still needed a teacher to help him progress further. Wang had been that teacher.


    Ryuk had been trained by Wang until the age of 16. The moment he defeated his mentor, he couldn''t help but swell with pride, recognizing the years of hard work he had invested in his own growth and learning, until a new teacher took over.


    A nostalgic smile graced his face as he recalled all those moments when he had fallen to the ground, enduring a series of defeats but ultimately emerging victorious at the end of the day.


    He was no fool;<i> he knew the genuine value of his victories.</i>


    After all, winning against his mother had seemed impossible at the time.


    Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks, <i>flooded with emotions. </i>


    The memory of the day he had finally defeated her after years of training brought a surge of feelings to his heart.


    It was also thest day he had seen her.


    ''<i>This time, I will have everything''</i> he determined , knowing very well that there must have to be a reason behind his mother''s sudden disappearance. Now that he had a new chance, he was determined to see it through to the end.


    .


    .


    .


    Ryuk was greeted by the familiar rotten smell as he stepped into the dungeon.


    <strong><i>Tap. Tap. Tap.</i></strong>


    In this silent and deste ce, only the echoing sound of his footsteps reverberated. It was as if no one else had ever been here ¡ª <i>a result of hisst visit</i>.


    He came to a halt in front of one of the area, his gaze fixed on a young boy lying on the ground, seemingly in one piece. It made Ryuk ponder the strength Wang possessed.


    It might seem amusing that capturing a child showcased someone''s strength, but Ryuk understood the reality.


    Even in his previous life, despite being much stronger than this boy, he had never been able to kill him.


    Sometimes, hidden experts hade to Edward''s aid, and other times, he had been indebted to the royal family of Aidiac. These experiences had left Ryuk feeling frustrated.


    But that day, standing before him was Edward and his goons.


    Ryuk had gone all out, defeating each of them, but he still can''t subdue this guy without cutting off his limbs, maybe he was angry at that moment but still he did a number on him.


    Subduing a stronger opponent without causing harm, especially when that person was considered the ''<i>son of heaven</i>,'' was a significant achievement.


    Many factors hade into y when he killed those people, and Ryuk realized that it had been far easier than he had imagined, as he had thought about need of system arising if some ancient family or experts shown out for these individuals help but until the end noone arrived, as if , far stronger forces in action was stopping them from interfering with his battle.


    But right now, he still needed the answer of these questions.


    Why had his mother disappeared so suddenly?


    Why had no onee to rescue Edward and his goons?


    "Nice to meet you, Edward,"


    Ryuk''s calm words roused the tied-up boy. As their eyes locked, Edward''s fury surged, and he shouted, "You bastards, Where am I? Untie me right now, or else I will ki¡ª"


    <strong><i>BANG!</i></strong>


    Edward''s eyes darted toward his own reflection, cast upon the sword de that hadnded just an inch away from his head.


    "Now, we can talk," n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ryuk dered, taking measured steps toward the bewildered boy before giving amand ''<i>Iste this space the moment someone appears.''</i>


    Ryuk was no stranger to unexpected visitors, like the woman who had barged in yesterday, spouting nonsense about his eyes saving lives.


    He suspected that someone would definitelye after he exploit Edward to churn out Leveling points.


    <i>'' This bastard is looking down on me,'' </i>


    Edward thought as he gritted his teeth. He concentrated his mana within his muscles, causing the already loose ropes to snap, and lunged at Ryuk.


    <i>SCHLKT!</i>


    Edward''s eyes widened as he watched his own arm flying through the air in agonizingly slow motion.


    <strong><i>THUD</i></strong>


    His face contorted and apanied by his ear-piercing screams, "<i>Agggghhhhh!"</i>


    Tears welled in Edward''s emerald eyes, reflecting the Amber-colored aura de that Ryuk now wielded.


    Ryuk''s face remained cold as he addressed the fallen Edward, "Listen, Edward, it will be really quick on, So, bear for some moment"


    Ryuk continued to stare at Edward''s prone figure, materialized sword in hand, before a sudden smile formed on his face looking at golden window popped up before him.


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    <strong>EXTERNAL INFILTRATION DETECTED</strong>


    <strong><i>Activating Istion Dome</i></strong>


    [ <i>Can only be broken from Outside </i>]


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    The System''s auto-defense, previously configured by Ryuk, sprang into action, alerting him to the presence of an unknown entity.


    <strong><i>WHOOSH</i></strong>


    Suddenly, a pitch-ck barrier formed, epassing them in a dome-shaped structure,pletely isting anyone within from external interference.


    As Edward''s body began to radiate a soft, otherworldly glow, an ethereal figure gradually materialized from it.


    This spectral entity took the form of a middle-aged man, with striking blonde hair and emerald eyes that appeared to hold profound depths.


    Surveying his surroundings, the spectral man noticed Edward''s tear-stained face and the contorted expression on his features. This led him to narrow his eyes slightly before turning his gaze towards Ryuk and initiating a conversation.


    <strong><i>? Your eyes ¡ª ?</i></strong>


    "Don''t give me that nonsense,"


    Ryuk interrupted, his frustration evident from the events of the previous day when a woman had intruded and departed while ying same nonsense of <i>eye games.</i>


    The man''s eyes remained fixed on the boy as he made a shocking revtion.


    <strong><i>? Did you sever my connection with my physical body? ? </i></strong>


    He stared at Ryuk''s nk expression, and his eyes widened as he continued,<strong><i> ? I suppose I''ll have topel you to restore it, even if it means using force. ?</i></strong>


    <strong><i>SWISH</i></strong>


    In a swift motion, the man vanished from his position and reappeared directly in front of Ryuk, his wed hand pointed menacingly at Ryuk''s face.


    In that heart-pounding moment, it felt as if time itself had slowed down.


    <strong><i>BANG! </i></strong>


    A powerful force sent the man hurtling against the wall.


    As he struggled to process the events that had just unfolded, a vivid image of Ryuk''s body glowing with an amber-like fire shed before his eyes, and it was as if he had never moved from his original position, and then a swift kick sent him crashing against the wall, and the whole situation felt surreal.


    <strong><i>? Haha, I truly underestimated you. I suppose bloodlines don''t lie, ? </i></strong>


    With those words, a sword materialized in his hands, and the man''s emerald eyes remained fixed on Ryuk.


    <strong><i>SCHLKT!</i></strong>


    His eyes widened as they shifted to the side. Ryuk was now standing there, his eyes cold and resolute, with his sword embedded in the man''s ribs.


    "H-how!?"


    The man couldn''tprehend what had just transpired he can still see Ryuk standing at some distance, Even if it were some advanced technique, he would have recognized it immediately.


    "It''s quite simple, but the why I exin something to dead person."


    In the realm of soul projection, the body was constructed from ethereal particles, but it was by no means indestructible.


    As it was formed from energy, Ryuk had used a swordposed of mana, not metal and due to his body being of a small kid, a crucial y that made man momentarily lower his guard, allowing Ryuk to seize the opportune moment to gave a fatal blow.


    "Kughh!"


    Man screamed as a surge of mana started to disintegrate the area particles where Ryuk''s sword was pierced, before Ryuk kicked him on the ground near Edward.


    Ryuk coldly looked towards the man before his hand got shrouded in ck smoke as he activated the <i>Envement Grimoire</i>, he needed to know every secrets lying behind this Continent''s wall.


    <strong><i>BEEEPPPPPP!</i></strong>


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    <i>Istion Dome is Deactivated from outside</i>


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    <strong><i>SWISH! </i></strong>


    In a swift motion, the man seized the opportunity, grabbing Edward, and the two of them vanished, leaving Ryuk still staring at the system''s window.


    His mind was in chaos due to the sudden turn of events.


    With those peculiar eyes, he turned to see the figure of an elderly man who appeared to be the one responsible for dismantling the dome from the outside.


    "Forgive me, Young Master, but there is a significant reason behin¡ª"


    <strong><i>BOOM!</i></strong>


    "Kuugghhh!"


    Wang''s eyes widened as he attempted to raise his fallen body, notprehending what had just transpired before he felt excruciating pain on his chest, due to being pressed by a leg shrouded in amethyst mana.


    <strong><i>"Of course, you have to be a better one, BASTARD!"</i></strong>

 Chapter 17 - 17 - The reality of this World

    <h4>Chapter 17: - The reality of this World</h4>


    <strong><i>"Of course, you have to be a better one, you BASTARD!"</i></strong>


    "Kughh!"


    Ryuk while pressing down Wang, can''t control his mind that was fallen into turmoil at that moment, Not even in his past life he had imagined something like this to happen.


    When this whole world epted him as a tyrant and even dered him a heretic, he knew at least two people were on his side.


    He gritted his teeth as those Amber eyes red, for him, sadness or betrayal would be thest things in his mind right now ¡ª<i> It was only rage.</i>


    "He will die, Ryuk."


    <i>''!?''</i>


    Ryuk''s mind, which was in a rage, suddenly heard a calm yet soothing voice of a woman before falling into an outburst of emotions.


    It didn''t take him much time to understand the reason for this betrayal by Wang.


    "So, it was your order, mother?"


    Ryuk without removing his gaze from Wang, asked his mother, who seemed to be smiling before speaking, "Yes, or how do you think that old man can go against you?"


    She then turned her eyes towards Wang and then continued, "He is not using any mana to protect his body, Ryuk. At this rate, he will die."


    Ryuk already knew about Wang''s body state, as with only using his mana tricks, it would have been impossible to subdue this monster who was beneath his leg acting all like a weakling.


    But even if Wang had used mana, "Neither, I am using my full strength, Mother," it wouldn''t have changed that much.


    Ryuk removed his legs as Wang stood while clenching his chest, coughing with a slight guilt in his eyes.


    "<i>Cough</i>... thank you, young master."


    He looked towards Ryuk, who, noticing everything, sighed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He was not a brainless Monster who could just kill anyone without understanding their situation.


    Just how, even after pushing those <i>Heroines</i> to the brink of death, he still asked for the reason for their betrayal, Even though they were not his family.


    But right now, these two people were more than Just that,"Give me a reason, Mother."


    While not meeting his mother''s gaze, he waited for her response, atleast to receive something that could subside his anger and relieve him, knowing that this time he was not betrayed.


    "Why?"


    Hearing these words, he looked towards his mother only to find her cold face, confusing him as he couldn''t fathom what it meant before he heard, "Why do you think I need a reason to do anything?"


    <i>''Would you look at that?'' </i>


    With widened eyes, his face bore a smile. Feeling genuinely happy, he ruffled his hair before giving a bright smile to his mother. "Yes, of course, why would you need a reason?"


    Alisia, who seemed to be looking at him coldly, seeing his sudden change in behavior, felt surprised, not understanding why he was smiling like that.


    After all, he had just been betrayed a moment ago. But she calmly kept looking at him and spoke, "But, yes, if you want, I can tell you why."


    "Is that so?"


    His eyes were only fixed on her, but his mind was somewhere else.


    ''Scan this whole area,'' hemanded his system, as those simple lines from his mother''s mouth about not needing any reason were more than enough to understand everything.


    <strong>[ Seven Entities are overseeing this ce ]</strong>


    ''<i>Those bastards,'' </i>


    Ryuk couldn''t help but curse those unknown beings and also, his ignorance in his past life. But now, at least, he was getting clues about things hidden beneath the facade.


    The moment his mother spoke like that, he knew it was impossible, as his mother never did anything without a valid reason. Whenever she had to hide that particr reason from him, she just acted all strict and silenced him.


    Alisia, looking at Ryuk''s carefree attitude while standing in front of her and Wang, seemed confused.


    Naturally, she would have thought about him throwing a tantrum, and even after witnessing his strength that was far beyond that of a five-year-old, she only thought about him attacking her.


    But whatever it was, she was too busy inside, fighting a very small battle within her mind. ''I did what you said.''


    <strong><i>?Give him a offer, you would tell him about the reason, if he defeated you in battle.?</i></strong>


    ''<i>Are you kidding, Father? He is just a child; he needs me.''</i>


    Alisia couldn''t help but feel frustrated due to her helplessness. She looked at her child, who was just five years old and needed her presence all the time, and on the other side, her duties.


    She knew she needed to make him strong, and on the other side, it was also true that if he won against her, then it would be herst moment to be with him.


    As a mother, she would never let that happen. It was also the reason why she left Ryuk free from any burdens, just to make sure hezed around and did nothing.


    But she med her fate ¡ª <i>her child turned out to be a prodigy, just like his father. </i>


    Ryuk started to show his talent after just a month of being born. On one side, her motherly love was filled with pride, and on the other, it was filled with helplessness.


    "Yes, I will tell you the reason if you defeat me in a duel."


    Hearing Alisia''s words, Ryuk''s smile faded as all the pieces started to fall together. He confirmed his doubts. ''<i>System, what are the locations of these people?''</i>


    <strong>[Four beings are from Ardoros Continent, To ess the information of remaining , ( Level 5 --</strong><i>needed</i><strong> ).]</strong>


    <i>''Once again, that name.'' </i>


    Even in his previous life, though Ryuk never used his system, it would be impossible for him not to use it in his life''s most dire state ¡ª <i>Search for his mother''s whereabouts</i>


    "Ryuk?"


    Making hime out of his thoughts was his mother''s voice. He looked at her while trying to calm his rising anger.


    If he knew her helplessness, instead of wasting his precious time on those ungrateful bastards, he would have...


    <i>''It''s okay.'' </i>He shook his head and spoke, "Sorry, Mother. It is impossible for a five-year-old kid like me to fight an adult."


    Hearing Ryuk''s words, Alisia''s eyes widened before rxing.


    She couldn''t help but break her cold facade as a small smile formed on her face. She knew her son at least this much ¡ª <i>it would be themest excuse he could give, when he had just pressed Wang down.</i>


    In that ce, these two people stood, knowing each other''s hidden meanings.


    Though different, they still knew more about each other than anyone else.


    It was what it meant to be a family, where you know each other''s intentions without having to say them.


    <i>{A/n:: Just like how readers are my family}</i>


    <i>''System, where is Edward right now?'' </i>


    <strong>[ He is on the Ardoros Continent ]</strong>


    Hearing this information, Ryuk calmly understood the sudden change in Wang, as he was the one who brought Edward here but suddenly he came to protect him. It''s confusing and now he understood,''<i>So, he got pressure from higher ups, but exactly from whom?''</i>


    "Then, I guess I can''t tell you a reason" Alisia looked at Ryuk while calmly waiting for his answer.


    "It''s okay, mother. I don''t need answers, but I hope you can leave me alone for some time."


    Alisia frowned due to the unexpected things he was saying all of a sudden. But following his request, she made her way out. Before Wang, too, stood and was about to follow her, "No, Uncle Wang, I want to apologize for my behavior. Can I ask for forgiveness from you alone?"


    Hearing Ryuk''s words, Alisia thought something but then gestured for Wang to stay and made her way out of the dungeon.


    Wang sighed and turned towards Ryuk. "It was my fault to begin with, Young Master. You don''t nee¡ª"


    "Of course I don''t "


    Wang''s eyes widened while he kept looking towards Ryuk, who had a small smile on his face.


    Ryuk knew that right now it was impossible to open sealed mouth of someone like Wang with strength, but why he even need to use force when he can just easily make him speak everything.


    ''<i>System, iste this space.''</i>


    Hearing hismand, a ck dome formed, surprising Wang. "Oh, it''s different from the previous one, Young Master. It seems to hide things from the outside like some illusion."


    Wang, filled with pride, looked towards the dome as he analyzed it, unaware of Ryuk''s gaze that seemed to hold a glint while looking at his hand.


    "So, Uncle Wang, tell me, how loyal are you to me?"


    Without hesitating, Wang spoke as he bowed and put his hands on his chest, "Even though I know I can''t assure you, my loyalty is always with you and...<i>h</i>...<i>h</i>."


    Ryuk, who was already annoyed due to losing his prey, ignored Wang''s pleasantries as his hand got shrouded in ck smoky mana.


    "It''s enough. So, atst, you are more loyal to Mother than me."


    Wang, not looking at Ryuk while bowing, "Young Master, you and the Princess are like two hands, even without one...<i>''?!'' </i>"


    <strong><i>WHOOSH</i></strong>


    Wang''s eyes widened as he felt a ck smoky mana swiftly attacking him.


    Usually, except for Ryuk''s attacks that he himself allowed to happen, he never let his guard down, learning a lesson, from a sword wound on his chest.


    But he was shocked to see how that ck smoke ignored his defenses as if they were nothing. Even when he increased the mana density, he couldn''t seem to stop it.


    In that moment, a genuine smile formed on his face upon seeing the image of <strong><i>His Lord </i></strong>in <i>Ryuk Von Selvius.</i>


    <strong><i>SWISH</i></strong>


    Slowly, the ck smoky mana subsided as a dark ck liquid-like substance entered his body through his nose, eyes, and ears, making him look horrible before everything fell silent.


    "Now, you will answer my questions or want to go through some maintenance?"


    Wang, who was busy analyzing his body by running his mana inside, trying to find any mark or clue to remove the ve seal, felt on his body, heard Ryuk''s words.


    He came out of his dilemma and, looking at Ryuk''s calm face, couldn''t help but sigh. "My... old bones can''t go through pain. Please ask anything, Young Master."


    Hearing Wang''s words, Ryuk''s mouth twitched at his shamelessness, as even in the past, he made the same excuse after losing to him.<i> </i>


    <i>''Wait, what''s this man''s age?''</i>


    Suddenly, Ryuk got curious.


    <i>''System, what is Wang''s age?''</i>


    <strong>[ Exactly, he is 6735 years old ]</strong>


    <i>''What!'' </i>


    His eyes were filled with shock as he looked towards the man before calming down, as he would eventually find out everything.


    If he wanted, he could have seen Wang''s status, but just like in his previous life, it only had hidden informations. So, he didn''t waste his time again.


    "Tell me everything about the Ardoros Continent and my life. Why am I here?"


    He genuinely wanted an answer. It was not just the 26 years he lived in this world but a total of 50 years, including his past life.


    Now, he was understanding that his 26 years were a facade.


    Wang looked at Ryuk before sighing as felt helpless before started to tell him everything:


    "My real name is Wyrnith. I am from the Fyrinthea continent. But let''s leave my identity for another time. So, from the basics, this where we are known as Blue Star.


    Here, several continents exist, and the Princess is from one of the strongest continents on this ¡ª <i>the Ardoros Continent.</i>


    There are four major families on Ardoros, they are all referred to as Guardians. Among them, there exists one of the pirs that hold the very bnce of Ardoros Continent¡ª <i>Devereux family</i>


    You and the Princess belong to this honorable family, and you are here to live a peaceful life that your mother has sacrificed everything for."


    Hearing Wang''s words, Ryuk couldn''t help but feel inexplicable emotions churning up inside him, but he waited to hear more.


    "Young Master, there is a tradition in the <i>Devereux family</i> about choosing an heir through longsting battles among gbearers. Your mother and her two sisters stood among several gbearers and killed all the others to im their official position as legal heirs. But the moment the Princess had to go against her two sisters, you arrived in this world.


    And to protect you, she stepped down from the battle of heirs, and following her path, both other Princesses stepped down as well, making the choice of heirs based on your current generation."


    Ryuk first felt surprised about such revtion and about his father thing that wang didn''t mentioned, he didn''t care about who his real father was, cause , for him, that Man had abandoned his mother and him at the most important moment of their life.


    "Now, why did you take Edward from here?" Ryuk asked, wanting to find the reason for the sudden interference of external forces when he was on the brink of killing Edward.


    "I told you about the four major families, right? Among them is the <i>Abernathy Family</i>, and that boy''s full name is Edward Abernathy."


    Ryuk''s eyes widened, still filled with many doubts, but one thing was clear: <i>There are many secrets hidden behind the shadows that will be revealed soon and about Edward thing, he didn''t surprised much as, what can one expect from ,'' Son of heaven''.</i>


    ~~~~~~~~~~~


    Chapter was boring, why didn''t you torment heroines-- <i>Give my profile a like, Next Chapter will be a beauty treatment for both Alia and Jenny.</i>

 Chapter 18 - 18 - Alia’s Story (1)

    <h4>Chapter 18: - Alia''s Story (1)</h4>


    "But I don''t understand why my life would be in danger if Mother left the heir battle position,"


    Ryuk still felt there were many questions in his mind. If not all, he would get answers to those he found most crucial.


    "As I said, young master, after the princess left the position, the other two also followed her path. But, Both of their reasons and motivations for doing such a thing don''t align with their previous standings against Princess."


    Hearing Wang''s words, Ryuk became more curious but he knew it was not time to know such details, As right now, except for knowing some political games, he needed answers to something more urgent.


    "Hypothetically, let''s assume if I had killed Edward here, what would have happened?"


    Ryuk felt the need to ask this question to know why at the end of his previous life, no one came to save Edward, just like they now did.


    He also didn''t want to reveal his past life, so he asked that way, maintaining his caution as even if Wang was under his control.


    He was not a fool to not understand that if someone had lived for more than 6000 years, they couldn''t be just some ducklings, can they?


    "If you had done it right now, the <i>Devereux family </i>would have first tested you to see if you were fit to be an heir. If not, then..."


    "They would have thrown me aside for surviving on my own."


    Looking at Wang, who was interrupted by him in the middle, Ryuk didn''t say much and just kept looking at him.


    "Yes, young master, but the Patriarch is not that merciles¡ª"


    Wang stopped in his tracks as he felt an immense aura pressure emanating from Ryuk as he spoke.


    "It''s okay, Uncle Wang. You can leave now."


    Wang bowed and left the ce following his orders.


    Ryuk kept looking at his disappearing back,<i>''Merciful, isn''t it an irony?</i>


    He found it quite amusing that someone would select heirs by having them eliminate their own family members and then imed to be Merciful.


    However, at that moment, he didn''t feel the need to explore the Devereux family any further.


    He was uncertain about the power dynamics beyond Heindal''s borders,<i>''I need to get stronger,''</i>


    <i>''System, is the Patriarch of the Devereux family among those detected from Ardoros?''</i>


    Ryukmanded, as if his doubt was true, then it was not the time to delve into this matter any further.


    <strong><i>[ No, should I give you information about those four detected from Ardoros Continent? ]</i></strong>


    <i>''No need, as I don''t want to be a cat here,''</i>


    Ryuk couldn''t help but be cautious now, remembering a small phrase from his previous world.


    <strong><i> ''Curiosity killed the cat''</i></strong>


    While he was curious about the power of the individual upying the highest seat on one of the most influential continents, he wasn''t willing to acquire this knowledge at the expense of something even more precious.


    He left the dungeon to wait and increase his strength, and until he turned twelve, it would be the age where he could create his <i>?Ether Core?</i>


    Normally, aftering here, he started studying and through which he came to know about Mana being the only energy used here.


    Until he started learning from Wang, to his surprise, he used something different from mana, though he called it that.


    Ryuk knew it was far purer and denser than normal mana he was using. But neither he tried to learn about it nor he needed to, as at the age of twelve, he formed an<i> ?Ether Core? </i>for himself.


    Ether is a far denser and concentrated version of mana, but here''s the catch: <i>normally, it was only used as a sword aura and not to enforce one''s body, as it took a huge toll on a person''s body, causing their muscles to rupture. </i>


    But again, it came as a surprise how he was able to wield that power without any drawback.


    After he defeated Wang, he was satisfied, knowing his experiment worked, but it was all shattered into pieces when he stood against his mother.


    Though with his Core, he held his ground for a long time, at the end of the day, due to the consumption of mana the <i>?Ether Core?</i> took, he became exhausted, making his mother intentionally withdraw on the pretext of her own fatigue.


    But he was not an idiot to not notice her physical state that was anything but fatigue.


    Slowly time passed, and atst, he only found two things:


    <strong><i>First - his mother didn''t use Mana at all</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Second - it was impossible to defeat her in close range.</i></strong>


    Causing him to change his strategy and focus on magic circles to defeat her, and the rest is history.....


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As the Moon''s rays made their way into one of the rooms of the Pce, where a woman was seated on a chair, pondering something before she noticed the arrival of an old man.


    "What happened, Uncle Wang? Did he go hard on you?"


    Seeing Alisia''s smirk, Wang couldn''t help but me his own fate for being entangled with this mother and son duo.


    "No, he was as lenient as the Princess herself"


    "Did you tell him everything?"


    Alisia asked in a firm voice, as the moonlight added to her ck hair and her Amber eyes added a more dominant presence.


    "No, he seemed cautious and avoided inquiring further,"


    Alisia, upon hearing Wang''s words, understood Ryuk''s mentality, and she appreciated it, as it was not the time for him to know more than he could digest.


    "By the way, appoint Dalia''s daughter as Ryuk''s personal maid"


    Hearing Alisia''s words, Wang felt confused, as Dalia''s sister had already been appointed as Ryuk''s personal maid, and now her daughter too, but he could only follow orders.


    "I understand"


    <strong><i>WHOOSH</i></strong>


    He bowed before vanishing, leaving woman alone in the room, Alisia noticing his departure looked towards window at the vast sky.


    <i>''He is growing well, husband''</i>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Morning rays of Gaia fallen on a room''s window as graced a lying figure of a boy making his eyes fluttered revealing Amber orbs.


    <i>''What''s with this fragrance'',</i> His eyes shot open as his nose caught a smell that was too nostalgic for him.


    He looked at the table beside him as a little girl was cing a tea cup, noticing his gaze she suddenly startled before swiftly bowing,"Good morning, Your highness".


    Ryuk looking at Alia first felt surprise before understanding the reason for her to be here, just like in previous life, She must have again appointed by his mother.


    "You can wait Outside",


    Ryuk firmly ordered as Alia bowed and left the room while he kept looking at her direction as she disappeared before turning his Amber eyes towards tea cup.


    .....


    { A/n: Alia''s present Illustration inment }


    <strong><i>Alia''s POV</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Thud</i></strong>


    <i>''It hurts'' </i>


    I looked at Aunt, who was, as always, irritated due to the bullying of pce maids.


    "Don''t touch me, you pest!"


    But I just wanted to apply ointment to relieve her pain,<i>''It''s bleeding''</i>


    I looked at the wound on my knee; <i>it had be her regr thing. </i>


    Whenever her aunt had some irritation, she would beat her or release her frustration on her.


    "Sorry, Aunt" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I stood, took the ointment with me, and left for the other room. As I ced the medicine in its usual ce, I couldn''t help but think about my previous life.


    <i>'' Maybe just a few more years,'' </i>I needed to endure for a few more years until I be a maid in the pce and then, I would be able to meet His Highness.


    I came back and saw Aunt eating some high-quality bread.


    <i>''Perhaps she had stolen it, which led the pce maids to reprimand her.''</i>


    As a personal maid of His Highness, one needed to maintain the image of a maid, but Aunt, as usual, was acting like this.


    "What are you looking at? Go make me something to eat."


    I nodded and moved towards the kitchen. Nowadays, I prepared food for her.


    <i>''Don''t know what His Highness must be doing right now''</i>


    Due to Aunt''s personality, I didn''t know if she was taking care of His Highness or not.


    I don''t me His Highness for what happened to me. After all, it was my fault to believe that woman. I hate all of this.


    <i>''Why did I believe Diana instead of His Highness?''</i>


    I felt frustrated due to my own naivety. The moment that girl came into our life, it all shattered like a house of cards.


    But, whatever, I will work hard again and be a pce maid.


    I will definitely not let that girl destroy my life again.


    <strong><i>Knock knock</i></strong>


    I heard a knock on the door. As Aunt gestured to open it, I made my way towards it.


    "Is this the house of Miss Dalia?"


    I saw a person standing at the door with a letter.


    Why was he using my mother''s name?


    When I was young, Mother had left with my sister while leaving a message. I don''t know what it was, but whenever I asked Aunt, she cursed Mother and beat me, saying it was some useless excuse to abandon me.


    "Yes, I am her daughter, Alia. Please tell me how I can help you, Sir."


    The man''s eyes widened, as he wouldn''t have expected such words from a little girl of humble background.


    But what to do, I had to learn all this to prove myself as a better maid for His Highness.


    "Oh, here, Little Lady."


    He gave me the letter and left the door. I saw the insignia of the Royal family, signifying it was from the Selvius family,'' <i>Is it for Aunt?''</i>


    "Whose letter is that?"


    Aunt came beside and snatched the letter from my hand.


    "Don''t hold a Royal letter with your dirty hands. It should be for my promotion."


    I heard Aunt''s words and turned to leave the ce as there was nothing I could do.


    But I couldn''t help but feel confused as to why she would even get a promotion with her attitude. Whatever, I have to prepare something.


    "What the hell!"


    I covered my ears due to her sudden shout, turning towards her. I saw her widened eyes, gritting her teeth while shivering, maybe with anger while looking at the letter.


    ''W-what? Why is sheing towards me?''


    <strong><i>SMACK</i></strong>


    <strong><i>Thud</i></strong>


    "Ouch, it hurts," it really hurts.


    My cheeks feltpletely warm as I looked towards her.


    "You bitches, first your mother, and now you are after my things."


    Why is she angry?


    What thing is she talking about?


    She threw the letter at my face, and it fell on the floor.


    ''<i>What is this about?:</i>


    I swiftly took the letter and read it.


    "I-I am appointed as His Highness''s personal maid"


    I couldn''t control my happiness as tears welled up looking at the letters.


    Finally, I will be able to meet you, His Highness.


    "You pest! How do you know how to read?"


    I heard her voice as she never let me learn about words in fear that I would be more sessful than her.


    But it is enough now.


    Now I don''t need to endure anymore.


    ...


    "Tell me, you pest¡ª"


    <i>"Shut up"</i>


    Before Elsa couldplete her sentence, she was interrupted by Alia, igniting her frustration further.


    "You!, you orphan!"


    Elsa moved towards Alia who was on the floor to hit her once again.


    <strong><i>WHOOSH</i></strong>


    <i>''?!?''</i>


    Elsa''s eyes widened as she felt a cold and stinging sensation in her neck.


    As she shifted her gaze to look at the object, she saw a small ice crystal with a sharp edge pointing at her neck.


    "T-this!?"


    A bead of sweat dripped from her forehead, noticing the sharpness of the ice crystal that could pierce her neck at any moment.


    "Listen, Aunt Elsa. From now on, do only what is told, not less, not more, or else¡ª"


    Alia''s sapphire eyes were luminous like crystal, while her short silver hair shone with silver glint.


    Her finger was pointed towards Elsa''s neck as the ice piece moved slightly, causing a small drop of blood to escape Elsa''s skin.


    "P-please..."


    Elsa was horrified to her wits, as if looking at a ghost in front of her. The ice crystal had just exerted a small amount of pressure, and this happened.


    What if it pierced? <i>''No, I don''t want to die''</i>


    "Leave"


    Elsa, feeling the ice crystal leaving her neck, took a breath that had been stuck in her throat for a while and stammered as she went upstairs, clutching her neck,<i>'' I-i am safe''</i>


    Looking at Elsa''s disappearing back, Alia, who was still seated on the floor with a red mark on her face, felt that her pain was nothingpared to her happiness.


    <strong><i>''I will meet you soon, Your Highness''</i></strong>

 Chapter 19 - 19 - Is she Normal?

    <h4>Chapter 19: - Is she Normal?</h4>


    Gaia''s radiant beams pierced the vast sky, finding their way into the dense mana atmosphere of Ardoros Continent.


    Here, the mana was exceptionally concentrated, endowing its inhabitants with extraordinary strength, making it one of the most powerful continents on the Blue Star.


    Amidst this convergence of mana, Gaia''s rays illuminated a window in one of the grand estates belonging to one of the four major families.


    Inside the room, a girl of approximately 12 yearsy sleeping on a luxurious bed.


    "Haa...haa..."


    Suddenly, her eyes shot open as she gasped for breath, scanning the intricately designed decorations surrounding her. A sense of nostalgia washed over her as she recognized the room.


    <i>''Is this my room?''</i>


    The same bookshelf and furnishings that had faded from her memory now greeted her.


    <i>''Didn''t he kill me?'' </i>she pondered, trying toe to terms with her inexplicable situation.


    Swinging her legs over the bed, she made her way to arge mirror, revealing a girl with white hair and deep navy blue eyes.


    { A/n : Diana''s present illustration }


    It didn''t take her long to realize she had regressed fourteen years. A smile of realization spread across her face as she contemted the advantage of possessing knowledge of the future.


    "He''s probably around five by now,"


    She murmured, her voice trembling. Staring at the floor, her eyes darted with almost frantic rhythm.


    <i>''He killed me''</i>


    Her teeth sank into her lower lip, and a cry escaped her, <i>"Aaaahhh! He killed me!"</i>


    Her eyes darted to the mirror, and a twisted grin formed. Retreating a step back, she took a spin while wrapping her arms around her body,<i>" How romantic~~"</i>


    Her body trembled with excitement, recalling the memory of his deadly eyes. <i>"Mmmmmmh~, those sharp eyes, as if they could devour me at any moment"</i>


    "<i>Haa</i>...<i>haa</i>..."


    Breathing heavily, she leaned closer to the mirror, her hands trembling as they met the ss nearing her face. She rubbed her cheeks against it as her eyes became hazy, <i>''My Ryuk~''</i>


    Her hazy eyes fixated on the mirror, a manic gleam within,''<i>You are mine~''</i>


    <strong><i>SWISH</i></strong>


    Suddenly, she rose onto her toes, contorting into the Releve position with an eerie intensity.


    Spinning with a twisted grace, her lips parted, <strong><i>"In our love''s embrace, forever you''re my own??"</i></strong>


    Delicate fingers, now trembling, caressed her face as an unsettling shiver ran through her.


    <strong><i>"Together as one, my heart, body, and soul, you have won??"</i></strong>


    Her hands sped in a sinister gesture, she abruptly descended into a seated position, a twisted grin stretching across her face.


    <strong><i>"In my love''s game, you''re the king, others just pawn??"</i></strong>


    With a predatory leap, she twirled, her dress fluttering like the wings of a dark omen, embodying the horror of an obsession that knew no bounds<strong>,</strong><strong><i>"Hehehehe~~~"</i></strong>


    Suddenly, she abruptly interrupted her position as her anger rose, "Those whores!"


    Yanking at her hair in frustration, she vividly remembered how those women has caused her demise by hands of her beloved <i>,"I will kill them!"</i>


    ''<i>Then, he will be mine...right?,''</i>


    Excitement coursed through her as her wrapped arm tightened<i>, "Mmmmmmh!" </i>biting her lips, she found herself lost in her beloved''s memories.


    <strong><i>Knock Knock</i></strong>


    Being disturbed like that, she didn''t find it pleasant but decided not to let others know about her true and pure love for her beloved.


    <i>"Phew~"</i>


    She exhaled as her usual demeanor hid her hidden desires, just as she had concealed them until now even from her love, ''<i>This time, I need better ns.''</i>


    "Come in"


    She calmly looked towards the door that opened revealing a maid.


    "Young Miss, Lord is calling you,"


    Maid showed no emotion on her face, adhering to the stoic demeanor expected of the Riantain Family.


    The Riantains were one of the four most powerful families in Ardoros Continent, and their maids and servants were selected from the Riantain''s branch family.


    "You can leave,"


    Diana firmly stated as the maid departed. She couldn''t help but feel a sense of amusement about the uing situation.


    Just like before, she would be tasked with taking care of Ryuk Devereux, the heir of the Devereux family and also her beloved<i>, ''Sorry Love, but, you have to wait this time''</i>


    Leaving her room, Diana observed the servants and maids going about their work, showing no deference to her. It was an unwritten rule among the Riantains ¨C <i>never bow your head to anyone, not even the Gods.</i>


    Pride ran deep in their blood.


    Her gaze shifted towards the entrance of the grand ballroom.


    <strong><i>Creaaakkk~</i></strong>


    With a sound, the gates swung open, revealing a floor of white marble with intricate designs and an ethereal glow caused by Gaia''s rays,ing through the roof''s ss.


    High above, several figures upied regal thrones, exuding an overwhelming presence. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    <strong><i>? I have a task for you, Diana,?</i></strong>


    Diana turned, drawn by a mysterious voice.


    At the throne''s apex, a man met her gaze, mirroring her eyes. Distorted waves of heat shimmered in the air around him, creating an ethereal scene.


    "I already know everything about Ryuk Devereux,"


    Hearing her words, the man''s eyes narrowed, he doesn''t care about the source of information, but waited pondered about the reason behind Diana''s confidence.


    <strong><i>?How much do you know??</i></strong>


    Diana knew they weren''t concerned about how she came by this knowledge; all that mattered was the result.


    This was the essence of the Riantain Family ¨C <i>results were paramount, regardless of the methods used.</i>


    "Ryuk''s mother, Alisia Devereaux, will die in 15 years,"


    Diana calmly revealed, understanding the significance of the information she possessed.


    She wished to share about Ryuk''s future potential, which could pose a hurdle in their path, but it can be dangerous for her beloved if these people see him as a threat, making it impossible for her to use it as a bargaining chip


    None of the figures on the thrones questioned the authenticity of her words, as Riantains never reached conclusions without substantial evidence.


    <strong><i>? How will that happen?? </i></strong>


    One of the women on the thrones inquired as she folded her legs and rested her chin on her hands, interested in the information about the death of <i>Alisia Devereaux</i>


    As the woman spoke, a subtle smile graced Diana''s lips, looking towards the woman who seemed confused with her such expression, she demanded.


    <strong><i>"I want ess to Aurora''s Nest," </i></strong>


    <i>"!?" </i>


    The woman''s eyes widened before rxing, feeling amused by the demand put forth by a mere eleven-year-old child.


    <strong><i>?Guess you''re forgetting how things work here, Diana?</i></strong>


    Hearing the woman''s words, one of the young women sitting on the thrones stood, jumped from the seat,nded on the floor beside Diana, and turned towards her with a slight smile,"Mother, let me help my sister remember how things wo¡ª"


    <strong><i>WHOOSH</i></strong>


    <i>''!?''</i>


    Suddenly, ra''s eyes widened as she looked toward Diana''s hair, which started to turn blue along with her eyes.


    With each passing moment, the shine of her eyes changed into a dark blue hue.


    "So, what were you saying, Sister?"


    Diana turned toward the young woman with widened eyes, a smirk forming on her face.


    <i>''I-Impossible,'' </i>ra''s eyes widened as she saw Diana''s bloodline had already Awakened.


    The Riantains have a special bloodline that grants themplete control over their bodies.


    Some of their abilities include changing appearance, enhancing abilities, healing, shape-shifting, self-defense, extending lifespan, controlling physiology, psychological maniption, and body art, making them one of the strongest families on the Ardoros Continent.


    Normally, individuals Awaken their bloodline at the age of sixteen, while geniuses might do so at fourteen or even thirteen, the youngest age for an Awakening due to the properties of their bloodlines requiring a state achievable only at this age.


    "You must have used some forbidden method!" ra shouted in anger, "Let me check it", Her mind couldn''t fathom the reason as she swiftly took Diana''s hands and injected her mana into her veins to check her body''s internal structure.


    Children of the Riantain family were not treated as members but merely as tools to be useful to the family. If deemed useless, they were discarded.


    ra herself had Awakened at the age of 14 and rose to be one of the top children of her generation, navigating internal politics to reach the position of an elder member of the family by the age of 26.


    Now, someone had appeared with an Awakening unlike any seen before in Riantain''s history.


    <i>''Ugh!'', </i>Diana gritted her teeth, feeling the rush of raw mana coursing through her.


    ra''s intense emotions sought to destroy this tool before it could fully develop, causing her to flow mana without restraint.


    Diana began to guide that raw mana throughout her body, absorbing it and using her Bloodline to protect her veins from destruction.


    "Sister, it should be enough for you to know, right?"


    As ra attempted to increase her mana, she noticed several gazes fixated on her, but using her Bloodline, she managed to control her emotions and calm her mind.


    "Yes, it is legitimate. You didn''t use any mana," ra spoke calmly, turning towards the head of the seat.


    The man sitting at the apex, closed his eyes briefly before the entire ballroom filled with an intense aura as his eyes snapped open.


    <strong><i>SWISH</i></strong>


    Looking intensely at Diana, his eyes started to be rx, as the pressure inside the ce quickly subsided.


    <strong><i>?Indeed, it is true. You are eligible for Aurora''s Nest? </i></strong>


    Amanding voice resonated within the ce, the man on the regal throne gazing intensely toward Diana with his piercing blue eyes.


    Without getting intimidated, a small smile formed on Diana''s face as she turned and exited the hall, leaving the top members staring at her disappearing back.


    <strong><i>?Tell me, ra, what now?? </i></strong>


    ra heard the voice of a woman, her own mother. Turning towards her while pursing her lips, she clenched her dress, "I misjudged her"


    Her anger surged, but it remained invisible on her face due to her bloodline''s control. Losing control over her emotions at Diana''s bloodline awakening had been her mistake.


    Riantains were trained to stand firm even in the face of death, revealing how much she stillcked.


    She turned and departed, adhering to their pride as none bowed even to their patriarch, knowing that position was temporary, with priority given to strength.


    At that moment, the man in the highest seat held the strongest position among them all.


    .


    .


    .


    Diana moved through the hallway, unable to stop thinking about her dear sister, ra Riantain, a woman who had always been jealous of her, even going so far as to exile her to a distant continent.


    It was ra who instigated the Council to send Diana to Heindal Continent to deal with Ryuk Devereaux.


    She did everything to destroy him but eventually fell for him.


    Suddenly halting in her path, Diana reminisced about her time with him, a sinister smile forming on her face as her delicate fingers caressed her cheek. Softughter echoed in the hallway.


    <strong><i>"Hehe, Ryuk~, Ryuk~. My Ryuk, just wait. You will be mine. I will keep you all to myself. This time, I will kill those bitches"</i></strong>


    She continued forward with a jump and a spin, her mind consumed by thoughts of her beloved.


    To her, it was true love, at least in her perception.


    Moving swiftly without eliciting any reaction from the maids and servants, she reached her bedroom.


    Her hair turned white again, even though after having physical modification allowed by their bloodline that permitted them to change their hair color as they desired, she preferred her real ones.


    Facing the mirror, she observed her reflection, remembering how she had underestimated her beloved.


    Her ns were set in battle: orchestrating Ryuk''s fake death and taking him somewhere safe where she could be with him without any external influences.


    <i>''It''s ok though, As I have upperhand this time'', </i>She needed to get closer to Ryuk, even though she knew, there is a possibility that he might have his memories, but it didn''t concern her much, given her knowledge surpassing his ¡ª <i>she knew things that could be used as bargaining chip to get his attention and love. </i>


    "Wait for few more years, my love," She whispered as of right now, she needed to strengthen herself, especially after witnessing Ryuk''s superior strength, that was variable in her full proof ns.


    She never expected him to overpower all of them like that, it should have been Edward who imed to be the genius and also the real heir of Abernathy to be victorious, but results were not what she expected.


    But, right now, She had what he needed ¡ª <i>Information about the things outside the small Heindal Continent</i>, and he had what she needed ¡ª <i>Him</i>.


    In her mind, obtaining his love, even at the cost of mutual cooperation, was worth it.


    <strong><i>" Will definitely make you fall for me, Ryuk "</i></strong>

 Chapter 20 - 20 - Maria is Dead

    <h4>Chapter 20: - Maria is Dead</h4>


    In the Heindal Continent, within the majestic pce of the Selvius Kingdom, a young boy with piercing Amber eyes was seated on his bed, lost in contemtion as he gazed at the cup of tea ced in front of him.


    Ryuk stood up, his purposeful strides taking him toward the tea cup. With a gentle touch, he lifted it, holding the delicate handle while looking at the content of its.


    ''As always Alia'', Tea inside the cup reflected his Amber eyes coldly looking at it,'' You know what I like''


    He stride towards the window where the ethereal light of Gaia streamed in, paused, fixing a cold, prating stare at the door.


    "Alia!"


    He purposely addressed her by name, though it seemed improbable for a crown prince to know the name of a maid barely acquainted with pce life.


    His motive was clear: to discourage her from attempting anything in his presence. He aimed to sow doubt in her mind, suggesting that he too possessed future knowledge simr to hers, before she could try to impress him.


    Indifferent to the oue, her presence inadvertently made it slightly easier to update his system, as having more connections often leads to better results and more heroines, more numbers.


    His attention shifted to the bubbles floating beside him.


    <strong>?-80? ?-100? ?-60? ?-70?</strong>


    ''Jenny is receiving mercy from Carlien again,'' he recalled, thinking of a pink-haired girl to whom he had shown kindness and sought mercy from Lady Carlien.


    ''Now it''s Maria''s turn to¡ª''


    Before he could delve deeper into his thoughts, a young girl rushed into the room, her short silver hair slightly tousled.


    Despite her hurried breaths, she maintained aposed demeanor, reflecting the expected grace of a pce maid.


    "Y-your Highness, should I prepare the bath"


    Alia felt a rush of anxiety, her mind racing with anticipation as she awaited Ryuk''s next words.


    A brief moment passed in silence, only interrupted by the faint sound of water droplets hitting the ground.


    <strong>Drip-drip</strong>


    The sound drew Alia''s attention, prompting her to lift her gaze.


    Her sapphire eyes, deep and expressive as the ocean, met the sight of Ryuk pouring tea into a nearby flower pot, Gaia''s rays cast a mesmerizing reflection of the cascading tea within her irises.


    Ryuk emptied the tea into the flower pot, then turned to Alia, presenting the cup while expressing his displeasure, "It''s Disgusting"


    Her eyes captured every detail¡ªthe slight tremble in his hand, the teacup slipping.


    Despite this, her mind was preupied with those words and on his indifferent gaze, it felt as if those words were meant for her, Unknown to her, those sapphire eyes started to be teary.


    <strong>CRACK</strong>


    A sudden sound shattered the silence as the cup fell, breaking into pieces upon the floor.


    Alia''s tearful eyes fell upon the fragmented remains, then shifted to Ryuk''s cold, amber stare, a lone tear escaping her eye before falling on the ground.


    <strong>Drop</strong>


    The faint, almost insignificant sound didn''t escape Ryuk''s notice.


    He nced at the girl, who, with a bow, softly uttered, "I understand, Your Highness" before moving forward to clean the broken pieces.


    "Call an adult or you''ll get hurt"


    Upon hearing his voice, she stopped abruptly, immediately turning towards Ryuk who diverted his attention, before quickly heading towards the bathroom.


    Watching him disappear from sight, she felt her heart warm at his small act of kindness, her hands unconsciously sping tightly together.


    At first nce, it might seem like Ryuk was being kind, but in reality, his actions were aimed at preventing her from experiencing a mentalpse.


    His firm words had already overwhelmed her, and there was a risk she might forget he was referring to her name.


    So, his intention was to calm her mind and help her think more clearly.


    {A/n:: Mental Lapse or Brain Fart, is a condition where you suddenly forget what you were about to do or say, Many of you must have felt this right?}


    Watching him disappear from sight, she felt her heart warm at his small act of kindness, her hands unconsciously sping tightly together.


    ...


    <strong>Alia''s POV</strong>


    Outside His Highness''s room, I stood with a tray of tea meticulously prepared by me.


    It was a blend of blue butterfly pea flower, jasmine pearls, and delicate hints of elderflower, offering a smooth and calming vor that His Highness Likes.


    The morning rays of Gaia peeking through the pce windows signaled the arrival of a new day.


    As I approached the room, my path was abruptly interrupted as a maid blocked my way.


    "Hey, are you the new personal maid of his Highness?"


    The pce maid''s suspicious nce didn''t escape my notice, and it was clear what she was trying to aplish by blocking my path out of nowhere.


    "Yes, I''m Alia, appointed by Her Majesty herself as His Highness''s maid," I asserted confidently, meeting her gaze calmly. Despite her narrowed eyes, I appreciated herck of naivety.


    Among maids from noble backgrounds, it was customary to assert dominance and keep each other in check. Dealing with amoner like me made their methods more intense.


    In this moment, she attempted to establish superiority on my first day.


    However, I wasn''t interested in ying along, right now.


    I made it clear: if she had doubts about my skills or any issues, she should address them with Her Majesty directly.


    It was a subtle warning,mon among nobility, conveying a deeper meaning behind pleasantries.


    I noticed the maid stepping aside while avoiding eye contact.


    It must have been clear to her that despite mymoner background, I had more connections than she did.


    Entering the room, my eyes wandered to find him.


    Spotting him amidst the room, I approached the bed, my eyes fallen at his peaceful face,"He looks cute,"


    His miniature version making his cheeks appear all the more endearing, tempting me to pinch them.


    But knowing in advance that he would most likely react with either frustration or anger, I couldn''t help but let out a sigh.


    At that moment, I was just a maid and he was the crown prince, seemed both too far away and yet so near to my eyes.


    ''I don''t want to just call you ''His Highness'' in this life,'' I mused, finding it amusing as I observed his calm and serene sleeping face, a stark contrast to his usual stoic one, always being in guard.


    ''You can atleast trust me¡ª'' at that moment I abruptly stopped from thinking any further,'' No don''t''


    Biting my lips, I recalled the moment when these very hands almostmitted an unfathomable act, one that would have haunted me with regret for the rest of my life.


    ''Thank goodness,'' Realizing if it weren''t for his usual self in that situation, that knife would have....


    Clenching the tray in my hand, I steeled myself, determined not to let those people who ruined my life get away with it. It was a promise to myself to make their lives a living hell.


    ''!?''


    Suddenly, noticing his eyes fluttering, I swiftly moved toward the table and ced the tea down.


    "Good morning, Your Highness," I bowed as greeted him.


    In that moment, my heart raced as his eyes abruptly opened, yet it felt like a blessing that his mana was depleted, leaving me already attuned to his awakening.


    ''Was he in some battle?'', I couldn''t help but wonder. It seemed improbable that someone as cautious as him would exhaust all his energy in training, considering it consumes mana at a slower rate.


    "You can wait Outside"


    Hearing his words, I bowed and left, convincing myself that I might have been overthinking due to his seemingly fine condition.


    Exiting the room, I scanned the surroundings only to find Aunt standing alongside two more maids.


    "N-niece, do you need any help?"


    Her addressing me as ''niece'' amused me, a peculiar yet somewhatforting change from Alia.


    "No, just take this tray," I handed her the tray, positioning myself near the door, intent on focusing solely on my duties.


    "Alia!"


    Startled by his sudden call, I hurried back into the room.


    "Y-your Highness, should I prepare the bath?" I asked in haste, assuming he might want to take a bath, bowing my head in deference.


    <strong>Drip-drip</strong>


    The sudden sound drew my gaze upward, only to witness him pouring a cup into a nearby flower pot. Perplexed by his actions, I couldn''t fathom the reason behind them, staring nkly at him.


    As his amber eyes turned towards me, an inexplicable pang of pain surged within me,''Please, don''t look like that''


    Those eyes seemed foreign, devoid of their usual warmth, cold and filled with an unrecognizable hatred. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It''s disgusting"


    <i>Badump</i>


    My heart skipped a beat, his words seemingly directed at me even though I knew, it was for the tea that he didn''t tasted yet.


    The world paused momentarily; my eyes welled up, blurring my vision.


    Turning my gaze to the shattered pieces on the floor, they resembled the fragments of my heart¡ªbroken and shattered.


    Overwhelmed with emotions, a tear trickled down my cheek,nding silently on the floor.


    ''It''s my fault,'' I consoled myself, not wanting to exacerbate the pain.


    Witnessing him so distant and cold towards me was bing unbearable, atleast not on the first day, I finally meet him.


    "I understand, Your Highness," I uttered, bowing deeply, Just wanted to leave the room.


    It was bing increasingly difficult to maintainposure, my heart was overwhelmed with Inexplicable feeling, though this was something I had anticipated, but not like this.


    "Call an adult or you''ll get hurt,"


    His words jolted me out of my reverie as I leaned to gather the shattered fragments, redirecting my attention toward him.


    Watching him vanish into the bathroom, a sudden relief washed over me, dispelling the pain momentarily.


    As I nced back at the broken pieces, contemting his unexpected concern, I realized he was still the same underneath it all, "Kind and¡ª"


    ''!?''


    A sudden realization dawned upon me and one that was too surprising to believe ¡ª He had called me by my name instead of addressing me as a maid


    ''Does he remember?'' No, calm down ''I need to confirm things before jumping to conclusions''


    Overwhelmed, my once calm mind sumbed to anxiety. If indeed he had memories, my role of improving our rtionship would be futile, ''Don''t rush to conclusions just yet.''


    I gathered the pieces and left the room, knowing I needed to prepare his clothes for when he emerged and put all these thing back of my mind.


    .....


    ....


    <strong>Bang</strong>


    <strong>Crack--</strong>


    Ryuk''s amber eyes fixated on the fractured mirror, their gleam amplified by the shard''s jagged edges.


    His clenched fist rested atop the reflective surface, causing spiderweb-like cracks to radiate outward, distorting the reflection of hisposed face.


    The fractures appeared to originate from the center of his forceful impact, each fissures a testament to his anger.


    ''I didn''t sense her presence,'' he noted, realizing he hadn''t noticed her arrival earlier, a stark reminder of his weakened state since returning to the past.


    Despite having an adult mind, he overlooked his most fatal vulnerability at the moment¡ªhis body.


    While he didn''t face many issues due to this, the problemy with that girl.


    His amber eyes glinted as he looked at his reflection in the broken mirror,'' Who knows when she might stab me again.''


    It all boiled down to this¡ªhe never let his guard down, yet it didn''t mean his body could match his mind.


    After depleting his mana the previous night, he found himself in a diminished state.


    Observing his hand, faintly enveloped in an amber aura before it Vanished, he realized the most pressing need at the moment¡ªtime.


    He required time, specifically to shorten the period for forming an ? Ether Core ?, a process that would typically take until the age of twelve.


    But due to certain restrictions, it seemed impossible to expedite it at present.


    ''System, How is Maria now?'', He queried, seeking information about the effects of the potion he had provided Kermit to administer to her in a timely manner.


    <strong>[ She is Dead ] </strong>

 Chapter 21 - 21 - Maria is a Cockroach

    <h4>Chapter 21: - Maria is a Cockroach</h4>


    <strong><i>[She is dead]</i></strong>


    Ryuk''s eyes fixated on his reflection, hearing a mechanical voice responding a small smile formed on his face.


    ''How many hours?'',he inquired, moving towards the bath, unfazed by the shattered mirror¡ªbroken cleanly due to force¡ªwithout any pieces on the floor.


    <strong><i>[She will wake up in 3 hours]</i></strong>


    ''Why is it taking more time today?'', Ryuk found it confusing regarding Maria''s ability to dy her healing or perhaps even to revive herself.


    <strong><i>[She is mentally and physically exhausted]</i></strong>


    ''As expected of you, Kermit'', A smile formed on his face as he remembered Priest Kermit''s usual behavior.


    After Ryuk instructed him to keep Maria in the monastery, it would have been impossible for Kermit not to torment her.


    ''But it''s good at least; the Demon seed will develop faster'', His amber eyes glinted as he thought about the most troublesome Heroine on the battlefield.


    Saintess Maria, being a heroine, couldn''t evade Heaven''s favor.


    She possessed Divinity Core, granting her not just the ability to heal but also to enhance, like some games in his previous life.


    Maria could add buffs and even debuff others, making her the most troublesome.


    In the battle, the foremost opponent was undoubtedly the Son of Heaven, Edward.


    His body, already enhanced by Maria''s ability, became one of the most troublesome elements,pelling Ryuk to adopt amon battle strategy¡ªeliminating the healer.


    However, Maria''s abilities went beyond that of a typical healer.


    Her enhanced body,bined with Amayara''s protection, continually bolstered others'' strength, thwarting Ryuk''s attempts to exhaust her divine energy.


    Ryuk quickly realized that the true strengthy not in the front guards¡ªEdward, Amayara, Henna, and Diana¡ªbut in Maria herself.


    { A/n:: I know due to not regr updates you guys must have forget these names, Check Author''s Thoughts}


    As heprehended the importance of eliminating Maria, he started burning through his ? Ether Core ? faster, which he used in less amount to prolonge the battle ¡ª focusing his battle strategy on stamina rather than raw strength.


    Breaking through all the defenses of the Heroines and Edward, he finallynded a sword strike on Maria''s neck, severing it.


    Yet, to his surprise, her healing abilities acted like regeneration, reattaching her severed neck.


    It was far from what he had expected.


    He knew Heroines wouldn''t be easy to kill, but Maria''s abilities surpassed his anticipation.


    ''A Coacroach Indeed''


    Ryuk removed his clothes and sank into the bath, prepared beforehand by the maids.


    Although it contained water from yesterday, in this world with mana, the water remained crystal clear, he entered the bath before rxing, thinking about his<strong><i> ''favorite'' </i></strong>heroines.


    After all, it was impossible not to fall for them when they were such a big help, and his love intensified for them during the Final Battle.


    Remembering the final battle, his amber eyes coldly kept themselves locked on the bathroom ceiling, looking at it coldly.


    <strong><i>You cannot win a war outside until you have won the war that you are fighting inside you</i></strong>


    On that day, he was fighting a battle inside himself too, One between his mind and his stubborn heart.


    His mind wanted to tear those people to shreds, but his heart did not follow his mind..


    It wanted to give them slow suffering, not wanting to let them have a peaceful death.


    Unlike others who, onck of options, either choose mind or heart, he chose both¡ªfirst following the mind''s suggestion by giving them a peaceful death, letting them feel the cold of heaven.


    Now, following his heart, he would make sure to let them feel the warmth of hell.


    In that battle against people who were closer to him than others, those whom he cared for, standing against him made him remove all other emotions.


    The only emotion left was rage.


    Yet, in the midst of that battle, three heroines whom he<strong><i> ''genuinely'' </i></strong>cared for emerged.


    Seeing their help and love for him, he even wanted to give them a chance to choose how they would meet their inevitable deaths¡ªa painless one, if possible.


    Those three whom he felt grateful for were Olivia¡ªhis dear stepsister, Jenny¡ªhis ve, and Maria¡ªthe Saintess herself.


    The battle thatsted for 7 days and 8 nights would have extended further if not for these three, who helped him fight against the others.


    ''I can only do this much, Jenny,'' genuine emotions shrouded him as he sat inside the tub, leaning his head and covering his face with his hands, remembering the reason for the mercy he showed her by requesting Countess Carlien.


    Eight individuals, including the Son of Heaven, stood before him.


    The battle was exhausting¡ªthey were not ordinary people but the strongest ones one could face.


    In such a battle, what one needs the most is not power, but stamina to prolong the fight, and he had that.


    Ryuk came from a world where his way of thinking slightly varied from this world''s.


    He never believed strength alone was sufficient to remain undefeated.


    Even after possibly killing the Son and Daughters of Heaven, he could be considered overpowered, facing not just one opponent, but eight¡ªeach capable of standing toe to toe with him.


    Still, he emerged victorious due to various factors.


    He never expected to easily kill those individuals.


    In his view, they were cockroaches¡ªeven if you severed their limbs, they wouldn''t die.


    But it seemed as if the heavens were not favoring their children, though he knew half the reason behind this, the other half remained a mystery.


    In that battle, he was ready to use the system if outer forces intervenedmonly referred to as plot armor¡ªbut no one came.


    It was as if something prevented any help from arriving.


    From outside, something hindered the luck of these individuals, and from within¡ªthree individuals did their part of the job.


    His first favorite was Jenny¡ªhis ve.


    His favor for her rose in the midst of battle when she supported him in killing the Son of Heaven.


    Remembering her help warmed his heart; after all, someone was with him, even if it was herck of IQ that was helping, but still, it belonged to her.


    His second favorite was his stepsister, Olivia, the most supportive in the whole battlefield, one who helped him to kill Maria.


    It was Olivia who, in a moment of panic, foolishly shouted at Maria to protect her divine core, unwittingly giving Ryuk insight into the reason behind Maria''s overwhelming abilities.


    Amidst the battle and pondering ways to stop the Saintess from constantly granting buffs to her allies.


    Ryuk relentlessly attacked Maria in an attempt to uncover any weaknesses in her seemingly unstoppable healing ability.


    As his sword aimed for her stomach, another sword intercepted it, halting Ryuk''s intended strike.


    Although he had ns beyond harming her at that instant¡ªlike tossing her into a volcano¡ªit was the only recourse he could fathom against someone capable of perpetual regeneration, akin to a Hydra.


    The interruption came from the woman who, through gritted teeth, divulged critical information to Ryuk as if she were an insider.


    <strong><i>// Maria, switch your Divine Core''s position. I''ll keep him upied //</i></strong>


    Even the most Dumb person could deduce two things: Maria drew her energy from a Divine Core within her, likely linked to her superhuman healing, and second that she possessed the ability to relocate it within her body to protect from getting it harmed.


    Realizing that Olivia aimed to safeguard Maria''s stomach, Ryuk delivered a harsh life lesson.


    <strong><i>Insert your Leg inside others business only when you are prepared to get it broken</i></strong>


    With one hand gripping his sword and the other swiftly producing a poisoned arrow, he pierced Olivia''s shoulder.


    Though such crude methods might seem incongruous for someone of his status.


    Ryuk believed that in love and war, everything was fair¡ªthough love was hardly an option in this scenario.


    He felt amused remembering the significant help these three provided, it was¡ªby being in that group.


    Their mere presence was enough to fall the whole situation into his hands.


    Yes, they did their part so perfectly that it shortened the battle to a mere seven days.


    Ofcourse, even without their help, the oue was inevitable.


    Jenny, the most disadvantaged among the group, used daggers¡ªa weapon designed for close range.


    Coincidentally, Ryuk''s specialty was close-rangebat.


    It was clear as day what would happen; still, being stubborn, Jenny kept attacking, making him redirect more attacks due to his sword instead of cutting her, met someone else.


    Whenever his sword moved towards one of the limbs, a savior arrived to protect a damsel in distress¡ªEdward Abernathy, known as the Son of Heaven.


    It became a known pattern in the battle. Whenever Edward created distance, he swung his sword towards Jenny or Olivia, prompting their savior toe to their rescue.


    Out of 15 swift strikes in just three seconds, one always tore through Edward''s skin.


    There''s a saying in this world - What I fear is not capable enemies but acking friend


    In the midst of a battle where death awaited them, proving their intellect, Jenny and Olivia held the rear for him.


    Ofcourse, he wasn''t pathetic enough to depend solely on these tactics.


    Even as a viin, he wasn''t so low as to rely on underhanded tricks, When he could just left the battle''s oue to the decisions of these individuals themselves.


    Jenny, despite being advised not to close the distance and disrupt Ryuk''s engagement with others in close range, misunderstood and took it as being called the weakest in the group.


    This led to her making mistakes that caused Edward to protect her.


    Observing how Edward protected her unwillingly while gritting his teeth in frustration, Ryuk knew it wasn''t love that made him protect her.


    He couldn''t think of anything.


    What could a ve offer to warrant such lengths, even getting his limbs cut off while protecting her?


    Ryuk contemted everything that Jenny could offer that man but found nothing.


    He knew it couldn''t be her body; that was already imed by him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Then what could it be?


    Now, after witnessing and learning about the existence of other continents, he realized there must have been some extravagant offer made to Edward by that soul projectioning out of Jenny.


    And about what it was, would be revealed soon in the future.


    Standing from the tub, he made his way out of the bathroom while wearing a towel, ''At least this small body didn''t need much maintenance''


    "Johan!" Ryuk called out his butler, who was already standing outside the door waiting for any assistance.


    "Yes, Your Highness," Johan entered the room before bowing and waiting for orders.


    "Prepare a carriage; we are going to Goddess F''s Monastery"

 Chapter 22 - 22 - Reality of Ryuk’s Father

    <h4>Chapter 22: - Reality of Ryuk''s Father</h4>


    In the early morning, Gaia''s radiant rays pierced through the expansive clouds, guiding their luminescence toward a room that held the majestic aura befitting the Queen of the Selvius Kingdom.


    As light filtered through the window, it delicately embraced a figure seated within, engrossed in the weighty responsibilities of the kingdom.


    The golden beams delicately caressed her flowing ebony hair, enhancing the shimmer in her Amber eyes, which remained deeply engrossed in her tasks.


    "Uncle Wang, what''s with that form?"


    Alisia''s focus was abruptly shattered as her Amber gaze shifted towards a humanoid figure unlike any human form.


    Its body was enveloped in seemingly indestructible crimson scales, emanating a pulsating, intense aura that cast the surrounding air into a hazy, creating an atmosphere charged with an unknown energy, oozing out of those rigid scales.


    "This is the doing of the Young Master, Princess"


    Wang revealed the reason behind assuming his original form instead of the customary human guise, causing Alisia''s eyes to narrow as she sought toprehend the connection between Ryuk and the unique manifestation of Wang in this form.


    Seeing Alisia''s eyes waiting for further exnation, he continued


    "He used an envement technique on me"


    Wang, despite the pressure exerted by the unknown force preventing him from speaking, divulged the truth.


    <strong><i>SWISH</i></strong>


    <strong><i>CRACKLE</i></strong>


    This disclosure triggered an abrupt surge of intense energy within him, an overwhelming torrent coursing through his veins, mercilessly ravaging his body''s core and inflicting severe damage upon vital organs.


    " Ughh....if not for my healing princess, things would have been slightlyplicated"


    For an ordinary being, such torment would have meant unbearable agony and certain death, yet the humanoid form of Wang remained unfazed.


    " This....."


    Recognizing the sacrifice Wang made by disclosing the truth about being under the influence of an Envement technique ¡ª every regeneration costed a subtle amount of energy.


    "Is there any way to remove it?"


    Alisia sought a solution, perplexed by the sheer strength required to subjugate someone like Wang, whose kind was renowned for their vast reserves of mana and formidable power.


    " Presently, these effects have minimal impact on me, but I''m unfamiliar with the nature of this energy "


    ''!?!'' n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Alisia''s eyes widened in realization, witnessing Wang''sck ofprehension regarding the unknown force ravaging his body.


    Belonging to a lineage renowned for their enduring lifespans and possessing an abundance of otherworldly knowledge, it seemed surreal for Wang to not identify an energy, ''Could this possibly be...''


    Swiftly rising from her seat, her hand extended toward his chest concealed by scales before firmlynding upon it.


    In that very moment, an inexplicable sensation surged through Wang''s body.


    <strong><i>CRACK</i></strong>


    A resonating sound, akin to something breaking, reverberated throughout the room, prompting Wang to cast a nce towards his chest.


    Alisia''s clenched fist had shattered the seemingly impervious scales that stood firmly a moments ago.


    "P-princess!?"


    Without stopping at this, moving further, Her fingers dug directly into his flesh, encountering a resilience harder than anything witnessed thus far.


    " Kughhh!"


    However, it proved insufficient to obstruct Alisia''s unyielding grip, as she persisted in forcing her way despite the formidable resistance.


    <strong><i>WHOOSH</i></strong>


    In that brief moment, a torrent of energy surged from Alisia''s fingertip into his body, wreaking havoc as it tore through his being, reshaping the pathways of his veins, trying to find something without caring about hurdles.


    "AaaGgggHhhhh!"


    The pain a moment ago seemed puny infront of agony Wang was facing right now, ignoring him, Alisia''s concentrationy focused on her aim.


    " This?!"


    Alisia''s eyes widened, finding nothing inside Wang''s body making her increase the intensity of her search


    <strong><i>CRACKLE</i></strong>


    "AAAAAGGGHHHH!"


    ''Nothing'', After all this much search, she still can''t found any sort of unknown energy within him, making here to a single conclusion,'' how can he be this stupid''


    A glimmer flickered across her eyes as she shifted her gaze toward where Ryuk stood engrossed in conversation with Johan.


    "Sigh... Uncle Wang, return to your homnd and tend to this wound." Calming herself, she reached for a handkerchief resting on the table, meticulously wiping her fingers stained with thick crimson blood. Despite Wang''s potent healing abilities, capable of mending internal injuries, they appeared insufficient against the wound on his chest.


    "I-I understand, Princess¡ª"


    "And also, if someone attempts to peer inside your body, end your own life."


    As she cleaned her fingers, her gaze traversed the room, effortlessly piercing through walls until it settled on Ryuk. His eyes met hers, eliciting a smile on her face. "Inform Ryuk that his training begins in two days. I will personally oversee it," she conveyed.


    Wang, already in agony with a bloodied face from Alisia''s energy rupturing his cells, turned towards her line of sight. ''Lord, perhaps you were right''


    Observing his grievous wound, a form that could obliterate continents reduced to a mere ything in this mother and child''s interaction, he recalled promise he made someone in particr.


    <strong><i>FLASHBACK//</i></strong>


    In an unknown realm veiled in mist, Gaia''s radiant rays pierced through, illuminating the entire expanse.


    The clouds shimmered with an ethereal glow, cast by the sole source of light.


    A colossal shadow loomed over the vast space, absorbing the brilliance offered by the light.


    The dark ebony scales of a creature absorbed every trace of radiance, an imprable void.


    Standing resolute with its immense figure, this creature epitomized supreme strength and might.


    Adorned with formidable scales and striking golden pupils akin to a predator''s gaze, its reflection mirrored a human silhouette standing beside it.


    Despite its unmatched strength, this seemingly almighty creature bore loyalty and pride as a subordinate to someone who stood alone in this vast world.


    Presently, beside it stood a figure making a request.


    "Wyrnith, you will apany Alisia to the Heindal kingdom," a calm voice reverberated through the space, causing the creature''s huge pupils to contract as it gazed at the figure beside it. The silhouette continued, "Let my child be born in a ce untouched by this world''s shadow"


    <strong><i>? But, My Lord, She could just live here, I will protect¡ª ?</i></strong>


    Before the Dragon could voice any further argument, it halted upon seeing the Silhouette turn towards it. Understanding that these words were meant to be followed without question, the Dragon acquiesced, <strong>?I understand, my Lord?</strong>


    A gentle hand moved towards the creature, which responded by tilting its colossal head. "Wyrnith, I don''t want my child to endure this harsh world, ensure that his growth will be good"


    Perceived by others as the pinnacle of strength, a man standing above all, but for him, it was a solitary journey.


    He abandoned everything in pursuit of strength, engaging in countless battles and ascending through continents, only to realize that immortality brought forth loneliness.


    Yet, he wasn''t lonely now. He had a family waiting for him in a far future, a beloved woman, and an unborn child.


    He only needed to confront the challenges ahead to secure a better future for them.


    "Keep him safe until I return. Prevent Ardoros''s mes from reaching Heindal, even if it requires revealing your true form," hemanded. Despite viewing those around him as mere obstacles, he was bound by fate, preventing him from being with his family.


    <strong><i>?I, Wyrnith, take the oath. I will safeguard Heindal from any war, even at the cost of my life?</i></strong>


    Upon hearing the Dragon''s oath, a smile formed on the man''s face, "Create a humanoid form and infiltrate the Devereaux family. You shall take the name Wang"


    Viewing the world as a cycle, standing omniscient, he continued, "My child will be born in exactly 6730 years, act as his Guardian"


    Turning towards the Creature, who understood the time it was assigned to be an important part of the Devereaux family, where the new lord would be born, Wyrnithprehended that despite his Lord''s desire to shield the unborn child from the world''s harm, bloodlines cannot be kept dormant forever.


    It was evident that one day, the new lord would ascend to the same supremacy as the present one, proving the blood running through his veins.


    <strong><i>FLASHBACK ENDS //</i></strong>


    "I''ll take some years of rest then," Wang decided, understanding his duties had been momentarily dyed.


    His figure began to fade away, his hands still pressed against his wound, while his resolute gaze remained fixed in the direction where the future Heir of DEVEREAUXy,'' Next time, You have to prove worthy of bing my Lord, Ryuk Devereaux''


    With those words he vanished, leaving behind many hidden mysteries and Questions but one thing was clear, the existence he showed until now was tip of iceberg, a facade formed only to keep this world unaware of the presence named ¡ª <strong><i>Ryuk Devereaux</i></strong>

 Chapter 23 - 23 - Adanyl; Our Future Waifu

    <h4>Chapter 23: - Adanyl; Our Future Waifu</h4>


    <i>{A/n:: I''ve been jokingly used of having a preference for Women with silver or white hair, and well, I can''t entirely deny it...</i>


    <i>Diana - Her hair is actually blue, contrary to an illustration I previously deleted due to spreading misinformation. In chapters 1 and 19th, I mentioned that her hair changes to blue upon awakening her bloodline.</i>


    <i>Adanyl, Yui, Alia - These characters have silver hair, hinting at a blood rtion that will be revealed in future chapters.</i>


    <i>Jenny, Karina - Both characters have pink hair, also tied to a blood rtion that will be revealedter on.</i>


    <i>Maria - Her hair color hasn''t been mentioned until now.</i>


    <i>So, despite the usations, I assure you there''s more to these hair colors than a simple ''fetish'' for silver hair! }</i>


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    <strong><i>"Prepare a carriage; we are going to Goddess F''s Monastery" </i></strong>


    Upon hearing these instructions, Johan nodded in acknowledgment, though contemting something he needed to inform Ryuk about.


    However, recalling Ryuk''s orders to not prioritize that matter, he decided to remain silent,"Understood, Your Highness," Johan replied before exiting the room.


    Observing Johan''s departure, Ryuk pondered his next move regarding dealing with Maria, knowing he would be upied after two days due to the n he had set in motion since discovering the truth about the Devereaux family, his gaze remained fixed in that direction, ''Decrease the effect of Envement Grimoire on Wang''


    <strong>[ ???????????????????????? ?????????????????? ]</strong>


    ''Now, we just have to wait for a moment,'' Ryuk thought, sitting back as he anticipated his ns to unfold as intended.


    His Amber eyes kept themselves locked on, one of the walls inside the room.


    To an outside observer, he seemed unremarkable, yet at that precise moment, a faint smile emerged on his lips.


    His narrowed gaze remained locked on another pair of amber eyes, identical to his own yet bearing a subtle but distinct difference,'' perfect timing, Mother''


    Upon witnessing his smile, it didn''t take Alisia long to grasp the reason behind Wang''s ability to disclose the truth about Envement was just a part of her son''s ns.


    Understanding the reason behind his actions, she intentionally spoke aloud, acknowledging the clear reason why Ryuk made Wang a scapegoat ¡ª to teach him in two days, knowing well that he was listening everything since the starting.


    Ryuk''s enhanced senses allowed him to clearly overhear their conversation, having been attuned to that room''s activities since the moment he heard a lizard''s scream.


    Ignoring that instance, he patiently waited for this particr moment, the moment his mother epted to teach him personally¡ªand she just did.


    While there was seemingly nothing more Alisia could teach Ryuk after he had already defeated her once, he nced down at his hands, acknowledging his present weakness: his own body.


    He needed to train this small body to be much stronger than he was in his previous life.


    Ryuk found himself in need of a sparring partner, someone he wouldn''t fear identally harming due to his mana outbursts and could trust enough to let his guard down after exhaustive training.


    Contemting his options, he realized he was alone, not even trusting Wang after his cowardly act of saving Edward.


    Feeling isted, he decided to devise a n to be strong enough to confront those who treated him as mere entertainment on their miniature stage known as Heindal Continent.


    His goal was clear ¡ª form his ?Ether core? and then depart from this small cage of a continent.


    ''As expected, that Chameleon showed his true colors''


    Ryuk had meticulously orchestrated Wang''s eventual revtion of the truth to Alisia from the very moment he allowed Wang to leave that dungeon unscathed, despite him interrupting his handling of Edward. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After all, he found it impossible to pardon someone who betrayed him, even if they had a feeble excuse, a cold glint passing through his eyes,'' System''


    <strong>[ ?????? ???????? ]</strong>


    ''The moment Wang reattaches himself with his real body, activate Neuro Grim,'' Ryukmanded, initiating one of the five moves he had pre-nned upon arriving in this life.


    Neuro Grim was a countermeasure Ryuk devised for the Envement Grimoire, recognizing a drawback in his ability.


    He realized that powerful individuals capable of transferring their souls could detect anomalies and remove his ability.


    To counter this, he devised a trigger within the Envement Grimoire.


    It could serve as a deterrent, initiating a new Envement contract specifically for Vessels like Wang, who could switch their souls to evade his ability.


    The moment they reconnected their soul with their real body, a hidden parasite embedded within the soul would corrupt its original form as well.


    It was a fundamental principle Ryuk had learned as a software engineer in his previous life¡ªattach a benign malware to a source file to corrupt another device while masquerading as an auxiliary file.


    <i>'' Now, it''s time for our second move. Hope to meet you soon, Miss Saintess ''</i>


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Johan moved through long hallway, until a woman''s figure standing in Maid''s outfit be visible to him. Looking at his arriving figure, woman approached him, asking, "What happened? Did you tell him?"


    Johan shook his head but Seeing his wife''s face turn solemn, he continued, "I told you, he doesn''t want to meet her"


    Vivian found this situationplicated. On one hand, she wanted to aid her master, while on the other, her husband was bound to his duties.


    "I guess I have to make an excuse again," shemented.


    Hearing his wife''s words, Johan understood the predicament and offered constion, "I can try again if you want. In the meantime, you can convince her that His Highness is busy with work"


    "Understood," Vivian nodded, then departed towards another part of pce to continue her task.


    Attached to the main pce were two side residences belonging to both heirs of the Selvius Kingdom¡ªRyuk Von Selvius and Olivia Von Selvius.


    Venturing into the other part of the pce, Vivian entered the premises. Moving through a lengthy hallway, she reached a door, hoping that the princess didn''t feel upset.


    <strong><i>Knock</i></strong> <strong><i>knock</i></strong>


    "Come in," a voice called out from inside, prompting Vivian to open the door.


    Revealed upon opening was a young girl with crimson eyes and blonde hair standing near the window.


    Sunlight, magically caressing her golden locks, made them shimmer like polished gold, while her red ruby eyes sparkled due to the rays, giving her an ethereal appearance to mortal eyes.


    "Is it happening again?" Olivia looked toward Vivian anxiously, aware that despite promising a date to Olivia in front of her mother, Ryuk never showed up.


    Instead, he chose to visit Baroness Carlien on his own and even rejected any meetings with her since then.


    "His highness is upied with responsibilities, but he will surely meet you once he''s free," Vivian bowed, attempting to provide a justified response to maintain a good rtionship between Olivia and Ryuk.


    "You always say this!"


    Olivia shouted in frustration, clutching her dress tightly. The words she heard were all too familiar, something she had grown ustomed to in her previous life, and it irked her to no end.


    Vivian was puzzled by Olivia''s words, realizing it was the first time she had mentioned this, Confused about Olivia''s remark, Vivian inquired, "I don''t understand¡ª"


    "Where is she?"


    Vivian, interrupted mid-sentence, gazed at Olivia''s stern face.


    Her ruby eyes seemed to demand an immediate answer, leaving Vivian confused, making her inquire further, "I don''t understand whom you are referring to, Your Highness"


    "That white-hairedmoner he brought from the Monastery!"


    "Your Highness, I truly don''t know whom you''re talking about," Vivian, familiar with Olivia''s intensifying personalitytely, sensed an impending urgency, knowing well about her talking about Adanyl.


    As Olivia''s nanny and confidante, Vivian knew Olivia''s personality traits well¡ªher determination to achieve anything and the lengths she might go to realize her desires.


    "Don''t lie to me! I know he brought some girl and housed her in Midnight Elysium!"


    Realizing things were escting, Vivian attempted to defuse the situation, as she feared Olivia might take drastic actions against that little girl.


    "N-now I remember, His Highness mentioned that he would meet you today" In that moment, Vivian, feeling overwhelmed, resorted to a lie, trying to prevent an unfortunate oue.


    Aware of Olivia''s royal status and potential influence despite being only five years old, it was evident that she held the capacity to cause significant harm, even capable of killing someone.


    However, Vivian''s greater concerny in the aftermath of Olivia''s actions and the possible strain it could put on the rtionship between Ryuk and Olivia.


    "W-what!? Really? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Olivia''s attention shifted upon hearing the prospect of meeting Ryuk, momentarily forgetting about Adanyl.


    Her mind settled, eagerly awaiting Vivian''s words.


    "Th-that... I-i forgot," Vivian struggled in her tangled web of lies, unable to find a way out. She kept fabricating excuses, uncertain of her next move, only hoping for her husband to somehow intervene and assist her to escape this situation.


    "Sorry?" Seeing Olivia''s frown directed at her, Vivian felt her mind swirl with turmoil, unable to find a way to evade the situation.


    Swiftly, she bowed, stating, "I will just call him myself," and promptly took her leave, slipping away while Olivia continued to gaze in her direction.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "What is your name?" Ryuk turned toward a young girl in a maid''s attire, her sapphire eyes fixed on him.


    "I-it''s Alia, your highness," Alia bowed, trying to maintain herposure, feeling relieved that Ryuk seemed unaware of her true identity, seemengly had no memories of previous life.


    "Hmm," Ryuk merely nodded, amused by her demeanor.


    His intention was to let her wrestle with her own internal conflict about his supposed memories while he attended to pending matters.


    As he made his way towards the waiting carriage, he halted, sensing someone''s approach.


    Vivian rushed towards him, panting heavily, pleading, "Please, your highness, Princess Olivia wishes to meet you. Could youe with me?"


    In her haste, Vivian suddenly realized her mistake.


    She had forgotten her ce before royalty, and despite being the nanny of Princess Olivia, it wasn''t appropriate to interrupt his departure in such a manner.


    Biting her lip, ovee with emotion, Vivian wished she could cry.


    When she raised her gaze, she noticed both Ryuk and Alia looking at her with widened eyes.


    Confused by their reactions, she continued, "Apologies, y-your highness, for my behavior"


    Ryuk, snapping out of his thoughts, disyed a soft smile upon recognizing a nostalgic and familiar figure before him.


    "It''s quite a pleasure to see you again, Vivian"


    The maids who had been expecting the reprimand of a fellow maid found their world turned upside down.


    Even Johan, who had been pondering a solution to his wife''s actions, was taken aback by the unfolding situation.


    "D-do you know my name, y-your Highness?" Feeling bewildered, Vivian pointed at herself while looking at the boy in front of her, puzzled by a royal knowing her name.


    Ryuk disregarded her question and addressed Johan, who bowed in acknowledgment, awaiting hismands.


    "Assign Vivian to care for Adanyl and increase her sry tenfold," Ryuk instructed.


    Then, turning toward Vivian, he fixed her with a narrowed gaze and added, "If you require anything else, simply inform Johan"


    " W-what, I-i", Vivian''s word stuck in her mouth not letting ite out, while her teary eyes turning towards her husband who maintaining his posture kept bowing towards Ryuk.


    Ryuk, well aware of her startled state and seeing an opportunity, initiated his third move. "Lastly, take good care of Adanyl, who is also your future Crown Princess."


    "C-crown Princess!?"

 Chapter 24 - Reason to Hate Olivia(1)

    24 Chapter 24 - Reason to Hate Olivia(1)


    "Cr-Crown Princess!?"


    The maid''s simultaneous exmation slipped out, their words swiftly escaping their mouths as their brains raced to strategize how to earn Adanyl''s favor.


    Observing their stunned reactions, Ryuk understood that his intended oue had been achieved feeling the silence from the small girl beside him.


    "What''s with that reaction" Ryuk firmly reminded them to behave, noting their collective bbergasted state.


    His firm tone caused each of them to realize their breach in etiquette before royalty, prompting all to bow in unison. "Forgive us, Your Highness," they pleaded.


    "It''s alright. Vivian, no need to return in princess pce; proceed directly to Elysium," Ryuk instructed Vivian to head straight to the pce where Adanyl was staying before turning towards the carriage to depart.


    Observing Ryuk enter the carriage, Vivian, bewildered by the day''s events, nced at her husband, who merely shook his head before following Ryuk into the carriage, leaving her even more perplexed.


    "I-I..." Standing there, her voice caught in her throat, Vivian struggled to make sense of the situation.


    Tak. Tak.


    The white carriage adorned with golden carvings embarked on its journey, carrying Ryuk and Johan toward their destination¡ªthe Monastery of Goddess F.


    As the carriage vanished through the pce gates, the maids maintained theirposed bows, frozen in their ces, nkly watching the departure.


    silence~


    The atmosphere around Vivian suddenly shifted, prompting her to begin her departure with a soft voice, "...then, I take my leav¡ª"


    "Kyaaa~!!"


    "Hey, Vivian, how do you do it?"


    "Yes, tell us, what''s the secret to gaining favor with His Highness?"


    "Did your husband make a request to His Highness?"


    "If you be the personal maid of our new queen, we''ll dly be your sidekicks."


    The maids bombarded Vivian with eager questions, their hungry eyes fixated on her, overwhelming her with queries and requests for advice, while she stood there, eyes growing teary, silently pleading for Johan to rescue her from themotion,'' save me, Dear!''


    Unnoticed by the maids absorbed in their quest for information, a lone little girl with short silver hair and sapphire eyes lingered at the pce gates, staring nkly in the direction where Ryuk''s carriage had disappeared.


    Drip


    A tear trickled down her cheek,nding on the ground.


    She bit her lip, gripping her uniform tightly, a whirlwind of emotions engulfing her mind.


    Avoiding the eyes of passersby, she refused to let her tears flow freely, remembering how the person she loved hade to despise her due to these same tears ¡ª referring to the time when her hands tried to stab Ryuk, while these eyes can only reflect her pain.


    "I hate it," she muttered, her hand rising to wipe away the stubborn tears that seemed endless, despising both her fate and herself.


    "I never wanted this," she whispered, her heart heavy.


    Although she knew there were numerous possibilities ahead and that polygamy wasn''t umon, her heart remained stubborn, still thinking to being by his side not as just a mere maid.


    Standing alone, the little girl was left without anyone by her side, tears her onlypany.


    .


    .


    ?-230? ?-250? ?-290?


    Sitting within the carriage, Ryuk ignored the popping bubbles portraying the intense emotional distress someone might have been experiencing because of him.


    Instead, his Amber eyes remained fixed on the window ahead, lost in his own thoughts.


    ©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥


    1. Demon seed Potion ¡Á1


    2. Arcane Poison ¡Á2


    3. Anti-mana aura de (remaining one use)


    4. 8-star Aura sword''s half fragment


    5. ?Empty?


    6. ?Empty?


    .


    .


    ©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥


    Reviewing his inventory and items, Ryuk realized theck of essential items such as healing potions, crucial tools from the system that were rare in this world due to their unique properties.


    The Demon Seed Potion, for instance, was something he had given to Maria, which waspletely different from this world''s normal methods of awakening of demon seed, which had many side effects and easily recognisable.


    Simrly, the Anti-mana Aura de, the very weapon he used against Edward, was unique and impossible to replicate.


    His actions had been meticulously nned.


    He had blocked all possible ways for anyone to save Edward.


    He even anticipated someone trying to help and took measures, cutting Edward''s hand with a sword that had mana-repeling properties.


    This action caused Edward to permanently lose his hand, rendering healing potions or the abilities of Healers useless on him.


    "Your Highness, may I ask something?" Johan''s voice pulled Ryuk out of his contemtion.


    Ryuk smiled, already aware of Johan''s inquiry before closing the system''s window.


    "Johan, your wife''s safety would have beenpromised if she had stayed in her previous position," Ryuk informed him, revealing the truth despite the inconsequential nature of a butler''s opinion. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He felt the need to convey this to Johan.


    Johan''s eyes widened, noticing Ryuk''s choice of words, realizing the underlying tension between Ryuk and Olivia.


    Furthermore, the mention of a life being threatened made Johan ponder the severity of the situation.


    ''Are the rtions between the prince and princess this strained?'' he wondered.


    Observing Johan''s reaction, Ryuk discerned his thoughts were more focused on the strained rtionship between Olivia and himself rather than the safety of his wife.


    Ryuk redirected the conversation, "Don''t dwell on that, Johan. Did youplete the task I assigned you?"


    Not wishing to prolong the discussion, Ryuk inquired about a specific task he had delegated to Johan a few days ago.


    Johan responded, "Yes, Your Highness. However, due to our border location, its condition will take time to improve."


    Ryuk simply nodded, turning back toward the window. He settled his thoughts and prepared for a short nap.


    The journey was long, and he knew it was only the beginning of the challenges he would face ahead.


    // Small Glimpse of Past life //


    { A/n: This is from when Ryuk was very merciful, So please don''t judge him }


    Gaia''s radiant rays streamed into one of the chambers within the Selvius Empire''s royal pce, illuminating a tableden with various documents.


    21:33


    A man sat there, his amber eyes fixed upon the papers while a woman stood beside him.


    Observing Ryuk immersed in his work and kingdom responsibilities for an extended period, Amayara couldn''t contain her concern and, feeling disheartened, let her feelings surface.


    "Ryuk, you''ve been working since yesterday. At least take some rest."


    Focused on his task, Ryuk continued sifting through another stack of documents. "You already know, Amayara. Many refugees are seeking shelter within our borders. If I remain idle, who will address these problems?"


    Pausing briefly in his writing, he resumed, "Mother handled it until now. I cannot evade the responsibilities entrusted to me."


    It had been four years since Alisia von Selvius''s disappearance.


    The Selvius Kingdom bore the weight of surrounding issues¡ªdroughts, pandemics, healthcare¡ªsolely.


    Ryuk took drastic measures to confront these challenges head-on.


    If any kingdom couldn''t provide for its citizens, the Selvius Kingdom absorbed them, granting food and sanctuary while following a simple approach, provide food for your citizens or surrender yournd, willingly or forcefully.


    Not only that, but the nobles of thosends had to sacrifice both hands, while their heirs forfeited a finger, to secure this support ¡ªa mercy Ryuk feltpelled to show.


    "By the way, Some nobles were unhappy with new policies. Offer them two choices: surrender their heads voluntarily, or I''ll im them myself," Ryuk stated bluntly.


    Amayara, standing resolutely, nodded in acknowledgment, unfazed by his methods, having witnessed the harshness of the world from her time in an orphanage.


    "Do you think I am cruel?" Ryuk''s question made Amayara turn towards him.


    Understanding his istion despite his outward fortitude and even after witnessing how others are slowly leaving him, genuinely wanting to care for him, she shook her head, "No. If you turn right, people will condemn you for not going left. If you choose left, they''ll criticize you for not turning right. Perhaps we should simply ignore¡ª"


    Interrupting her path, Amayara adjusted her phrase to suit the man before her. "We should simply pave our way through their bodies."


    "I''m not that evil, you know," Ryuk remarked, slightly puzzled by Amayara''s perception of him, and continued with his work.


    Knock, knock


    A faint knocking echoed through the office-like room.


    "Come in."


    Upon themand, a young girl in a maid''s uniform entered, carrying a small tray adorned with tea and cake, followed by other maids who ced the items on the table.


    After setting the tea on Ryuk''s table, the little girl stood before him, looking towards him who was exuding an air of royalty, unfazed by his presence.


    "Your Highness, I''ve prepared this tea myself as instructed by Aunt Alia," the young girl stated, cing the tea cup on the table without waiting for Ryuk''s response.


    "Lily, Could you fetch your father for me in a moment?" Ryuk, pausing his work, requested Lily to summon Johan for an assignment.


    "I understand, Your Highness." Lily bowed before leaving the room.


    Observing Lily depart, Ryuk returned to his work.


    Despite not being a workaholic, he understood the necessity of dedicating time to his responsibilities, even if it cost him some health points.


    ''!?''


    Suddenly, Ryuk''s hands halted mid-motion.


    "R-ryuk!?"


    Swiftly rising from his chair, he startled Amayara.


    SWISH


    Ryuk''s gaze shifted abruptly, and without hesitation, he disappeared. Startled, Amayara followed suit, disappearing behind him.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "W-what does this mean?" Olivia stood inside her room, supported by several maids, her figure faltering as blood dripped from her abdomen.


    "Hehe, Princess, we would like to thank you for allowing us entry, but it''s time for you to leave," one of the men, disguised as a servant, spoke while others stood beside him, observing the wounded woman sumbing to a corrosive poison.


    Olivia gritted her teeth, her original n had been to stage a scenario with fake assassins to divert Ryuk''s attention, focusing it away from Alia and Amayara ¡ª from her perspective, he spent more time with them.


    But somehow, the Aidiac Kingdom had swapped their own operatives in, leading to this dire situation where she was now poisoned, unable to utilize her mana to defend herself.


    "Y-you must stop! His Highness will punish you!" Vivian supported Olivia, attempting to intimidate the assants despite her fear, but her words seemed to fall on deaf ears.


    Grins spread across their faces as one stepped forward, sneering, "Idiot, we wouldn''t have entered if we were afraid of that psychopath."


    The Aidiac Kingdom had swiftly fallen to Selvius within two days of the war''s outset,rgely due to the fear instilled by Ryuk as he advanced towards their capital.


    With each conquered domain, the heads and skinned-bodies of corrupt nobles were disyed as a warning, half meant for vultures to feast on it and other, a gruesome spectacle meant to deter others from continuing their corrupt practices.


    These assants belonged to a faction previously hidden from the clutches of the Selvius Empire, but knowing their inevitable fate, they sought to drag Ryuk down with them, exploiting Olivia''s vulnerability to infiltrate the pce gates.


    "Kill her!" One of the men barked out the order, prompting another to move forward with a dagger in hand.


    "Stop it! Protect Her Highness!" Vivian shouted, stepping forward with all the maids rallying to cover Olivia''s back.


    Despite their roles as pce maids, they were faced with a moment where they had to choose the life of royalty over their own.


    "We''ll start with you," sneered the man, a smirk forming on his face before he attempted to strike Vivian, who, trembling with fear, instinctively covered her eyes


    SKLCHT! A sickening sound of flesh tearing filled the room, sending a shiver down Vivian''s spine, causing a tear to slide down her cheek as she realized her fate was sealed.


    Even in that dire moment, her thoughts turned to her daughter,'' Sorry, my child,'' she whispered inwardly.


    "Who are you?"


    A voice made her uncover her eyes, revealing a man who had moments ago been trying to kill her, blood dripping from his mouth, looking at her with now blood filled red eyes, widened with horror while a hand protruding from his chest.


    Thump thump


    The sound gradually drew her attention towards the object held in that hand - A still-beating heart.


    She watched it pulsate for a brief moment before it was ruthlessly crushed.


    STOMP


    Ryuk''s amber eyes zed as he confronted the men, who were now sweating profusely, witnessing theirrade''s brutal demise, understanding the sheer ruthlessness of the man standing before them.


    "Didn''t you hear? Who are you?" I would have uploaded the chapters yesterday but wanted to increase their quality, So, Today will release with good editing.... A4KL

 Chapter 25 - Reason to Hate Olivia(2)

    25 Chapter 25 - Reason to Hate Olivia(2)


    Drip...


    The faint sound of crimson liquid dripping onto the floor tiles resonated within the room, where a man stood, his hands loosened and drenched in blood trickling from his fingertips.


    "Didn''t you hear? Who are you?"


    GASP


    The entire chilling scene was abruptly disrupted by the man''s voice, his amber gaze fixated on the men, sweat beads tracing their cheeks, their horror palpable in their faces.


    Among them, one with a hint of courage slowly controlled his quivering lips, whispering hisst words, "Y-you, Tyra¡ª"


    SLICE


    "Kuggghh!"


    Suddenly struggling to breathe, he grasped his neck as a thin red line appeared, attempting to turn his head to face the figure responsible for his agony.


    However, his head detached from his body, falling away. Hisst sight was a beautiful woman staring coldly at him.


    THUD


    The fallen head snapped the others out of their nightmarish trance, redirecting their gaze from those Amber eyes to a figure with fluttering ebony hair and dark ck eyes.


    A melodious voice emanated from figure''s lips.


    "Didn''t you hear him?" Amayara''s cold, chilling voice sent shivers down their spines.


    She stood with a sword unstained by a single drop of blood¡ªproof of its swift motion that prevented any blood from touching it.


    "M-monsters....Thud."


    With trembling voices, one of the two men stumbled to the floor, their gazes osciting between the man with amber eyes and the woman, her ruthless demeanor contrasting with her beauty.


    "Are you alright, Olivia?" Ryuk turned his gaze toward the woman with blonde hair and ruby eyes, inquiring about her well-being, which snapped her out of her dilemma.


    "T-this, I am fine, Ryuk." Feeling anxiety racing through his mind, she averted her gaze, her fear palpable.


    Even with the wound, her mind was in turmoil, pondering ways to prevent these people from revealing the identity of the mastermind behind their infiltration to Ryuk.


    "Y-You." Narrowing his eyes, Ryuk observed Olivia''s bodynguage.


    Seeing her avoiding eye contact while biting her lips, his gaze turned cold, understanding that her behavior was not solely due to the pain from the wound.


    21:34


    "Amayara, use Memory Extraction on that man." Ryuk pointed towards one of the men on the floor, causing Amayara to widen her eyes,prehending the meaning behind his words.


    Tap. Tap.


    Slowly, Amayara''s legs moved toward the man, causing Olivia''s heart rate to spike with every step.


    Gritting her teeth, she reached for a small ring in her hand, feeling as though everything was about to copse. Her mind was a surge of emotions.


    Beeeep~


    Even with her poisoned and wounded body, she activated the artifact, emitting a faint sound, inaudible to normal humans but directly interfering with brainwaves.


    The moment Amayara ced her hands on the man''s head and activated her mana...


    BOOOM


    His head exploded like a balloon.


    The blood stains halted in mid-air, prevented from touching Amayara''s face by a blue energy that held them in ce. She turned her gaze toward the direction of the energy.


    "Did you know what you just did, Olivia?" Ryuk gestured with his hand, allowing the blood to fall to the floor while using his energy kinesis to create a dense mana field around another man, preventing him from sumbing to Olivia''s actions.


    "I-I don''t understand what you mean¡ª"


    "Don''t be childish, Olivia!" Ryuk shouted, already feeling frustrated by her mistake of allowing outsiders to breach the Pce gates, already aware of her intentions in doing so.


    "C-childish?" Hearing those words again, her mind snapped, causing her to push maids aside. "Move out of my way!"


    Despite clutching her wounded stomach, her ruby eyes welled up as she looked at Ryuk''s amber one''s that seemed oblivious to her Sufferings like they always does.


    "You don''t know a thing, Ryuk. How it feels to be forgotten...Uugh." Her eyes, trying to hold back tears, let them flow down her cheeks, tracing a path to the floor as she continued, "You always make excuses of responsibilities while indulging with Alia and Amayara¡ª"


    "Olivia!" Ryuk''s anger surged at her apparent stupidity.


    It was natural for Amayara to be by his side as his bodyguard, and Alia was her personal maid.


    He couldn''tprehend her mentality at all.


    "Don''t shout at me, Ryuk Von Selvius," she retorted, causing his eyes to widen at her change in tone.


    Amayara, sensing the situation bing critical, moved toward them. "Olivia, calm down¡ª"


    "Shut the hell up, you filthymoner!" Olivia''s ruby eyes turned towards Amayara, who only narrowed her eyes, already ustomed to hearing such words on a daily basis and not finding them particrly offensive. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Again, Olivia? Are you for real?" Ryuk rubbed his forehead, feeling fatigued by her daily dramas already sensing that the things were getting slightly frustrating now.


    "T-this, why do you always get so irritated with me?" Hearing her words, he calmed his mind, looking at her and understanding the reason for her behavior.


    However, she was not a child to act in such a manner. Trying to keep calm, he spoke softly, "Listen, Olivia, I hope you understand, as an Emperor¡ª"


    "Again with those excuses of responsibilities, it''s Bullshit."


    ''and She''s a princess,'' Even Amayara, standing nearby, felt bewildered hearing such cursesing from Olivia''s mouth, considering her own humble background where she wasn''t familiar with such words.


    Olivia retorted again, "You could have just given it to Johan or thismoner. Why pretend to be responsible when you can''t even fulfill your promise!"


    "T-this..."


    Seeing Ryuk''s frown, Olivia''s already frustrated mind became more irritated. She couldn''tprehend how he could forget their childhood promise. "You''ve forgotten, haven''t you?!"


    Receiving no response from him, her tears fell incessantly, like a never-ending waterfall. "Sniff...I...hate...you, Ryuk. You are a liar."


    "Hick....you.....promised to always be by my side and then....left me." Using her wrist to wipe her tears, she couldn''t fathom his mentality for forgetting about the person closest to him, buried like a forgotten memory.


    Whenever she stumbled, he supported her.


    But as they grew, the distance between them widened.


    She didn''t know how many times she tried to gain his attention, whether by putting herself in danger or intentionally falling down the stairs, just to pull him away from his books and gain even a small bit of attention, but he...


    // Are you alright or does it hurt? //


    // Sorry, Olivia, Mother is calling me. //


    // Olivia, give me some time, I need to learn this thing. //


    // Can we talk tomorrow? //


    // ... //


    These transitions felt like fading memories that pushed him farther away from her life.


    She held onto the thought that even minor ailments or intentional wounds would bring him to visit her sometimes.


    But every time, he kept calling her childish for doing so.


    Her memories shifted from a person she could lean on to a man who wouldn''t even allow her to touch him.


    HUSSHH


    "Calm yourself down, Olivia," Ryuk, noticing runic inscriptions shrouding her body, attempted to quell her outburst.


    Olivia was a Spellsmith, proficient in forging artifacts at a high level and being a heroine, favoured by heavens, she possessed ''The Enchanter''s Forge,'' a separate space in another dimension for crafting artifacts.


    CRACKLE


    The swords in Amayara''s hand started to shine, their runes reacting with those formed on Olivia''s body, who had crafted this weapon.


    "You''re one to talk, Ryuk." Olivia''s face slowly lifted, her eyes and face filled with her own agony, resenting the man for whom she had tried everything just to catch his gaze, but he kept evading her.


    "You even gave that sword to her." Her blurry eyes noticed the shine on Amayara''s sword, the very one she had forged tirelessly, enduring hunger and neglecting her health.


    Now, it rested in another''s hands.


    "I told you, it is notpatible with my soul," Ryuk, seeing the broken woman before him, felt a surge of emotions.


    He never avoided her.


    He wasn''t just any random human; he was a prince, an heir to the throne.


    He had responsibilities to bear, and he did so while still making ample time for her.


    Whenever he requested a moment to attend to his duties, he always returned to console her.


    He even took leave from his studies to alleviate her despondency.


    But gradually, her behavior became more intense...


    Seeing her harm herself just to seek his attention made him feel med.


    Even cutting into his sleep, he always made time to meet her.


    But those self-inflicted wounds on her body tore at his heart.


    He was a man.


    Unlike women who could express their agony by shedding tears, he was restrained from disying such weakness.


    From his previous world, he had been taught from birth that a man''s tears didn''t reveal their pain but rather exposed the weakness within their heart, making them vulnerable.


    And Weakness was a word Ryuk detested.


    He only felt weak for being thrust into a world as a viin without any say in the matter.


    He had simply called her childish, not wanting to scold her or reveal how much her wounds pained him.


    But now, everything seemed to be falling apart.


    "Princess, it might be a misunderstanding," Amayara attempted to diffuse the increasingly tense situation, remembering to use honorifics.


    "Stop it, Amayara. One must at least listen to resolve misunderstandings," Ryuk stated, looking at the utterly broken girl.


    He had tried everything.


    Every time others turned their backs on him, he tried to exin.


    No matter how much time he spent exining things to everyone, their decisions remained fixed and unshakeable.


    He could only attempt to resolve misunderstandings; it was up to them to at least listen to him.


    "Haaa...haaa....It''s okay, though." Olivia collected her breath, using her hands to wipe away her tears, trying to calm herself down, resigned to the fact that he would never understand.


    "It''s fine then," Ryuk felt relieved seeing her calming down, finally seeing a glimmer of hope for things to return to their usual state. "Let''s hea¡ª"


    WHOOSH


    Suddenly, the runes began to glow on Olivia''s body, causing the sword in Amayara''s hands to transform into solid rock¡ªa method to seal her own artifacts.


    Observing this, Ryuk turned toward the girl, looking into her tear-stained, nk ruby eyes.


    "You cherish that title of yours, don''t you, Ryuk Von Selvius?"


    Seeing him narrow his eyes, a smile formed on Olivia''s face as her breath rose and fell.


    "I will take it away." Lifting her hands, showing her palm to him before clenching it, runes slowly healed her wounds, weakening the poison and gradually nullifying its effects.


    "Don''t cross the line, Olivia," Ryuk''s tone was firm, causing her eyes to widen at the killing intent reflected in his amber eyes.


    Gritting her teeth, she bit her lips, a small drop of blood emerged as she realized how important his empire was to him, overshadowing her significance.


    For others, the Selvius Empire might have been an inheritance from his mother, a legacy. But for Ryuk, it was his life.


    He could have chosen to live like characters in the novels from his previous world, utilizing a system and indulging in carnal desires, sleeping with numerous women, naming it a survival game ¡ª a life not better than of an animal.


    Living a life without any goal was akin to living like an animal, simply following the herd, his goal was to be a satisfactory figure for himself.


    He aspired to live as a real human.


    Witnessing his mother consistently fulfilling her duties to the kingdom, he aimed to prove himself worthy. Being called a crown prince, he desired to genuinely care for his people.


    This empire was the product of relentless nights spent without sleep.


    Every single page of its history was woven by his hands.


    If someone attempted to take away what he had dedicated his entire life to, he would never forgive them.


    ''Calmdown, Ryuk,'' he tried to pacify his mind. His reaction had slightly exceeded his usual demeanor.


    Due to the stress of the situation, he would have controlled himself, but now, witnessing her blood trickling from her lips, he knew everything was already in ruins.


    Not wanting to stay there any longer and unwilling to do something that would make him hate himself again, he turned to leave the room.


    Just before he departed, he added just onest word.


    "The next time we meet, Olivia, I will not hold back"


    What?, Yeah, You remember the artifact Amayara used when Ryuk was destroying Monestry of goddess fe in some previous chapter, yes, it was made by Olivia.


    Lastly, did you get slow notification of this awesome story, Join my discord now, link in Synopsis.... A4KL

 Chapter 26 - A fight to Oneself

    26 Chapter 26 - A fight to Oneself


    "The next time we meet, Olivia, I will not hold back,"


    Those words reverberated throughout the room as Olivia''s tear-stained eyes followed Ryuk and Amayara as they disappeared.


    "You''ve changed, Ryuk!" she cried, copsing to the floor, her hands sped and pressing against her forehead, overwhelmed by emotions.


    ''Where did it all go wrong?'' Her mind filled with thoughts about the time since Ryuk started paying her less attention.


    Everything fell apart like a deck of cards because of his responsibilities. ''This damn thing.''


    Her pupils darted around before stopping, shifting toward her left shoulder as she felt a touch.


    Lifting her gaze, she locked eyes with one of the maids.


    "Remove it this instant!" Her mind teetered on the edge, already on the brink of snapping, feeling the hand became even more enraged, wanting tosh out at the maid.


    "Calm down, Olivia. Weren''t you the one who wanted to destroy the Selvius Empire a moment ago?"


    "T-this voice." Olivia''s mind spun, realizing the maid in front of her had a very familiar voice.


    HUSSH


    Seated there, Olivia''s gaze shifted slowly to the maid, whose hair started turning blue, eyes changing to the same deep hue, followed by her face and body transforming into someone she knew well.


    "D-Diana?!" Olivia swiftly stood, staring at the woman who was eerily familiar to her.


    Many women had already left Ryuk''s side, and the first was this woman in front of her.


    "You...!" Olivia wanted to say something but restrained herself, realizing the maids present inside the room.


    Diana, understanding Olivia''s unspoken message, looked at the maids with nk eyes andmanded, "You all can leave the room and continue talking non-stop."


    Her words acted like a directive, causing all the maids, apanied by Vivian, to leave the room.


    Once outside, they engaged in conversation about various random topics, giggling andughing among themselves.


    Observing Diana''s ease in handling everyone, Olivia felt bewildered and continued, "You can even change your appearance, and what''s the deal with these maids?"


    Olivia herself felt confused.


    Unlike others brought by Ryuk, Diana arrived unexpectedly, settling in the pce, while even Lady Alisia remained silent on the matter.


    No one knew about Diana''s abilities; she remained aloof and distant.


    The only person she interacted with was Ryuk, but now, the girl in front of her didn''t resemble one form her memories.


    "You don''t need to know what I can do or not," Diana smiled at Olivia before adding, "Just know this: I can help you deal with the Empire."


    Hearing those words that might have irritated her previously, now seemed like a beacon of hope she could lean on. "R-really?"


    Olivia, looking at Diana, understood that her abilities were potent enough to support her words.


    Witnessing how she entered the pce undetected, Olivia found hope in her.


    Hope to make things right.


    "Then, help me."


    A smile formed on Diana''s face as she observed the woman, understanding that her chances of sess were increasing with every passing moment.


    She was on the verge of achieving her ultimate goal¡ªhaving Ryuk exclusively for herself.


    "We will just take this Empir¡ª" Diana began, suggesting a way to deal with the responsibilities binding Ryuk, which acted as a hurdle for her too.


    However, unlike Olivia, who reacted immaturely, Diana was well aware of the burdens a ruler must bear.


    But she cared nheless.


    After all, why did this insignificant continent matter to her when her end goal was something else entirely?


    "Not only that," Olivia interrupted, her ruby eyes shining as she turned towards Diana, contemting a better way to make things right. "Make him unable too."


    ''!?''


    Diana''s eyes widened, feeling perplexed by such wordsing from Olivia''s mouth. She inquired, "And why do you want that?"


    Looking at Diana for a moment, gathering her thoughts, Olivia exined, "Destroying the Empire would only lead him to find another distraction. Knowing him well, he will just create another one, and this cycle will persist. I want him to be incapable of doing so."


    Recalling moments when even the smallest wounds made him anxious, Olivia gritted her teeth. ''I want all those moments back.''


    "He will not leave my side if he can''t even walk, right?" A smile formed on Olivia''s face, revealing her clear intentions¡ªshe was determined to have Ryuk at all costs, even if it meant causing him harm.


    ''She''s lost it, huh?'' Observing Olivia''s behavior, which might be considered abnormal from an outsider''s perspective, Diana felt a connection with her. ''After all, anyone can be like this.''


    A grin spread across her face as she reminisced about losing herself¡ªher mind and heart¡ªto that man.


    ''Ryuk is magic, hehehe.'' Her inner thoughts swirled with a mix of obsession and possessiveness.


    "We can just do that."


    "But he is strong," Olivia interjected, acknowledging Diana''s exceptional abilities, yet recognizing the difficulty of facing Ryuk in battle.


    "It''s okay." Diana nced at Olivia with narrowed eyes, feeling a slight sense of satisfaction to receive support from someone like Olivia. Given Olivia''s specialization in crafting artifacts, Diana added, "There was a reason for me to leave first."


    Olivia''s eyes widened,prehending what Diana was hinting at.


    "Don''t tell me you were nning this from the beginning?"


    .


    .


    "R-Ryuk, what happened?" Amayara asked as she noticed him abruptly stopping in his tracks, gazing towards Olivia''s pce.


    She, too, directed her focus there, only hearing many maids conversing about irrelevant matters.


    Ignoring her, he kept looking at the direction of the pce, where the maid''s words reached his ears.


    Due to his strength and acute senses, even if he could hear those maid''s sounds, which were manipted by Diana to prevent others from eavesdropping, Ryuk was not naive enough to fall for this trick.


    It was evident that the maids would not talk like that after witnessing scenes that would have thrown them off bnce for days.


    Observing everything, it became apparent that someone had intentionally manipted those maids to speak that way.


    Concentrating his senses, he could distinctly pick up on the words of two individuals.


    Though Diana, possessing the Riantain Bloodline granting her full control over her voice, made her words audible only to Olivia, Ryuk could at least infer from Olivia''s reactions what Diana was conveying.


    ''Should I kill them?'' His eyes turned cold, sending a shiver down Amayara''s spine, a feeling she was all too familiar with.


    Without dy, Amayara attempted to soothe him, recognizing that the intent she felt from him was aimed at Olivia''s Pce. "R-Ryuk, what happened?"


    Hearing her words, he looked at the woman, his cold amber eyes meeting her ck gaze. At that moment, his anger was at its peak.


    The only thread maintaining his rationality was his heart.


    He was human, with a heart that kept urging him to wait.


    Despite knowing that Amayara and Alia might follow the same path as others, his heart continued to ignore this fact.


    There is a saying: The worst enemy of yours is yourself.


    And Ryuk simply wanted to defeat that enemy by regaining control over his emotions by allowing things to unfold naturally, intending to make his heartprehend that the veil of hope it had crafted was merely an illusion waiting to be shattered.


    "Nothing," he uttered, turning and leaving the ce, leaving Amayara feeling perplexed before she followed behind him.


    // shback Ends //


    TACK TACK


    A White Carriage with Golden intricate design moved through the streets of town where the Monestry of Goddess F''s was situated.


    Stoping outside a huge building, making the bystanders too halt in their ways, looking at a luxurious carriage with a golden symbol depicting the Royal family of Selvius Kingdom.


    "We have Arrived your highness", Johan informed the boy infront of him while appear sleeping but he could clearly feel him half awake


    Hearing Johan''s words, Ryuk''s eyes slowly revealed the Amber orbs filled with coldness due to dream he just had, one in which he had defeated his worst enemy.


    "Let''s go," Ryuk dered, departing from the carriage, followed closely by Johan.


    As soon as he exited, murmurs spread throughout the area.


    Ignoring the widened eyes of bystanders he made his way towards the Monestry.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Maria''s POV


    ''Where am I?'' I found myself in a dark ce enveloped in ck mist, surrounded by the sound of something beating.


    What is this ce, and what is this ck, ominous energy?


    ¡º My pitiful child, are you hurt somewhere? ¡»


    A very familiar voice caught my attention.


    I turned to see a glowing white figure, wrapped in an ethereal aura.


    The warmth radiating from the figure''s presence felt deeply nostalgic.


    13:08 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Goddess!" I understood it was a revtion given to me by her, but I didn''tprehend why she appeared before my Awakening.


    Seeing her motherly gaze, I shook my head, "No, I ampletely fine, Goddess."


    Though I felt exhausted after working inside the Monastery, serving my deity didn''t feel like too much.


    ''Why does she keep looking at me like this?'' For some reason, I sensed pity in her gaze. Not understanding why, I asked, "What happened, Goddess?"


    ¡º Dear child, you have already served me enough. Why not choose to dedicate your life to yourself? ¡»


    What is she saying?


    "I don''t understand, Goddess."


    It felt confusing, her sudden arrival and now these unexpected words.


    ¡º Child, your sincere dedication has already surpassed the norms of worship and trust a person has in their deity. I give you the boon of eternal immortality. ¡»


    ''!?''


    "T-this?" I couldn''t believe what those words meant. It felt surreal to suddenly receive such a thing.


    ¡º No need to feel bewildered; it is a gift bestowed upon you by me. Death will never fall upon you; your divinity will always shine, and you are free from the restrictions of a saintess. ¡»


    Drip


    ''Why do my eyes feel blurry?'' Slowly lifting my hands, I felt dampness in my eyes, gazing at the figure who always helped me.


    The restrictions that bound me to my duties¡ªas a saintess required to pray daily to the goddess in exchange for pure divine energy, were now removed.


    This meant I could help people beyond the confines of this monastery.


    "Thank you, Goddess, thank you," I kowtowed, genuinely happy with the gift I received.


    ''I will not leave you this time, Ryuk!''


    In my previous life, my duties prevented me from aiding the wounded outside the Selvius Empire.


    My divine energy needed intense concentration, which could only be sustained through prayer, rendering me incapable of leaving prayer for more than a day.


    Standing, I felt the density of my divine energy rising rapidly.


    While all the nodes seemed to still take 5 years topletely open.


    ''I still have time to stop that heretic.'' It was his fault for not saving my mother and arriving on time, as he had done before.


    Things wouldn''t have changed much if he hadn''t destroyed my Goddess''s religion; everything was ruined due to his decisions.


    WHOOSH


    Suddenly, the density of the ck fog increased, making it hard to breathe.


    "Cough! What is this?"


    ''What is happening here?''


    I couldn''t understand how such ominous energy could exist in front of the goddess.


    Turning towards her direction, I found nothing. ''Where is she?''


    I couldn''t feel her presence.


    ''Is it a nightmare?''


    ....


    "Is she dead?" One of the priestesses from the Monastery looked at the girl lying on her bed without breathing or any signs of life, while she kept poking her cheek.


    "Is she your daughter or something? Just leave her." Saying that, the other woman turned to wear her priestess dress.


    "Haaaa... Haaa," Suddenly, Maria''s eyes snapped open, sitting up and gasping for air.


    "Kyaaa~!" Both women shouted suddenly after seeing the little girl, whom they thought had died, wake up so suddenly.


    "Are you an idiot or something?" Holding their chests to calm their racing hearts, they looked at girl.


    "Where am I?" Maria felt confused.


    ''Wasn''t I with the goddess?'' Feeling thingsplicated and slowly understanding that it was a revtion given by the goddess, ''But what was that energy?''


    She still felt that the ck mist was trying to harm her, yet her divine energy didn''t seem to work on it.


    Turning her gaze towards both seated women, she asked, "Where is Priest Kermit?"


    ''Is she insane or something?'' One of the women couldn''t help but find this girl not in her usual state.


    The reason being the person she first asked for was none other than the head of this entire monastery.


    "H-he is receiving the Crown Prince right now." Suddenly, the other woman informed Maria about Kermit''s location, leaving the other one feeling confused. ''And here I expected her to scold thisd.''


    "W-what!? Why has hee here again?" Swiftly standing from her bed, Maria ran out of the room, gritting her teeth, leaving both women behind.


    Seeing Maria''s retreating back, one of the women nudged the other using her elbow, "Hey, why did you tell her so easily? You should have scolded that brat!"


    Finding no answer, she turned towards her only to find her drenched in sweat, feeling perplexed at her look before getting a hit on her head.


    Smack


    "Ouch! What the hell, girl, did you just hi¡ª" Before she could retort, the woman shouted.


    "Idiot! That brat you''re talking about has be a Saintess!"


    Read Important points of this Chapter ~


    1. Ryuk Knew but still waited; He is a human and just like how you will never harm a cat whom you brought from street and took care even it scratched you, we are talking about literal people.


    He had created a bond with them and wanted his heart to also follow his brains direction, That''s why remained silent


    2. MARIA IS NOT SOME RANDOM WOMAN - She is a Heroine and it was impossible for her to not have some Overpowered ability bestowed upon her by Heavens.


    3. About that Goddess, She is Real, and about her origin let''s put it for other time, about what that ck mist was~ Demon Seed and due to it being from System not even Goddess could detect it, making it clear that System possesed Laws of world in itself, Definitely not Overpowered like others but it is far capable of rivaling the Others-- Like Host Like System

 Chapter 27 - Dealing with the future Villainess

    27 Chapter 27 - Dealing with the future Viiness


    Tap Tap


    Footsteps reverberated through the long hallway, apanying the swift movements of a man dressed in priestly attire.


    He briskly passed numerous nobles, ignoring them as mere bystanders, a departure from his usual interactions where he might have evenshed out at them.


    But today was different.


    "Damn it," Kermit muttered under his breath as he navigated the hallway, making his way toward the exit.


    He couldn''t help but curse his luck at encountering that person. ''If only I had known my life would take this turn.''


    Since being enved by Ryuk, he found it impossible to refrain from using divine energy to heal himself.


    Yet, despite attempting various remedies, even resorting to divine water, each time, his body revealed no issues.


    Seeking counsel from ve merchants proved futile as they detected no anomaly within him.


    After traversing past several individuals, he reached the monastery gates.


    His gaze fell upon a young boy with amber eyes, triggering an instinctive chill that swept across his body¡ªa residual effect from their previous encounter.


    "Greetings, Your Highness," Kermit bowed, a lingering sense of fear persisting merely from gazing into those amber eyes.


    An urgent desire to depart consumed him.


    ''Why is he here?'' Kermit kept his gaze lowered, awaiting an answer, yet none came.


    He remainedposed,cking the courage to lift his eyes.


    Ryuk remained stationary, paying no heed to Kermit, his attention solely focused on the system window before him:


    ¨X¨T¨T¡î¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨[


    ? D???????? ???????? ?????????????????? ? ?


    [¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡õ] 99%


    ( Another stimulus needed toplete the growth )


    ¨^¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡î¨T¨T¨T¨a


    A smile graced Ryuk''s face as he observed events unfold precisely as he had anticipated.


    Throughout the battles with these individuals, Ryuk came to realize that their strength had been bestowed upon them by the heavens¡ª making them different from a normal prodigy.


    They could still oppose him, despite his lifelong struggle dedicated to learning and self-improvement, unlike these individuals who seemed to put in minimal effort. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Particrly in the case of the heroines, whom he had always apanied, including Amayara, Ryuk recognized the significant effort they had invested, which, from his perspective, appeared nonexistent inparison.


    The individuals before him seemed like naturally gifted geniuses, possessing capabilities without investing substantial effort in themselves.


    This realization prompted him to reassess his strategies against these individuals.


    His ns were merely based on spective What if scenarios.


    What if the heavens bestow something formidable upon these individuals after witnessing their downfall at the hands of someone?


    What if it became impossible for Ryuk to ovee these individuals in the future?


    The notion seemed daunting, considering the unpredictability of potential variables.


    In response, Ryuk strategically nted triggers he could utilize against these formidable adversaries¡ª Son and daughters of Heavens.


    He began by severing Edward''s right arm using anti-mana sword, who was a prodigy in swordsmanship.


    Even if Edward resorted to prosthetic arms, the precision and strength offered by those would unquestionably y into Ryuk''s advantage.


    Maria''s remarkable ability rendered her nearly immortal ¡ª Her instant regeneration healed her from numerous wounds.


    If Ryuk hadn''t discovered her Divine core, confronting her would have proved immensely challenging.


    This led Ryuk to contemte the possibility of negating Maria''s one weakness.


    Normally, her divine core shifted daily within her body as a protective measure.


    What if this core became infused with her soul?


    She would transform into an indomitable entity, boasting limitless regeneration and divine energy, essentially bing invincible.


    Of course, Ryuk could still end her but the question remained: why would he go to such extreme lengths to confront someone seemingly insignificant?


    The vastness of this world held many hidden mysteries, urging Ryuk to tackle issues before they escted, ensuring he wouldn''t waste time when stepping onto arger stage.


    ''So, we have a saintess now,'' Ryukprehended that Maria had awakened faster than expected, reaffirming her Heroine''s Halo once more.


    Ryuk had instructed Kermit to administer Hade''s potion to her for a specific reason.


    This potion had the ability to awaken the demonic seed within an individual, and its rate of growth depended on their divine energy ¡ªHigher energy levels expedited the development of the demon seed.


    The ultimate consequence?


    Eternal slumber.


    However, Ryuk had devised a fail-safe to prevent Maria from plunging into an eternal sleep abruptly, incorporating a subtle twist into the mix.


    He held the means to mitigate the impending suffering that Maria was bound to endure, firmly within his grasp in form of an temporary antidote.


    Observing Maria''s prowess in battle, Ryuk recognized her potential value as a Meat-shield, particrly for himself once he departed the continent.


    However, before that, he needed to train her in a manner that left nothing within her except an intense fear of him.


    "Y-your Highness," his butler standing beside him snapped him out of his thoughts.


    Turning his gaze, he observed Kermit standing with lowered eyes, understanding his ignorance for not responding well but not caring much he added, "Guess Priest Kermit doesn''t know how to serve guests."


    ''This Bast¡ª,'' Kermit attempted to curse, but remembering the pain he was going to endure due to this, he stopped midway, bowing his head before feigning his usual demeanor. "Forgive my insolence, Your Highness. Pleasee."


    All three made their way inside the Monastery, passing nobles who greeted Ryuk, recognizing him from his attire and widely known amber eyes which were only possessed by Queen Alisia and the Crown Prince.


    "Y-your Highness, how can I help you?" Kermit inquired while shivering, wanting to know Ryuk''s reason for being here.


    "Where is the Vessel?" Ryuk interrupted in his path, turned towards Kermit with cold eyes, his gaze filled with disdain for the man deserving more than death or eternal suffering.


    Even Ryuk couldn''t decide what punishment would be suitable for someone like Kermit, considered the most despicable man he had ever seen.


    "I-I don''t understand... Kuughhh!" With a gut-wrenching shriek.


    thud


    Kermit copsed to the ground, his hands wing at his head, trying to escape unbearable torment.


    "AaaGgggHhhhh!"


    Veins bulged, his face contorted in excruciating pain, blood oozing from every facial orifice, as if his very soul was tearing apart.


    The torment grew deafening, shattering his eardrums, while muscles strained and tendons stretched, amplifying the unrelenting torture.


    "It should be enough," Ryuk said, calming slightly, though remembering a thousand reasons to shred the man in front of him.


    "Haaaa... Haaa...." Suddenly, everything stopped, leaving Kermit''s mind in a trance, his eyes crimson red from the tremendous pain he endured.


    "Now, tell me where is the Vessel," Ryuk demanded firmly.


    Kermit, spitting blood,y on the floor, murmuring incoherently, attempting to offer an answer while pleading to be relieved from his agony. "I...n...base...men."


    Ryuk''s acute senses caught the gist. He swiftly turned in a familiar direction and issued a directive before departing, "Johan, ensure he''s healed by the time I return."


    Johan bowed, a faint bead of sweat betraying hisposed facade. "I understand, Your Highness."


    As Ryuk vanished from sight, Johan turned his attention to the near-lifeless man, now firsthand understanding his Master''s indifference toward the suffering before him.


    GULP


    ''I think he shouldn''t have left his weakness,'' his words contradicted the time when he felt relief for Ryuk, forgetting his kindness and imprinting him with the Envement Grimoire.


    Now, feeling regret, he only hoped that this was Ryuk''s act of kindness.


    Being a Servant, he cared less. He was his Master, and only that mattered.


    Slowly moving his hands towards Kermit, instead of lifting him up, he grabbed his wrist.


    "Let''s go, Kermit." Seeing the immense pain the man felt, he knew Kermit didn''t hold a favorable position in his master''s heart, prompting him to act as a loyal servant should.


    "S..top i..t." Dragged across the floor by Johan, who used one hand to pull him, Kermit retorted, his bodycking the strength to do anything but be dragged like trash.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Ryuk headed in a direction that felt incredibly familiar.


    The distinctiony in the fact that previously, he had arrived there to vanquish a demon, whereas now, he was here to rescue it.


    As he moved, memories flooded back¡ªthe primary reason behind his decision to obliterate this cultist religion.


    This monastery not only traded in healing abilities but also engaged in sacrificial practices.


    Their crucial aim was to awaken one of the Archdemons¡ªBelial.


    To achieve this, they sacrificed numerous children possessing exceptional abilities.


    Entering the monastery''s main prayer hall, bustling with people, Ryuk was immediately recognized by a noble.


    "Hey, isn''t that the Crown Prince?" The recognition prompted others to approach him for greetings.


    WHOOSH


    An intense aura emanated from his being, causing the onlookers to either retreat or stagger back.


    In their astonishment, they beheld the boy enveloped in an amethyst aura.


    "Leave this ce before I take another step." His firm warning echoed throughout the room.


    Normally, if a child of five had uttered such words, it would have elicitedughter.


    However, the figure before them was the future ruler,pelling them to bow and depart, assisting others to move faster.


    Standing amidst it all, Ryuk cared little about what this world willbel him¡ªheretic or demon, after this.


    His acknowledgment of standing far from the ocean, in this vast world, solidified his unquenchable thirst to ascend to the highest peak.


    His earlier ambition, aiming to be Emperor, had once seemed a significant aplishment.


    However, his aspirations had transcended; now, he coveted dominion over the entire world.


    With deliberate steps, he approached the grand statue of the Goddess F, gleaming white, reflecting Gaia''s rays, amplifying its divine aura.


    SLICE


    Abruptly, a clean thread-like incision appeared on the statue''s middle, the cut tilted, causing the entire structure to shatter into two pieces before copsing onto the floor.


    THUD


    CRUMBLE


    The statue''s fall caused the ground to quake, revealing a hidden passage concealed beneath its base.


    ''And here I am, a heretic,'' witnessing the scene, he mused again about being branded evil when the origin of this ally beneath the epitome of purity.


    An irony akin to how shadow lurks beneath a candle that illuminates everything except its closest darkness.


    Venturing inside, his amber eyes reflected the blood-stained walls, dark metal shells resembling a dungeon.


    Tap Tap


    Only his footsteps echoed in this ce, void of anything except discarded clothing¡ªa clear indication that a sacrificial ceremony had recently urred, a year or two prior.


    Sacrifices ced within the magic circle summoned the demon into a vessel, iming their souls as the summoning price.


    Once summoned, the demon devoured the lifeless bodies to strengthen its now physical form, rendering the ce filled with discarded clothings.


    Undeterred, he proceeded toward a specific location at the end of a row of cells.


    Having witnessed enough bloodshed, the foul stench, and the horror etched into the walls and floors through nail scratches and final struggles, Ryuk remained unfazed.


    Arriving at an open area with small underground cells etched on grounds with Metal gratings, each with space of a meter in area.


    He halted before one of the metal cells.


    With narrowed eyes in the dim, well-like enclosure, he observed a small girl trembling from bloody wounds all over her body.


    Her tail and ears identified her as a Demi-human¡ªa catkin.


    Ryuk couldn''t help but notice the stark contrast between this girl''s present state and the future he knew.


    This girl was a vessel, prepared for the ascension of Belial, an Archdemon who ultimately met his demise at the hands of Emperor Ryuk von Selvius.


    The purpose of his arrival was to save this girl. A minor reason was to thwart the blooming of Belial, but the primary motivey in the girl''s race¡ªnot native to the Heindal Continent.


    During Ryuk''s first encounter with a rampaging demoness, her physical features had bewildered him.


    However, now with his awareness of the outside world, it was evident that this girl could hold the key to give him a pass to outside world.


    Prepared for the future, Ryuk had already envisioned a ce where races like hers might belong. Utilizing her, he could effortlessly deal with them.


    His hand slowly approached the cell, amethyst aura enveloping it before he gripped the metal rod.


    SCREECH


    The sheer force began to bend the mana-infused cells, a loud noise stirring some minor movement from the girl below.


    Observing her ears perk up, Ryuk understood she was about to retaliate. A faint smile graced his face as he pulled back his hand and removed the covering.


    BOOM


    As the lid of the cell broke, the girl''s eyes snapped open, clenching her jaws, recalling the torment she endured.


    Swiftly rising, she leaped out of the cage, ws aimed at Ryuk, harboring a deep hatred toward the entire human race.


    "You bastards!"


    Hearing her words but paying little attention, he stepped back slightly before swiftly seizing her by the cor.


    Thud


    "Ughh... Leave me, you filthy animals!" She retorted while suspended in the air, her legs iling and hands gripping Ryuk''s in a futile attempt to break free.


    Only thought raced through her mind: ''Is he human?''


    Struggling, she couldn''t fathom the strength of a mere child standing before her, a stark contrast from the tales her mother had recounted about human children being as fragile as twigs.


    While she continued to struggle, Ryuk''s words prated her turmoil, causing her to momentarily pause.


    " I can help you in leaving this ce "


    Readers, If u have some doubts please tell

 Chapter 28- Dealing with Maria and securing a Villainess

    28 Chapter 28- Dealing with Maria and securing a Viiness


    " I can help you in leaving this ce "


    Ryuk''s words made the little girl pause for a moment, looking nkly at him before she clenched her jaws, ring at him in rage.


    Having seen enough of human reality, she roared, "Shut up!" Her grip tightened on Ryuk''s wrist, small veins on her frail hand showing the strength she exerted.


    "You all are the same!" Twisting her legs forward, she wrapped them around Ryuk''s hands using her body mass, she tried to throw him to the ground.


    BANG!


    "Kuugh!" Her eyes widened as she felt the force of the ground hitting her back.


    Her whole body was smashed onto the ground while Ryuk''s hands wrapped around her neck, his amber eyes mirroring her pain.


    The moment she wrapped her legs around his hand, he bent his knees, using his Amethyst mana to enforce them before directly smashing her body onto the ground, his hand gripping her neck.


    "Don''t try that again," he warned her with a cold tone, loosening his grip, while slowly retreating back before standing.


    "Cough¡­Haa¡­.Haa," she gasped for breath, her eyes turning towards his amber ones looking down at her, making her feel humiliated.


    Gritting her teeth, she eximed, "You Bastard!"


    SWISH


    Swiftly moving her ws, she tried to scratch his face while half-rising, but Ryuk easily avoided her by taking a step back.


    Finding this as an opportunity, she backflipped to create some distance between them.


    Ryuk kept looking at her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He understood why she acted that way; anyone would if they had to live in a ce like this.


    Seeing this little girl, he felt it was much more reasonable to make him deal with her calmly


    Otherwise, the moment he smashed her on the ground, everything would have ended with her life.


    He observed her as her pupils contracted, resembling those of a predator, glimmering with a cold glow.


    She seemed to realize this was herst chance to escape this ce, dead or alive, forcing her to use herst resort.


    12:18


    "Come on!" Her posture transformed into a feline''s, her hand gripping the ground.


    Her furry ears perked up, while her broken tail revealed the desperate state she was inpletely cornered.


    WHOOSH!


    Suddenly, an unknown force started to exude from her body.


    Her amethyst eyes shone with burning me, giving birth to arger beast form.


    It looked ethereal, a ck aura surrounding it with sharp amethyst eyes just like the little girl''s, it was a Soul Beast.


    CRUMBLE!


    "ROOAAARRR!!"


    With a roar that made the whole ce tremble, the Soul Beast''s translucent figure covered the girl inside.


    Both looked towards Ryuk with amethyst eyes, slowly submerging the ethereal body back into her, causing a rush of energy to course through her.


    BANG!


    The force exerted by her body shattered the ground beneath her, small particles elevating into the air before turning into dust due to the sheer aura surrounding her.


    BOOOM! Her figure disappeared, theunching speed causing her whole figure to be invisible, closing the distance in an instant.


    Standing there, Ryuk''s amber eyes captured a w that suddenly appeared in front of his eyes, meeting two amethyst ones, ring back a him.


    The intensity in them caused him to narrow his eyes, a small voice leaving him, "I told you not to try this."


    FLICK!


    BOOM!


    ''!?!''


    In that mere moment, her amethyst eyes captured the image of Ryuk''s hands, first shrouded in amber aura reaching her face and suddenly engulfed in amethyst ones before a force on her forehead propelled her body with the same force she used tounch herself, Causing her to smash on the wall.


    "Kughhh!"


    However, it was directed at a small area, causing her consciousness to fade before the pain could envelop her mind.


    THUD


    As her frail body fell to the floor, her eyes finally sumbed to slumber, everything fading with her now closed eyes.


    ''It should be enough,'' he calmly moved towards the little girl.


    His main motive was not to directly subdue her but to wait, just to witness the Soul Beast.


    In his life, there were only a few instances that made his blood boil and heart race in anticipation of future oues.


    One of them was the battle with Belial.


    Standing his ground against someone using an unknown form of energy and techniques elerated his mind to know about it.


    His curiosity in learning about that energy remained unfulfilled with Belial''s death.


    Now that he had a chance to have this girl, who was the source of that energy, he would learn everything there was to know.


    { Present Illustration of Be inments}


    Slowly, he moved to lift the girl in a princess carry.


    Lifting her, he slowly moved from the ce beforemanding the system, ''Neutralize the remaining demonic energy here for twenty minutes.''


    Already calcting and predicting things, he prepared a gift for someone special.


    The stench of blood and foul smells lingering in the air slowly dissipated as he emerged from the basement.


    "You...You know what you did, Ryuk," a trembling voice attracted his attention.


    Turning his head, his amber eyes reflected the figure of a girl with purple hair and eyes.


    { Maria''s present illustration inment }


    Ignoring her, he kept walking, causing her to try to make sense of the scene before her ¨C a broken statue of her Goddess F.


    "Stop it! You hereti¡ª" Her sentence got interrupted due to a sharp, sudden force on her shoulder.


    SCHLKT


    "Huh... W-what?" Not understanding what had just happened, she slowly looked towards her side. A small crystalline piece of mana pierced her skin, embedded in her shoulder.


    "Ugghh... Y-You attacked me?!" Her purple eyes widened, looking at him in bewilderment, still trying to process the sudden assault.


    Without deeming it necessary to respond, he continued to move while holding the little girl with dark auburn hair in his hand.


    Suddenly, remembering something, he turned towards her, making her slightly tremble as she looked at his amber eyes. He spoke, "Congrattions for bing a Saintess."


    "Huh?" Maria stood there, feeling bewildered about the reason for him to know about her Awakening.


    Her purple eyes widened, and with trembling lips, her voice barely audible, she said, "D-don''t tell me, you already have memories?"


    "What memory?" Despite his reluctance to engage in conversation with her, some interaction was necessary for his uing n to seed.


    "H-how do you know about my Awakening?" Maria looked at his narrowed eyes and turning body, her gaze slowly moving towards the girl in his hands.


    ''!''


    "D-demon!" Shocked by the ominous energy shrouding the girl, Maria turned towards Ryuk, who was nkly looking towards her. "What are you doing with it?"


    ''What can you expect from a heroine,'' Ryuk felt satisfied after seeing how Maria has detected the subtle amount of demonic energy and also directly fell into his trap.


    The reason for him to dy his departure was to let her calmly notice the girl in his hand, who had already been experimented on with demonic energy, leading to her genes being involved in a demon¡ªcalling her half-demon and half-catkin wouldn''t be wrong.


    "Heal her." Out of nowhere, he proposed to heal Be¡ªthe girl in his hand.


    "Sorry?" Due to Ryuk''s earlier attack, Maria remained in a trance state.


    Although her wounds had already healed some time ago, the shock had left her mind to process things slowly.


    "I said, heal this girl." He moved towards her, calmly observing things that were unfolding ording to his expectations.


    The attack he had done was to throw her mind into a trance, keeping her preupied while processing things, subduing her haughty and irritating personality until he made her heal Be and also awaken her demon seed.


    His aim from the start was to awaken that 1% of the seed while ensuring his future steps wouldn''t be hindered by the demonic energy inside this little girl''s body.


    In his assessment, it was feasible that this Cat-kin belonged to a ce inhabited by her race.


    However, what if he encountered a Theocracy on his way?


    A ce where any religion reigned supreme and ruled the area.


    Having a demonpanion in a ce filled with pdins would not be favorable for him in the least.


    Already contemting the far future, he made his decisions, moving towards Maria, who looked at him with widened eyes.


    "W-why would I?" Clenching her dress, her eyes rxed before ring at him, but he paid no attention.


    "Do it, or I will kill everyone in this ce." A glint passed through Ryuk''s amber eyes as he stared coldly at her.


    ''!?''


    "Y-You Mons¡ª" She stopped mid-sentence, biting her lip, her mind urging her to halt after recalling the previous warning.


    Her hands slowly lifted towards the little girl.


    Maria''s body started to be shrouded in a soothing aura, a small hollow appearing on her head, shining brightly.


    WHOOSH


    The aura rushed towards Be''s body, causing a dark energy to retaliate against Maria''s divine energy.


    "Uh...Ugh," Maria''s eyes furrowed as she felt greater resistance from the demonic energy, causing her to increase her own energy and forcefully open her veins to help the innocent girl.


    Slowly, the energy started to dissipate, beads of sweat falling from Maria''s forehead due to exerting too much energy.


    A smile formed on Ryuk''s face as he had already expected this girl to do her best when it came to saving others.


    However, there was a distinction between sympathy and empathy.


    From Ryuk''s perspective, Maria might have cared for people and desired to help them, but her actions were ultimately foolish.


    She only saw what her mind wanted to see, rendering her unable to judge the authenticity of the person in front of her.


    After Saintess Marianne emerged, the entire Heindal Continent embraced the Goddess F''s religion as their state religion.


    Subsequently, kidnappings and mass sacrifices proliferated rapidly.


    Blinded by the allure before her, she epted everything without questioning, often neglecting reality.


    Ryuk had no intention to teach her about how the world worked; he simply needed to fulfill his task: heal Be and then activate the demon seed within her the moment she entered the basement.


    Maria, already weakened by the struggle with the demonic energy emanating from the girl, would inevitably lose consciousness the moment she exposed herself to the energy inside the basement, which Ryuk had already prepared as a gift for her healing of Be.


    [ ???????? ?????????????? ?????? ???????? ???? ???????????????????????????? ???? ???????? ?????? ]


    Hearing the System''s warning, Ryuk turned towards the gate and left the ce.


    "W-wait." Exhausted, Maria''s voice was hardly audible, but Ryuk ignored her and departed.


    Maria attempted to run after him, but her eyes caught sight of the broken statue of her Goddess.


    With her eyes welling up, she muttered, ''Heretic, what have you done.''


    Tearfully, she moved towards the broken statue, feeling heartbroken as her beliefs and trust in her Goddess had always propelled her forward.


    Now, seeing her deity''s figure shattered, she reached out, using her small hand to lift a broken piece of the statue''s head.


    ''What is that?'' Her eyes fell upon the basement''s entrance, prompting her to move forward and enter it.


    "Ew!....What is this foul smell?" Startled by the sudden stench, she covered her nose with her fingers.


    The intense odor assaulted her senses, causing her to frown.


    Slowly advancing into the dimly lit ce, she noticed marks of struggle and nail scratches that initially confused her. Gradually turning her attention to the cages...


    "Blerghhh!!" Suddenly clutching her stomach, she copsed to the ground, feeling the intensifying stench churn her intestines, inducing nausea.


    "Haa...haaa..."


    After calming herself, she turned towards the cage, trying toprehend the source of the foul smell. ''Are there animals here?''


    Her focus shifted to the metal cages meant for animals, disregarding the discarded clothing strewn across the ground, assuming everything differently.


    She moved forward.


    Stopping at a particr spot, her gaze fell upon the crimson-stained floor with a ck magic circle inscribed on it.


    ''Demons,'' Her immediate thought upon seeing the markings beside the circle was demons.


    Having purified many ces before, she could identify these signs clearly.


    ''!?''


    ''Wait, is this a sacrificial ritual?'' As the pieces¡ªcages and details¡ªstarted toe together, she widened her eyes,prehending the meaning behind such a ce existing beneath the monastery grounds.


    ''Demons have infiltrated somehow.''


    That was the conclusion she reached, only perceiving what was before her and failing to understand the possibility of someone inside being corrupted.


    WHOOSH


    Suddenly the demonic energy surged out due to system''s effect wearing off.


    DRIP


    Suddenly, her vision started to blur, and raising her hand to her nose, she felt dampness. "B-blood."


    Her mind grew heavy, and nausea enveloped her.


    "Cough!... Thud." A mouthful of blood escaped her, and with her body weakened, she copsed to the ground, tears streaming from her eyes.


    "Ugh...I-t h..u..rts." The sheer pain coupled with paralysis caused her voice to break.


    Unable to maintain consciousness, she fell into a slumber with her eyes open¡ªlifeless.


    Due to her immortality, her soul remained trapped within her mortal body, subjecting her to the immense pain that death carried.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¨X¨T¨T¡î¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨[


    ?  D???????? ???????? ?????????????????? ? ?


    ?????????? 100% COMPLETED!


    ¨^¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡î¨T¨T¨T¨a


    As Ryuk observed the System''s screen, a smile formed on his face, signifying the sessfulpletion of his dealings with Maria.


    Though he could have used the Envement Grimoire on her, he chose the demonic seed for a reason.


    While there was a chance that triggering a Heroine''s Plot might have urred with another method, using the demonic seed provided him with safety.


    The rationale behind this choice was simple: by merely presenting the seed, Maria herself watered it, unlike his Envement ability, which solely depended on his actions¡ªa loophole in dealing with those favored by heaven.


    Let them pave their own way to ruin.


    Upon reaching the gates of the monastery, Ryuk noticed Johan waiting for him, apanied by Kermit, whose eyescked the spark they once held.


    "Hope your task has been fulfilled, Your Highness," Johan bowed, lifting his gaze towards Ryuk before focusing on the girl in his hands.


    "Yes, and also it''s fine." Ryuk, already aware that Johan would offer his assistance, refrained from further dying his departure from the ce after having concluded all his affairs.


    "Let''s depart." Without any additional formalities, he proceeded toward the carriage.


    Ignoring the nobleman''s curious gazes directed at him, he aimed to board the carriage.


    TACK TACK


    The sound of galloping horse reached his ears, prompting Ryuk to turn towards a royal guard swiftly approaching him on it.


    Neighh!


    The horse came to a halt, and the guard dismounted, immediately kneeling in front of Ryuk.


    His entire body was drenched in sweat, trembling as he struggled to ry his message.


    "Tell me," Ryuk''s firm voice cut through the man''s nervousness, and with quivering lips, the guard managed to speak.


    "P-Princess has attempted to kill Miss Adanyl in her Pce."

 Chapter 29- A Vow of Destruction

    Chapter 29- A Vow of Destruction


    "P-Princess has attempted to kill Miss Adanyl in her Pce."


    Hearing those words, a smile formed on Ryuk''s face; he already anticipated this happening the moment he announced Adanyl as the Crown Princess.


    He narrowed his eyes, looking down at the guard kowtowed in front of him, feeling satisfied to see his ns moving in the right direction. ''Finally, the Silvesters are on the move.''


    This was also the major reason for him to announce such a thing in front of everyone - to coax the hidden snakes into revealing themselves.


    Of course, even if he were not aware of all these events about to unfold, he wouldn''t have rashly believed such words from someone''s mouth.


    He was already aware of instances in history where such misunderstandings weremon, causing wars between parties due to mimunication, making messanger''s wordsst thing for Ryuk to believe in such intense topics.


    Confirming his conclusions was the bodynguage disyed by the kowtowed guard, drenched in sweat - an uneptable state for a Royal guard trained for such instances.


    This made it clear that the sweat stemmed from fear, especially fear of him¡ª Ryuk Von Selvius.


    Though it was good that the guard feared him, Ryuk realized this fear wasn''t greater than that towards the individuals who sent the guard.


    He resolved to amplify that fear, ensuring the guard knew that death would seem like a reliefpared to the fear he was about to endure.


    "Johan, I want to go horse riding." With a smile, he turned towards a certain direction, moving toward the horse upon which the guard had arrived before cing Be inside the carriage.


    "But, Your Highness....I understand," Johan attempted to stop him, aware of the potential danger, but halted midway, not wanting to doubt his master''s skills.


    Approaching the horse and rubbing its silky ck fur, Ryuk asked the man, "What is your name, Guard?"


    Already nervous and sweating, the guard answered while keeping his gaze fixed downward,"I-it''s Arastado, Your Highness."


    Upon hearing the name, a smile formed on Ryuk''s face. He turned towards the guard, "Guess you are meant to be dragged."


    Confused by his words, the guard slowly lifted his head, witnessing two amber eyes looking down at him, unable to grasp the meaning behind that smile.


    {A/n: In Portuguese, Arastado means Pulled or Dragged}


    "Catch it." Suddenly, the guard saw Ryuk throwing a rope toward him which was avable on the horse for emergencies.


    But, Instead ofnding in his hands, the rope wrapped around his neck.


    "Y-your Highness!" Suddenly, realizing Ryuk was already sitting on the horse''s saddle, the guard''s heart raced, prompting him to stand.


    NEEEIGGHHH


    The horse galloped, feeling the tight pull of the leash, causing its hooves to swing as they touched the ground.


    "Kughhh!?...thud...Y-you-r H..ighn!" Before the guard could stand, he was pulled, falling and being dragged while clutching the rope tightly to avoid suffocation.


    Tack Tack


    "AaaaGggghh.....He..lpp!!" His screams faded into the sounds of horseshoes thundering as the horse tore through the wind.


    There''s a saying that horses match the energy of their riders, and at that moment, it held true.


    Ryuk''s body might have been that of a kid''s, but the skills of an emperor enhanced the energy, making horse move while tearing through the resistance of the air.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Tap Tap


    Maid''s hurried footsteps reverberated in the long hallway, the bustling of their movements inside the pce creating a lively atmosphere.


    "Why isn''t she here yet?" Olivia, being prepared by several maids, felt confused by the absence of her personal maid who had gone to bring Ryuk.


    "T-that," one of the maids, already aware of Vivian''s promotion, wanted to inform Olivia.


    However, seeing how enthusiastic she was about the preparation, the maid remained silent, fearing Olivia''s possible outburst.


    "Don''t waste my time and bring her now." Although suspicious of the maid''s hesitation, Olivia remained focused on her work, ignoring her.


    "I-I will." Saying that, the maid took her leave, sweat beads falling from her forehead.


    Deciding not to return until tomorrow, understanding that if Olivia knew about Vivian''s promotion, her fate would be devastating.


    The term ''promotion'' was used for Vivian because after Ryuk''s announcement about Adanyl being the Crown Princess, everyone was already aware that siding with her would be more beneficial than being associated with a princess who was deemed ipetent.


    Asmoners or even small nobles, their allegiance was toward Ryuk, who was far more qualified to be the King of Selvius Kingdom, making Adanyl the first choice of maids.


    "Should I try to win favor with Miss Adanyl too?" Thinking about her next goal, the maid immersed herself in her own thoughts, while hastly moving forward.


    Thud


    "Ouch!" Colliding with something, the maid fell to the floor, rubbing her forehead before turning to look at the figure.


    "Y-Your Majesty!?" Seeing Venessa standing there, the maid broke into a sweat.


    ''So, it is true.'' Already concluding everything from the maid''s words, the rumor she had been hearing since morning about Adanyl being the future Crown Princess now seemed true.


    "F-forgive me, Y-your Majesty." The maid stammered before kowtowing in front of her, overwhelmed by Venessa''s presence and begging for forgiveness.


    "What is my daughter doing?" Narrowing her eyes, she tried to understand the reason for Olivia''s unusual behavior despite knowing about Adanyl being the Crown Princess.


    It was not hidden from Venessa that Olivia slightly leaned towards Ryuk.


    While this alignment was obvious since he used to help her every time, things had changedpletely in the past few days making Venessa feel both confused and relieved.


    Confused about the sudden issues between Olivia and Ryuk''s rtionship, as she had expected them to be much closer.


    Relieved because she felt good that her daughter would not align herself with the son of the woman who caused her brother''s death.


    Venessa was aware that after informing her sister-inw about the offer from the amber-eyed woman to make Kael the king of Selvius Kingdom, her brother, along with his two daughters and wife, died in an ident just a few dayster.


    Everything crumbled in a single day.


    Venessa was not foolish enough to ignore the strength of Alisia and the people she had brought with her possesed.


    She already suspected the reason for her brother''s sudden demise was linked with her revealing about Alisia''s presence in Heindal Continent to Her Sister-inw.


    On that day, Venessa had vowed to destroy everything associated with Alisia, whether it was the Selvius Kingdom or her Child¡ª Ryuk.


    Initially feeling powerless due to her daughter''s strong affection for Ryuk.


    The revtion about the distance between Olivia and Ryuk pushed her forward to fulfill her Vow.


    "Inform Olivia about Vivian''s transfer." To make things more tense, she directed maid to let her daughter know about the things her brother had done, knowing about Olivia''s Personality, which will make her directly barge into Elysium.


    Without dy, Venessa departed, heading towards the mission that had been put on hold¡ª Silvester family to make their Move.


    Her mind already devised ns to erge the gap between her daughter and Ryuk.


    Venessa was resolute to make Olivia next Queen of Selvius Kingdom.


    She would not hesitate to wage war. Her oath was clear, and so was her path.


    .


    .


    At a distance from the Royal Pce of Selvius Kingdom stood another beautiful mansion, surrounded by a colorful garden adorned with various flowers.


    "Someone, help me!" Inside the garden, a little girl sat on a small chair beside a pond, surrounded by several maids, pleading for mercy.


    "Stop it! I will Die!" Feeling surrounded from all sides, Adanyl, already overwhelmed from previous days, found today''s attacks to be particrly intense.


    "HO HO, you can''t escape this." A shadow fell upon Adanyl''s small face, her mouth already marked from the relentless battle, feeling utterly exhausted.


    GULP


    Looking ahead at the impending attack, she swallowed nervously, preparing herself for what was toe, already resigned to surrender.


    "AAaa," she opened her mouth while tightly closing her eyes, calmly waiting for the inevitable.


    ''Why isn''t iting?'' she wondered, slightly opening one eye to check on the expected attack.


    "Pffftt... Haha, Miss Adanyl, you look very funny," one of the maids burst intoughter, followed by the others joining in while carrying trays filled with pastries and cakes.


    "S-stop teasing me," she stuttered, observing how the maids continued to feed her, even though she desired to retaliate, she refrained because the food was delicious.


    "Forgive me. Here," a maid offered a pastry to Adanyl, who took it and began eating while stealing nces at the excited maids who watched her intently.


    ''I am not some pig,'' Adanyl felt a hint of anger towards the maids for persistently making her eat, though she appreciated their efforts.


    Their constant gaze while she ate made her feel embarrassed.


    "Nomm, De-lic¡ªous!" The deliciousness of the cake excited her senses as it melted on her tongue, evoking a smile that reflected the euphoria she experienced.


    This was precisely why the maids wanted to see her with chubby cheeks drowned in choctes and sweets¡ªno one could escape such adorable view.


    { Adanyl''s Present Illustration in Comments }


    "Oh, Vivian ising too," one of the maids remarked, observing the arrival of Vivian, who had been a regr visitor since Adanyl''s arrival in Elysium.


    Vivian was, after all, a dedicated member of Fairy Adanyl''s fan club.


    "He-llo Viv-ian," while still chewing, Adanyl greeted Vivian, causing her previously tense expression to swiftly melt away.


    Her whole demeanor changed, a smile forming on her face before she approached Adanyl.


    "Greetings, Your Highness," Vivian swiftly bowed upon reaching her, which confused the other maids.


    Vivian''s usage of the title made Adanyl pause, looking at her nkly while blinking.


    "Did you eat something wrong today, Vivian?" one of the maids teased, noticing Vivian still bowing, prompting giggles from the others.


    "Miss, maybe you don''t know, but His high¡ª" Vivian tried to exin Ryuk''s announcement, but a sudden sound interrupted her midway.


    "Where is she!"


    Badump


    Vivian''s heart skipped a beat upon hearing a very familiar voice.


    Turning her gaze toward the source of the sound, she saw a little girl heading their way, followed by several maids.


    "H-her Highness, what happened?" Familiar with Olivia''s personality, Vivian felt her anxiety rising, noticing Olivia''s expression.


    She slowly moved, intending to shield Adanyl behind her.


    "What are you doing here?" Olivia looked toward Vivian, who attempted to protect the little girl busy with a cake in her mouth, making Olivia felt frustrated, thinking, ''You think I will hurt a child.''


    "F-forgive me." Thinking Olivia was unaware of her transfer to Elysium, Vivian turned toward a maid, drenched in sweat, looking down, signaling that the maid had tried to assist her.


    "Your Highness, I was about toe back," Vivian said while bowing.


    Observing her for a moment, Olivia tilted her head to get a glimpse of the girl behind, recognizing the same eyes as her own.


    ''It''s her.'' Ignoring Vivian, who was still bowing, Olivia made her way toward the little girl, followed by two maids from the Silvester house.


    "Gree-tings, Your Highness....Gulp," Adanyl, seeing Olivia approach, quickly stood before swallowing therge piece of food she had in her mouth.


    "Cough!...It''s Stuc-k," she suddenly began tapping her chest, feeling the piece stuck in her throat, prompting maids to rush to her aid.


    The moment Olivia heard about Ryuk choosing a Crown Princess, she harbored a desire to kill her.


    However, aware that it would only anger Ryuk, she restrained herself.


    In a previous life, her impulsive decisions hadplicated things.


    Recalling her choice to ally with Diana and Edward to destroy this Kingdom had only fueled Ryuk''s anger.


    Finally, she remembered the day she died at his hands, those Amber eyes filled with nothing but disgust and hatred towards her.


    She couldn''t bear to see those eyes again filled with such emotions.


    Coldness and indifference seemed tolerable, but outright hatred... ''I need to deal with her once Ryuk loses interest.''


    From Olivia''s perspective, Ryuk''s decision seemed impulsive.


    Just as he distanced himself from her over time, Adanyl, too, would likely fade into the background.


    Then, she could handle her.


    { Present Illustration of Olivia inments}


    "What is your name?" Olivia asked, even though she knew it, feeling irritated by the maids bustling around Adanyl, attempting to assert dominance.


    "I-it''s Adanyl, Your Highness," Adanyl bowed, clutching her skirt in a noble manner while feeling embarrassed to be seen in such a state. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Since her arrival here, contrary to her expectations, everything felt heavenly.


    The maids were kind, and although Ryuk never visited her, which made her ufortable, everything else seemed in her favour.


    She had been learning noble etiquette from Vivian, hoping not to embarrass herself in front of Ryuk.


    ''This filth,'' Olivia''s anger surged upon seeing Adanyl''s posture, which did not meet her expectations.


    Initially regarding the girl as amoner, Olivia''s perception shifted drastically.


    ''You were nning everything since the beginning.'' The reason behind amoner like Adanyl knowing etiquette appeared as a preparation for an impending future, suggesting she was aware of bing the Crown Princess.


    Gritting her teeth, Olivia, clouded by anger, made her way towards Adanyl.


    "H-her Highness?" Adanyl''s eyes reflected everything from noticing Olivia approaching to her reaching out and grasping her wrist.


    "This is the wrong way to greet," Olivia, feeling furious, forcibly held Adanyl''s wrist, exerting some pressure.


    "Ugh....It hurts." Adanyl winced in pain, feeling the grip tighten.


    Although she had endured far worse in the monastery, she knew not showing pain might only provoke further torment.


    "How dare you! Her Highness simply wants to teach you the proper etiquette and you..." One of the maids from the Silvester house moved forward, seizing Adanyl''s other hand, causing her to stumble.


    "What are you doing!?" Olivia felt confused by her maid''s actions, but before she could intervene, another maid interrupted.


    "Her Highness wants to help you, and you!.... Smack" The sentence halted as the maid shoved Olivia behind and pped Adanyl who was already overwhelmed by everything.


    "Ack...." Adanyl''s eyes widened in pain as her cheek stung, a force pushing her stumbling body towards her left.


    SPLASH


    "Stop it!?" Olivia''s voice faded before reaching Adanyl, who had fallen into the pond.


    Witnessing this unfolding event, turmoil flooded Olivia''s mind, caused by her rash decision regarding treatment of Adanyl, shattering any hope she held.


    ''Ryuk will never forgive me''

 Chapter 30- Venessas shrewdness against Ryuks middle finger

    Chapter 30- Venessa''s shrewdness against Ryuk''s middle finger


    Outside the Gates of the Royal Pce of the Selvius Kingdom,


    "I heard things aren''t well in North,Count Eric " Many noblemen moved towards the pce to discuss countermeasures with Queen Alisia to address the problems arising in several parts of the Kingdom.


    While walking, a man in histe twenties, with an exhausted face, turned towards the person who reminded him of his situation. A defeated smile formed on his face, "You already know, Baron, things aren''t going well in the North; myst hope is the Queen."


    It has been six months since the relentless cold hit the North, causing inhabitants to suffer from ack of food due to destroyed crops.


    Things became even more severe when the pandemic enveloped the entire County.


    Count Eric, in an attempt to resolve the problems, contacted the Silvester Family, within whose duchy the major parts of the North fall.


    However, he waited for three months just to get a chance to talk with the head of the family, and even then, he got nothing except for some words from Duke Silvester.


    // Go and enjoy yourself, Count. If some people die, then it doesn''t matter much; after all, fewer mouths to feed will only lessen your burden //


    While moving, Count Eric felt helpless; for him, his people were the priority.


    What would be the meaning of being called a Lord when he can''t even protect his people? ''Queen Alisia will at least suggest some ways,'' he hoped.


    It was already known among every noble that the Kingdom was under Queen Alisia''s control, not the King, who merely acted as a facade.


    This caused a relentless struggle between the Silvester family and Queen''s supporters.


    Whenever noblemen tried to exin the danger the Silvester family posed, the Queen had only one reply: // Let them y //


    These words seemed arroganting from the Queen''s mouth, resulting in very few followers of the Selvius Royal family actually siding with her.


    Count Eric was among those few.


    ''!?''


    While walking, Count suddenly interrupted his path and turned towards the pce gates, narrowing his eyes.


    "What happened, Count?" One of the nobles, feeling confused at such an interruption, inquired. Prompting a reply from his mouth, "Can''t you hear someone''s screams?"


    Everyone hearing his words felt confused, turning towards each other. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They did not doubt Count Eric''s words due to everyone being aware of the mana skills possessed by him, only kept waiting for the sound to be audible for them.


    "Aaa....."


    "AaaaaaGgg..."


    Tack Tack


    But making that sound fade away was another ovepping on it, the sound belonged to a horseshoe thundering with the ground while slowly bing more vivid.


    Slowly, a horse became visible as it entered the gates while dragging something behind, the power with which the horse moved evident from the dragged figure''s condition.


    Neeeeiiighhh


    "AaaaGggghhh.....Thud...kugh!" The moment the horse stopped and galloped, causing the guard being dragged by it to get thrown forward before stopping in front of the nobles, groaning in pain with apletely destroyed body.


    "Kughhh"


    Ignoring the groans of the person, all of their eyes fell on the figure disembarking from the horse, the already known amber eyes making all of them realize the identity of the figure.


    "C-crown Prince?!" All of them moved towards Ryuk while some noble identifying the guard from the Silvester family walked over his body to greet their future king.


    Ryuk, standing there and seeing noblesing towards him, directly recognized Count Eric, causing a smile to form on his face as he moved towards them.


    The nobles were already shocked seeing everything in front of them.


    "Count Eric, what is the reason for you to be here?" Ryuk''s eyes were fixed on the person in question, causing Eric to feel different seeing how the Crown Prince recognized him, despite him not even having lived in the capital to begin with.


    ording to the rules, nobles were expected to leave a substitute in the capital city to attend emergency meetings or answer calls from the Royal family.


    However, many nobles, using this as an excuse, preferred to stay in the capital while their proxies handled their positions in their respective Feigdoms, enjoying a luxurious lifestyle here, in the capital.


    Yet, a few nobles like Baron Carlo or Count Eric chose to leave proxies in the capital, such as their wives, and faithfully handled their duties themselves.


    This made such nobles easier to forget than those who visited the pce on every asions.


    "Your Highness, it is my pleasure to be remembered by you," Count Eric bowed, feeling slightly delighted at not being forgotten by the future king while battling on the borders, he continued, " I am here to request some aid from Her majesty about County, Your Highness"


    "Is it about the pandemic and the monster rampage?" Ryuk, already aware of the reason for the count being here, couldn''t help but ponder over the smallness of the world in reality.


    The Silvester family''s grand n to awaken a sleeping beast had caused chaos in the North.


    Disease and monster rampages led to the entire county engulfed in death.


    Ryuk felt amused thinking about the coincidence that the very Saintess of Goddess F, Maria, who wouldter be known as Marianne, belonged to the North where her mother died due to the pandemic.


    His amusement stemmed from the realization that the major future supporters of the Saintess would be the Silvesters themselves.


    ''I need to deal with that problem.'' One of the major reasons for him to orchestrate provoking the Silvester family by dering Adanyl as crown Princess was everything rted to his uing journey to the North.


    He was not a saint, neither in his previous life nor now.


    Even in the past, his actions had motives behind them. And even now, his aim was definitely not solely focused on people''s welfare.


    "Yes, Your Highness, it is!" Count Eric, seeing how the Crown Prince was aware of his problems, felt a surge of hope, momentarily forgetting his etiquette in excitement. Realizing this, he promptly apologized, "Forgive my impudence, Your Highness."


    "It''s fine. I will personally talk with my mother about your problem," Ryuk assured them before shifting his gaze towards arge pce detached from the main one at some distance. "Also..."


    He continued, "Do me a favor, Noblemen."


    "With our pleasure, Your Highness," everyone present there deeply impressed by Ryuk, bowed, feeling somewhat relieved knowing their future was secured with a worthy king.


    "A Royal carriage will arrive here shortly. I want you to instruct my butler to tend to that girl in my mother''s presence," Ryuk stated, not wanting to dy any further as he moved towards the Elysium, ignoring the nobles who waited eagerly to carry out his orders.


    ...


    After a few minutes, Ryuk finally arrived at the bustling gates of the Elysium. The area was already bustling with maids.


    "Y-your Highness!?" Vivian, standing outside and already waiting for Ryuk''s arrival, sprinted towards him before bowing in front of him, tears streaming from her eyes.


    "Forgive me, Your Highness...hic... I wanted to, but..." Her voice faltered as she tried to plead and repent for her mistake of not being able to help the future Queen in such a condition.


    Her tear-filled eyes were evidence of the pain she felt.


    "It''s not your fault. Tell me, where is she?"


    Ryuk''s words snapped Vivian out of her thoughts.


    Overwhelmed, knowing this situation might ruin Olivia''s and Ryuk''s already unstable rtionship, Vivian, with a quivering voice, replied, "Princess Olivia is¡ª"


    "Not her," Ryuk''s firm tone interrupted Vivian''s response, making her change her words, "Miss Adanyl is in her room."


    "Lead the way."


    Vivian swiftlyposed herself, wiping away her tears, and guided Ryuk towards Adanyl''s room.


    Observing her, Ryuk slowly followed behind, a smile forming on his face.


    His ears sensed amotion that seemed to anticipate his arrival, but his current prioritiesy elsewhere for the moment.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Adanyl''s POV


    Inside avishly decorated room, adorned with opulent furnishings, many maids and healers surrounded a bed where a small girl with white hair and ruby eyesy.


    ''Thank God, I knew swimming.''


    It would have been a disaster if I had drowned there, but strangely, I struggled more than usual to swim.


    ''They''ve really turned me into a piglet!'' I nced at the maids, their eyes filled with concern, but it was them whom persistently fed me various things without listening to my protests causing me to gain weight.


    What would happen if His Highness saw me like this?


    Would he think I''mzy?


    But despite my frustration, seeing their worried faces, I couldn''t help but feel a warm sensation in my heart.


    It was the first time someone had been genuinely concerned about my pain.


    Even at the monastery, no one cared when I cried due to pain, which had made me somewhat ustomed to people''s indifference.


    However, it felt good, seeing these maid''s genuine concern that was all thanks to His Highness.


    "Please don''t exert your body."


    ''Shut up, I''m not even moving.'' I''m literally lying on my bed with both hands and legs in the maid''s arms while they''re rubbing them. ''Idiot, how could I even move?''


    "Please don''t move your head either. You there, maid, go hold her head too, or she''ll get a neck cramp."


    ''Someone reprimand that old man!'' I nced towards the healer''s head, who was constantly trying to keep me in bed as if I were seriously injured.


    ''Even a fool can see he just wants to make me look seriously injured.'' I couldn''t help but look towards the maids who were also fooled by these conmen, iming my condition was worse than it actually was.


    Krieeeeekk~


    Suddenly, the door of the room opened, but I didn''t turn my head. Who knew that old man would spout his nonsense again...


    ...


    As Ryuk entered Adanyl''s room, the first sight that met his eyes was five maids sitting on the bed, restraining a small girl. Each one was holding her legs, hands, and head.


    ''Are they torturing her?'' Ryuk thought, concluding from the scene before him.


    Everyone''s gaze fixated on him except the little girl who looked towards the ceiling while her head was lightly held by a maid.


    "Y-your Highness!?" The old man rushed to greet Ryuk, who found Adanyl''s posture somewhat amusing.


    He turned towards the man in front of him while the others also stood up from the bed and bowed.


    "Is Crown Princess safe?"


    ''!?''


    The moment those words reached Adanyl''s ears, she swiftly turned her head towards Ryuk.


    Her ruby red eyes met his amber ones, a smile visible on his face witnessing the surprise on the girl''s face.


    ''He used me!'' Adanyl cried inside her mind, understanding how she had been used as bait.


    She was already aware of the real world and its ways.


    Her background as amoner and nothing particrly special made it clear why she had been dered as Crown Princess.


    ''What a smart girl,'' Ryuk thought. There was a reason why he had used Adanyl as bait to lure the Silvesters.


    From the moment he met her, he had been aware that she was far from stupid, and now, the shocked expression on her face confirmed his suspicions.


    Turning his gaze towards the healers, Ryuk understood that this situation had been orchestrated by Venessa to portray Adanyl as severely injured, intending to manipte his response.


    "Not much, Your Highness, exactly¡ª"


    ''!?''


    Sensing Ryuk''s gesture to halt, the healer''s eyes shifted towards his cold amber orbs fixed on Adanyl.


    "Who pped her?" Ryuk''s voice resonated with firmness as he directed his attention towards the maids, causing them to feel overwhelmed.


    One of them, trembling, bowed before speaking, "It was the maids apanying Her Highness."


    Without any dy, Ryuk turned and left the room before looking at Adanyl, whose mouth was wide open due to the smirk she got from him.


    ''He is a devil!'' Adanyl understood that he was once again acting to appear upset by her face p, realizing how much her future was in danger now. ''I need to run away from here.''


    ''Wait!'' Suddenly, a realization hit her, which seemed possible.


    ''Don''t tell me he tasked the maids to make me heavy so I can''t run away.''


    While lost in her thoughts, the little girl kept looking toward the ceiling, clearly seeing her future as a chubby queen.


    .


    .


    Ryuk moved out of the room, proceeding directly to the garden, where he had heard a very interesting sound.


    Thwwukk! Thwwukk!


    "Aaahhhhh...Forgive us, your Majesty!"


    Upon arriving, Ryuk witnessed a woman with blonde hair and crimson eyes, beating two maids with a whip while they pleaded and cried for mercy.


    ''How gruesome,'' he thought, observing the brutality the innocent maids had to endure simply because their use had ended. ''Pitiful.''


    His already soft heart melted once again, prompting him to move towards them.


    Feeling Ryuk''s approach, Venessa continued whipping the maids, ignoring their safety as they were trained spies from the Silvester family.


    Their bodies had been toughened to endure some whipping by Venessa, who had chosen to grant them a special position in the pce due to their performance.


    As Ryuk approached, Venessa pretended anger, saying, "You filth, you know what you did."


    Thwwukk!


    "AaaGgghHh!.....Please have mercy, Your Majesty," the maids pleaded, feeling the pain.


    Though it stung them, rising in position necessitated it.


    Havingpleted their work, such opportunities for advancement were rare when they just needed to merely p a little girl.


    "Lady Venessa, you could stop now." Ryuk, feeling pity for these maids who had received merely ten or so hits, wanted to lessen their pain and decrease their suffering.


    "Your Highness, when you arrived," Venessa feigned surprise upon seeing Ryuk''s arrival.


    However, noticing how his gaze was fixed on both maids pleading for mercy, she continued, "Please, you don''t need to forgive them."


    "But you have already hit them several times." Ryuk turned towards Venessa with a smile, confusing her as his expression and words didn''t align.


    "But they deserve it," Venessa slowly signaled the maids to continue their act, stealing nces at them.


    "Forgive us, Your Highness! We deserve to die!" Both maids pleaded in unison, feeling guilty for their crime.


    Ryuk fell into a dilemma, wanting to save them but also not wanting them to feel unrepentant.


    "Sigh, you don''t need to do this, Lady Venessa." He sighed while looking at the pleading maids, then turned his gaze towards Venessa, signaling for the whip. He added, "But only one whip. I will not hit them more. They are already pitiful. I am just doing this for their own satisfaction."


    Hearing Ryuk''s words, both maids smiled, understanding how easily they would escape this ce with just a hit from a child.


    Venessa passed the whip to Ryuk, his smile slowly fading before a cold glint passed through his eyes, looking towards the maids who were expecting only a single hit.


    WHOOSH


    ''!?''


    All of their eyes widened as the whip became shrouded in amethyst mana, making both maids realize what was about to happen, hardening their bodies using mana.


    THHWWWUUUKKKK!!!!


    SPLASH


    Venessa stood there, her eyes bing blurry due to some fluid on her face slowly dripping down.


    Drip


    A subtle sound made her lift her now trembling hands towards her face, already knowing what this crimson liquid was, yet confirming it with her own eyes.


    "Kyaaaaa~!!" Other maids shouted while stumbling to the ground, leaving Venessa nkly staring at Ryuk, who stood without a single stain of blood on his body.


    Slowly moving towards the blonde-haired woman, Ryuk passed the now red whip to Venessa with a smile before adding.


    "I told you not to hit maids like that, Lady Venessa. It is cruel."

 Chapter 31- Babysitter of Ryuks Girlfriends

    31 Chapter 31- Babysitter of Ryuk''s Girlfriends


    { A/n: Happy New Year, dear readers! May this year overflow with even more joy than thest! }


    ------------------------------------------


    In the Orange rays of Gaia signaling the arrival of Moon, a woman with same hued eyes as those light rays moved through a long hallway.


    Tap Tap


    Alisia''s footsteps echoed in the empty corridor as she followed closely behind a man d in a respectful butler outfit, making way for her.


    "You better not waste my time" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hearing Alisia''s firm tone, Johan slowed down before bowing and apologising," Forgive me your Majesty, It''s just His highness¡ª"


    "Stop it, I understand, Lead the way", She for formality told him to lead the path though already aware of everything since the moment Ryuk went out of the pce.


    Being a mother, sometime overly protective behaviour caused her to check his wellbeing from time to time and thest thing she saw while observing, was him breaking the centre statue of Goddess F¡ª adding another piece of work for her to deal with.


    Now, with him bringing a trouble home and being already aware of the newly brought girl''s lineage and bloodline, Alisia had another issue to contend with.


    "We arrived Your majesty", Johan bowed before opening the door to the room where he had ced Be with some maids and guards.


    Kriiieeek~


    BANG


    "You Bastards!....let me go", Suddenly a loud noise of somethingunching towards the door apanied by a cursing scream reached Johan''s ears.


    Swiftly, he disregarded his safety and stood between Alisia and a spirit beast that had appeared before his eyes.


    WHOOSH


    The ck beast''s sharp nails were inches away from Johan''s eyes, yet he gazed at it without blinking, puzzled as to why he remained unharmed.


    "That''s why I detest these barbarians."


    A soft yet cold tone reached both Johan and the little girl inside the beast, causing their eyes to turn towards the figure slowly moving past them.


    Alisia moved towards the bed where several maids and guardsy on the floor, bloodied and evidence of struggle evident in the room.


    "Heal" Gradually, everyone lying down began to be shrouded in an unknown energy, their bodies starting to heal on their own.


    Alisia sat on the edge of the bed, elegantly crossing one leg over the other before resting her hands on them, exuding an aura of strength and majesty¡ªThe Alisia Devereaux.


    CRACKLE


    Slowly, the Spirit Beast, which had been halted in mid-air by an unknown force, turned towards Alisia, slowly leaving Be''s body.


    Be was shocked, feeling her core energy being sucked out. "W-what is happening!?"


    Thud


    Be fell to the floor, her wide eyes fixed on her only pir of support in this world¡ªher spirit Beast, now moving towards Alisia in its intact form, leaving the already shocked little girl staring with widened eyes.


    Normally, a Spirit Beast of a Demi-Human was like part of their soul, born with them and meant to perish with them but now, Without any pain, her part of the soul left her body.


    "Meeeooow~" The ck panther-like beast with its amethyst eyes sat on the floor, rubbing its head against Alisia''s feet.


    ''!?''


    "I-It''s impossible!" Be shouted, her eyes teary but slowly turning red with rage.


    Demi-Humans, with their extraordinary strength, would never bow their heads to anyone.


    Being captured by humans was humiliating enough, but now, seeing her own spirit Beast in such a state...


    "What did you do to it?!"


    SWISH


    Be''s voice resonated loudly with anger as she sprinted towards Alisia, determined to attack her.


    Alisia, however, regarded her with a look that seemed to diminish her significance¡ª nothing more than an Ant.


    "Kneel" a soft voice emanated from Alisia''s mouth, her amber eyes glimmering with orange rays.


    THUD


    "Kugghh...." Be copsed onto the ground, her front body pressed against the ground by an immense force.


    It didn''t injure her internally, but the pressure felt akin to being crushed under mountains.


    "You''re quite weak for a cat," Alisia remarked, narrowing her gaze at the pitiful girl lying on the ground while referring to usual strength possessed by Cat-kin.


    She lifted her hand, gesturing for Johan and the others who had been healed to leave the room.


    Johan and the rest bowed; their bodies were unscathed, and not only were their wounds healed, but their torn clothes and armor had also been restored to their original form.


    HUSH


    Ignoring the others, Alisia extended her hands towards Be, causing the little girl''s body to gently levitate, closing the distance between them.


    Exhaustion filled Be''s eyes.


    She longed to return to her mother''s embrace, wishing for eternal sleep.


    She had relinquished hope for her life; death seemed more serene than the struggle to survive.


    ''I want to die.''


    Thump


    Suddenly, her trance-like state shattered.


    A familiar warmth enveloped her the moment she felt a touch that felt incredibly close.


    "It''s okay, my child. I am here." A soothing, motherly voice reached her ears, prompting tears to stream down her face after holding them back for so long. "Sniff....hic....waaaahhhh.... It w-was hard, M-mother...hic"


    Alisia wrapped her arms around the now-crying little girl, understanding the mental state of a lone girl left to survive in this world.


    She gently rubbed Be''s back, allowing her to release her emotions through tears.


    Already aware of the race to which this girl belonged¡ªstubborn and known to fight till death¡ªAlisia aimed to break through the girl''s stubbornness by making her experience genuine helplessness.


    Even if she had to Appear Cruel to Others.


    ''Son, I can''t always be here to babysit your girlfriends.'' Alisia sighed, feeling helpless at the thought of the future awaiting the girl.


    Her gaze turned towards the direction where the sharp sound of a whip had just resonated.


    Disregarding whatever had urred there, Alisia ensured no bloodstains would mar Ryuk''s body.


    After observing for a while, their eyes unexpectedly met, prompting a slight twitch at the corner of her mouth as she caught wind of what he had uttered.


    .


    "I told you not to hit maids like that, Lady Venessa. It is cruel."


    Venessa''s eyes remained fixated on her hand, now turned crimson due to the whip soaked in blood.


    She was still trying to process everything.


    Drip


    The faint sound of liquid touching the ground beneath her snapped her out of her trance, causing her breath to quicken.


    "Haa....haa...." Gasping for breath, her hands began to tremble, their movements growing more rapid, causing the whip to fall.


    As her crimson eyes started to dim amidst the redness they had witnessed, a chilling sensation ran down her spine, followed by a guttural sound, "Blerrggg!"


    Thud


    Falling to the ground, she sped her hands tightly, attempting to still their trembling.


    Tears welled up in her eyes at the sight of the gruesome scene, while the metallic scent assaulting her nose onlypounded her misery.


    "Hic...sniff...no, I-I don''t want to die," one of the maids, fallen on the ground and witnessing the bloody mess, crawled desperately, trying to escape.


    She was one of the spies, just like those two maids who had been turned into a blood mist by a single whip.


    "What''s wrong with all of you?" Ryuk nced at everyone''s horrified faces, trembling and shivering as if they had seen a devil.


    He couldn''tprehend how a child''s whip could terrify them so profoundly. "Whatever."


    Disying his benevolence, Ryuk leaned in slightly to meet the tear-filled eyes of the blonde-haired woman, her body stained with blood.


    He handed her a handkerchief and said, "Lady Venessa, I demand the Silvester family offer the North''s Ruins aspensation for their maid''s mistake."


    His amber eyes flickered towards the ring adorning her finger, well aware of its true identity.


    With a subtle gesture, he discreetly included a small addition¡ªa gift meant to remind that figure to stay within her bounds.


    Venessa was in a trance, her mind barely registering the situation.


    She only managed to nod at Ryuk''s words, which brought a satisfied smile to his face as he turned towards the maids.


    Observing their trembling and fear-stricken faces, Ryuk, feeling pity, offered, "Your sries will be increased tenfold. Before Adanyl sees this, clean up this ce."


    Realizing the maids were too terrified to respond, clinging to each other like frightened chickens, Ryuk left, ignoring their plight.


    As he moved away, Ryuk felt content that everything had transpired as he anticipated.


    Understanding Venessa''s typical bargaining tendencies, he hadn''t anticipated her quick agreement.


    Making him disrupt her customary decision-making process by exposing her to that scene.


    ''!?''


    Sensing an intense gaze from the Royal Pce, he turned in that direction, unable to see through the walls due tock of power.


    However, aware that someone was always watching over him, he nonchntly shrugged and remarked, "You need to get used to babysitting, Mother "


    .


    .


    Inside the Princess Pce, connected to the main pce,


    ''Should I go there myself?'' Olivia kept walking restlessly in her room as she bit her nails, feeling anxious about her mother''s assurance to handle Ryuk and resolve his anger toward her.


    "Ughh... It''s irritating." She tried to think about the reason for Ryuk to avoid her in this life, but every possibility only confused her more.


    She couldn''t think of him possessing past memories due to the strongest evidence she had¡ªherself.


    Olivia knew that if Ryuk had his previous life memories, then it was impossible for her to be alive right now.


    This made her feel frustrated, thinking about the reason for him to act like this.


    Due to many years passing by, she didn''t know if at this age she had done something to spoil Ryuk''s mood.


    ''Just leave it.'' Not wanting to think much, she made her way out of the room but got interrupted by two maids who stood while bowing.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Already feeling frustrated, Olivia looked towards both of the maids who tried to stop her from going outside.


    "Forgive us, Your Highness, but Her Majesty had specially ordered us to not let you leave this room." The bowed maids informed her about the order they received from Venessa, who ensured no interruptions while dealing with the situation between Ryuk and Olivia.


    "Let me go this instant!" Olivia burst out, feeling overwhelmed by everything going wrong, from Ryuk''s aloofness to now her causing another big trouble by throwing Adanyl in the pond.


    Of course, it was the maids who did this, but she also felt partly responsible for not properly educating them.


    "You can''t, Your Highness¡ª" a maid persisted but was interrupted by another maid rushing in, panting and trying to ry urgent news.


    "Let her go, there is a huge incident that urred in Elysium!" Arriving after running directly here, the maid tried to inform everything as soon as possible, feeling Olivia being a support to Venessa, who was inpletely turmoil.


    "W-what!" Olivia swiftly moved closer, demanding more details, "Did something happen to that girl?!"


    Her anxiety rose from the fact that if something happened to Adanyl, who was just dered as Crown Princess today, everything would be over for her.


    "N-no, it''s just... His Highness killed both maids." The maid, feeling her words stuck in her throat.


    "I mean, His Highness¡ª", tried to rectify after telling, regretting it, as even if Olivia was a princess, telling something gruesome to a child was not good.


    "So?" Olivia looked at her in confusion, not understanding why this could be the reason for her arrival here on death of some mere maids and calling it a big event happening in Elysium.


    ''This.'' All three maids present there looked towards each other, understanding that the little girl in front of them wouldn''t flinch if someone was killed.


    "Whatever, leave my way." Olivia, seeing the maid''s nk gaze, directly sprinted towards the exit from where the maid arrived.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Swiftly arriving at the main pce, Venessa was brought to her bed by the maids after they cleared away the bloodstains.


    Lying there, her vacant eyes remained fixed on the window, consumed by her thoughts,'' What could I have epted''


    Her face formed a smile¡ªone that reflected her own stupidity for not understanding that it was impossible for Ryuk to be in any way different from his mother, ''Both are monsters. ''


    Overwhelmed by everything, despite being a noblewoman ustomed to witnessing lesser bloodshed, Venessa teetered on the edge of losing her sanity.


    ''He''s just a child!'' the realization hit her hard.


    Despite his young age, his unflinching eyes and the strength he possessed while taking a life made her reconsider her decisions.


    "Haaa.....Haa...Mother?!" The door flung open, Olivia gasped for breath, having heard everything upon her arrival.


    Concern for her mother''s state, witnessing such violence, intensified her anxiety.


    "My child," Venessa''s eyes filled with tears upon seeing her daughter.


    Everything she did was not only for revenge but also to ensure a safer future for Olivia, away from the fear of being targeted by far stronger forces like those who took her brother''s life.


    Venessa''s pursuit of revenge was significant, yet her primary motivation remained the safety and well-being of her daughter, who had be intertwined with Ryuk, whose own mother was a killer.


    In Venessa''s eyes, anyone with amber eyes became synonymous with monsters¡ªcreatures responsible for the deaths of her own family.


    Trusting someone with such eyes was inconceivable to her now.


    "Are you alright, Mother?" Olivia approached Venessa, witnessing her mother''s state far removed from that of a queen.


    With a heavy heart, Olivia slowly neared her.


    "Yes, I''m fine. You needn''t worry. I''ll handle Ry¡ª" Venessa tried to muster a smile, defeatedly attempting to divert the conversation, understanding her daughter''s concern for Ryuk.


    "Forget him, Mother!" Olivia''s eyes welled up with tears, seeing her mother''s exhaustion.


    Seated on the bed, Olivia''s weary eyes reflected her self-reproach.


    She despised herself for pushing Ryuk away in her previous life and now causing harm to her mother in her quest to gain his attention.


    ''What''s the difference between who I was in the past and who I am now?'' Olivia pondered silently, determined to make Ryukmunicate with her directly on his own initiative.


    "O-Olivia?" Venessa looked perplexed at her daughter''s sudden determination to intervene in her helping in issues with Ryuk, someone her daughter so desperately wanted to meet.


    "Mother, do you have the ring I gave you?" Olivia inquired about the artifact she had given her mother, equipped with an image capturing feature.


    Unable to directlymunicate with Ryuk, Olivia had equipped the ring with a live image capturing function, longing to see him even from a distance.


    She used her mother, who could meet him closely, to obtain a live image.


    "Here," Venessa passed the ring to her determined daughter, sensing her resolve.


    Slipping the ring onto her finger as a reminder of her ultimate goal, Olivia reaffirmed her determination.


    Having experienced the consequences of distancing herself from this individual in her past, she vowed not to make choices she''dter regret.


    Leaving the room and heading down the hallway towards her own pce, Olivia nced at the ring on her finger before turning her gaze infront.


    "I must craft additional artifacts to enhance my strength."


    ...


    "Indeed, you must." Ryuk acknowledged, strolling towards the main pce with a smile adorning his face, pleased with the sess of the changes he made to that ring.


    Having already strategized for the future, he recognized the need to improve his current physical capabilities, prompting him to take some time to rest.


    ''Now, perhaps I should pay a bit more attention to myself''


    ''System..... ''

 Chapter 32- Another Variable

    32 Chapter 32- Another Variable


    Bang! Bang!


    "Haa... Haa... Bastards, if you have guts, then don''t hide!" gasped a man in a ck suit, seeking shelter against a concrete pir after narrowly escaping gunshots.


    Swiftly turning with his gun to retaliate, he heard a hollow sound.


    Click Click ''Fuck,'' realizing the cartridge was empty, he disregarded his gun before reaching for a knife at his knees.


    "David,e here," a hushed whisper called from nearby barrels.


    He turned to see hisrade, Max, lying with a shoulder wound, calling him to a safer spot.


    He swiftly leaped towards the barrels.


    Bang!


    "Kughh?!", He felt a searing pain as a bullet pierced his thigh, though he managed to get half his body under cover.


    "David!" Max, spotting the bullet in David''s legs, quickly shifted to pull him further into cover.


    "Ugh, David, we might not survive this time," Max looked at hisrade, who removed his suit and tore a piece to tightly wrap around his wound, staunching the bleeding.


    "Max, you know, right? How many times I''ve said I won''t die at the hands of some bastards." David turned to hisrade before reaching for the karambit knife strapped to his knees.


    "You wait here, buddy. We''re getting out of this damn ce and enjoy some massage." With those words, David stood despite his leg wound, and sprinted toward the broken walls amid the gunfire.


    Bang! Bang!


    Watching David run despite his injury, Max felt a glimmer of hope that everything would be alright.


    Swish


    David darted through the walls, evading the gunfire directed at him, leaping forward and turning towards adder leading to the building''s first floor.


    Tap Tap


    Upon entering the building, a dozen armed men followed, leaving behind the already injured Max.


    "Where''s Code 0?" one of the men asked, using a shlight to scan the dark room beside him, pointing his gun cautiously.


    "He''s here," a voice suddenly called out, making the man turn, but before he could reactpletely.


    SCHLKT! Bang! "Kugghh!... Thud."


    With a shed neck and a silenced gunshot, the man fell, alerting others who rushed in that direction.


    David, having dealt with one of the assants, noticed another arriving.


    Taking advantage of the darkness, he zigzagged towards the neer, dodging gunfire.


    Bang! Bang!


    SCHLKT


    "AggGh!....Thud." With each move, he dispatched his pursuers, triggering a chain reaction as more came, and utilizing his superior visibility, David took down each one of them.


    Bang! Bang!


    The entire night resounded with gunshots and the screams of assants meeting their end, unable to touch the man known as the special Agent, Code 0.


    .....


    "Is it over?" Max, hearing the gunshots cease and sensing approaching footsteps, already knew that hisrade had, as usual, eliminated all the assants.


    A smile formed on his face as he lifted himself, gripping a knife to finish the job.


    Slowly, he moved toward the silhouette covered in bloodstains, recognizing it as David.


    "Max, let''s go. We''ve taken care of them," David said, going to support his stumblingrade.


    Both, despite their wounds, moved away from that ce.


    "Hey David, you know what I''m about to say, right?", Wrapping his arms around his shoulder, Max asked with a smile.


    While they moved forward, David, anticipating Max''s usual words, preemptively repeated, "Yeah, yeah, your usual spiel about feeling jealous of me and how you...!? "


    SCHLKT!


    David''s gaze slowly lowered to his ribs, where a knife had pierced through, before turning towards Max who finished his sentence.


    "How I feel inferior to you and how everything would have been better if not for you. Die, you bastard!" Max forcefully twisted the knife before kicking David to the ground.


    "Kughh!... Y-you?" Fallen on the ground, David slowly looked at Max, who had just stabbed him and was looking down at him.


    "Yes, you fucker. How do you think there''s still no backup arrived yet?" Slowly bending his knees, Max sat on the ground, gazing at the widened eyes of the man who had be nothing but a hurdle in his life.


    He had been perfect, excelling in everything as if the heavens favored him¡ªalways the top ranker. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But then, this man entered his life.


    For the first time, he felt inferior to someone.


    Sitting on his toes with folded knees, he swirled the knife, observing David''s struggle. "Oh, you''re wondering why you can''t stop your bleeding even using Med-T."


    As a member of the special division, agents were provided with a medicine to swiftly form blood clots upon contact with oxygen, instantly stopping their bleeding.


    "How far you''ve fallen.....Ughh!" David realized he was not only stabbed but also poisoned.


    "See, that''s why I hate you. Pretty smart, but let me tell you, this is Russell Viper''s poison." With those words, Max, moving the knife, inflicted another cut, seeing David groan in pain, a smile formed on his face.


    "Hahahaha, it hurts, right?" heughed heartily with a twisted grin, witnessing how much the person he despised was finally going to leave him alone, before continuing, "It''s a pity you''re going to die this way, David. Pffftt."


    Click


    Suddenly, a sound made Max''s face freeze in its ce as he slowly turned towards the man who had a pin in his mouth, slowly understanding what it was, his face contorted.


    "You remember how many times I said I am not going to die at the hands of some bastard "


    Upon seeing the smile on David''s face, Max swiftly lowered his gaze only to discover a grenade beneath his legs, apanied by another remark from David.


    "Fuck you Asshole!, Let your ass be burn¡ª"


    BOOOOOOOOOM!


    Beeeeeeep!


    A loud sound apanied with a light, left Max''s eyes blinded by the bright light before the searing heat enveloped his body from beneath with his ears ringing violently.


    ...


    Before a voice pulled him out of his misery.


    ¡º Child ¡»


    ''?!''


    That voice seemed to hold a different type of energy, causing Max to slowly remove his hands and look towards that direction.


    All Max''s eyes could see was a very bright light, causing him to use his hands to cover his eyes.


    "Who are you?" Max gritted his teeth, already understanding that just a moment ago, a grenade had detonated on his butt, and now he found himself hearing some unknown voices.


    ¡º You don''t need to know about us. Just remember to kill him. ¡»


    Feeling confused about the unfolding events, Max, irritated with everything, inquired, "Who are you talking about?"


    ¡º You will recognize him. His presence will overshadow yours, making you identify him at first nce. ¡»


    "Don''t give me these damn riddles. Just be clear¡ª Kuuggghh!"


    Before Max could try to understand the whole situation, he felt a force pushing him backward from an unknown height.


    He could only hear some words before falling.


    ¡º F, Would he be able to deal with Ruken''s son? ¡»


    Those words faded as he fell into an endless depth, prompting only screams.


    "Aaaaaahhhhhhh!"


    .....


    "AaaaHhhh...."


    "Haa....haa...", Suddenly, two emerald eyes snapped open before the young boy sat up on his bed.


    "Y-young Master Edward!"


    A voice caused him to turn towards a servant who looked at him in surprise before running away from the room to call for others.


    ''Ughh.'' Sitting on his bed, Edward clenched his head as memories of his previous life slowly started to resurface. ''Am I Edward or Max?''


    "T-this?" His eyes turned towards his right, feeling pain, only to see a severed arm wrapped in bandages.


    "N-no, my arm!" Edward shouted, feeling the shock of his missing limb, as memories of that night started flooding his mind.


    Thud


    He fell from the bed as he tried to lift his body from it.


    "Ah, Why can''t I walk?"


    He felt as if there was no energy left in his body; it felt like he was paralyzed.


    BANG


    The room''s door swung open, revealing a man with blonde hair and the same emerald eyes.


    "Edward!" Swiftly moving towards the boy, the man lifted him up and settled him back onto the bed. He continued, "Are you fine, my nephew?"


    "Where is that bastard!" Edward shouted, remembering an amber-eyed boy cutting his hand off while mocking him, making his anger surge.


    "W-who?" Augustus felt confused, seeing Edward gritting his teeth while clenching his cloth as he inquired about someone.


    "That amber-eyed bastard!" Edward shouted, wanting to tear down the boy who dared to touch him.


    He didn''t know why his memories returned after losing his hand, but now, he wanted nothing but to shred that boy into pieces.


    "Edward!...Control your mouth!" Augustus shouted before standing, making Edward feel surprised, not understanding the sudden reaction.


    It had been a few days since he arrived in this ce after being protected by this man who imed to be his uncle.


    But due to his body not working properly, he could only hear things and nothing else.


    From what he gathered, he came to know that he was an Abernathy, albeit without many details, as he had always been in aa while this man visited him, making him understand the attachment this man had with him.


    "S-sorry?" But now, seeing that frown on the man''s face, Edward couldn''t understand what wrong he had said.


    Seeing Edward''s expression, Augustus''s anger slowly subsided, realizing the potential impact of his words.


    Recognizing it as his first mistake, he warned him, "Don''t mention that kid until you''re over twelve years old, or there will be consequences."


    ''What the hell,'' Edward, already feeling overwhelmed by memories that should have surfaced since birth instead of when he lost his hands, felt even more agitated by everything.


    Understanding that he needed the support of the man who had saved him, he conceded, "I-i Understand, forgive me, Uncle."


    Augustus, upon hearing Edward''s response, felt calmer.


    Observing Edward''s attempts to move his paralyzed legs without sess, he exined the situation Edward was facing.


    "I''ve sought the help of specialized healers. Your legs will recover in a few days, but your hand..." Augustus trailed off, his eyes narrowing in confusion about the energy that had drained mana entirely from Edward''s body, leaving even his mana vessel dry causing him to get paralysed.


    Though they can heal his other body parts but that energy concentration is higher on his hand.


    "Don''t tell me it can''t be healed," Edward''s eyes widened as he looked at the man, who shook his head before continuing, "Your hand was severed by something with mana-suppressing properties, rendering any healing ineffective."


    ''That bastard did it intentionally!'' Realization dawned on Edward, understanding that his sudden kidnapping by someone who first calmly requested hispany and then forcefully brought him to a dungeon resulted in a boy his age, cutting off his hand.


    Observing Edward lost in deep thought, Augustus continued, "Nephew, don''t worry. There are far better prosthetic hands avable that can surpass the capabilities of your own."


    ''Sigh, at least there''s still hope.'' Edward felt slightly relieved knowing that he still had a chance to recover.


    But then, he gritted his teeth, clenched his fist, and vowed.


    ''I will kill you one day, you bastard!''


    .


    .


    .


    ''What can I expect from an Idiot''


    Ryuk looked toward the system''s window that suddenly popped out:


    ¨X¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤ ? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨[


    ???????????????? ???????? ???????????????? ?????????????????? ???????????????? Target Body :: Edward Abernathy ( Son of Heaven)


    ¨^¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤ ? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨a


    ''So, Heaven ispensating his son like this.'' Ryuk looked at the system''s window, a smile forming on his face as he understood that things were bing interesting.


    He continued moving toward the main pce, not feeling overwhelmed by the revtion about Edward.


    Having already epted such urrences when he decided to make these individual''s lives hell.


    Ryuk knew Heaven wouldn''t remain passive and would try topensate in some way.


    Just like how Maria, influenced by the Demon Seed, suddenly awakened her Divine Energy and became a saintess, advancing her status sooner than expected.


    And now, Edward, facing a setback due to losing his arm, received an overpowered perk: past life memories.


    Having memories from a previous life in this world might seem insignificant, where thews of nature were entirely different. However, given enough time, it could be overpowered.


    Simr to how Ryuk adapted to a child''s body and focused on self-improvement, it was evident that Edward''s growth would also elerate significantly.


    However, it wouldn''t reach a level where Ryuk needed to fear him.


    By severing his hand, Ryuk had ensured that no future variables would stand in his way.


    Instead of concerning himself with a handicapped prodigy possessing memories from a past life, he decided to focus on his own improvement.

 Chapter 33- A drama Indeed

    33 Chapter 33- A drama Indeed


    Inside the prince''s pce, a small girl was walking down the long hallway in a maid''s outfit.


    Alia moved through the extended corridor on her way to work.


    "Hey, have you heard about the Prince being possessed by a demon?"


    Suddenly halting, Alia heard maids murmuring ahead and slowly moved toward them.


    "Yes, he is possessed by a devil," one of the maids whispered, referencing the recent event where the crown prince mercilessly killed two maids.


    "What did you just say?"


    ''!?''


    Startled, both maids turned towards a little girl with sapphire eyes and short silver hair.


    Seeing a little girl they felt somewhat Relieved for not getting caught.


    "It''s not like we are lying or something, you are still a child to u-nd-.....Kheeukkk?! " Before the maid could finish her sentence, her breath got stuck.


    Thud


    "Kyaa~!!"


    Another maid fell to the ground, witnessing a water ball forming on the other maid''s head, causing suffocation.


    "Ah, my legs?!"


    The fallen maid suddenly felt paralyzed; it seemed as if she couldn''t move.


    Both maids could only watch as the little girl moved towards them.


    "If not for my current status, I would have killed both of you," Alia''s cold voice reached them, horror filling their faces before she turned to leave.


    SWOOSH


    "S-to-p....Cough!...Haa..haa." The water ball on the maid''s face suddenly vanished, making her struggle for breath before copsing on her knees with teary eyes that had just witnessed death.


    Ignoring them, Alia continued towards her work, her mind filled with various thoughts, the major one being a recollection of the maid''s words.


    Those words had triggered a very familiar memory that resurfaced,pelling her to use her abilities.


    Alia possessedplete control over water Essence.


    Although, from a normal perspective, control over water might not seem overpowered, being a heroine, her control surpassed to the point that maniption of bodily fluids like blood was the least of her strength.


    Her absolute control over this element allowed her to handle it at an atomic level, manipting the very essence of fluids.


    This ability enabled her to alter the very properties of any liquid by changing the bonds between atoms from weak Vander waal Forces to strong Nuclear forces, causing her crystalline ice to reach the hardness of a diamond.


    But the point remained: how was Alia, from this world, aware of forces like Nuclear or Van der Waals?


    Then, all credit goes to Ryuk Von Selvius.


    Being with her since childhood, Ryuk taught her theplete way to utilize her abilities, enabling her to control and understand her abilities much faster than others due to personal guidance from a genius.


    While walking, those words of the maid reverberated in her mind repeatedly, making her realize that she was also one of the people who called Ryuk being possessed by a demon.


    Since the time he started telling her about ways to utilize her abilities, she started to realize how much knowledge a seven-year-old kid held.


    The problem was the fact that this knowledge was umon in this world, making her doubt if he was possessed by something otherworldly.


    Slowly, from being interested to bewildered, and then to fear¡ªthis was the transition phase she went through until reaching 25 years of her life.


    But even these thoughts were not enough to make her betray him, ''I will make sure to kill you Dia¡ª''


    "Hey, Alia." The voice broke her out of her thoughts. Turning towards that direction, she saw the head maid approaching her.


    "You need to go to the Princess''s pce now." The head maid hurriedly informed Alia about being called by Olivia.


    ''Why is she calling me?'' Alia felt confused, not understanding the reason for Olivia to call her when they don''t even know each other in this life.


    "I will go then." Alia moved towards the direction of the pce while thinking about the reasons for which she could be called, ''Does she have past life memories too?'' Several doubts arose in her mind, but not wanting to delve into something she was not sure about, she kept moving.


    .....


    Inside the princess''s pce, the scene differed from other''s expectations.


    Instead of going to the prince''s pce to talk or something, the princess was relentlessly pacing inside her room while biting her nails, clearly in a state of agitation.


    ''Is the princess angry?'' One of the maids thought, noticing Olivia''s unusual expression that differed from her usual demeanor.


    Krieeeek


    The door slowly opened, drawing everyone''s attention towards it.


    They saw a little girl with sapphire eyes standing before them.


    Alia bowed while clutching her dress in noble''s Etiquette "Greetings, Your Highness. I was informed abou¡ª"


    "Everyone, leave," Olivia interrupted Alia,manding the others to exit the room.


    While still in a greeting position, Alia understood that Olivia would likely ask her to stay away from Ryuk, as she had done before.


    In the previous life, at this age, Olivia had begun summoning her to the pce to warn her to stay away from Ryuk.


    Alia couldn''tprehend how Olivia could do that when she was appointed by Her Majesty herself as His higness''s personal maid.


    Gradually, Alia began paying less attention to Olivia''s warnings because they became increasingly unbearable, evolving from mere maid to using terms likemoner and filth in her words.


    After everyone left, Alia anticipated what was about to happen. ''She will call me a mere maid at fir¡ª''


    "Alia, I want a favour from you."


    ''!?''


    ''This was unexpected,'' Alia thought upon hearing those words from Olivia.


    It was the least she expected, especially her asking for help. ''Is she trying to ask for my help to talk with Ryuk?'' Alia couldn''t fathom the whole situation and attempted to inquire, "I-I don''t understand, Your Highness."


    "Alia, I can help you awaken your powers," Olivia said, folding her hands as she looked at Alia.


    She understood that now was the time to use her past life knowledge to gather these powerful individuals and gain loyal supporters.


    Although this strategy was efficient in securing loyalty, there was a slight problem¡ªthe girl in question was different.


    ''Is she for real?'' Alia turned to look at Olivia, who stood confidently, as if she had formted a master n.


    Alia quickly deduced that Olivia was aware of her possessing powers and had knowledge about her.


    Alia was certain that Olivia could never have calcted the possibility of her possessing something like that; it felt more like Olivia knew.


    Everything pointed to one conclusion¡ª''She has past life memories too.''


    Despite wanting to tell Olivia that she, too, possessed past life memories, Alia stopped herself.


    Calmly assessing the whole situation, She understood that Olivia was just like her, possessing memories of a past life.


    From Olivia''s approach, it was clear she was unaware that she also had these memories.


    ''Are others the same, too?'' A doubt arose in Alia''s mind.


    There could be a chance for other women to have these memories too, causing her to clench her fist as she remembered one of them, someone who had been involved in the destruction of her life.


    ''Don''t tell me Ryuk, too.'' Alia''s pupils dted with anxiety.


    Although she had observed something amiss from his usual behaviour these days but there was still a sense of confusion.


    Unlike these maids who saw a young Ryuk acting like an adult, Alia had be ustomed to his behavior from previous life, which caused her to neglect the fact that his actions were unlike a child''s.


    Familiarity with his ways yed a significant role in preventing Alia from doubting him.


    ''If she really has memories then,'' Alia saw a glimmer of hope.


    It was hope to use Olivia as adder to achieve what she desired.


    Alia was nothing but a mere maid but Olivia..


    She belonged to royalty, and her maternal family were Dukes, possessing enough power to sponsor her ambitions.


    Unlikemoners, Alia didn''t seek noble titles or superficial distinctions; what she craved was strength.


    Her ability and It''s understanding had allowed her to grow much stronger than in her previous life, but witnessing the events of that day on the battlefield, made her realize she needed to be even stronger. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''I need to be strong enough,'' she thought, desiring to reach a level where she could stand shoulder to shoulder with Ryuk.


    And to achieve that, she needed the source of her energy ¡ª Elemental Stones.


    In the Heindal Continent, Mana mines existed, producing Mana Crystals used as energy sources for magic circles or artifacts.


    These crystals contained dense amounts of mana, enough to open teleportation gates to other kingdoms, showcasing their immense power.


    However, within these same minesy another energy source ¡ª Elemental Stones.


    Unlike the shiny, lustrous glow of Mana Crystals, these stones had a rough appearance and were often discarded as mere pebbles.


    Little did many know, these stones had the ability to enhance one''s elemental affinity.


    Alia knew that at present, no one was aware of the existence of Elemental Stones.


    Until Ryuk discovered their properties in his research, it would remain impossible for others to know.


    But Olivia might be aware of them, prompting Alia to calmly contemte everything.


    "But do I really have some power, Your Highness?" Alia feigned ignorance, pretending to examine her hands, not wanting to raise any suspicion.


    This gesture seemed to satisfy Olivia before she moved towards her table.


    "Yes, you have that power, and I can help you with that," Olivia stated as she moved towards her drawer, retrieving a rock engraved with a small water droplet marking¡ªa pebble-like object.


    "Here, check for yourself," Olivia handed the Elemental Stone to Alia.


    Then, she took out a small ring-like Artifact, tossing it onto the floor and creating an illusion that enveloped the area.


    This precautionary measure was to prevent others from discovering the stone''s abilities, confirming her control over this young girl, whom she nned to use extensively before discarding.


    Olivia''s intentions were clear; she needed Alia''s help to grow stronger until Ryuk himself began to approach her.


    After that, Olivia was determined not to let anyone, especially the other women, touch a single strand of Ryuk''s hair.


    Unlike in her past life, she would not struggle for his attention.


    This time, she vowed to be powerful enough for Ryuk to seek her out, recognizing her true worth and realizing how valuable she truly was.


    WHOOSH


    The moment Alia''s hand made contact with the stone, it began glowing brightly in a resonating blue light, aligning perfectly with her elemental affinity.


    It was an Aqua Elemental Stone, exactly what she desired.


    Without any hesitation, she started absorbing its essence, causing cracks to form on the stone.


    CRACK


    In a matter of seconds, the stone shattered into pieces.


    "S-See, this is what I was telling you," Olivia looked on in confusion as she witnessed Alia suddenly absorbing the stone''s energy.


    Initially expecting the stone to merely resonate with Alia''s body''s energy affinity, Olivia was surprised to see her absorb the energy.


    Though unexpected to some extent, Olivia didn''t dwell on it much.


    "Y-Your Highness!" Alia swiftly lifted her gaze towards Olivia, sprinting towards her and sping her hands between hers.


    "W-What?!" Startled by Alia''s sudden action, Olivia couldn''tprehend what had just happened before hearing Alia''s words, "Thank you, Your Highness. You are just as His Highness described, a kind-hearted and merciful fairy."


    ''Did you really think I would fall for this again?'' Olivia was ustomed to hearing simr ttery from everyone who attempted to manipte her, be it servants or maids.


    ''As expected from you,'' Alia noticed Olivia''s expression, betraying her thoughts while trying to suppress her smile, felt satisfied.


    "Leave my hands," Olivia, feeling ufortable with a mere maid¡ªthough it was Alia, whom she knew better than others¡ªslowly withdrew her hands.


    "F-Forgive me, Your Highness." Alia bowed in apology, both of them harboring different thoughts about each other.


    "You can leave for now." Olivia ordered Alia, not wishing to spend more time with her as she was already reaching her limit.


    Before Alia left, Olivia added, "You need to regrlye here to obtain these stones."


    Olivia had decided to provide Alia with the stones regrly instead of in bulk, intending to extract information about Ryuk while also ensuring Alia''s loyalty.


    ''Just for some time,'' Alia heard Olivia''s words and narrowed her eyes,prehending the motives behind them.


    Despite her difort, she kept it to herself, acknowledging that she currently had a use for Olivia.


    "I understand, Your Highness," she replied before leaving the room.


    As Alia departed, Olivia kept her gaze fixed on her disappearing figure, slowly fading into the hallway.


    She reached for a handkerchief on the table to clean her hands, murmuring to herself


    "Guess, I need to bathe again."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ''Are they ying some kind of drama or something?''


    "Leave me, You Bastard!"


    Ryuk snapped out of his thoughts upon hearing a voice from beneath him.


    He turned to see a little girl with caramel hair and two furry ears, struggling as he pressed her down on the floor.


    "But weren''t you the one who told me that you would not leave me?" Ryuk referred to the time when this girl had jumped on him while warning about not letting him go unscathed now.


    "Ughh... Y-you''re dead once I free myself!" Be, unable to look at Ryuk, gritted her teeth in humiliation as he calmly sat on her body with folded legs.


    "So, Mother, what were you saying?" Ignoring the girl who had attacked him upon his entrance, Ryuk turned to look at his mother, Alisia, who sat on the bed with her chin supported by her legs.


    "Ryuk, don''t pretend you didn''t hear me," Alisia narrowed her eyes at Ryuk, who feigned confusion, prompting her to repeat herself, "Tell me, how did both of them be so proficient in their abilities?"


    Present inside the pce, Alisia found it impossible not to notice Alia using her ability to harm some maids, despite partially understanding that it might be due to Alia inheriting her mother''s bloodline, causing her ability to awaken sooner.


    However, the issuey with Olivia.


    Olivia''s ability was rooted in learning and experience.


    The more artifacts she built, the more her ability improved.


    This puzzled Alisia, especially when she witnessed the girl using an Illusion artifact¡ªof course, it was useless against her.


    "Because they are prodigies," Ryuk stated the obvious, maintaining his posture to conceal any further information from Alisia.


    Alisia, observing her child, noticed how Ryuk seemed to have changed in just a few days.


    ''Your child is just like you, Ruken.'' She couldn''t help but see simrities between him and the personality of someone else,'' Hiding things from me.''


    "Now, leave her," Alisiamanded Ryuk, who then turned his attention to the exhausted girl lying t on the floor.


    "Are you dead?" Ryuk slowly stood, trying to tease Be.


    "Sniff....hic...You''re all e-evil people," Be burst into tears once again, feeling helpless before the son and mother duo. ''I want to go home.''


    From being chased by unknown pursuers to escaping to this continent, then being kidnapped by cultists and having her blood extracted daily for rituals ¡ª Be found her situation unbearable.


    "You made her cry again," Alisia reproached the lying girl before looking at her.


    SWISH


    Slowly, Be''s body lifted and fell into Alisia''s embrace. "It''s okay, I told you to stay away from him."


    "S-sob.....sniff," Be wrapped her arms around Alisia, clinging to her like a ko, her tears gradually subsiding.


    Before departing, Alisia reminded Ryuk.


    "Your training will begin tomorrow."

 Chapter 34: Chapter 34- First, Time Skip

    Six yearster.....


    In the Selvius Kingdom, the Main Royal Pce, unlike its usual bustling self, stoodpletely barren.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There were no maids gossiping or the sounds of footsteps echoing within its premises.


    Passed time left little impact on the outer walls of the pce as the seasons cycled from spring to summer and fall to winter, repeating this process six times.


    Seasons carried numerous stories but witnessed few changes.


    Days passed in a regr schedule, with nobles seeking aid and asional bustling activities here and there.


    Within this time frame, the epicenter of activity had shifted from the Main Pce to the Training Ground.


    Approaching it, which was now filled with several people gathered to witness their present ruler and the future one engage in their regr training activity which had be a norm.


    "Isn''t that a real sword?" one of the maids, observing an Amber-eyed boy holding a metal sword, felt confused, not understanding its significance in the training against Her Majesty, Alisia Von Selvius.


    "Shhhh, quiet and go bring that pineapple cake here," another maid silenced her colleague, prioritizing the task of serving someone special over observing the training arena.


    "Just give me a minute!" the maid swiftly sprinted to fetch the Pineapple Cake from the Royal Kitchen.


    Seeing the disappearing maid''s back, the other maid turned her attention to the center figure of this ce.


    It was definitely not His Highness or Her Majesty but a ten-year-old girl surrounded by several maids, attending to her needs.


    Sitting on avish chair, her Ruby eyes reflecting the numerous food items from cake to small chocte fountain while several maids stood at her service, fitting for the future Crown Princess¡ªAdanyl Von Selvius.


    ''Stop it, you idiots!'' Adanyl screamed in her mind, trying to evade several maids who insisted on feeding her various things, already feeling frustrated due to their increased care ever since she was officially dered Crown Princess.


    "Don''t tell me, is it Raspberry?" Taking a spoon full of pastry, feeling delighted Adanyl rubbed her cheeks savouring the vour while lost in her thought before realizing how she again fell into their tricks, ''I need to ban this maid!''


    Adanyl''s eyes turned towards the girl beside her with only one maid standing by her side. Seeing how Be was safe, Adanyl felt jealous, "Tch, you are very lucky, Be."


    Be''s Amethyst eyes were fixed on the battle in front of her.


    Hearing Adanyl''s regr words, she felt disturbed and turned towards the girl who was  preparing her mouth for another bite,"You are acting frustrated while eating like a pig."


    "W-what!?" Adanyl interrupted, swiftly turning towards the caramel-haired girl sitting calmly on the chair with aposed expression while deeply observing the fight.


    "Did you just call¡ª" Before she could protest, a loud sound pulled her attention.


    BOOOOM!


    ''Is he again trying that,'' Be''s eyes reflected an eleven-year-old boy standing amidst the broken tform.


    "You need to do much better than this, child," Alisia looked at her son, whose growth had far surpassed any geniuses of this continent.


    Though she expected more, it was a relief that her son was not a monster with unfathomable strength, which an heir of Devereaux needed, and a relief she could always be here.


    " I am doing my best," Ryuk looked at her with a genuine expression, not understanding how it was possible for him to hide anything from his mother.


    SWISH


    Suddenly, his figure blurred before closing meters of distance within a millisecond, his body shrouded in an amber aura while hands in amethyst.


    "Again," a smile formed on Alisia''s face seeing his futile struggle, her hand folded behind, a glint passing through her amber eyes.


    In that mere moment where the world seemed to freeze, Alisia vanished, directly appearing behind Ryuk before her delicate finger tapped on his back.


    BOOOM!


    Ryuk''s figure directly got smashed on the ground, causing the ground to be pushed down several inches.


    Narrowing her eyes, Alisia found something amiss before swiftly brought her hand forward to block a sword aimed at her face.


    SCREECH


    The de being pressed between Alisia''s thumb and forefinger, shrouded in Amber mana, slowly started to get bent due to her sheer strength, causing the metal to create a sharp sound.


    "As expected of you, Mother. You are faster."


    Hearing Ryuk''s words, Alisia turned her eyes towards the floor where just a moment ago, she had thrown him but found noone. ''Again this trick.''


    Slowly turning towards her son, who had grown in six years enough to attack his mother with the intent to kill, her face formed a smile adding, "As expected of you, son. Attacking your own mother."


    "When?" Ryuk feigned confusion, not understanding how his move, which was nothing in front of her, could be considered as an attack.


    { Ryuk''s Present Illustration}


    Tap. tap.


    A man entered the training ground, drenched in sweat, swiftly moving towards the tform before bowing in front of Alisia.


    "Forgive me, Your Majesty, but there are some Bishops from Goddess F''s religion," the man informed about the arrival of people from the now widely epted religion of the Heindal Continent.


    Within the period of six years, after the emergence of Saintess Marianne, several kingdoms epted it as their state religion except Selvius Kingdom, which dered the whole religion as cultist.


    Though everyone expected the end of the entire Selvius kingdom within just a year due to their announcement but major heads like Priest Kermit and even Saintess Marianne seemed to keep their silence on this matter, except for some small kingdoms who tried to dere the whole Selvius Royal family as tyrants.


    The word should be heretics instead of tyrants, but due to fear of bing meat pulp, no one seemed to use it.


    It was widely known throughout the continent that a year ago, several nobles from neighboring kingdoms were found dead in their mansions with missing limbs after their previous statements about Queen Alisia being a heretic.


    However, there still existed some people who tried to use this as an opportunity to establish the religion inside the Selvius Kingdom, which hadpletely banished the whole religion beyond their boundaries.


    After the Crown Prince broke the Idol of Goddess F, there was a small struggle due to retaliation from her devotees, but everything subsided the moment it was revealed that the Crown Prince did all this to awaken the Saintess.


    ''What are they here for?'' Alisia turned to look towards the direction of the pce, her gaze easily prating any obstacles before falling on three cloaked figures.


    ''I see.'' Alisia moved out of the tform before turning towards Ryuk, who was also about to follow her. "Stop here."


    Hearing that, he calmly nodded before observing Alisia''s disappearing figure through the training hall''s exit.


    ''System,'' Ryukmanded, turning his eyes towards the window, which had been warning him since the battle began.


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    Warning!!!!!


    Restriction is weakening ??


    200KG Additional Weight -( NULLIFYING


    All Senses Malfunctioning-( NULLIFYING


    Ether Core Sealing-( NULLIFYING


    Pain Intensifier-( NULLIFYING


    .


    .


    .


    [ Reach Lvl 3 to Level it Up! ]


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    The window kept warning him to control his energy, which was on the verge of breaking the restrictions Ryuk had applied to his body.


    While fighting, aware of his body''s primary disadvantage¡ªphysical strength¡ªhe added additional weight to his body.


    Instead of simply stopping his senses, he malfunctioned them, causing his ears, eyes, and all other senses to give him wrong information; his actions were solely based on instinct.


    Though from a normal perspective, it seems impossible for anyone to achieve such a feat, it wasn''t for someone whose body was, in itself, a walking killing machine.


    Ryuk Von Selvius was an Emperor considered a tyrant, not only due to his unjustifiable actions but also because of his valor in battle¡ªan instinct to anticipate an arrowing from the left and discern the weakest opponent among present¡ª something what some people referred to as Battle Instincts.


    Ryuk would have found it amusing from his original world''s perspective, hearing tales of ancient kings swinging a 50kg sword or covering 70km on horseback in an hour.


    But now he knew, the human body far surpassed the already fixed norms, and in this world, it shattered the perspective of human senses.


    Making him want to reach the limit of his human body, yet he still felt that somehow his body didn''t seem to have what people call a bottleneck.


    Even in his past life, he kept reaching new heights without ever feeling he had reached his limits.


    Now, after intense training for these years, he had an answer¡ªDevereaux Bloodline.


    ''How much time will it take to form the first circle?''  he inquired about his Ether Core, which had formed two years ago, causing his mana to be denser and more enormous in amount.


    But he needed to reach thest cycle of it to utilize its full potential, while it contained total five circles.


    [ ????  ????????  ???????? ??  ???????????? ]


    As he turned to leave the training ground, both Adanyl and Be swiftly stood to follow behind him.


    "What''s with you guys?" Feeling confused at both of them following him, he inquired.


    "Her Majesty said to always keep an eye on you," Adanyl told him, referring to the instructions she had received from Alisia.


    Upon hearing Adanyl''s words, he immediately understood that his mother''s instructions were solely intended to irritate him and prevent him from getting involved with her.


    Four years ago, he had checked Adanyl''s bloodline name after his system reached second level, which rified that Adanyl belonged to the family his mother wanted him to avoid¡ª Tenebri Family.


    He would have kept his distance from Adanyl, but he required her assistance after learning about the abilities associated with that bloodline.


    He turned towards Be, "And what about you?"


    "Do I need a reason to follow you?" Be averted her gaze, already contemting a way to deal with the people who had arrived to meet Alisia.


    "Whatever, just don''t go killing nobles around the kingdom," Ryuk nkly looked at her, referring to the incident where, after some noblemen referred to Selvius Kingdom''s Royal Family as Heretics, she had killed all of them overnight.


    "....", Be seeing him felt frustrated, wanting nothing more than to beat him but already knowing end result controlled herself,'' Just you wait''


    Getting no response he moved out of the training ground to take bath, while his aim was different but seeing how both followed behind him, he just needed to get rid of one of them ¡ª Be iliaas.


    She had started to refer her with that title like that after three years of arriving here, though her exintion for taking this title was random but Ryuk knew, that title was nothing but name of his Mother in jumbled form.


    An another reason to not go easy on her¡ª she needs to be more align towards him not his mother.


    Moving inside the long hallway Ryuk arrived inside his room while both of them had already left since the moment he had called maids to prepare for bath.


    ''System, Iste the space and use all kill points to heal my heart the moment it destroys'', Commanding he sat in Lotus form, focussing his brain towards creating the first cycle by forcing himself.


    ¨X¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤    ?    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨[


    Activating Istion Barrier


    { Time limit :: 22 minutes }


    ¨^¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤    ?    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨a


    HUSHH


    Suddenly, a transparent ck dome shrouded the space surrounding Ryuk.


    The erging shape became ten meters in radius before halting.


    "Phew," exhaling deeply, Ryuk''s mind solely focused on his heart before moving towards mana veins, while sitting in that position.


    Time slowly passed, each second feeling like hours to him.


    Drip


    Disturbing the room''s tranquility was a crimson drop trickling down his mouth before falling on the floor.


    As Gaia''s rays fell on his face, they entuated its details, making the blood dripping from the corner of his lips vividly visible.


    The entire process caused unbearable pain, its sheer intensity pushing the limits that could break anyone but him.


    ''Not enough,'' slowly guiding the Ether¡ªa form of mana¡ªto his heart, a type of energy unsuitable for use inside the body.


    Slowly, his veins bulged on forehead, the green nerves bing visible beneath his closed eyes, each of them evident of the intense pain rapidly reaching new heights.


    "Ughh," a small sound escaped, yet the pain was tremendous¡ªthousands of burning needles piercing his flesh, finding their way towards his heart in the form of ether.


    His body endured the agony, veins reconstructed by an intense energy resonating within every cell.


    badump


    "Khuekk!" Ryuk''s eyes widened, feeling his heart burst from not being able to contain the newly formed circle.


    Thud


    His body fell to the floor, his head hitting the tiles as his eyes slowly started to loose their amber hues.


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    Emergency Regeneration Initiated!!


    :: Reconstructing the Heart ?


    Kill Points= 50000 --? 25000 --? 0000!


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    "Haaa...haaa," Suddenly, he snapped out of his state, slowly moving his hand towards his chest.


    thump thump


    Feeling the heartbeat, he fallen on the floor, utterly exhausted from the pain he had endured.


    The redness in his amber eyes and the pink hue on his face were evident signs of the agony he had just endured.


    BANG!


    Suddenly, the room''s door burst open, flinging them to a distance due to the force that had opened them.


    "YOU IDIOT!"

 Chapter 35: Chapter 35- Celestian Reinguard (1)

    Inside the Guest room of Selvius Kingdom''s main royal pce, the atmosphere was remarkably calm and peaceful.


    Drip


    A small drop of sweat fell from the forehead of a man on the floor, shattering the room''s tranquility.


    "Add some sugar in it," Alisia said, taking a sip of her tea. Slowly, she ced the cup on the table before turning her gaze toward the three people.


    The trio sat on the ground, their faces filled with horror while drenched in sweat.


    Their now crimson, tear-filled eyes reflected the image of a woman sitting elegantly on the sofa, savoring her tea.


    "P-please f-forgive us, Y-your Majesty," one of them stuttered, struggling to speak, already feeling his heart beating rapidly, desperate to escape this ce.


    "And what is your mistake?" Alisia interlocked her fingers and leaned forward before cing them on her folded knees, fixing her gaze on the trio who had overstepped their bounds.


    Hearing her question, the man with pink hair seated on the ground recalled their first crime, ".....We posed ourselves as pdins, hiding our true identities"


    His eyes remained fixed on the floor tiles, harboring the horror he had just experienced, known only to himself.


    The second man in the middle quivered as he tried to recall their second crime, "...We are from Aidiac Kingdom''s Marquess Family."


    Tears welled in the man''s eyes, mirroring his helplessness.


    His fear of being killed here was evident, not for himself but for his daughter. He dreaded what might happen to her if he were to die in this ce.


    Their act was a crime as they hailed from an enemy kingdom and had infiltrated the royal pce of the Selvius Kingdom while disguised.


    "And the very special one," Alisia''s gaze turned towards thest man, observing his slow movement as his hand reached for a locket around his neck.


    WHOOSH


    Gradually, the figure of the third individual began to transform.


    The illusion that veiled him, taking the form of a man, started to disintegrate.


    Aware of the formidable strength of the being before him, he deactivated his facade.


    { Celestian''s Present Illustration}


    The illusion faded away, unveiling a ten-year-old child with pink hair and crystal blue eyes, kneeling on the floor.


    Slowly, the child''s gaze lifted toward Alisia, who patiently awaited the youngster''s response.


    "I shouldn''t have changed my appearance." Those now teary eyes locked with Amber ones, which held nothing, neither mercy nor pity, fitting for Alisia Von Selvius.


    "Give me a reason that I should not kill you," Alisia, disregarding the little child who still concealed his true appearance behind a facade which was irrelevant for her, she turned toward the middle-aged man beside him.


    At Alisia''s gaze, the man''s eyes trembled. He had already heard of the Ruthlessness of the Queen of Selvius Kingdom, and seeing her in person intensified everything.


    Preparing himself for what might be considered a humiliating act, he bit his lip and clenched his fist before swiftly moving his head forward.


    Thud


    "Please help me!" The man swiftly kowtowed, his head colliding with the floor tiles, the sound indicating the sincerity he held.


    He might have been a Marquess, residing third in the hierarchy after the King and Duke, but at that moment, he was just a desperate father, having ventured onto enemy territory solely to protect his daughter''s life.


    "Why would I?" Alisia calmly stated, studying their faces. She understood their fear didn''t just stem from this moment; it was rooted in their prior knowledge of her.


    Letting her understand that these individuals were in dire need, seeking help from her, even being already aware of her methods to handle such situations.


    Though their tears and helplessness might have melted other''s hearts but not her.


    She was well aware that showing pity to others was a sin in this world.


    Upon hearing her words, a glimmer of hope flickered across their faces, as they thought maybe they had a chance to negotiate or bargain.


    The Marquess was the first to put forth his offer, "Everything I have, from gold to every mines under me"


    His smiling face betrayed his helplessness, casting aside every bit of self-respect. A man of noble standing in such a situation was truly inconceivable.


    But as the saying goes, when one loves someone dearly, self-respect bes thest thing one cares about.


    Alisia slowly lifted the cup, taking a sip after the maid had added some sugar a moment ago.


    "Aren''t you from the Reinguard family?" Turning toward the individuals, she spoke.


    "Y-yes, Your Majesty, we are," another man beside the Marquess excitedly spoke, hoping theirbat abilities might increase their chances of receiving aid.


    "Heh, you can''t even afford to feed your own citizens and yet talk about giving everything to me," Alisia, already aware of the Reinguard estate''s condition, felt amused at their offering of a barren piece ofnd.


    "W-we," both men realized they had nothing substantial to offer her.


    They turned their heads down, nervousness gripping them as they anticipated the consequences if they didn''t receive help from the Queen of Selvius Kingdom.


    The child, witnessing his uncle and father in such a state, felt tears welling up but suppressed them, not wanting to reveal weakness. Instead, he turned towards Alisia.


    "I can be your ve."


    "Celes?!" Hearing his son''s words, the Marquess swiftly moved between him and Alisia.


    The Queen''s eyes widened for some unknown reason, and interpreting it as greed, the Marquess acted quickly.


    "Your Majesty, Celestian is a child. Please don''t consider¡ªkughhh?! " Before he could finish his plea, an unseen force silenced him, lifting him into the air abruptly.


    "Umph... Yo... Majes..." Despite being restrained and lifted off the ground, he struggled to speak as he watched Alisia slowly rise from her seat, a sense of urgency seizing him.


    He hade here to save his daughter, not to lose his son too.


    "Y-your Majesty, he doesn''t know wha¡ªBOOM!" As Alisia moved toward his nephew, the man tried to exin hastily, strengthening his body to resist her force unlike his brother.


    However, his attempt resulted in his body being thrown, crashing forcefully into the room''s wall.


    To others, this might have seemed excessive, but those easily subdued by her were formidable enough toy waste to an army alone.


    The Reinguard family was hailed as the swords of Aidiac, the strongest warriors who had once prevented even the Selvius Kingdom from expanding its borders.


    However, that sword had begun to corrode under the current king''s reign.


    The king leaned toward dictatorship, manipting various methods, from marrying noble women to abducting them, to control noble families and fulfill his bodily desires.


    "Now, you seem to have something worth listening to," Alisia, already aware of the potential within the child, felt inclined to hear their plea.


    She intended to wait until she discovered the child''s true potential before taking any further action.


    "Please save my sister, I will be your v¡ª" Before Celes could finish his plea, Alisia intervened.


    "No, you don''t have to be a ve or something," Alisia reassured the little child with a smile.


    She slowly lifted her hands and then snapped her fingers.


    SWOOSH


    An Istion Barrier swiftly formed, enclosing both Alisia and the bewildered little boy.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    WOOSH


    Gradually, the barrier dissipated, revealing Alisia and Celestian standing there.


    The child was on his knees, holding a sword that seemingly appeared out of thin air, offering it to Alisia with bowed head.


    Seeing his son, the Marquess widened his eyes, understanding that instead of reducing his son to a mere ve, the Queen of Selvius Kingdom had epted his child as her Knight.


    Unbeknownst to him, while Alisia had indeed epted Celestian as a Knight instead of a ve but it wasn''t for herself but for her son.


    Snap


    Thud


    The moment she snapped her fingers, the Marquess fell to the floor, and simultaneously, the other man lying unconscious on the ground began to heal.


    "Now, tell your problem?" Alisia moved towards sofa before taking her seat, looking at now standing three individuals, looking towards each other before turning towards her.


    "Your Majesty, you already know about the personality of the present king," he began, noticing Alisia calmly listening before continuing, "Just like how other noble families were coerced into sending their daughters or women to the Royal Pce of Aidiac Kingdom."


    Biting his lips, overwhelmed with helplessness, he reluctantly revealed, "They demanded that I send my fourteen-year-old daughter to them as a concubine."


    Alisia narrowed her eyes upon hearing this information but remained silent, giving him space to continue.


    "Indeed, I sacrificed half of my assets to protect my little daughter. But by the age of five, she underwent aplete transformation, bing the center of attention throughout the Estate. While her growth significantly boosted our standing over the past eight years, she somehow caught the attention of the King."


    To protect his daughter from a worse fate, he handed over half of their assets to the Royal Family in the hope of surrendering himself.


    However, when his daughter began involving herself in state affairs, the sudden surge in development and the advancing standings of their state drew the attention of the Royal Family.


    Alisia slowly began toprehend the simrities between this situation and her son''s experience, realizing that handling children at the age of five seemed particrly challenging¡ª referring to Ryuk''s changes when he turned five years old.


    "By the way, what is the name of your daughter?" she inquired before redirecting her focus to the prince''s pce, attempting to catch sight of her son.


    However, something interrupted her vision.


    ''!?''


    ''Again, that sensation.'' Alisia''s narrowed eyes detected the familiar disturbance she had experienced two years ago, which consistently interrupted her senses whenever she tried to check on Ryuk during his training sessions.


    "It''s Karina," the Marquess informed her about his daughter, feeling slightly relieved that things would improve now.


    Alisia didn''t inquire about how she could assist in this matter, well aware that the best she could offer was shelter within Selvius Kingdom for his daughter.


    "Send her as soon as you can, and you follow me," Alisia ordered Celes to apany her as she headed towards the prince''s pce to visit her son.


    She brought Celes along as a precaution, providing an excuse to avoid usations simr to the past incident when she, sensing something amiss, entered Ryuk''s room without permission and wasbeled shameless for intruding into a grown man''s room by him.


    Recalling that day, Alisia''s mouth twitched.


    Even after noticing small bloodstains on the floor, she couldn''t address the issue due to Ryuk''s words.


    Now, turning toward Celes trailing behind her, she said, "Pick up your pace. We need to catch someone red-handed."


    .


    .


    .


    BANG!


    Alisia kicked the door directly, causing it to break and fly several meters away.


    Celestian''s mouth dropped open in shock as he saw the state of the door and then looked at Alisia.


    "You idiot!" Alisia eximed, noticing Ryuk lying half-naked on the floor, blood stains around him.


    Finally feeling she had the upper hand, she moved towards him.


    ''What is she doing here so soon?'' Ryuk thought, ncing in Alisia''s direction, though his thoughts were not about his mother.


    "You were trying to do something again, weren''t you?" Alisia folded her arms, looking down at the boy lying on the floor, who looked back at her before sitting up.


    "Mother, I was just waiting for you," Ryuk said, looking towards Alisia.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He knew well that the moment he tried to use the system, just like two years ago when he formed his Ether Core, she would appear again.


    ''Is he trying to change the topic?'' Looking at her son, Alisia felt confused.


    She wanted to reprimand him, but it seemed difficult as he always had some excuse to escape punishment.


    However, today she was prepared too.


    "Of course, we can talk, but first, meet him," Alisia turned towards Celestian, who was looking nkly at Ryuk.


    Celestian''s eyes were fixed on him, observing his muscr physique and dominating aura, which was umon for a mere eleven-year-old child.


    Inside Celestian''s mind, jealousy brewed.


    He possessed an ability hidden from everyone, an ABSOLUTE MEMORY.


    This ability allowed him to recall memories since his mother''s womb¡ªevery voice and detail vivid as if they happened minutes ago.


    Despite this remarkable ability, he could never achieve what his sister had aplished at the mere age of five.


    This realization made him understand that if anyone deserved to inherit his father''s position, it should be his sister, not him.


    "G-greetings, Your Highness," Celestian stammered, bowing deeply as he greeted Ryuk, who continued to look at him, memories slowly bing vivid in his mind.


    "It''s nice meeting you again, Celes," a smile formed on Ryuk''s face as he saw the boy who was slightly different from what he remembered, yet Ryuk felt happy to see him once again.


    Approaching Celestian, he offered his hand, which momentarily puzzled him before reciprocating the handshake.


    Ryuk looked at him with a smile.


    The reason behind his amused smile baffled both Alisia and Celestian.


    Alisia, especially, feeling perplexed at seeing Ryuk continuously shaking Celestian''s hand, inquired, "What are you doing, Ryuk?"


    "Nothing, mother, but his hand is just too soft," Ryuk replied, still smiling.


    ''!?''


    Celestian''s eyes widened as he swiftly pulled his hand away, looking at Ryuk with widened eyes.


    Celestian stammered, feeling startled and eager to rify the misunderstanding.


    "Y-your Highness, I am not like that"

 Chapter 36: Chapter 36- Celestian Reinguard (2)

    "Y-your Highness, I am not like that," Celestian stammered at Ryuk''s words, causing him to step back.


    Ryuk''s smile vanished as he witnessed the misunderstanding that had just taken ce.


    He turned towards his mother, who had already averted her gaze.


    She understood Ryuk''s gesture in holding Celestian''s hand¡ª It was an indirect expression of his inability to ept someone as his knight when that person''s hands didn''t seem capable of holding a sword.


    Ryuk had known about Celestian bing his knight due to Oath.


    Unlike normal promises or ve seals, when someone takes an oath to serve as a knight, a connection forms between the servant and the one to be served.


    This connection allows for a sensation of the knight''s health or whereabouts, though it offers vague details rather than pinpointing the exact location.


    Ryuk became aware the moment Celestian took the oath to serve him.


    Of course, it was impossible for him to hate this, as he knew the reason his mother chose Celes as his Knight¡ª it was due to his passive ability.


    Turning towards Celes, who looked surprised while gazing at Ryuk, a torrent of memories resurfaced inside his mind....


    // Past Life memory //


    SWISH


    "Haa.....haa.." Heavy breathing, a figure with short pink hair dashed through the forest, pursued by several others dressed in ck attire.


    "Stop there, you bastard!" The pursuers shouted, hurling daggers that Celestian easily deflected.


    CLANK


    "Of course, why not!" Celestian picked up his pace, but the poison coursing through his body worsened his wounds, making it harder to control himself.


    SWISH


    "What a cute fellow we have here." Suddenly, an old man closed the distance between Celes and himself, arriving with a smile that prompted Celes to swing his sword.


    "Shut up, you perverted old geezer!" Celes swiftly halted, swinging his sword at the man, who effortlessly deflected it before delivering a kick to his abdomen.


    BANG


    "Kugghhh!...THUD." Thrown against a nearby tree, Celestian''s eyes widened as his back collided with the tree before he copsed onto the ground.


    "HOHO, you have quite a sharp tongue, boy." The old man moved, smoothing his long white beard with a hand folded behind his back, slowly advancing toward Celes before cing his foot on Celestian''s head.


    "AGghhh!" Celestian groaned as the old man exerted force on his head while feeling satisfied, before mocking, "You can''t even handle this much pressure."


    "Bastard, its just your feet that smell so bad...Ughh, Get this off me!" Celestian''s mind raced as he processed the information about his surroundings, realizing it was hisst day added with this poisoned body.


    Witnessing someone of the Old Man''s strength arriving, his mind held only one wish: ''I want to see him once.''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Thousand miles away from the Aidiac Kingdom existed the capital city of the Selvius Empire.


    In recent years, after Queen Alisia left the Selvius Kingdom to make way for her son''s ascension to the throne, the new king expanded the borders swiftly, gradually merging nearbynds and uniting other countries under a single g.


    In the Heindal Continent, only three divisions remained: the Selvius Empire, the Aidiac Kingdom, and the Ashyn Kingdom.


    The reason the Aidiac Kingdom still held its ground was credited to the Reinguard family, who kept the Selvius Empire''s army on edge.


    However, consumed by bodily desires and immersed in lust, the present king, Leudric de Aidiac, ordered the execution of the very protector of their nation.


    The execution was scheduled six months from the current date.


    The Aidiac Royal Family requested the return of Karina, who was soon to be betrothed to Leudric but had fled to an enemy Empire.


    King Leudric dered the entire Reinguard family traitors and ordered their execution, unaware that the disappearance of the swords protecting the Royal family would signal their end.


    "Your Majesty, Lady Karina is deeply engrossed in her sword training within Elysium," Johan bowed, informing Ryuk who was seated at his desk, in the midst of writing a letter.


    "What about Olivia''s health?" Ryuk inquired, referencing an incident a few days prior when Olivia had nearly fallen down the stairs but was saved by Amayara.


    "Her Majesty''s health has improved, but she expressed a desire to meet with you," Johan conveyed the message he received from his wife while maintaining his bowed position.


    "You may leave," Ryuk calmly ordered, focusing on the letter he had penned for Henna Quintain.


    The letter aimed to dispel any misunderstanding regarding the event several months ago when he had killed Quintain Family.


    Despite being an emperor, he took the initiative to clear any mimunication.


    However, even after multiple attempts to provide evidence of her family''s corruptions and loans, he received no response.


    Today marked the final message, as all the evidence he had was already sent to her.


    This was hisst attempt.


    Tick Tick


    ''!?''


    A sudden sound caught his attention, leading him to the table''s drawer.


    Upon opening it, he found a locket engraved with the Reinguard''s marking¡ªa keepsake from a girl who had given it to him just to have a conversation sometime.


    As he lifted it, a soft and soothing voice began, "You must be busy, Your Majesty...kughh...can you hear me forst...I reall....lov¡ª"


    SWISH!


    Ryuk''s figure blurred swiftly, creating chaos in the room before he moved through the balcony, heading directly in a particr direction.


    SWOOSH!


    His speed had long exceeded the limits of a human body. Now, it reached a point where his form became invisible to the naked eye.


    CRACKLE


    As he elerated, tiny shards of mana began forming around his body.


    Covering a distance of a thousand miles in just three minutes, only a streak of light remained visible.


    In a matter of seconds, he closed miles, his skin starting to peel off in ces due to the immense speed forcing his Ether Core to make him reach Mach 4 in milliseconds.


    BOOOOOM!


    Unable to endure the immense recoil, his body shot freely towards the forest.


    THUD!


    Swiftly using his feet to halt the momentum and supporting his body with his left hand, he finally stopped.


    Drip


    Slowly lifting his body, blood dripping from his palms due to slight wounds caused by the friction between the ground and his skin.


    The mana protection lessened the severity of the wounds, force of the recoil had been too great to cause any real damage but left a small wound.


    "Haaa...Haaa...Celestia?" Gasping for breath, his amber eyes caught sight of a woman with short hair lying against a tree, her bloodied face and missing hand evident of the brutality she had endured.


    Tap. Tap.


    Ryuk''s steps toward her halted as he noticed a locket in her hand, clenched tightly amidst her blood-soaked body.


    All that could be seen was a figure drenched in crimson fluid, with hollow eyes staring back.


    "Celestia?" He called out once more, fully aware that there were no signs of a heartbeat or breath emanating from her.


    Moving closer to a girl whose life had seemed like nothing but a cruel joke.


    To protect their firstborn child, Marquess Reinguard had handed over half of their assets to the Royal Family, hoping it would resolve everything.


    However, another girl was born into their household.


    Upon seeing her second daughter, the Marchioness felt despair.


    Aware of her husband''s deep love for his family, she knew he would even sacrifice the remaining assets they had left to protect this new girl.


    Although for a woman referred to as the de Maiden, killing a newborn child would not have been difficult for her.


    However, her motherly heart chose to sacrifice the newborn''s future to ensure at least her survival.


    Celestia Reinguard transformed into Celestian Reinguard, assuming the guise of a boy for the entirety of her life, unaware of her true gender.


    Only Ryuk knew about her actual identity, and now, looking at her lifeless figure, a surge of emotions overwhelmed him.


    WHOOSH!


    CRUMBLE!


    A dense field of mana covered the entire forest, Ryuk''s anger causing an energy tsunami that enveloped the entire space.


    "Wait for a moment, Celes," Ryuk said softly as he approached the now lifeless figure, gently closing her eyelids before turning towards a direction where he could sense the presence of a man.


    .


    .


    .


    "Haa... Who would have thought that insect wouldn''t let me take that bracelet?" The old man ran through the forest, his body exhausted and frustrated.


    He had tried to seize a bracelet from the dying Celestia, but despite her weakened state, her stubbornness prevented him from taking it.


    In a fit of frustration, he ended up stomping on her face.


    Even in her unconscious state, Celestia''s grip on the bracelet was too tight for the old man to remove.


    Prioritizing his arrival at the capital city of the Aidiac Kingdom, he ensured that the death of the boy was certain before proceeding on his way.


    "You shouldn''t have touched her."


    Suddenly, a voice interrupted the old man, causing him to halt.


    He slowly turned towards a figure whose amber eyes radiated a strong killing intent, standing beside him.


    "W-what?!" The old man''s eyes widened in recognition, realizing these were the amber eyes of only one person he had ever encountered in his life, "E-emperor."


    "What are you doing within these borders¡ª" SCHLKT!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The old man tried to question the Emperor about his presence in the Aidiac Kingdom, but suddenly a sharp force struck his shoulder. "Kughhhh!"


    In an instant, Ryuk''s de dissipated the man''s hand from his shoulder.


    THUD


    "Aagh! Your Majesty, have mercy!" Pleading for mercy, tears formed in the man''s eyes before he fell to the ground, not understanding the whole situation.


    "Ahh, M-my l-legs!?" His eyes turned downward only to see nothing; the old man''s eyes reflected his bloodied feet as hey fallen on the ground.


    Understanding that the moment his hand got shed, his legs were too, causing a vivid sound of flesh cutting.


    Ryuk looked at the pleading old man, whose beard was now painted in red, slowly moving towards him, having already decided the fate of the Aidiac royal family.


    "Y-you majes....AAAAKK?! " Before the man could say something, he felt two hands clenching his jaws, gripping his insides while slowly stretching them.


    "AaaGgghh.....S..t..o¡ª SKLCHT "


    Thud


    Ryuk, using force, tore his face into two parts before the man''s lifeless body fell to the ground.


    Reaching back, his eyes fell on the bracelet, which held a small message prepared by Celestia for him years ago.


    Ryuk sensed the remaining bit of energy within it, allowing him to see the message before lifting Celestia''s lifeless body and moving in the opposite direction of the Selvius Kingdom....


    // The End  //


    "What is your name?" Ryuk asked, slowly calming himself as he looked at Celestia, who was surprised by his words before bowing. "It''s Celestian Reinguard, Your Highness."


    Ryuk, seeing her here, understood that her presence inside Selvius Kingdom was a butterfly effect.


    In past life, Karina had caught the king''s attention when she was 20 years old, from the present perspective, six yearster.


    But her memory awakening had hastened the process.


    Celestia hade at that time with her parents when he was still under training with Wang.


    At that time, due to the discovery of a mana mine, the Reinguards had something to offer in exchange for keeping their daughter safe.


    Slowly, Karina had fallen for Ryuk''s swordsmanship, but things didn''t remain the same once he ascended to the throne and killed the Aidiac royal family to take revenge for Celestia, who was sent to the borders ¡ª at least that was the excuse he made.


    He didn''t want to tell a sister that he found her brother''s mutted body in a forest, bloodied and missing limbs, thousands of miles away from where he was.


    It was clear that he would be med for Celestia''s death, though he didn''t care, already bing habitual of people''s condemnation.


    The real reason he hadn''t brought Celestia''s body back with him was her dying wish hidden in that locket.


    //  Your Majesty, could you bury me where I can always see the ocean, hear its waves? But of course, don''t think I am girlish or something; it''s just that I felt like it would be a soothing heaven for me  //


    And just two months after this, Ryuk waged war against the Aidiac Kingdom on the pretext of Aidiac''s ultimatum to take Karina''s lifeless body.


    His anger, long hidden inside, surged out, leading him to feed nobles to vultures and mete out the same fate to the royal family that they had given Celestia.


    "Y-your Highness?" Celestia, seeing Ryuk lost in his thoughts, inquired, feeling confused, causing him toe back from his thoughts.


    "Nothing, I was just thinking how you are going to lift a sword with that twig-like hand of yours," Ryuk narrowed his eyes, not delving too much into the past but focusing on what was about toe.


    However, he wanted to ensure that this girl did not have the same fate as before.


    "S-sorry?" Celestia''s face twitched, seeing Ryuk''s smirk, which seemed to be clearly mocking her.


    Ryuk slowly moved towards the window, observing a caramel-haired girl deeply engrossed in her training.


    Aware of the reason behind her dedication just outside his window, he, wanting to offer her apanion, turned towards Celestia.


    "If you wish to be my Knight, then defeat Be"

 Chapter 37: *Chapter 37- Do you know her Bloodlines ability?

    "If you wish to be my knight, then defeat Be," Ryuk turned towards Celes as he proposed the condition for her to be his knight.


    ''He is at this again.'' Alisia, seeing how Ryuk just tried to create trouble for Be, didn''t feel much surprised.


    Since her arrival, they had been constantly at odds.


    Turning towards Be, who was busy in her training just outside Ryuk''s window, Alisia sighed, understanding that even after not winning once, the girl kept trying to provoke him.


    ''At least, he has something childish about him.'' Already bing habitual of the mature side, Ryuk showed while involved in the kingdom''s affairs to rigorously training all day, the small struggle between Be and him kept Alisia slightly relieved that he still had some childish side.


    Ryuk, observing Celes as she slowly approached the window to look at Be, felt satisfied seeing her expression, knowing well about Celestia''s personality¡ªpetitive in nature.


    And Be who always wanted to be better to defeat him one day, both Celes and her personality waspletelypatible, which assured him that the uing future wouldn''t deviate much from his expectations.


    Knowing about Be''s aggression towards him which was confusing, but not caring about it, he always tried to provoke her only to defeat in the end, to make sure she can only think of him.


    In these years, he understood that it was impossible for him to make Be align with him due to her caring more about his mother, which he definitely appreciated, but he didn''t know about the future.


    His aim was to make Be at least bound to him, which would assure his survival outside this continent.


    He didn''t care much about the strength beings possessed there, but it would be foolish of him to think he could solve everything with strength alone.


    His approach was simple: make himself her aim.


    It didn''t matter if she just wanted to defeat him or saw him as a rival; in the end, she would be bound to him, just like how he could observe her outside his window right now due to her mentality of rivalry.


    "Y-your highness, but why does that girl have a tail?" Celestia inquired, unfamiliar with seeing a human with a tail or ears.


    A smile formed on Ryuk''s face. Not wanting to miss this opportunity, he replied, "Why don''t you go and ask her that?"


    badump


    Suddenly seeing those amber eyes shining in orange hues of light with a small smile on that face, Celestia''s heart skipped a beat.


    It was the first time that it happened.


    ''What the hell,'' her mind swirled, not understanding why she found a boy this much attractive all of a sudden, doubting herself for having such feelings for the same gender.


    "I-i understand." Not wanting to stay for a minute there, she swiftly turned to leave.


    Her memories wouldn''t let her forget that scene, making it more vivid¡ªGaia''s rays caressing those amber eyes while a soft smile adorned his face, teasingly looking at her.


    Everything was just too vivid and confusing. She didn''t understand why everything seemed so nostalgic to her.


    Ryuk turned towards the training ground, observing the girl famous for her haughty nature and a trigger which caused that haughtiness to burst¡ªher tail and ears.


    He was sure the moment Celestia tried to ask her about the tail, a rivalry would establish, which would yield two benefits.


    Be would help Celestia be proficient in her battle ability, and she would make sure to keep Be in check¡ªgetting work done without breaking a sweat.


    "Ugh." While moving, Celestia clenched her forehead, suddenly feeling pain as she tried to think if she had seen those amber eyes before somewhere.


    ''No.'' Suddenly, she stumbled, losing her bnce but got supported by Alisia.


    "You''re fine, kid." Alisia, noticing Celestia losing her bnce, ced a hand on her shoulder, encouraging her to gather herself. "Yes, apologies, Your Majesty."


    Ryuk noticed this small event, narrowing his eyes as he was already aware of her passive ability working right now, and also knowing that his mother was aware of this.


    ''Did she trigger it?'' Ryuk turned towards his mother, who calmly looked at him while Celestia left the room.


    "Mother, how do you know?" Though he was aware of Celestia''s ability due to hearing everything from her own mouth in a previous life, he couldn''t understand how his mother knew.


    A smile formed on Alisia''s face. She slowly moved towards the sofa before taking a seat, calmly stating, "Son, it''s not a surprise that I know, but it''s you who is surprising here."


    Alisia''s narrowed gaze showed her surprise. Her sheer strength allowed her to easily identify the girl''s bloodline.


    But how could a child like Ryuk know about something like this?


    Unbeknownst to Alisia, Ryuk only knew about abilities, not the bloodline''s name.


    "What are you talking about, mother?" Ryuk tilted his head, already anticipating her doubts, which made him have a countern in mind.


    "Don''t act, child. I know. You are already aware of her dormant bloodline." Alisia, not in the mood to prolong this matter, directly ced her cards on the table, wanting to know her son''s secret.


    "What? She possesses some bloodline too?", Ryuk feigned ignorance, widening his eyes in surprise, not wanting to give up that easily.


    ''Is he really?'' Alisia, seeing Ryuk''s expression, felt a doubt arise inside her mind. She wondered if her suspicion was wrong.


    Despite knowing that she was getting fooled again, she couldn''t help but ept his sincerity in the end.


    She knew Ryuk would eventually tell her everything.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    And also knowing that he would just change the topic by making an excuse of referring to Celestia''s gender thing, she continued.


    "You must have already known, son, that bloodlines are transferred within dormant genes, meaning they aren''t dependent on the parents but on ancestors."


    Alisia confirmed the principle of bloodlines, which depended on an individual''s ancestors who possessed enough strength to dominate future generations and pass down their abilities to those who awakened their bloodline.


    "And?" Ryuk, though already aware of everything, also wanted to hear it from his mother''s mouth.


    From his knowledge, Celestia''s genes gave her the ability of absolute memory, but he didn''t know the extent of that bloodline.


    A smile formed on Alisia''s face before she stood and moved towards the window where she observed Celestia approaching Be. She continued, "That girl possesses the bloodline of an Aternum."


    Narrowing her eyes, she turned towards Ryuk, but seeing his confused gaze, she continued, "That ability gives her Absolute Memories."


    ''As expected,'' Ryuk didn''t feel much surprise until he heard his mother''s next words.


    "And also, Soul Memories."


    ''This?'' Feeling confused, he kept looking towards his mother as she continued, "Soul Memories are bound to one''s soul. Unlike the body, souls are a form of energy influenced by one''s consciousness, meaning that the girl at a point in her life will re¡ª"


    Knock knock


    Suddenly interrupted in their conversation, both turned towards the room''s door, where they saw Johan standing with a bow.


    "What happened?" Alisia inquired, sensing his sudden arrival carried something important.


    "Your Majesty, Princess Olivia has arrived and wants to discuss something very important with you."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Six years ago, after the Crown Prince had broken the idol of the goddess F to awaken the saintess Marianne, some were dissatisfied.


    However, considering they had received a blessing for the sacrifice of a mere statue, easily receable, most kept their silence.


    But things gradually became difficult within the span of two or three years.


    The religion of Goddess F started gaining wide eptance due to Saintess Marianne''s miraculous blessings that healed even the dying.


    However, the epicenter where the miracle of F had been born remained untouched by this grace.


    Not only that, except for the first monastery where the Crown Prince had awakened the saintess, none of the other monuments were permitted to be built.


    Numerous dissatisfactions emerged, but many were silenced, either permanently or by their own ord.


    But no one objected to this entire scenario; even the Saintess herself always visit the Royal Pce of the Selvius Kingdom twice a year for some reason.


    Making it clear to themoners that the Selvius Kingdom was blessed by the goddess F.


    Only the nobles were aware of how much of a blessing they received after cursing the Selvius Kingdom''s royal family.


    They can''t even think of how many barons and counts were swiftly reced by their heirs after idental deaths within a short span of time.


    While many remained silent, some still lurked in the shadows, seeking to exploit this to overthrow the royal family, using the pretext that they were aligned with demons who feared the light of the goddess F.


    Among them were those at the top, like the Silvester Family, which had grown to unprecedented heights in these past few years, seeming almost dreamlike.


    The extent of their growth had reached neighboring kingdoms, evidenced by their involvement in mana mines, trading, and the construction of artifacts.


    All credit for this development went to Princess Olivia, who continuously created new artifacts, leading to the unprecedented growth of the Silvester Family, indirectly Selvius Kingdom.


    Some of her creations included Image Capturing orbs andmunication bracelets.


    The Selvius Kingdom had received proposals from several smaller kingdoms to ept them as vassal states.


    The reason for this was the policies prepared by the Crown Prince for the benefit of vassal states, directing everything toward the birth of an empire.


    This had spurredrger kingdoms like Aidiac and Ashyn to be more active in dealing with the situation before it escted.


    Inside one of them, the Aidiac Kingdom''s royal pce glimmered in the moon''s rays, the light slowly falling through the window of the hall, revealing the figures of two men.


    "Tell me about the growth of the Selvius Kingdom," an elderly man with a white beard inquired of someone who had just arrived with news about events within the Selvius Kingdom.


    "Yes, Elder," the kneeling man began to inform. "The Selvius Kingdom''s Princess is soon going to release her new invention, the Teleportation Gate, which can easily transport someone over a distance of a thousand miles within ten minutes."


    "W-what?!" The old man was startled to hear about an artifact that could cover such a vast distance in such a short span of time, hardly believing his ears. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, Elder. Tomorrow, they will officially open the gates in the capital city," the kneeling man confirmed, prompting the old man to swiftly turn and leave the ce.


    "I need to inform His Majesty," he muttered to himself as he hurriedly made his way through a long hallway towards a room.


    As he slowly approached the king''s room, a sound began to be clearer.


    Pah Pah Pah


    "AannGhh, Have mercy, Your....Aggghh!"


    SMACK


    "Shut up you bitch, You should be proud"


    PAAH


    "Aaanngghh!"


    Arriving at the door, the Old man slowly lifted his hand and knocked on the door


    knock knock


    "Ugh, tighten it slut....Smack "


    "Aaagghh....Please, I beg you"


    Sounds kepting from the room, making the Old man sigh before entering without getting any reply.


    Krrieeeekkk~


    The moment the door opened, a scene unfolded before the Oldman''s eyes.


    A womany bare on the bed, her fingers clenched around the bedsheets, teeth biting down on a piece of cloth in an attempt to endure the torment inflicted upon her.


    Yet, tears streamed down her face, betraying her hope amidst the suffering.


    Paahh


    "AaannnGggHh!"


    Squelch


    "Hahaha, it''s wet," Leud burst intoughter, already feeling satisfied with the woman''s performance.


    "Ahhhh...It hurts Plea¡ªSmack "


    Giving a hard p on her bare ass, feeling satisfied he turned towards the old man while keeping his hips moving.


    pah pah


    "Ang...Ahh...Merc"


    "Tell me, why do you disturb me at this time?" Leud inquired, feeling frustrated by being interrupted in his fun, prompting the old man to reply.


    "This is about Selvius Kingdom, Your Majesty."


    "Ackk.... it hurts!" Already in pain, the maid winced as the tight grip caused her difort, disrupting their conversation.


    "Tch, you can rest for some time," Leud said, slowly moving his hand towards something while kept his pace.


    Hearing his words, woman finally saw a glimmer of hope to leave this ce.


    "T-thank....you¡ªMFFFFFF?! "  Suddenly, a pillow was pressed against her face, causing her to suffocate.


    Leud''s hand pressed the pillow to keep her silent until he dealt with the talking, while continuing his movement, he inquired "Now, tell me, Brian, what do you want to tell me?"


    Pah pah


    "mff....."


    The old man also did not care much about the struggling woman who kept trying to swiftly move her legs in the struggle while clenching the pillow, attempting to remove it.


    He continued, "The Selvius Kingdom''s Princess Invented a Teleportation Gate, which could shorten the distance."


    "So, you mean a mere woman invented something like that?" His anger surged, causing the pressure of his hand to increase, further suffocating the maid who was already struggling to breathe.


    "Forgive me. Please proceed with your orders, Your Majesty," Brian bowed, waiting for a response.


    A smile formed on Leud''s face. Turning towards Brian and not willing to leave this matter alone, he issued an order.


    "Send a mesage to assasin guild, We want them to kill....."


    to be continued

 Chapter 38: Chapter 38- One bird, two hunters

    "Send a message to the Assassin Guild. We want them to kill Saintess Marianne."


    ''!?''


    "Your Majesty, I don''t understand. Instead of Princess Olivia, why are we¡ª" The old man''s sentence was cut short by Leud''s interruption.


    "Isn''t that girl currently on the borders of the Selvius kingdom, involved in charitable deeds? What if she were to suddenly die there?" Leud was aware of Maria''s actions.


    Maria, besides staying within the kingdom''s borders, had been visiting various ces, assisting the impoverished who couldn''t reach her.


    "There might be a revolt?" The old man began to grasp the implications: the death of a weak, eleven-year-old saintess in the wilderness would render the kingdom, which had restricted religious groups from maintaining their own private armies within its borders, vulnerable and easily susceptible to the overthrow of the royal family.


    "Yes, and furthermore, isn''t there an inauguration ceremony for the Teleportation Gate tomorrow? Position some of them there and bring me the head of the crown prince."


    "Why the crown prince?" Standing witness to the woman''s slow loss of life, the old man felt confused about theck of concern for killing someone from the royal family instead of the woman who took herst breath.


    "Brats who don''t know their ce should be the first to die," Leud growled, recalling an incident from two years ago when delegates, including that particr kid, hade.


    That child had ced his shoes on Leud''s face and uttered those words.


    // Hey, LEWD, the moment youid your hands on Karina Reinguard, I will tear you apart. She will be the Crown Princess of the Selvius Kingdom, and to not let you forget this....//


    Gritting his teeth, he felt his gaze shift downward, noticing only one ball hanging where there should have been two.


    It was a cruel reminder of the consequences he would face.


    ''You bastard! I''ll kill you!'' Anger surged through him, and as he moved his hips, he felt a sudden cold instead of warmth.


    "Tch, can''t even hold a breath for ten minutes." Rising from the bed, where the lifeless maidy unclothed, he turned to the old man and demanded, "Tell the Reinguards to send their daughter here, or they''ll face the consequences."


    "But, Your Majesty, the Reinguards possess the strongest military power," the old man voiced his concern, knowing the dire consequences if they forced that family.


    "Hahaha, those fools can''t touch me," Leud chuckled, confident in the loyalty of the so-called swords of Aidiac.


    Moving to wear his bathrobe, he continued, "Those dogs will never dare to challenge me."


    Leud''s eyes fixated on a ring with a ruby and a spiderweb inscription, a symbol of the ancestral knighthood oath imposed on the entire Reinguard bloodline, reducing them to mere ves he could kill at any moment.


    The sole disparity between a ve seal and a knight''s Oath: Status.


    He felt delighted in the knowledge of how, with a mere snap of his fingers, he could control those like some dogs, who prided themselves as the strongest swords.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!"


    Hisughter resonated through the Royal Pce, filled with mockery and the cruel twist of fate that had turned the mighty Reinguards, capable of resisting even the Selvius Kingdom, into merepdogs due to their ancestor''s mistake.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Inside the royal pce of the Selvius Kingdom, moonlight gently fell through the hall''s windows, entuating the details of a woman sitting with her amber eyes, legs folded, while looking towards another girl.


    With blonde hair and ruby eyes reflecting the woman''s figure, Olivia felt memories of the past few years flooding back as she gazed into those amber eyes.


    ''He still isn''t here,'' she couldn''t help but notice Ryuk''s absence, whom she hadn''t seen much of in these past few years except during the times she crafted some impressive artifacts.


    Each time a new artifact was announced, every member of the Selvius Royal family had to be present at the ceremony to unveil it to the nobles.


    This gave her some interaction with him, even if it was limited to nods, but it was enough.


    ''You will regret this.'' Olivia''s patience wore thin day by day.


    After putting in so much hard work for years to finally create a teleportation grid and still not seeing the one she had waited for, her mind finally snapped.


    "So, why are you here at this time, Olivia?" Alisia inquired.


    Normally, she would have assumed it was to meet Ryuk, but noticing Olivia''s changes over these past few years, where she never once took the initiative to meet him, Alisia dismissed that thought.


    "Your Majesty, I wish to obtain the mana mine that Miss Be found in Gobian Valley," Olivia proposed, hoping to acquire the mana mine that should have rightfully been hers just like in the previous life, but Be had discovered it during her training.


    Unbeknownst to Olivia, this had all been orchestrated by Ryuk to control future progress ording to his desires while ensuring he held a bargaining chip in his possession.


    "That mine has now been granted to Be; you cannot have it," Alisia prioritized Be, whom she felt connected to, over Olivia, who wasn''t as close to her.


    "I will grant full rights to the Teleportation Gate to the Selvius Kingdom," Olivia proposed, a decision that would determine the fate of her hard work.


    The urgent need for the mine pushed her to make this offer.


    Although she didn''t care much about the mine itself, Olivia''s main goal was to surpass her previous life while ensuring that the boy who had either ignored her or shown hatred regretted his decisions.


    "Why would you go to such lengths for just a mine?" Alisia narrowed her eyes, already aware of the presence of arge amount of Elemental stones inside the mine.


    Her extensive knowledge exceeded the norms of this continent, making her aware of stones that could enhance Elemental affinity.


    However, Alisia couldn''t fathom why Olivia would invest so much in Alia, whose loyalty wasn''t guaranteed.


    From Alisia''s perspective, it seemed foolish to invest in someone who could betray you at any moment.


    "I simply wanted arge amount of mana crystals to sustain my experiments," Olivia feigned ignorance and concocted a lie that only degraded her standing in Alisia''s eyes.


    Three years ago, after Olivia''s inventions, she had been granted ess to unlimited mana crystals, and even the Royal family of Selvius Kingdom supported her.


    Alisia found Olivia''s excuse utterly foolish.


    "I understand, but you''ll have to discuss this with Be; she''s at her training location," Alisia calmly stood to leave, knowing it wouldn''t be easy for Olivia to obtain the mine she had personally bestowed upon Be.


    A smile formed on her face as she thought about the child who had be incredibly attached to her, going far as to add her name in title.


    Normally, if it were a human, Alisia would have doubted it as an act of sugarcoating.


    But knowing about cat-kins who held pride, it made her clear about the thoughts Be holds for her


    .


    .


    .


    Be''s POV


    BANG!


    "Ha... haa..." Exhausted, I nced toward his window, irritation flooding over me once more as he remained absent.


    It had only been a week since our fight, yet I''d already made improvement in countering the move he used against me.


    ''Should I challenge him again?'' Conflicted, I turned toward the spot where swords were kept, the one I''d previously used now broken.


    "''If you wish to be my Knight, then defeat Be.''"


    ''!?''


    Startled by the familiar voice, I turned towards the window where he stood, causing me to grit my teeth as I sensed his mocking gaze.


    ''You bastard!'' Frustration surged within me as I realized his intentions.


    Swish~


    "Ugh." A sudden breeze carried the scent I most wanted to avoid and detested.


    ''Why does he have to be the one?'' My anger toward him surged, feeling resentful about my fate.


    ''I can''t even call his name.'' It was infuriating to refer to him due to an unfamiliar feeling that arose whenever I attempted to.


    Unlike humans, we cat-kin possess inherent pheromones that determine our hierarchy within ourmunity.


    The denser our pheromones, the greater their dominance over others.


    However, as cat-kin, we are bound to a partner from birth, identified by a distinct scent we find favorable.


    This arrangement meant not every cat-kin found a partner for life, as marrying ipatible ones led to impurities and weakened bloodlines.


    My frustration arose from the fact that I found that human''s scent appealing.


    ''I have to defeat him.'' The only way to soothe this frustration was to overpower him, to ensure his scent faded beneath the dominance of my pheromones.


    There was only one means for me to rid myself of this sensation: to eradicate his unique scent entirely.


    I was resolute in making his scent vanish at any cost.


    It was only with the presence of Mother that I found it easier to restrain myself.


    Being near Mother was preferable as her own scent dominated over that of the human, providing me relief.


    This was why I usually spent more time with her than with him.


    "Hello, it''s nice meeting you, Miss Be."


    Suddenly, a voice interrupted my thoughts, prompting me to turn toward it.


    ''Is she going to challenge me?'' I was already aware of the human''s n, and I had no intention of epting the challenge.


    "Yeah, and if you''re here to challenge me, just go back. I''m not in the mood."


    I wanted her to stay away from me directly.


    Handling his mind games was already frustrating, and if I started training some random human, it would only intensify my agitation.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''ll leave then."


    "Yeah, you should." I turned toward the swords, drawing one, readying myself for another round.


    "By the way, can I ask, why do you have a tail?"


    ''?!''


    ''This bastard!'' I turned toward the pink-haired boy, feeling deeply pissed off.


    Thud


    "Take it." I threw a sword towards him, disregarding his surprised expression, and moved to the center of the tform.


    ''It will be your turn once I deal with this. You bastard!''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In the bordends between the Selvius Kingdom and Aidiac Kingdomy a small town filled with illegal immigrants and fugitives.


    Inside one of the buildings in that town, which was filled with orphans, a footstep reverberated in the wooden hallway.


    tap tap


    Bang!


    A room''s door swung open, revealing a little girl with ck hair and eyes of the same color.


    "Sister! Wake up, it''s already night," Arvi called out to her sister, who always fell asleep from the day''s exhaustion.


    "Um... Arvi, why are you crowing like a rooster?"


    GASP


    "How dare you call me a rooster!" Arvi, hearing her sister''szy voice while she hadn''t even turned from the bed, swiftly ran and tried to pull the nket.


    "Wake up, you pig." While pulling with her small hand, Arvi kept trying to wake her sister, who hid her face in the nket, making Arvi more frustrated.


    "Ugh... go away, rooster,e in the morning." Amayara, already awake and wanting to tease her sister more, added fuel to the fire.


    "You''ve finally done it, sister!" Arvi swiftly climbed onto the bed beforeunching herself onto Amayara''s body.


    "Kughhh... I ept defeat, stop it now," seeing how she just got body-mmed, Amayara epted defeat.


    "Hmph, don''t go to work if you''re just going to sleep," Arvia sat back, folding her arms, feeling satisfied with her victory.


    She continued, "If it''s about money, I had just sold one of those potions... Oopsie," suddenly realizing her tongue slipped, she covered her mouth with both hands.


    ''?!''


    "What did you do again?" Amayara''s eyes widened upon hearing what she had most wanted to avoid.


    Slowly moving her hand towards Arvi, she ced it on her sister''s shoulder.


    "Arvi, I''m asking you something," she said, slightly tightening her grip, causing Arvi to slowly turn towards her.


    "I made that potion and sold it." Arvi felt nervous, knowing Amayara had expressly told her never to make that potion again, but she did it anyway, not wanting to see her sister hurt.


    "Arvi! I told you not to make it." Amayara clenched her head, feeling a sudden surge of anxiety swirling her mind, fully aware of the potential consequences of the potion.


    "Sniff... I... I''m sorry." Amayara''s sudden loud tone startled Arvi, causing her to break into tears, feeling hurt.


    She just wanted to help her sister, who kept going to mercenary guilds to kill monsters and sell them.


    Not a single day had passed without Arvi seeing her sister returning home wounded.


    Two days ago, everything reached a limit when Amayara returned with apletely wounded body, drenched in blood.


    As the Orphanage director tended to her wounds, Arvi had seen everything through the window - a body marked with nothing but wounds, a big burn mark on her shoulder, stretching down to her waist, and numerous cut marks in several ces.


    "It''s fine, don''t cry now." Amayara, realizing her actions had caused Arvi to cry, slowly hugged her, trying to console her.


    "I hate you... hic, I did everything for you and... sniff." Arvi felt deeply hurt; despite all the hard work she put into preparing the potion, all she received in return was reprimanding, especially from her sister, making her even sadder.


    "I''m sorry, you know how much I care about you. Please, in return, you can have my cookies too."


    Arvi pouted, weighing her options, and finally decided to forgive her sister.


    "Okay, but if you yell at me again, I''ll take ten times more than this." Arvi chuckled, feeling calmer and epting her sister''s offering as she forgave her.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "By the way, whom did you sell it to?" Amayara, aware that Arvi was still a child, tried to gather information about the person to whom she had sold the potion, understanding that in this barrennd, it was challenging for Arvi to trust someone easily.


    "It was a big sis with purple hair, she was helpi..."


    Amayara''s mind went nk as she heard Arvi speak. The thing she had tried most to avoid was finally happening ¨C ''No, I can''t lose Arvi again.''


    Her anxiety surged, remembering her past life from a time just like this, when Arvi had prepared a potion somehow, sold it, and came back with some coins, making everyone happy that day.


    Until several people entered the orphanage at night, killing everyone, burning the building, and taking Arvi with them, leaving Amayara to die in the burning ce.


    She couldn''t forget the figure who had saved her at that time, a boy with amber eyes running amidst the mes to rescue her.


    The hands that reached out to her amidst despair, the touch, and those eyes reflecting her body in that burning ce ¨C everything was still vivid until it all changed.


    Her savior and love became the first steps toward reaching her sister, influencing her choices amid many variables that arose.


    Her only regret: she couldn''t see her reflection in those amber eyes at the end of her life.


    This time, she would get everything ¨C her sister and what should have belonged to her. Everything.


    Gritting her teeth, she swiftly stood from her bed.


    "Sister! Where are you going now?" Arvi, seeing Amayara swiftly moving from the room, called out, feeling confused.


    SWISH


    "Nothing, I''ll be back by tomorrow. You eat my portion." Amayara''s body blurred, causing Arvi''s eyes to widen as she witnessed something that felt like magic.


    "Wait!" Suddenly realizing she forgot to stop her, she shouted, "You idiot! You''re not getting three day''s worth of meals!"


    .....


    ''Where is she?'' Amayara swiftly moved toward the town''s center, her eyes searching for a purple-haired girl, a glint filled with killing intent passing through her eyes.


    ''Sorry, but you have to die, Maria.''

 Chapter 39: Chapter 39- Yui Silvester

    On the borders of the Selvius Kingdom, there existed a small town filled with poor and helpless individuals who were devoid of any facilities provided by either the Aidiac Kingdom or the Selvius Kingdom¡ª At least, that''s what Saintess Marianne observed.


    Due to the Expansion of Goddess F''s religion across several kingdoms, the Saintess had be a means to reach the goddess.


    Several people came today to pay their respects and receive blessings from her.


    "Hey, Filth, move faster! I need to heal this burn mark," scolded a nobleman sitting inside the carriage, making its way through the small town known for its criminal activities and popted by fugitives banished from their kingdoms.


    "Tch, is she stupid toe to this dump yard?" Sitting beside the man was a chubby woman, feeling irritated by the assault of alcohol and dirt smells, causing a frown to form on her face.


    "Shh, at least it will be free. Did you prepare 50 vials? We need to get as much holy water to sell," the nobleman silenced his wife, inquiring about the empty bottles they had prepared to sell by collecting the purer holy water made in presence of the Saintess.


    Seeing her nod, he turned towards the window, where the only sight weing him was drunkards or smokers moving about with beards and dirt all over their bodies, evident of theirck of hygiene.


    "Ugh," he muttered, pinching his nose and focusing on the way.


    The carriage''s destination was the center of this rundown town, which was now filled with several nobleman carriages, unlike before, when such luxurious views werecking.


    Many soldiers and guards belonging to the private soldiers of these nobles were present to protect them from the criminals moving all around this ce.


    Tack tack


    The carriage halted at some distance from the center, where some guards stopped its way, causing the nobleman to look out of the window. He inquired, "How arrogant to stop a Count''s Carriage."


    "Forgive us, Lord. We hope you take the VIP route," the guard approached the carriage and bowed, informing about the already established system inside the ce to provide better facilities for healing.


    nk


    "HAHA, good, good. Here, take this," the nobleman, feeling delighted knowing he wouldn''t have to stand beside those filthy beggars, threw a pouch filled with gold coins that the guard caught.


    "Thank you very much. Please, this way," a smile formed on the guard''s face as he showed the way, and the carriage moved, taking a detour away from the direct route to the center.


    The carriage moved for some distance.


    "Halt the carriage!" Suddenly, a voice arrived, causing the nobleman to feel irritated.


    He turned towards the man who wore a white robe, signifying himself from the Monastery.


    "P-priest Kermit!?" The nobleman and his wife both disembarked from the carriage, feeling delighted to see how the Head of the Monastery came himself to wee him.


    "Greetings, Your Grace," maintaining etiquette and showing respect to the highest saint of the Monastery after the Saintess, the noblewoman greeted.


    "May Goddess F''s blessings always be with you," Kermit reciprocated his greeting, smiling calmly with a saintly demeanor, already ustomed to dealing with rich noblemen.


    "But, what is Your Grace doing in such a ce?" the Count felt confused and inquired since everyone among the noblemen knew the Saintess was only a figure, not the brain behind the whole religion.


    Kermit''s smile vanished. Looking at the Count, his mind started cursing him for reminding him about the reason that brought him here.


    "When you can just sit in the Monastery and pray to the goddess and get rewards, Hahaha," the Count added while looking towards Kermit with a knowing smile.


    ''Bastard, your name will be above all,'' Kermit''s face twitched, understanding the meaning behind the nobleman''s words about how everyone thinks the money the Monastery earns inside the Selvius Kingdom goes into his pocket.


    "Pleasee this way," Kermit moved, making way for the Count to follow as he brought him towards a temporary camp.


    "Oh my, Viscount, you are here too," the Count, seeing a very familiar figure, felt surprised.


    But the moment his eyes slowly moved downward, noticing his outfit, his face contorted.


    "It is nice to meet you, Count," understanding that his dress had caused both the Count and Countess to react like that, he feigned ignorance, knowing they would soon be dressed simrly.


    "Count, please sign here," Kermit brought a ledger carrying names of several nobleman names, and among them existed only Viscount, Baron, mostly low-ranked nobles, making the Count understand he should sign above them all.


    "Good, it seems I am the richest here, Haha." Both the Viscount and Kermit''s faces twitched, but knowing his uing fate, they felt pity, albeit with different perspectives.


    "Here," Kermit moved towards the table, picking up a tattered and dust-filled cloth, offering it to the Count.


    "Ugh, keep this away from me," feeling a sudden dirty stench assaulting his nose, the Count covered it.


    "You have to wear this if you want to receive healing from the Saintess," Kermit exined how this attire was necessary to deceive the Saintess into believing them to be beggars and poor people.


    Slowly, the Count''s eyes widened, but knowing he had brought 50 veils, he relented.


    As the backs of both individuals, the Count and his wife disappeared, while the Viscount remained inside the camp, Kermit sighed, turning towards him. "Here, Viscount Murphy, you can tell His Highness that the Count is also corrupt."


    Viscount, with trembling hands, took the ledger, his eyes bing teary, remembering how he had fallen into this mess and be a messenger who collects money and names of corrupted noblemen and sends them to the Crown Prince.


    Murphy was called to the Monastery by Priest Kermit a few years ago, only to meet the Crown Prince waiting for him there.


    While moving, he turned towards Kermit, who averted his gaze. "It''s fine, Kermit. It''s not like I was alone."


    Murphy''s gaze turned downward, remembering the hell he had experienced that day.


    A chilling feeling ran down his spine at the mere recollection of those memories where hey on the ground, screaming his lungs out, bearing a pain only he knew,'' Just Some years more''


    He had at least some hope of being freed from his fate because the Crown Prince had promised to release him after his work was done, granting him a peaceful and long-awaited relief.


    .....


    "Hey, is this the line to meet the Saintess?" the Count called out to a beggar standing in the line behind several others while covering his nose.


    His wife moved behind a line filled with women in dust-filled cloth while holding huge bags.


    "Yes, are you new here... C-count?!" Seeing a familiar figure, the man replying covered his face, averting his gaze, trying to hide his embarrassment.


    ''What the hell,'' slowly, a realization hit the Count.


    He turned his gaze towards others, slowly identifying them from faces - all nobles wearing dirty clothes.


    ''Disgraceful. How could this be?'' Those words seemed toe from his nobleman''s heart, but already knowing his circumstances, he remained silent, waiting just like the others.


    tap tap


    "Saintess Marianne has graced us with her presence," suddenly a guard announced, making way for a girl with purple hair.


    She walked gracefully towards them, followed by two men in priestly attire.


    ''How pitiful,'' Maria''s eyes became slightly teary seeing the sight in front of her.


    A long line filled with people wearing tattered cloth, exhausted faces, eyes lighting up at the sight of her. Dry mouths while carrying big bags, seeking some food for their children.


    Her gaze suddenly noticed a small child around her own age.


    "Are you okay, child?" Feeling pity, she inquired, looking at the boy who seemed to have wounds in several ces, evoking her sympathy.


    Thud


    "Sniff...Oh, Goddess," suddenly, the little kid kowtowed in front of her, his teary eyes revealing the pain his body had endured, each wound dripping blood, causing his dirt-filled clothes to be damp.


    "Oh my, you don''t need to do this. Hey, bring this boy here. I will help him first."


    "TCH, TCH."


    Suddenly, a unified sound reverberated in the ce.


    Unaware of it, Maria kept her focus on the boy being slowly brought by the priests, approaching the center where a camp was set up.


    ''Boss will be happy with my performance,'' Aphos thought as he was carried by them, feeling satisfied, knowing his performance would earn him a promotion.


    "It will not hurt," Maria assured, moving her hand above him.


    WHOOSH


    Suddenly, a surge of divine energy fell upon aphos'' body, causing his eyes to widen.


    The feeling he experienced was surreal, unlike what he had expected. ''It''s even better than the boss''s potion.''


    "It should be fine now. Tell me, do you need some food?" Maria looked at the pitiful child who was gazing at her before ncing at the two priests beside her, making her understand, ''Maybe he is fearing them.''


    "Both of you can leave," Maria ordered them, waiting for the boy to share his problem so she could solve it.


    Seeing both figures leaving, Aphos slowly moved his hand towards his back pocket, taking out a vial filled with crystal clear water before saying, "Saintess, please check it. I can give you more. It''s just my boss who wants to sell it, not wanting charit¡ª"


    "So, this is what Arvi is doing behind my back."


    ''!?!''


    Both Maria and Aphos got startled upon hearing a voice, causing them to turn their gaze towards the direction where a girl in a cloak stood.


    Only her ck eyes were visible, making it hard to identify her figure.


    "Who are you? And how did you enter¡ª" Maria tried to inquire but got interrupted.


    "Shut up, Maria. If you speak a single word, you are dead," Amayara''s anger surged, understanding that her little sister had started to hide things from her, feeling slightly hurt. ''When did she start hiding things from me?''


    Unaware that as she started to change herself in this life by going on monster hunts and taking on the burden of the whole orphanage, her little sister also tried to form her gang inside the orphanage to be independent.


    Thud


    "Elder Sister!?" Aphos recognized the voice, feeling his heart race, causing the vial to fall on the floor and break, spilling the liquid inside.


    "You have a lot to exin to me, Aphos," Amayara moved towards him, causing him to stumble, before turning her gaze to Maria, adding, "You still act like a child, not even understanding how you are being fooled by nobles. Pathetic."


    ''S-she?'' Maria''s mind started to swirl, recognizing the familiarity with those words, which she had heard countless times in her previous life.


    "Let''s go, and you," Amayara held Aphos'' wrist before leaving a final message to the girl whom she would have killed herself but already felt the presence of people who would soon do this deed.


    Not wanting to waste her time, she added, "The day you will recognize what you lost, it will already be toote."


    SWISH


    "Stop there!" Maria tried to stop the cloaked figure, but it had already vanished, leaving her feeling confused about the words left behind.


    ''What I don''t know?, regret?'' Maria stood there, holding her elbow in confusion and looking downward, trying to understand everything that had just happened but unable to piece it all together.


    ''Isn''t this that veil?'' Suddenly, her gaze fell on the spilled liquid on the ground, narrowing her gaze, she leaned closer, her hand touching it.


    ''What is this?'' The moment Maria''s hand made contact with the liquid, a soothing sensation ran over her.


    It felt like high-grade healing potion, but somehow she didn''t feel anything changing inside her body at all.


    ''Was it just some normal holy water?'' Slowly lifting herself, not understanding and ignoring it, she made her way towards the camp exit, prioritizing healing others over her own thoughts.


    Unbeknownst to her, the very liquid she disregarded as mere holy water, if known to people outside this small continent, would have caused wars just to get a small drop of it.


    There is a saying: Woodcutters even take sandalwood as fuel, signifying how unawareness causes one to disregard the true value of something.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Moving outside the camp, Maria saw several people still waiting for her with their pitiful state and faces which was etched with exhaustion.


    Due to it being early in the morning, she could still see some of them yawning.


    With a smile, she requested, "Please enter the camp and tell me your problems with grace¡ªSCHKLT."


    "Kughh?!" Suddenly feeling a force hitting her, she clenched her stomach, feeling a dagger directly tearing through her abdomen, not understanding what just happened her body fell on the ground.


    Thud


    "Kyaaa~!" Women''s line broke, causing everyone to scatter, leaving a small cloaked figure standing, gazing down at Maria, whom she just threw a dagger at.


    "Stop right there!" Saying that, both priests ran towards the small cloaked figure to stop it from advancing further.


    BANG! SCHLKT!


    THUD


    Subsequently, two bodies fell on the ground with hollow eyes, both men''s priestly attire bing damp with their blood.


    "Aghhh....it hurts." Lying down on the ground, Maria somehow felt her pain intensifying, not understanding why her wounds were not healing.


    Tap tap


    Lying there, her eyes only saw small feet moving towards her.


    "S...top i..t," she tried to plead, but still was not able to lift her gaze to look at the figure.


    Swish


    A breeze passed, causing the figure''s eyes and hair to get unveiled under the rising rays of Gaia.


    Slowly, it traced upward, revealing small feet, then hands, and subsequently two cold amethyst eyes and fluttering ash-grey hair.


    Yui gazed down at the Saintess Maria, who was her aim today.


    Her father had been engaged in an evesting battle with a creature trying to stop him from entering the Heindal Continent, leaving only her to arrive here.


    Yui''s gaze shifted to Maria''s wound, which had turned ck with several veins forming on them.


    Knowing she can''t even kill a small girl with her poison, she felt frustrated, understanding that she still needed to be more proficient in her assassination abilities.


    She turned to leave with a single goal.


    ''I will be waiting for the day when we meet, Alisia Von Selvius.''

 Chapter 40: Chapter 40- Death of Alisia Devereaux

    Far from the Heindal Continent, spanning millions of miles, lies a vast ocean that divides this world into many parts, connecting numerous continents and harboring too many secrets that seem unending.


    Among these, stands the formidable Ardoros Continent, known for its strength and power.


    Divided among four pirs that stand at the peak of strength, protecting the continent from all four sides like its Guardian.


    The whole Ardoros is divided into four divisions, cutting it in two straight intersecting lines like a perfect symmetry; the borders among four families were partitioned by huge walls enforced by Ether.*


    Ether is a far-concentrated form of mana, much purer, denser, and impossible to be used inside the body due to its violent reaction with pre-existing bodily mana, making it widely used by the strongest families as an energy source for weapons or battleships.


    But these were just true for revealing the battle strength of a kingdom as a whole; things like Ether and mana diminish in front of the sheer strength held by individuals living inside this ce.


    On one expanse farrger than the whole Heindal Continentbined, existed thend belonging to one of the Guardians known as Sentinel''s Legion¡ªRiantain Family.


    Standing among the strongest families on Blue Star, the strength held by their bloodline allowed them to reach the peak, but their own discipline kept them above all else.


    The bloodline provided them various abilities, which were just a pinch of the iceberg hidden beneath a facade.


    SWOOSH


    Suddenly, a sound reverberated in the empty space, making way for a huge battleship to slowly be visible as its body started to get materialized from head to tail, revealing its humongous size.


    Swish


    The ship''s destination was towards the center of the whole ce, making its way before slowlynding outside one of the open grounds present outside the big mansion.


    Thud


    A long gate opened before addernded on the ground, making way for a figure with blue hair and the same-colored eyes departing from it.


    Slowly moving out of the ship, Diana''s face formed a knowing smile after she had spent her two years outside the Ardoros Continent dealing with things that would ensure that, in the end, she gets what belongs to her.


    "Miss Diana, Lord is calling you." Without any difference in tone, a maid with an expressionless face informed Diana about her immediate call the moment she arrived back.


    "I understand." Without any further ado, she made her way towards the huge gates of the mansion, the mere size of the grandeur in front of her reaching the skies above, piercing through the clouds yet faded against the aura of individuals inside it.


    Tap Tap


    Moving inside the long hallway where several statues ofrge sizes stood around the walls, wearing armors while remaining in their static position.


    KRiiiEEEKKKK


    The doors slowly unveiled a huge hallroom filled with several individuals, a nostalgic image etched in Diana''s memories resurfaced; six years ago, she entered the same ce with helplessness and holding nothing in her hand, but now.


    ?Congrattions, Diana, for entering Phase II at such a young age?


    Suddenly, a voice attracted her attention. Turning towards the figure, a silhouette slowly became visible to her, a woman sitting on a regal throne with a stern gaze looking down at Diana.


    ''Here she goes again,'' Diana thought, looking at her mother who praised and started to give her attention the moment she proved her worth, unlike the past life where she was nothing but a bystander.


    But she didn''t hate this since now she could get whatever she wanted from her dear mother, even though it was a mutual benefit. Diana at least knew how important her use could be.


    "Thank you, Lady Samantha."


    Samantha''s eyes narrowed, hearing a nk tone reply from her daughter, feeling confused since just six years ago, this child was always running behind her and trying to prove her worth.


    Now that she proved it, though Samantha didn''t care, she found things amiss, but not wanting to engage in familiar interaction, she directly jumped on the important matters.


    ?Tell me, how will Alisia Devereaux die in 10 years??


    She inquired about the information Diana had given at the age of eleven.


    At that moment, Using this information she had demanded to get ess of Aurora''s Nest.


    Aurora''s Nest was a hidden space in another dimension solely used by Riantain Family''s strongest members.


    There, time flowed 52 times much faster, making one year there equal to one week of Blue Star''s.


    This was also one of the reasons why Riantains were the strongest and stood among several other continents.


    They possessed a separate dimension with different time speed and environment, making them to stand alone at the top.


    "Should I tell or not, hmm?" Diana feigned ignorance, folding her hands while shaking her head, making Samantha''s gaze turn cold.


    "How dare you!, after getting everything you asked for," ra eximed, seeing how Diana was acting arrogant after obtaining whatever she desired, be it Aurora Nest at such a young age or the visit to Heindal Continent two years ago.


    Though ra didn''t know the reason for Diana''s visit to that small continent where Alisia Devereaux was present, it was irritating how Diana had effortlessly obtained everything, even as an eleven-year-old girl.


    Now that Diana had turned 17, ra was already shocked to learn how, at such a young age, Diana had reached Phase II, a feat that took her 657 Aurora years.


    Normally, Riantain Family members didn''t have any age due to their Bloodline ability¡ªBiokinesis¡ª which allowed them to change appearance, enhance abilities, heal, shape-shift, defend themselves, extend lifespan, control physiology, manipte psychology, and master body arts with mere thoughts.


    This ability was also the reason they could spend thousands of years inside another dimension without aging.


    ra couldn''tprehend how Diana had only spent four years, meaning 208 years, inside Aurora Nest but still broke through Phase II, which should have taken much more time.


    "I haven''t gotten everything yet, ra," Diana turned towards ra with a smile, making her surprised. Diana smiled, thinking about how she still had to get what her heart desired most, ''I still don''t have him.''


    ?What do you want, Diana??


    ''!''


    Shocking others was another woman''s voice, making Diana turn towards it with her eyes bing calm; sincerity and respect for the figure was visible in her eyes.


    "Sister Luna, it is nothing. I will get that myself." Diana slightly bowed, causing everyone present in the ce to narrow their gaze. Even her such gesture took Luna by surprise.


    ?What is the meaning of this, Diana??


    Narrowing her gaze, Luna inquired, feeling somewhat surprised.


    The reason for her inquiry was the gazes Diana was receiving from others, filled with hatred, due to just the first rule she broke¡ªbowing in front of others.


    "Nothing, Sister. And about Lady Alisia, she will die in ten years at the hands of her own father." Turning towards the man sitting at the head of the circr hall, she told about the inevitable death that awaited the woman whom she was most grateful for.


    ''!?''


    ?Do you know it has to be the truth, Diana? ?


    Clenching the throne''s handrest, which shattered in a mere moment, the man sitting on the throne while his body surrounded by heat haze gazed at Diana.


    His shining blue eyes prated through every mind defense to see through lies, and the moment he understood it was the truth.


    ?Father needs to know this.?


    SWOOSH


    An aura surged before the man''s figure banished, causing everyone to look down on Diana whose eyes were also widened, seeing how she had got a chance to meet the man standing behind the Riantain family and the only one at the top.


    Luna, seeing how everyone was looking at Diana like predators, slowly rose from the throne, moving towards her.


    The intensity in her voice, which was filled with authority fitting of the seven seats, subsided, changed into a gentle one, "Guess you have various stories to tell me, Diana. How about we both go to your ce?"


    "Why not, Sister Luna. You ca¡ª" Diana tried to ept her elder sister''s offer and share something with her but got interrupted by another voice.


    ?Stop it, Luna. I have yet to talk with her.?


    Samantha''s cold gaze was fixed on Diana, looking at her as if eyeing an ant, overwhelming with mere intent, causing Diana to feel a shiver but was relieved, knowing well about how none of these people can harm her in the presence of someone who was beside her.


    "Yes, Mother is right. You should stop, Diana, and don''t disturb Sister Luna," ra also not wanting to let Diana go unscathed, tried to deal with her, but a voice silenced everyone.


    WHOOSH


    ?Diana and I have some work. Don''t tell me my words have fallen on deaf ears.?


    Luna''s voice reverted, apanied by a surge of energy causing the whole ce''s air to intensify with the pressure of¡¼ZENITH¡½ level powerhouse.


    The mere aura made the several figures standing there fade away in the background.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Samantha''s eyes red at Luna, Clenching her jaws, feeling humiliated.


    If it were someone else, she would have shredded them into pieces, but it was Luna Riantain.


    Next in line to be the Master of the whole Riantain family, though everyone thought that the Elder son would be the Master since he was also the head of the Seven Seats, the one filled with the strongest Riantains.


    But Samantha and the Elder Son knew Luna was far stronger than anyone else here.


    While everyone believed Luna to be 120 years old, attributing her strength to Aurora''s Nest where she must have spent thousands of years but only they knew the true extent of this girl''s prodigious abilities.


    Unlike other members of the Riantain family who took Aurora''s Nest for their training ground, Luna never visited that ce even once.


    The level she had reached today was from a real-world perspective, making Diana fade far into the background.


    Diana took 208 years just to reach the level Luna had achieved at the age of 80.


    Luna''s gaze turned towards Diana, her eyes bing gentle. "Let''s go, Little Dia."


    Without giving any attention to the people standing there while ring in her direction, Luna took Diana and moved from that ce towards the mansion belonging to her.


    .


    .


    .


    "Sister Luna, you shouldn''t have done that," Diana felt that such a stance might cause problems for Luna in the long run.


    There is a chance she''ll face retaliation from other family members when she attempts to be the head of the family.


    While moving, Luna''s face formed a smile hearing Diana''s words. Peaking a nce, she added, "How is that boy?"


    ''!?''


    "W-what boy?" Diana suddenly startled, causing her to stumble.


    Looking at Luna whose face formed a teasing smile, slowly moving her hand, Luna flicked her forehead.


    "I just guessed, and you confirmed it." She started to move again, causing Diana to follow behind, feeling weak in front of one who was the second most important person after her beloved.


    "Sister Luna, are you not gonna ask about Lady Alisia''s death?" Diana, while moving already knowing about the history attached with Luna and Alisia Devereaux, inquired.


    "She had already told me about her death"


    ''!?''


    Diana interrupted in her way, turning towards Luna, feeling inexplicable emotions and not understanding what she meant. This made Luna turn towards her.


    "Alisia''s death''s news is not something new for me, Diana." Luna slowly moved her hand, holding Diana''s wrist before pulling her while she remained in her trance state, trying to understand everything.


    While moving, Luna''s gaze shifted towards the direction of Heindal Continent.


    Her strength tore through space, her gaze prating every obstacle, observing a woman busy in her work, unaware of the surveince from someone she had once saved.


    ''Was your son really deserved that sacrifice, Alisia.'' Luna''s gaze was at a boy with Amber eyes, feelingplicated, not understanding the reason for a person to leave everything for someone who was not even born.


    Luna could remember the day when, in a battle against an Ebon Cryptid, her life was saved by a woman who stood at the top and was seen as the genius born in thousands of years.


    In the early days of her journey, Luna ventured to various continents to gather her strength and be stronger.


    Inside one of them, her life was saved by Alisia Devereaux, who was there on a mission assigned to every gbearer.


    Unlike how she could have just left Luna alone or even removed the seed of the Riantain family by killing her, Alisia decided to protect her, and the end result was Alisia bing an rival for Luna.


    Not a single day passed when Luna did not imagine bing the head of the Riantain family, pushing herself to reach much greater heights in the hope that one day, she¡ªthe head of the Riantain family¡ªwould meet Alisia¡ªthe head of the Devereaux family, which she believed was inevitable.


    Until one day, while away from Ardoros, she heard the news that Alisia Devereaux had abandoned her position as a gbearer.


    ording to the rules, Alisia''s Energy Core was destroyed, making her fall from the peak of ¡¼ZENITH¡½ to a mere ¡¼EPIC¡½, Which even though seemed only difference of mere two stages but in reality, it was like falling fromstdder to reach godhood.


    Luna''s rage caused her to reach several heights just so that she could kill that man holding the highest position in the Devereaux family yet fall too low to destroy the future of his own daughter, even though Luna knew how her own father was the same but...


    Closing her eyes standing there, Luna remembered the day she hadst met Alisia Devereaux.


    // shback //


    SWOOSH


    A loud sound reverberated in the surroundings, sourced from a huge ship sailing through the ocean, directly heading towards a small continent carrying some people.


    "Uncle Wang, how many days will it take to reach Heindal Continent?"


    A woman slowly moved towards the head of the ship, her amber gaze wanting to know the time left for her to reach the ce where she wanted to live peacefully.


    Alisia Devereaux, A figure who had killed millions, hundreds of her own bloodline, destroyed a few continents, and even eradicated whole races.


    But now standing with a figure that was different from what it used to be, one who wanted to leave behind everything.


    "Forgive me, Princess. Just a few hours more," Wang bowed, replying while knowing how important it was for him to reach that ce as soon as possible.


    Wang''s urgency was due to the promise he had made to someone, making his true form able to protect that ce from any force, unlike his humanoid form, which stood helpless, only witnessing the fall of a legend.


    A woman who stood alone facing a world that didn''t take pity even after destroying her Energy Core. It went as far as to only give her a water ship to sail out of the continent into the ocean, which was filled with unknown dangers.


    ''Forgive me, Master,'' Wang slowly lifted his gaze, looking at the figure of a woman, her ck hair caressed by the breeze, whole exhausted amber eyes fixed at a faraway distance.


    A woman who had fallen from the epitome of strength to a mere ¡¼EPIC¡½.


    While it was the dream of several strong individuals to reach this stage but for a woman who had just attained such heights at a young age, it was akin to a God falling from Godhood.


    "Princess, I hope yo¡ª"


    SWISH!


    ''!''


    Suddenly, a figure materialized on the ship, causing Wang to enclose the distance in mere seconds, arriving between Alisia and the figure.


    The figure slowly lifted its gaze, revealing shimmering blue hair with the same-hued eyes that seemed as deep as the ocean where they were present.


    ?Why??


    A simple word left Luna''s lips, her gaze slowly lifting, meeting with Amber ones. Her ears wanting to hear words from Alisia, about how she was betrayed.


    And just that, Luna would make sure to tear those who didn''t know their ces.


    Alisia''s widened gaze slowly became soft, looking at the familiar figure, and an amusement for her past, which she had already decided never to share with her child. She replied with a soft voice, "I wanted to rest."


    ?R-rest??


    Luna''s mind couldn''t believe the words she heard from the mouth of that woman, who was restlessly ughtered not known how much, only to be the Master of the Devereaux Family. ''What happened to her?''


    Not understanding the reason that could change Alisia Devereaux, her pupils moved frequently before stopping as she heard a very small sound.


    thump thump


    Making her eyes slowly turn towards Alisia''s belly, which had a slight bump, Luna couldn''t understand how, after reaching so close to a goal, Alisia could abandon her dream like that.


    It made Luna slowly realize how she had idealized the image of a woman who was nothing but weak.


    ?You have be pathetic.? Leaving those words, Luna turned to leave the ce, already having received her answer that it was the end for Alisia Devereaux.


    "Before leaving, return my favor, Luna." Alisia narrowed her eyes, not caring about what her image was in the mind of that woman.


    ''?!''


    Luna stopped in her way, turning towards those amber eyes, which were not the same she had seen a few years ago. Eyes that should have belonged to a predator were now reced with a human. ?What do you want??


    "You have to protect my child if, in the future, something happens to me."


    Hearing those words, Luna''s eyes filled with disgust and hatred towards the woman who was destroying the perfect image she had in her mind.


    SWISH


    Not wanting to stay there for a moment longer, her figure blurred before leaving.


    // FLASHBACK ENDS //

 Chapter 41: Chapter 41 - Meeting Diana Riantain

    "I hope you wille again, Sister Luna," Diana waved, observing Luna leave the mansion after discussing some family-rted matters.


    "Yeah, going, going, but you have to tell me about that boy," Luna replied without turning, moving out of the hallway.


    She couldn''t find much information from Diana''s words but was somewhat relieved, knowing she doesn''t have to worry about Diana''s safety now.


    "Sure," Diana said as her hand slowly loosened, and a smile formed on her face.


    She turned towards her room, entered, and closed the door behind her.


    ''So, she is unaware of Ryuk''s presence.'' Diana made her way towards one of the drawers in the room, cing her hand on a statue before turning its body to the left.


    CRUMBLE


    Suddenly, the wall started to tremble before opening, revealing a pathway leading to another space.


    Slowly, Diana made her way inside the now-opened doors before the walls enclosed again.


    tap tap


    In the dimly lit room, the sounds of footsteps reverberated as Diana moved through it.


    Her destination was the space present at the end of the long hallway.


    Slowly, the light became more vivid.


    The moment her foot touched the floor inside that space, an enormous area became visible to her.


    "Finally!" Diana''s eyes reflected a huge wall filled with paintings, several small figures made of soft material embroidered, while keeping the originality of the figure intact¡ªamber eyes and ck hair adorned with an expressionless face.


    Diana observed all the portraits and figures of a boy with amber eyes, making her way directly towards a very big mirror.


    Arriving in front of it, her eyes fell on the reflection of a blue-haired girl looking back at her.


    WHOOSH


    A smile formed on her face; slowly, her face and body started to morph, beginning with the eyes turning amber, then her face transformed into a familiar visage whose portraits and figures filled the whole room.


    Her clothes started to shift into those of a boy''s.


    Within mere seconds, the reflection of an amber-eyed boy, with fairplexion and clothed in a ck suit, looked back at Diana.


    badump


    Suddenly, her form again turned into that of a seventeen-year-old girl with blue hair and the same colored eyes before copsing onto the floor.


    Thud


    "Haa...Haa..." Diana clenched her heart, feeling it racing at an unprecedented speed.


    Her eyes became hazy, trembling hand slowly moving towards her face before sliding down after caressing her lips, which were parted due to gasping.


    "Ahhh, you will kill me, Ryuk~?!!" Diana cried out, feeling how just looking at that figure, even if she knew it was her, her heart was about to burst out of her chest.


    Her eyes met her own reflection, the smile on her face defining the euphoria she felt right now, but instead of a fake one, she longed for her beloved in reality.


    ''It''s fine, Ryuk. Just some years more, only seven or eight.'' Her fingers, trembling with excitement, touched the mirror surface, an electrifying sensation running through her. ''I have enough patience to have you, my love~''


    For her, the love she held for that individual was not something that could be erased with the mere passage of time, which seemed to heal every wound.


    Her Love was evident from the fact that, to others, it was just six years, but for her, it was 208 years and another two¡ª all without seeing her beloved.


    Though she would not have included these past two years but even being inside the Heindal Continent, she never once entered the borders of the Selvius Kingdom.


    From previous life experiences, she was aware that Ryuk could somehow feel her presence.


    It was appreciable, showcasing how much their love for each other proved itself.


    ''I thought that after regaining your memories, you wouldn''t save that woman.'' Diana felt hurt, aware of how she had orchestrated Karina Reinguard''s premature downfall, preventing her from rising and bing strong by dealing with the king of Aidiac Kingdom by transforming herself into Ryuk von Selvius.


    But on her way, she received news about the Reinguards visiting the Selvius kingdom.


    Diana''s approach was entirely different in this life.


    Her goal was to be stronger than her beloved so that, unlike before, he couldn''t even harm her after discovering that she was the reason for his mother''s disappearance.


    "But, I just wanted to make you alone." Diana''s eyes became wet as she saw how she was misunderstood.


    Her heart ached, knowing how every initiative she took was seen as betrayal when all she wanted was to take everyone from his side and make him depend on her.


    "Was it wrong to want you, my love~??"


    Her hazy eyes fixed on her reflection.


    She wanted her beloved at all costs, but in doing so, she revealed information that dealt her the biggest blow.


    ''I never wanted Lady Alisia to die like that.'' Slowly approaching the mirror, she ced her forehead on it while in a seated position, remembering her only mistake and a story that etched the name of her beloved on her soul.


    // Previous life memory //


    ?I have a task for you, Diana.?


    Amanding voice reverberated throughout the hall, filled with several figures looking down at a small eleven-year-old girl hugging a book, her eyes fixed on the floor, hands trembling.


    "I will do it," a weak voice made its way out of the little girl''s mouth, already overwhelmed by the presence of several figures.


    "Dear Sister, are you not even going to hear it?" ra felt amused, observing the trembling figure of her little sister, whose presence was repulsive to bear¡ªeither her isted personality or that tendency to always hold a book.


    "I-I," Diana slowly lifted her gaze towards her sister, her exhausted blue eye meeting ra''s glimmering ones, looking back at her with mockery.


    "Sigh, are you again going to waste our time?" Rubbing her forehead, ra felt irritated, seeing how, once again, this girl was going to take years just to say a word.


    Swish


    Jumping from her seat, ra stood in front of the little girl, slightly startling Diana who lifted her gaze to see ra.


    ra, with a smirk, turned towards the man sitting at the center before again facing the little girl. "Let me give an exnation to her myself, Brother Lucius."


    Sitting at the head of the surrounding throne, the man''s gaze narrowed at being referred to by his name. But it was an insignificant matter since, right now, his eyes were fixed on the trembling girl.


    "So, dear little sister," ra slowly moved around Diana, tracing her fingers on her shoulder, a smile forming on her face, noticing the gaze of her mother, boosting her confidence. She continued, "You need to visit the Heindal Continent and kill someone."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ra''s hand traced the white hair strands of Diana, feeling satisfied with her trembling body, a genuine excitement shrouding her, which normally makes you want to bully someone even more.


    Leaning forward, she whispered in her ears, clearly audible to everyone, but her aim was to overwhelm this little girl. "You see, Lil sis, the person you have to kill is none other than the son of Alisia Devereaux."


    Thud


    ''!?''


    "N-no." The book in Diana''s hand fell to the floor, her eyes turning towards ra, who had a wide grin, feeling satisfied with the little girl''s reaction.


    Normally, for a 26-year-old adult to bully a mere eleven-year-old child might seem inappropriate, but no one knew when this small child could rece her.


    Riantains wanted results, and if not obtained, the person with the assigned task would be discarded¡ªin literal meaning, death.


    ''So, they want me dead, huh.'' Diana, already having extracted all the necessary information from ra by acting weak, understood that this time, she was set to be killed.


    Either way, it was expected since the person standing behind the whole Riantain family didn''t interfere in family methods, leaving decisions regarding tasks to the Elders or the Seven Seats.


    It was verymon for these people to eliminate any threat at an early stage by assigning tasks to children whom they found threatening, tasks that would either cost them their lives or lead to inevitable failure, resulting in being discarded by the Riantains.


    And right now, Diana could clearly see that before being discarded from the family, she would die while attempting the task.


    It felt funny how none of the people present here, took this burden upon themselves.


    The moment the name Devereaux was added to it, Diana understood it was assigned by the Family Head.


    Seeing how it was rted to Alisia Devereaux, none of them took it upon themselves, knowing their inevitable failure.


    ''I will make sure to kill each one of you.'' From an early age, Diana, like other Riantain children, was taught about family basics.


    However, she had an advantage, and that was her sister.


    ?ra, you are creating trouble for her.?


    Attracting their gazes was a woman with shimmering blue hair, eyes as deep as the ocean, enhanced by the light ray, looking down at ra, causing a shiver to run down her.


    "S-sister Luna, I-i," ra''s eyes widened, feeling the cold gaze piercing through her soul.


    The mere presence of Luna seemed overwhelming, making ra clench her dress, her heartbeat increasing due to fear.


    Lucius, seeing how Luna intervened, took a peek at her before turning towards ra, observing everything from the moment the Family Head assigned the task.


    Seven members and only one, ra Riantain, proposed to assign that task to Diana.


    It was clear to everyone what she wanted, but surprisingly, Luna, whom everyone expected to interfere, didn''t say anything, instead supported by voting.


    Now, seeing how ra had slightly overdone things by provoking Luna, he intervened. ?Luna will be responsible for Diana''s departure.?


    SWOOSH


    Saying that, Lucius disappeared from his throne, leaving behind others. No one seemed to care about uing matters; instead, they preferred going back to Aurora to be even stronger, causing everyone to leave.


    "M-mother?" ra turned to look at Samantha, who slowly stood and moved out of the hallway, making ra understand the meaning behind her mother''s stance and following behind her.


    Luna slowly descended, cing her hand on the little girl''s hair, ruffling it. A smile formed on her face. "So, Little Dia, are you going to keep acting like this, even in front of your big sis?"


    Slowly lifting her gaze, Diana''s eyes met with the only member in the whole Riantain family who stood by her side since birth.


    Biologically, both Luna and Diana were not blood-rted, even though they had different mothers. Still, Luna cared for Diana more than her own sisters.


    On the other side, Diana''s own sister ra always tried to look down on her.


    "Sister Luna, I don''t want to die."


    Luna''s eyes widened, hearing such words from Diana''s mouth.


    Her eyes softened at the little girl who clenched her dress, those words carrying a plea to somehow survive.


    "You think I will let anything happen to you." Leaning to Diana''s level, Luna offered a small letter to her before continuing. "When you arrive there, give this to Alisia and also reveal your identity as Luna''s lil sissy, okay?"


    Diana nodded, feeling grateful and warm within her heart. ''I will have to dy things until I awaken my bloodline.''


    Her aim was not to act rashly until she awakened her bloodline, clenching the letter.


    Finally, the day had arrived for her to depart for the Heindal Continent and the moment to meet that woman hade.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Moonlight slowly made its way inside one of the rooms belonging to Selvius Kingdom''s royal pce before entuating a figure.


    "Heh, not changed at all, aren''t you, Luna?" Alisia''s face formed a smile, looking at the letter which mentioned about her protecting Diana, and in exchange, Luna would make sure to protect Ryuk.


    Though Alisia had already mentioned this when they were arriving at the Heindal Continent, knowing that protecting Diana for some time would make sure Luna follows her side of the deal, evident from the small mana circle drawn at bottom of the letter.


    The circle carried the mana from Luna who had proposed this contract, which Alisia could easily discard, but knowing how much helpful Luna''s support can be, she injected her mana too.


    SWOOSH


    With that, a deal was finalized.


    Diana would stay under Alisia''s protection until she herself wanted to leave, and in exchange, even if Luna had to ce her life, she would protect Ryuk¡ªa profitable deal indeed.


    "So, you are the littlemb Luna mentioned here." Alisia sat in her chair, chin resting on her palm which was supported by desk, observing the trembling girl with amusement at her acting skills.


    "Y-yes." Diana feigned weakness, but her heart was also not calm due to being in front of a figure whose mere name was enough to threaten several continents.


    Though it seemed exaggerated, but in truth, being a bookworm, Diana had read about Ardoros, and among one of them, it was mentioned how Vampires had submitted themselves to the Devereaux family.


    Eternal Eclipse, Twilight''s End, or Bloodhunt¡ªthese were the names of the massacres fallen upon the Almighty Vampires by one of the gbearers, Alisia Devereaux.


    A single one-sided battle changed the whole world''s perspective about the youngest daughter of the Devereaux family, and though some called it exaggeration or even a fluke.


    But smoke never forms without fire, and already knowing every truth from her sister''s mouth, Diana knew the true extent of power held by this woman.


    It was already known how Alisia''s Energy core was destroyed, but still, why no one tried to attack her on the way to this small continent in the vast ocean?


    Fear


    "Stop wasting your efforts in acting and also, don''t disturb Ryuk, since I don''t want to break Luna''s heart." Alisia pulled back, rising from her chair, her finger tracing the desk as she moved.


    GASP


    ''So, this was the reason.'' Those words contained far more coldness and intensity even being spoken in a melodious tone that it sent a chill down Diana''s spine.


    Helping her understand that it was merely fear preventing her enemies from taking action, even though they were aware of her weakened state.


    "I understand, Lady¡ª" Diana bowed before being interrupted by a sound.


    knock knock


    "May Ie in, Mother?"

 Chapter 42: Chapter 42- Reason for not using system

    Knock knock


    Suddenly interrupting the conversation was a light knock on the door, attracting both Diana''s and Alisia''s gaze.


    "May Ie in, Mother?"


    A calm voice reached Diana''s ear, making her understand that the voice belonged to none other than Ryuk Devereaux, who could only refer to Alisia as such.


    "Come in," Apanied a voice reaching the door before it slowly opened with a sound.


    Krieeeek


    ''So, he is the heir of the Devereaux family,'' Diana thought as her eyes captured the image of an amber-eyed boy entering the room, making her notice the difference between Alisia and Ryuk''s eyes, which, though having the same color, feltpletely different.


    "What happened, Ryuk?" Alisia folded her hands, looking at the boy who held a bunch of documents while switching nces between her and Diana, making her understand his hesitation.


    "You can tell. She is, umm..." Alisia turned her gaze towards Diana before narrowing them, trying to think of a rtionship she should introduce this girl to.


    "Greetings, Your Highness. My name is Diana, and I¡ª" Diana understanding the things, tried to introduce herself.


    "It''s fine," Ryuk interrupted both of them, sensing an odd situation.


    It was not hard for him to understand their reluctance about revealing this girl''s identity, and of course, he didn''t care, after all, he was already aware of her presence here.


    "Mother, I wanted to understand why the Monastery is not helping people suffering in the North." Ryuk inquired about the religion that stayed silent, even having healers who could provide relief to the people of the North, suffering from cold and diseases.


    Being reincarnated in this world, from being an engineer to having been reborn in a child''s body, everything seemed surreal, but one thing stayed with him from his past life¡ªcuriosity.


    Even in his past life, his enthusiasm towardsputers pushed him to pursue a field rted to it.


    Now, in this life, where he saw many interesting things, he wanted to learn and understand each one of them, whether it be political structure, geography, or energy utilization, making even a normal soldier of his kingdom far stronger than normal adults from his previous life who imed to be heavyweight champions.


    "Come, take a seat," Alisia, ignoring Diana, took her seat before gesturing for Ryuk to sit in the other chair in front of her desk.


    Without further dy, Ryuk took his seat, his small hands carrying some papers, while eyes filled with curiosity seemed childish to Alisia but not to the girl standing there.


    ''What was that?'' Diana''s eyes were fixed on the floor while her pupils moved rapidly, trying to fathom the sensation she just felt a moment ago.


    Alisia started to exin things that influenced the dy in providing any aid to Northern borders.


    "So, Mother, you mean the nobles are corrupt. Isn''t there any way to punish them?" Ryuk innocently looked at Alisia, who, seeing him like this, felt a slight pride that unlike her, who at the age of five was used to killing, her son had such a soft heart.


    "Not everyone is like that, Ryuk. There are some but not many..." Alisia started to exin things to him further.


    Unnoticed by Alisia, Ryuk''s mind was filled with other thoughts.


    ''A heroine. don''t kid me.''


    .....


    Some moments ago,


    Moonlight streamed into the room, casting its glow on a small boy engrossed in reading some documents.


    ''So, nobles are just as they were portrayed in my past life,'' Ryuk felt amused, observing the differences and simrities to his previous experiences.


    As he witnessed the corruption of nobles, treatingmon lives as insignificant, and the royal family''s helplessness despite being aware, a sense of nostalgia enveloped him.


    [ ????????!!!! ]


    Suddenly a familiar sound interrupted his thoughts.


    ''This?'' Ryuk''s hand paused as he focused on another voice.


    [  ??  ??????????????  ????  ????????????????  ???????????? ]


    ''Show her status.'' Ryuk attempted to ess information about the girl, and in response, a window appeared in front of him.


    ¨X¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤    ?    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨[


    ????????????  ?????????? ???? ?????? -> ?????????????? ???? ?????? 3 ???? ???????????? ?????? ?????????????????????? ???? ????????????.


    ???????? ?????????? ???????????? ???? ????,??????.


    ¨^¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤    ?    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨a


    ''....''


    Seeing the same window that had irritated him once again and understanding why he had not used this system for a year.


    Ryuk realized this was a recurring issue. Whether trying to check his mother''s status or Wang''s, the same problem persisted.


    ''System,'' Ryuk called.


    [??????, ????????]


    ''Fuck off.''


    Ryuk stood and left the room, not wanting to miss the chance to encounter the person who would be his doom, at least ording to the information he received at the age of four when the system first appeared.


    The moment his system Awakened, a clear window with a lone title appeared in front of him.


    ¡º  ?????????????? ??????????????''?? ?????????? ????????????  ¡»


    At that moment, He instantly realized that his fate was to be a Viin.


    Being already habitual with fantasy novels, all things were not that mystery to him and after his question about the origin of the System, he only got an Answer:


    [ ???????? ?????????? ???? ???????? ???????? ?????????????? ???? ?????? ???????? ???? ???????????? ?????? ???????????????????????????? ?????????????????????? ]


    Ryuk would have been a fool to just let something have his body just to fulfill his curiosity, but with this, he realized some facts.


    The system can''t control his body or at least was restricted by something inside his body that repelled it from forcefully taking over the body or something simr.


    Not that he cared, after all, he was reborn and had enormous opportunities for him, but of course, he would not sit idle while some heroine or Hero came for his head.


    Arriving at the door and entering it after getting confirmation from his mother, his eyes fell on a girl with white hair and blue eyes, staring back at him.


    ''Is she the one?'' Ryuk''s gaze turned cold. Due to his Bloodline, thetent energy inside him spiked, resonating with the opposing bloodline in the room.


    In this world, Bloodline levels determine individuals'' strength, simr to the hierarchy in a kingdom.


    Just like that, a simr system existed here too.


    Belonging to the same bloodline level, Diana''s dormant bloodline acted, causing her to feel an inexplicable sensation after being getting contact with Ryuk''s.


    .


    .


    .


    Present,


    "Not everyone is like that, Ryuk. Though, there are some but not many..." Alisia exined, her narrowed gaze revealing an awareness of Ryuk''s inattention, attributing it to the natural habits of a child.


    She continued speaking, emphasizing the importance of understanding.


    ''A heroine. don''t joke with me.'' Ryuk''s eyes were fixed on his mother, but his mind was consumed by thoughts about his system''s existence and everything it entailed.


    Ryuk had no intention of being bound in a game of viiny; instead, he aimed to avoid such roles and focus on his interests¡ª he will never be a ve of this so-called fate.


    "I understand, Mother." Ryuk stood, then turned and left the room, leaving both Diana and Alisia in their confusion.


    Alisia, as a mother, grappled with how to deal with Ryuk, while Diana observed Ryuk''s disappearing back through the door, contemting that feeling.


    "Sigh, you can take any room, but stay away from the west side of the pce," Alisia advised Diana, ensuring she kept a distance from Ryuk''s pce due to concerns rted to Diana''s family.


    Although the bloodlines of major families on Ardoros had no inherent side effects, Alisia was cautious due to the unique methods and paths these families imposed on their heirs.


    The concern stemmed from the influence of the harsh environment on individuals'' mentalities, as Alisia herself felt no sympathy or pity when it came to killing others.


    Diana, too, was raised in an environment where betrayal, killing, and shrewdness weremon urrences.


    .


    .


    .


    Time kept moving while staying at the pce, and Diana and Ryuk did not get many opportunities to meet each other.


    ''The person inside seems to carry Divine energy.'' Diana, seated inside the garden, observed a carriage carrying Ryuk halting, with him apanying a weak woman and a little girl with purple hair.


    ''Is he doing some charity?'' Seeing how the peopleing out of the carriage were in ragged clothes, signifying their humble identity, Diana understood that the so-called Heir of the Devereaux family was naive.


    It was clear from Diana''s perspective that the little girl seemed to carry a Bloodline, providing her with enormous Divine energy.


    However, the problem remained in the emotions that Diana felt from the purple-haired girl.


    Diana could see how Ryuk tried to help others, despite having ulterior motives.


    She didn''t find much from his emotions, but the problem was that girl.


    Diana couldn''t feel any gratefulness from her.


    ''It isn''t my business, I guess.'' Her eyes met with an amber-eyed woman standing inside a room, watching everything from the window.


    Diana stood and left the ce, prioritizing her interests.


    .


    .


    .


    Seven yearster,


    ''I should talk to Lady Alisia about sending a message to sister Luna.'' Moving inside the long hallway, Diana made her way towards the main pce, carrying a letter containing information regarding the task assigned by her sister.


    Being favored by Luna was not a privilege Diana took for granted. That''s why, during her stay, she tried to extract information regarding a mystery that had be her sole goal.


    Why did Heindal still exist, even being the weakest continent in the whole world?


    Normally, even though many unimednds existed on the Bluestar but none of the ces were untouched by inhabitants from other continents.


    It was understandable that Blue star was huge, more like unending, but...


    Moving inside the hallway, Diana''s narrowed gaze turned towards the vast horizon, her sharp senses catching the sounds of people bustling,ughing, and immersed in their own matters,pletely unaware of the world outside this ce.


    She found it confusing that none of these people knew about the outside world.


    After sensing the presence of Elemental Stones in this continent, which might not be valuable for Ardoros but smaller continent''s silence seemed confusing.


    ''I need permission from Lady Alisia,'' she decided to visit the North of the Selvius Kingdom to start her journey.


    Her choice was influenced by the condition of that ce, which seemed suspicious from her perspective¡ªunnatural weather, monsters, and diseases.


    Arriving at one of the doors in the long hallway, she heard a familiar voice.


    "Mother, I want to visit the North."


    ''Ryuk?'' Stopping at the door, Diana, listening to the nostalgic voice, calmly stood there.


    She was already aware of Alisia noticing her but still wanted to hear the reply.


    "Go to your room Child"


    "Tch"


    Tap Tapn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Hearing sudden footsteps approaching the door, Diana ran to some distance and acted as if she had just arrived.


    Bang


    Suddenly, the door swung open due to the extra force Ryuk exerted, feeling irritated for not being able to convince his mother.


    His eyes fell on the white-haired girl, who had been living in the pce for seven years.


    Both had somewhat be habitual of seeing each other but not paying much attention he ignored her and left.


    ''She didn''t even listen to him.'' Standing while looking at his disappearing back in the long hallway, Diana took a nce at her letter in hand and decided to leave too.


    Her perspective was rooted in the fact that if Alisia even rejected the proposal of her own son to visit the North, then why would she allow her to visit that ce?


    A small misunderstanding.


    In reality, Alisia had rejected Ryuk because he had just turned twelve-year-old and for a child proposing  to visit such a ce alone¡ª Rejection was Inevitable.


    But Diana was different, she was eighteen years old and also not that important for Alisia to care about.


    With her small misunderstanding, Diana left the ce.


    .


    .


    .


    Slowly, the moonlight descended on the Selvius Kingdom''s Royal Pce, helping the strugglingmp fight against the night''s darkness by enforcing its luminescence and repelling the darkness.


    Swish


    Suddenly, a silhouette passed through, tearing the night.


    The moonlight fell on it, slowly unraveling a cloaked figure, only two shiny amber orbs visible, fixed straight as the figure moved swiftly.


    "You forced me to do it," Ryuk, holding a bag, ran towards the harbor where merchant ships moved between other parts of the Selvius Kingdom, seeming more convenient to cover a 3000-mile distance.


    Swish


    Diana stealthily moved behind him. Seeing the bag in his hand and remembering the day''s events, she could somewhat guess that Ryuk was heading towards the North.


    ''!?''


    "Where is he?" Suddenly, she halted in her ce, noticing Ryuk''s disappearance from her sight. Feeling confused, her gaze tried to search for him.


    ''Wait?!'' Her senses suddenly started to ring, causing her to turn towards a direction.


    BOOM


    Her sapphire eyes reflected a hand heading for her head, causing her to swiftly deflect it by sitting, but her eyes widened the moment a kick reached her.


    BANG


    A swift kick collided with her crossed hands, causing a huge sound to produce, carried by a gust, covering the surrounding area in dust.


    Thud


    "Sorry, I didn''t notice it was you, Diana." Ryuk jumped back andnded at a distance, looking at the girl whose cover was blown due to force, revealing white hair and navy blue eyes.


    "It''s fine." Slowly rising from her seated position, Diana calmly looked at Ryuk, observing his physical strength, which would have broken any other person''s hand but she had already reached early stage of ¡º MASTER¡»


    Ryuk slowly removed his hoodie, his amber eyes enhanced by moonlight fixing itself on Diana, before coldly asking.


    "So, why are you following me in the middle of the night?"

 Chapter 43: Chapter 43 - It Smells Good

    "So, why are you following me in the middle of the night?" Ryuk inquired to the girl whose cover was blown away revealing her true identity while shey in a seated position.


    Hearing Ryuk''s words and seeing his cold gaze, Diana slowly stood before calmly cing the hoodie back, covering her face while averting her gaze, She replied  " I am not following you, It''s just you are in my way"


    Standing there while listening to such an obvious Excuse, his nk gaze seemed to waver at her behavior, feeling overwhelmed,'' And, She is a heroine''


    Ryuk had already saved Maria and her mother at the age of five while on his visit to the Monastery, met with another heroine called Alia, his Step-sister came out to be one too, So, it was not the first time for him to understand, how to handle them.


    "I see" Seeing Diana''s uneptance of reality, he ced his hoodie back and covered his face before turning to leave.


    " Wait, where are you going?" Diana felt Confused seeing him turning in the opposite direction of where he was heading, instead he turned towards Royal Pce.


    "Just leaving your way, go, wherever you want" Without hearing Diana''s reply Ryuk sprinted in the Royal pce''s direction.


    ''Y-you'', Diana could only see his disappearing back while standing there, before turning her eyes towards North, not wanting to miss this opportunity aftering this far, she sprinted towards the harbor.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ''Is this the ce?'' Diana asked as she arrived at the bustling harbor, filled with various ships and people moving back and forth, unloading boxes, while fishermen prepared theirs.


    "Only One Gold Coin for North! Come, Come, Grab the deal!"


    A sudden sound caught her attention, leading her towards a big, seemingly old and dusty wooden ship with a significant mana booster. Intrigued, she moved towards it before entering.


    "Here." She threw a gold coin towards the sailor, who caught it with genuine happiness, making him slightly bow and add pleasantries, "Thanks for your patronage, dear customer."


    Arriving on the ragged deck, she sat in a corner, patiently waiting for the ship to leave.


    Observing the sparse presence of people on the ship ¨C an old man, a middle-aged man, and a kid with only amber eyes visible while eating a meat kebab.


    ''?!''


    Stopping abruptly at a person who seemed familiar, Dianaposed herself and inquired, "When did you arrive here?"


    Ryuk lifted his gaze, calmly looking at the girl while focused on eating meat kebab. He replied, "Aren''t you the one who said I was in your way?"


    Diana narrowed her gaze, wanting to say something but stopped, only adding, "So?"


    "Um, it tastes good." Taking a bite, Ryuk slowly stood and reached the ship''s corner, looking towards the vast sea.


    His ck hair fluttered in the gust, and his eyes seemed shinier due to the moonlight. Turning towards Diana, he exined, "So, I changed my way."


    "...."


    ''Is he for real?'' Diana, realizing that talking to him would only cause more confusion, turned her gaze towards the sea, forgetting about the recent events and focusing on her destination.


    .


    .


    .


    Unlike the calm sea where a ship just headed towards the Northern borders of Selvius Kingdom, the capital city seemed to be disturbed due to heavy air, with the Royal pce being its center.


    Unnoticed by others, heat haze seemed to shroud the whole Selvius Kingdom''s Royal pce, enough to make the moonlight waver before falling on the tiles.


    All this strange phenomenon was centered at one room, which had now be the epicenter of the gathering of individuals far stronger than to tten this whole small continent.


    But, even with their strength that could easily rival such a huge ce filled with millions of warriors, they now present kneeling in front of a sole figure, elegantly seating in a chair.


    "Tell her to stay away from my son. He doesn''t like to fight, and he is an introvert. Hmm, it should be fine. What do you say, Uncle Wang?" Alisia seated on the chair turned towards an old man standing beside her, while his gaze was fixed on the several figures kneeling in ck outfits with another white-cloaked woman in front of them.


    "This is very true, Princess." Wang nodded in affirmation, not wanting to tell the truth about how much of an introvert Ryuk was.


    "I understand, Lady Alisia." A soft yet calm voice left as the knelt woman parted her lips. Her foggy orange eyes were fixed on the floor, while unlike other men who showed some evidence of fear, her emotions were non-existent.


    "But, I would like to see him once myself." Without any hesitation, the knelt woman lifted her gaze, looking directly at Alisia.


    Seeing such behavior, which didn''t bother Alisia much, the issue was that the proposal to meet her son seemed to be crossing the line. "You are trying your luck again with this puppet of yours, Malika."


    Tap


    Alisia''s delicate fingers tapped on the chair''s hand rest.


    BOOM


    The woman''s body shattered into several pieces of marble scattered throughout the room, making the men kneeling behind her feel a chill through their spines.


    "Uncle Wang¡ª" Alisia tried to order Wang to clear the room but was interrupted by another melodious voice reverberating throughout the room.


    ?Until how many of my daughters will you kill, Alisia? One day, I will get my hands on your son too?


    WHOOSH


    CRACKLE


    Hearing that voice, Alisia''s anger surged, the aura surrounding her causing the already denser mana inside the room to be even more crystalline, looking like ice crystals but far more valuable than anything.


    ""Khkk""


    It was the purest form of Mana that was getting crystallized due to her anger, falling on the floor while also destroying the internal organs of all the knelt figures, since they all had mana cores that had just, within a second, be the cause of their own death.


    THUD


    Their bodies fell on the floor before breaking like rigid objects.


    "Don''tpare my child with your mere puppets, Malika." Sitting on the chair, which was now made of crystalline mana, dark ck in color, looking like a regal throne.


    Seated on it was Alisia Devereaux, her amber gaze now shining at its peak, and the small nerves visible in the whitish part of her eyes evident of her anger.


    ?I don''t have to do anything. Your son wille himself to find me. After all, what will he do when he knows??


    Alisia tightened the grip on the handrest, which was now hard as diamond due to being made of crystalline mana.


    Still, small hair-thin cracks were visible, showing tremendous pressure exerted on them. Her ears were waiting for the voice to further reveal the reason.


    ?That you killed your own husband, Alisia ?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The journey was very long, but due to the boat being boosted by mana, it somewhat took them three and a half days to sail through the short route, taking a detour.


    "We reached the North. You have an hour toe back here. We will again go back to the Capital at only 20 Hold Coins, Kekeke," the sailorughed, feeling how he was going to have more profit through the Duchy.


    Since no one wanted to visit the North, so he lessened the charges for exporting people here.


    Yes, he was specially funded by the Silvester Family for bringing people to the North, though he was curious to know the reason.


    However, seeing one of the Duke''s soldiers present on board, he remained silent and focused on money.


    "..." Ryuk had already noticed the callouses on the middle-aged man''s hand while offering him the kebab, he intentionally purchased and mixed some slow poison in it, and also there was this old man, who could afford a gold coin.


    Everything was suspicious in the first ce: a mana-boosted ship, two men, one a skilled swordsman and the other a rich old man.


    But not caring about them, Ryuk stood and disembarked from the ship followed by Diana behind, who was looking at the white scenery in front of her.


    The wholendscape was covered in snow, which seemed to reach her knees, making her suddenly realize something as she turned to look towards Ryuk, ''Will he gonna tell me to carry him?''


    Her amusement was on the fact that Ryuk''s height was even though longer than kids his age but still was shorter enough for the snow to reach his thighs.


    ''What is he doing?'' Diana noticed Ryuk standing on one leg while doing something with his other shoe''s sole before switching the other leg and doing the same, making her want to inquire but before she could.


    SWISHn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Without any dy, Ryuk elerated his speed and ran towards a certain direction while his feet just touched the snow.


    From above, it seemed like he was light as a feather, but in reality, it was science.


    Ryuk had already been thinking of this scenario from the first time he realized that the North was filled with snow, causing him to take help from Olivia to prepare a thinyer of special artifact to tamper with the surface tension of the snow while the material on his shoe lessened the friction.


    ''How is this possible?'' Diana''s eyes widened seeing him moving at such speed on snow.


    Though she could have done the same if only her bloodline was awakened, but right now.


    ''?!''


    Suddenly her eyes noticed the footsteps of Ryuk where the snow seemed denser, causing her to realize he was using some artifact.


    Not dying any further, she sprinted by aligning her feet on the same footsteps.


    "T-this is an illusion, right?" Looking at both of the cloaked figures disappearing back, all three people''s eyes were widened while mouths were agape.


    "Hehe, I-i can do it too," Onboard Soldier tried to act calm, but both the sailor and old man''s gaze retorted, " Fine, I can''t. Now, stop cking and move the ship towards the Tunnel."


    "Y-yes, sir!" The sailor swiftly moved the ship towards a ce hidden from others and only known to the Silvester Family.


    .


    .


    "Hey, where are you going?" Diana catching up to him inquired, feeling confused due to a certain energy that was very familiar to her, her instincts were getting the sensation of Demonic energy being present nearby.


    "Can''t you keep quiet for a moment?" Ryuk silenced her in a firm tone, causing her face to turn crimson due to the embarrassment of being scolded by a twelve-year-old kid.


    ''Calm down, Diana, you will get the chance.'' While moving, her eyes were looking at the surrounding, observing any suspicious movement, not paying attention to front.


    "Here it is¡ª." Stopping in front of a huge ice wall, Ryuk turned to inform her, which startled Diana.


    Thud


    Her body directly collided with him due to momentum, and the end result was both of them falling on the ground, with their front aligning with eachother.


    "S-sorry," Diana, feeling her mistake, apologized while Ryuk, being crushed beneath her, tried to open his eyes but the sight visited him was two milky white peaks.


    He felt a need to throw her away but stopped due to Suddenly hearing something.


    Diana too, tried to lift herself but got stopped by him.


    "Don''t move!" Being disturbed by her movement''s sound, he directly hugged her, while his face was burrowed in her peaks that were gaping through the cloak.


    ''W-what the hell.'' Lying in that position, she could clearly feel warm breath falling on her chest.


    Of course, not that Ryuk had any ulterior motives, and she was also not that petty to feel suspicious of a child, causing her to loosen her body.


    Her expanding and rxing chest, being this close to his face, made everything very vivid for him.


    thump thump


    But the only thing falling into Ryuk''s ears was the sound of Diana''s heartbeat, and a very weak sound too.


    ssh


    A sound like something being thrown into the water source, which seemed impossible due to the ice outside that could have frozen theke or whatever flowing water it was.


    ''?!''


    Suddenly, Ryuk''s senses caught a light smell of iron, which directly pointed towards blood.


    To get rity, he tried to perk his nose to inhale the scent to pinpoint the exact direction it wasing from. "Snff... Snff."


    ''?!''


    "This is enough!" Swiftly, Diana stood while clenching her cloak''s opening, shutting it close, feeling utterly embarrassed due to Ryuk''s actions.


    "This is not the time to joke. I smelled blooding from that direction. Follow me," Ryuk firmly said before sprinting towards the same direction, while Diana, gritting her teeth, followed.


    ''Am I stupid or something?'' Ryuk was not dense enough, and being an adult in his previous life, his understanding was clearly making him realize that just now, he could have gotten a tag of a perverted kid, just due to his negligence.


    "Hey, Diana." Arriving at an opening with a very small hole, enough for an adult to crawl in, he called her out.


    "What?" Diana was already out of the previous incident, focusing on her goal instead of thinking of him smelling her.


    Ryuk turned towards her with a smile and inquired.


    "By the way, You know right, How good you smell? "

 Chapter 44: Chapter 44- First Betrayal?!

    Ryuk turned towards Diana with a smile and inquired, "By the way, you know right, How good you smell?"


    "W-what!?" Her cheeks blushed crimson, caught off guard by his words and genuine smile. She stumbled backward, unknowingly activating a concealed trigger in the snow beneath her.


    TICK


    A faint sound reached Ryuk''s ears, making his gaze turn towards the spot where Diana stood¨C precisely where he wanted her.


    BOOM


    ''!?''


    Without warning, a sound reverberated through the air.


    "AHHHhhhh.....!!!", The ground beneath Diana crumbled away, her startled scream echoing briefly before fading into the depths.


    Ryuk, still wearing his same smile, knelt to peer into the hole that had swallowed her.


    Calmly looking in the dark hole while waiting for Diana to hit the floor,'' Hope, I don''t have to wait for too long


    BANG!


    Suddenly, a sharp sound echoed, signaling her impact with the ground.


    ''Finally!'', Satisfied that his calcted method to measure the depth had worked, Ryuk stood up, stretched leisurely, and confidently took a step forward.


    With an angelic smile, he leaped into the hole while in a standing position.


    .....


    Inside the hole, reaching some depth before a white ground and a person standing above a small pit formed due to impact came into view.


    "Aghhh... it hurts," Diana slowly lifted her body while trying to bnce herself, hitting the ground from such height had left a subtle amount of damage on her.


    SWISH


    Suddenly, a breeze sound reached her ears, which were already ringing from her impact with the ground. Slowly, her eyes turned upward to see the source of the sound.


    BOOM!


    Ryuknded, causing an impact apanied by another sound, slowly rising before clearing dust from his clothes and turning to search for his live measuring tool.


    "Diana, where are you?" He called out, moving some steps forward while observing the location.


    "You did it knowingly, didn''t you?" Diana, already thrown on the ground and now ttened by Ryuk''s weight slowly lifted once again, proving her resilience


    But seeing his actions of acting ignorant, her face twitched.


    ''I guess heroines have Heaven''s halo.'' Seeing Diana''s stumbling body, hardly supported herself but still in a single piece. Ryuk felt satisfied that his spection about her was one hundred percent correct.


    Seeing how, even after falling from a height equivalent to a five-story building, Diana survived and withstood his momentum, expected from a heroine.


    It was also the reason why instead of jumping directly into an unknown hole, he gave her this chance¡ª a pretty smart move to check any danger beforehand.


    Of course, he was sure that heaven would never let something happen to its favored daughter.


    "Diana, are you fine?!" Ryuk sprinted towards her before supporting her by the shoulder.


    Seeing him acting like this, Diana gritted her teeth, already understanding that she was being yed.


    "Why are you doing this?" Her gaze turned downward, feeling somewhat irritated. Clenching her fist, her eyes looking at the ground slowly be wet, feeling overwhelmed.


    ''Neither we talked that much, so why?'' She couldn''t understand the reason behind his actions, if it was some enmity or something, then it was understandable but...


    Ryuk, seeing her eyes welling up, sighed, averting his gaze as he revealed crucial information, "Mother told me that you needed help in realizing something."


    ''?!''


    Diana''s eyes widened, slowly turning towards Ryuk, who kept averting his gaze while supporting her, his height ying a crucial role in avoiding eye contact. "Lady Alisia did?"


    She understood that three years ago, her request for help from Alisia about the Awakening Riantain bloodline, which was declined on the pretext that she was not prepared, now seemed to be fulfilled.


    ''And here I doubted him,'' gritting her teeth, she removed her hand from his shoulder, not wanting to burden him more. She added, "It''s fine, I can endure this much."


    With those words, Diana moved forward with determination, determined not to appear weak and ever doubt him while feeling grateful for Ryuk''s help.


    ''So, she believed me,'' seeing her stumbling figure, Ryuk scratched his chin, not being able to tell her the truth, that he just wanted to measure the depth by pushing her.


    Ryuk put down his bag, ignoring things he had already handled¡ªtested Heaven''s Halo, made Diana believe it was for her benefit, and even got a meat shield.


    Of course, he had intentionally lured her into following him to the Northern Borders, also acted by returning to the royal pce, and then secretly followed her behind.


    So, he could easily make an excuse to his mother that he was just trying to stop Diana, whose stubbornness caused him toe this far.


    A foolproof n that could ensure he gets his work done without breaking a sweat.


    "Wait, I aming, Diana," he left his bag at that position without taking out the thing inside, which was left behind to ensure his safe return and some extra gifts for someone special.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "This child, why is he so troublesome?" Alisia rubbed her forehead, noticing Ryuk heading to the Northern borders, miles away from the pce.


    Due to her being busy that night with some guests, she was unable to stop Ryuk from leaving the pce, and now, for another reason, she couldn''t go to bring him back.


    "Uncle Wang, will you bring that troublemaker back?" Standing on the rooftop of the Royal pce, her gaze observed Ryuk from such a far distance.


    Prioritizing her urgency to deal with some uing guests after the incident four days ago, she assigned the task to Wang.


    "I will protect him at all costs, but Princess, after you killed Lady Malika, wouldn''t your sister feel offended for you to kill her aide?" Wang knelt, not crossing his limit but slightly feeling overwhelmed by the events of three days ago.


    What he witnessed that day was the woman who once held the title of the strongest gbearer of the Devereaux family, Alisia Devereaux, and her rage.


    Wang''s pride surged ten times after seeing how Alisia crushed a ¡¼LEGENDARY¡½-level powerhouse with ease.


    "It doesn''t matter, bring Ryuk back, now."


    Only Alisia knew how she suddenly reached her peak strength while battling Malika.


    SWISH


    Wang''s figure blurred before a light streak shot toward the Northern borders.


    Due to his strength being depleted in the previous day''s battles, his speed seemed not at its peak.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Seeing Wang''s disappearing back, Alisia narrowed her gaze, turning her attention towards a bracelet on her wrist, which was now her support and a physical Energy core.


    ''Forgive me, La, but my child is more important.''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "What is this smell?" Diana moved inside the long cave, only illuminated by small holes from where a subtle amount of Moonlight made their way into this tightly closed ce.


    For Diana, who was born in a house where seeing blood was like a natural thing, her mind was filled with curiosity.


    But the boy following behind her was not in the right state of mind.


    ''Ugh,'' Ryuk felt the sharp metallic smell assaulting his nose, clearly indicating the presence of blood or something simr. His mind can only think of smell belonging to some dead animal.


    The main reason for him toe here was the conclusion he reached about the Northern part of the Selvius kingdom after going through all the books avable in the Royal pce''s library: the North border was suffering from the result of some demonic interference.


    Of course, he was not sure what issue made things this bad here, but seeing how inside the pce only Diana was strong enough to defeat him, he thought to bring her here.


    SWISH


    A gust of wind carrying the rotten smell


    passed through, causing them to cover their noses instinctively before looking in the direction where an opening was visible.


    "Ryuk, stop here." Diana, lost in thought, blocked his path with a gesture.


    "Why?" He turned towards Diana, not understanding why she was stopping him out of nowhere.


    Even with regr training inside the pce, he was stronger than any adult there.


    "Have you ever killed someone before?" Diana, nkly looking at Ryuk, inquired, causing him to clench his fist as a nostalgic memory surged inside his mind.


    "No." Turning his gaze down, Ryuk realized it was the only obstacle blocking him until now.


    Yes, even after living for twelve years in this world, he never once killed someone¡ªa very amusing situation for a future Crown Prince, but his past life became a hurdle in his path.


    Looking at him for a moment, Diana changed her mind and directly grabbed his hand, slightly confusing him before pulling towards the end of the tunnel.


    tap tap


    The only thing visible to Ryuk was the footsteps of his and Diana''s, while being pulled by her.


    His mind somehow knew what he was about to witness, but still, he wanted to let everything happen.


    "See for yourself." Diana''s stopped causing Ryuk to stumble before stopping at the end of a cliff, which was at the end of the passage they came out.


    Drip


    Before he could bnce himself, a small sound reached his ears, causing him to slowly lift his gaze.


    His amber pupils reflected a scenery of ake, painted in crimson red, while thousands of dead bodiesid forming a mountain, exuding a rotten smell.


    Thud


    "Blergh!" Clenching his stomach, Ryuk fell on the ground, his pupils moving rapidly, and his mind reying the overwhelming scene that assaulted his senses.


    He felt his intestines turning upside down. Even in his past life, he had heard about wars and saw dead bodies after someone''s demise, but right now, the vivid scene in front of him was just too much.


    ''Damn it!'' Gritting his teeth, he closed his eyes to calm himself down.


    Diana, seeing him on his knees with closed eyes, turned towards the direction where a huge area and another entrance, simr to the one they came from, were visible on the opposite side of the peak.


    The corpsesy in a pit, but due to the sheer number, their bodies reached a height that made them clearly visible face to face.


    "You stay here; I will be back within some moments." Diana directly jumped from the cliff, leaving Ryuk behind.


    SPLASH


    Onnding, the blood reaching to her knees drenched her due to force of jump, but it seemed to have not much effect on her.


    She slowly made her way towards the direction of the flowing blood.


    An enormous gate made of stone, filled with runes, greeted her back.


    Diana approached the gate before noticing the familiarity with inscriptions etched on it¡ªthe small details that made her remember a very familiar figure.


    "What is this, Diana?" Ryuk arrived beside Diana, looking at her.


    His body was unstained by the surrounding blood.


    Suddenly hearing Ryuk''s voice, Diana''s gaze turned cold.


    Slowly turning towards him, a smile formed on her face, seeing him naively looking at her, totally unaware of what was going to happen within some moments.


    SWOOSH


    A sword slowly materialized in Diana''s hand. Slowly unsheathing it, she spoke, "Open the door, Ryuk. I will give you backup if something attacked."


    Hearing such words and seeing the unsheathed sword, Ryuk narrowed his gaze before shaking his head, dismissing the thought that just passed his mind.


    Slowly moving towards the door, he ced his hands on it and pushed.


    SWISH


    ''!?''


    Suddenly, a sound reached his ears apanied by a sharp force on his back, causing him to turn his eyes, but it was toote.


    SCHLKT


    "Kughh!?" Ryuk''s eyes widened, feeling Diana''s sword directly piercing through his back anding out of his chest, causing blood to gush out of his mouth.


    "Aghh... D-diana?" His amber eyes reflected Diana holding the sword before kicking him and setting free from the sword.


    Thud


    His body fell to the ground, amber eyes starting to lose their color, breath slowly fading into oblivion.


    Standing while looking down on the now lying body of Ryuk Von Selvius, Diana felt nothing but rage boiling up, and with this, ast heartbeat from a dying heart reached her.


    thump...

 Chapter 45: Chapter 45- Beginning of an interesting story

    Blue Star is home to several species and races, flourishing on itsnd while carrying secrets, unique traditions, and special abilities.


    Among them, a race existed that was referred to by several names: Mimicra, Doppelian, or by a very popr name, Copylex.


    Their name identified these creatures'' special ability¡ªmimicry, giving them the ability to copy all features of others, from their abilities to their strength and bodily structure.


    Meaning these creatures'' levels depended on the individual they copied, which was enough to make this whole race stand at the top, but instead of being one of the strongest on Blue Star, this species was on the brink of extinction.


    The sole reason¡ªThe Riantain family ; they couldn''t allow any disgrace on their name, which these creatures represented, morphing into others and causing people topare them with Riantains.


    Just because their name was associated with a mindless creature, the whole race of Copylex witnessed annihtion at the hands of the Riantains.


    Standing while looking down on a body with the split image of Ryuk, Diana''s anger surged¡ªan instinct instilled in every Riantain child from an early age.


    Her behavior was right in a sense, meaning that Copylex''s method of copying someone was by using a sample of their bodily fluids, like obtaining DNA samples.


    Seeing how little time had passed before they arrived here, Diana could clearly understand that this thing used vomit as a method to copy itself¡ªa method deserving of disgrace in itself.


    ''It seems not many people visited in here.'' Seeing those dead bodies, she understood that those bodies were thrown inside the pit instead of someone dragging them in there.


    "Khhhhuuuuuekkkkk!"


    ''?!''


    Suddenly, a sound caused her to turn and look towards a ck creature in humanoid form screaming, while a boy with Amber-eyes stood above it, holding a sword prating the head of the thing.


    ''Is this some Doppelganger?'' Looking at the sticking dark, slimy back from where blue blood was oozing, Ryuk linked its identity to creatures mentioned in his past life''s novels.


    SWISH


    Suddenly, the creature shook its body violently, causing Ryuk to fall from its back.


    Thud


    BOOM


    The moment Ryuk''s feet touched the ground, heunched himself again with his sword pointed towards the thing, clearly in rage.


    "It''s enough, Young Master"


    ''!?''


    A voice suddenly startled Ryuk causing him to stop in his path before looking towards the cliff, opposite to where they came from.


    "U-uncle Wang?" Ryuk looked towards the man in ragged clothes, some dust stains still visible.


    "Thank you, Young Master, I liked your Wee gift"


    // Past life memories End//


    Knock knock


    Startled Diana was Suddenly brought out of her thoughts by a sudden knock on her door, without dy she stood and moved out of her secret den.


    While leaving the ce, her eyes for thest time turned to look at the walls which was evidence of the love that bloomed from the time they visited North, and reached the point where everything seemed to be a fragrant flourished garden.


    Krieeeek


    "Things will not be that tough, this time honey~?" Slowly the door started to close while her eyes reflected the obsession instilled in her core bing buried inside the depth of her heart.


    Her expression returning to normal, reaching out of the basement her eyes shifted towards a pouch filled with mithril stones, lifting it, and exiting the room.


    "Greetings Young Miss, You have been Summoned" a maid bowed causing Diana to understand the importance of this time call, Which will make her get a meeting with the head of the Riantain family, evident from the bow the maid gave her, unlike a natural urrence.


    "Here" Diana passed the pouch to her, which the maid received with an expressionless face before again turning towards her.


    " Young Miss, The Doppelians you brought from Heindal Continent have gotten their energy core reced" Maid informed about the task she was assigned, a method to enhance the strength of anything forcefully, widely used by many strong families to get an army of mindless creatures by imnting high-level energy core.


    The drawback is only that the Creature will slowly lose its mind due to the impact of the energy core which will corrode it from within.


    "Very good, now use the teleportation grid to send them back to the coordinates present inside my Ship" Diana turned and left the ce, on her way to meet the Head of the family.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Far Away from Riantainnd, filled with individuals exceeding the very limit of one''s body,  which seemed in itself something unachievable by anyone, existed another expanse.


    An Expanserge enough to fade away the sight, the only thing visible being a blurred horizon, giving way to unendingnd, home of another name that keeps the whole Blue star under its sovereignty¡ª the Devereaux Family.


    Unlike Riantains who hadplete control over their body, making them a force to be reckoned with, Devereaux Bloodline doesn''t have anything as such.


    No special Ability, Neither some secrets like Aurora''s Nest where time flows much slower than normal world nor Secret techniques which can enhance uing generations, not even their bloodline awakens to begin with.


    Normally when a Bloodline Awakens it gives birth to new strength and power but Opposite to any other Bloodline on Blue Star, Devereaux Heirs never get such privilege, the only thing their Bloodline gives is Growth.


    Growth without Limit.


    Devereaux Bloodline from birth starts to enhance the growth of its owner¡ª a very underpowered advantage for the Individuals standing at the top of everyone else.


    Until one sees the result this Bloodline gives its owner: Unbounded Strength, Endless Intellect, Swift Mastery of Skills, Evesting Healing, Adaptable Nature, Energy Mastery, andstly Timeless Life or Immortality.


    Due to them carrying such a Bloodline, every Devereaux member is in itself, a sign of horror among the races who went against them in their life.


    To boost their growth to another height, every fifteen years, gbearers are sent out of Ardoros to achieve something worthy of name Devereaux and make name for themselves.


    Moving inside the vastnd, a huge citadel and a castle reaching heights of sky, seemingly extravagant glimmering in morning Gaia''s rays, bathing each corner which already was filled with runes, be visible.


    Tap Tap


    In arge hallway, several figures moved while wearing white cloaks, eyes devoid of any emotions with slight amber hue visible within them.


    Halting at a door, they calmly waited for the call toe from inside, and without even getting permission, somehow already understood that they could enter.


    Krieeek


    The door opened, revealing a huge ballroom, shrouded with ck marble, ceiling reaching a great height while some glowing mes hovered in the hall.


    Each one of the mes was a high-level fire spirit, burning kingdoms to oblivion was nothing but a mere spark for them, but right now, present inside that ce, they were nothing but a decoration.


    Slowly entering the ce, white cloaks covering the faces of four figures looking slightly womanly, unveiled their hoodie to reveal faces that can be considered the epitome of beauty but without a brink expression, they knelt in front of a regal throne.


    "Mother Malika, Forgive us for dying to reach here " One of the figures knelt while looking towards the floor, not lifting her gaze.


    ?I can understand how sad you must be my child to lose your sister at the hands of that woman?


    A voice reverted inside the hall, causing all the Maya to lift their gazes and look at the woman sitting on the regal throne, with only one amber eye visible.


    Malika looked at the remaining four figures out of all twelve, which she had prepared at the cost of her everything, clenching her fist already feeling enraged and with a burning desire to kill a particr woman, who shortened the number from twelve to mere four.


    "...." Kneeling figures didn''t know how to express their thoughts, since they didn''t feel anything in the first ce, not even after seeing how they lost one of them while spying in Heindal Continent.


    ? Damn Alisia!!!! ?


    CRUMBLE


    Her anger surged causing the ce to tremble at a tremendous pace, the energy realizing from her causing the skin of her daughters to peel off but they still remained at their position.


    | Kyuuu~!, Kyu~! |


    Several fire spirits started to panic while their mes started to wear off due to pressure inside the ce, before suddenly a soft and soothing voice reverted inside the ce.


    " Calm down Malika, you are harming these little ones "


    ''!?!''


    Suddenly startling everyone present inside, even making Malika stand from her throne was a voice centred from the entrance of the hall.


    " M-my Lady?!"


    Thud


    Without dy, all of them, Malika and Maya kowtowed causing their head to collide with the floor and creating an unison sound, while they remained in their position.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Another soft and melodious voice reached them, a sensation of soothing shrouded the whole ce as the woman moved forward, " Don''t be too cruel on these children "


    Leaning forward, the woman''s eyes be soft seeing the condition of these four cloaked figures due to the recklessness of their Mother, slowly cing her delicate hands on the shoulder of a Maya before lifting her.


    Tracing her thin fingers through Maya''s cheek which had a small crack, narrowing her eyes woman felt pity for this girl, " Why are you taking out the anger of my dear sister on these pitiful ones? "


    SWOOSH


    A green light shrouded Maya''s face before it started to return to its usual condition, the woman turned towards Malika who was sweat bucket due to horror shrouding her mind.


    Maybe for others such a soft voice, akin to a goddess was sweat-like nectar and even melodious but for her, who acted as Aide for so many years, they werews.


    tap tap


    Only soft footsteps were audible while the woman moved towards the throne, her appearance was in itself proof of perfection, soft petals-like lips, Raven hair, ck enough to absorb Gaia''s rays, long eyshes, and beautiful amber eyes.


    Slowly taking the seat on the throne before folding her legs and supporting her face with a hand ced on herp, Woman''s eyes reflected kowtowed figure of her aide, four white cloaked figures slowly standing and in a corner shivering mes.


    The flickering mes are proof of fear instilled within the souls of those spirits trying to cover themselves, while not even making a single sound.


    " Sigh, I am not some ghost, it hurts, don''t act like that, please "


    GASP


    Without dy Malika raised herself while her remaining eye turned downward not lifting itself, Fire spirits slowly took their previous position, taking those words as purews.


    " So, Dear Sister of mine killed another child of yours, How Cruel of her " Narrowing her gaze, the Woman observed standing cloaked figures which was five just few days ago, turning her gaze towards Malika, she added " Even though, She has a Child now, How could she do something like this "


    "Y-yes, You are right My Lady " Malika even understanding that right now, she was ced in a death trap, remained loyal, even though it was result of sheer fear.


    The woman observing Malika, formed a soft smile before her eyes shifted towards the eye-patch on Malika''s right eye, " How Cruel of her, not stopping even after taking your one eye  "


    Slowly lifting her hand and feeling the patch on her right eye which was the result of her going against the woman known as Alisia Devereaux, Malika gritted her jaws, already wanting to shred her.


    " Here " the Woman passed a small envelope before adding, " Even though I love my Sister, I can''t be partial in my Judgement, after all, It will hurt those daughters of yours, seeing their mother Broken like this "


    " I Understand " Taking the thing in her hand, Malika opened the envelope where a name was mentioned, causing her to narrow her eyes, lifting it, she inquired.


    " Who is this Henna, My Lady "


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Far away from Ardoros Continent, which was shrouded in changing events due to several variables, inevitably going to affect many lives.


    Inside a room of the Slevius Kingdom''s royal pce, seated on his bed, Ryuk was observing the window in front of him.


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    ALERT!!!


    One of the Targets of Envement Grimoire is Missing.


    Missing Target name - Rohan Crimwell


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    ''What happened to him?'' Ryuk narrowed his gaze. Initially, he had ensured at the time of the auction that this time Rohan would treat his daughter well and provide some leveling points to him.


    His motive was to make things clearer to his fianc¨¦e by ensuring the events that were about to happen would ur faster.


    However, seeing how Rohan died, things seemed suspicious now.


    ''System, where is Henna?''  Calmly waiting for a reply while thinking about the times he had received leveling points, causing his system to reach the third level, making everything much easier to ess.


    [ Henna Crimwell is moving towards Ardoros Continent ]


    ''!''


    Suddenly hearing something unexpected happening, he narrowed his gaze, not understanding the reason for something like this to happen.


    ''Is this rted to Diana''s arrival here?''


    Ryuk was definitely not unaware of the things Diana had done while staying here, but due to his priorities focused on strengthening himself, he never once tried to disturb her.


    ''First Karina, and now Henna. Things are bing interesting, isn''t it?'' Ryuk''s awareness about his bloodline became clear a year ago when his system reached the third level, causing him to understand ways to make himself stronger while he got many answers.


    Aftering into this world, he might have been smart in his previous world, but the sharp memory and rity his brain went through seemed confusing.


    Now,pletely knowing about the Devereaux bloodline, he decided to let Diana do whatever she wanted.


    ''System, put Multiyered restriction on me, make it ten times more than the previous time.'' Without thinking much about it, he stood and left the room, moving towards the training ground, before adding a facade to hide his real strength from Alisia.


    His actions seemed ignorant, but in reality, unlike his previous life, he was about to enter the outside world, and to deal with that, he needed strength, now that Edward had gained the backing of his family and everything.


    Ryuk needed just one more year to achieve his peak strength of the previous life, which originally took him 26 years but had now been shortened to a mere 12 years.


    His knowledge and the assistance of the system,bined with making things harsher for himself, propelled him to reach this point.

 Chapter 46: Chapter 46- Will he also have memories?

    tap tap


    Ryuk moved inside the hallway leading to Main Pce, his Amber eyes seemingly hazy in the middle, proving the existence of the Restriction he ced on his eyesight.


    The reason for just blinding himself instead of adding illusions was due to the presence of another restriction which was taking a chunk of his focus.


    Using previous world knowledge and understanding of the methods he can apply to enhance his Energy utilization, he nullified the surrounding atmospheric pressure to 5 Cm of his body.


    In normal conditions, Such a thing will cause bodily fluid to vaporize due tock of external pressure resulting in tissue and organ failures, but he needed to increase his control over energy by using his mana to keep his body under a pressure equal to Atmospheric pressure.


    A veryplicated yet profitable method since, he needed to keep focused 24 hours, indirectly doing training even while walking.


    Naturally, he had used Ether- A more condensed form of Mana, but the issue was the property of Ether, Ryuk''s Ether core was even converting Mana into a more denser form but it was unstable.


    And, right now, he needed to umte more strength before stabilizing it but he needed to reach the next level since he doesn''t have much time.


    ''System, Show my Status''


    ¨X¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤    ?    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨[


    ????????           -         ???????? ??????????????????


    ????????            -          ?????????? (***)


    ??????               -         ???? ??????????


    ??????????????????       -      ?????????????????? ?????????????????? ( ??????)


    ????????????????    -       ??,????,?????? ???????? -? ???? ????????( ????????????????????????)


    ????????????    -         ??,??????,??????,?????? ?????????? -? ???????? ??????????( ????????????????????????)


    ??????????????????   - ??????????/???? ( ???? ???? ?????????? ???? ???????????? ??????????)


    ? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ ????? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ ?


    ??????????????????::


    ???????????? ???????????? ????????????????


    ???????????????? ???????? ????????????????


    ?????????????????? ( ???????? ???? ??????????- ???? ???????? )


    ©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬


    ? ?????? ???????? ?????????? ???? ???? ?????????????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? ?????????????? ?????? ???????????????? ???????????????? ???? ?????? ??????????.


    ??????????????: ?????????? ???? ???? ?????? ?????????????? ?????????????????? ???????? ?????????? ???????????? ???????????????? ????????????????.


    ¨^¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤    ?    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨a


    Observing the Status window, Ryuk narrowed his gaze, even though his eyesight couldn''t see anything but system was an exception due to it being a part of him.


    ''I have to take some break'', Observing how he needed to go through body reconstruction to be strong enough to utilize his Phase II power.


    Even in his past life, he never once went through body reconstruction since he grew slowly with his strength, but right now, due to him being inside the small body of an 11-year-old child, he was not even able to level up his strength stat.


    Making him understand that right now, he needed to first go through Reconstruction and then focus on strengthening physically, which was also the reason why he only focused on Energy stat.


    Making him a ¡¼APEX¡½level powerhouse but it was still Imperfect, meaning only Energy reached that level not Physical Strength, which was his next thing to take care of.


    "May Ie in inside Mother?" Arriving at the door of a room he called out, standing there without getting any answer for some moment, he directly entered the room.


    Entering, the first thing he saw was his mother busy with some documents, not taking it to his heart since he knew why she didn''t reply, slowly leaning, he bowed  "Sorry, Mother but I will tell you everything one day."


    Alisia was busy writing something on paper feigning ignorance before speaking " I never knew you would hide things, Child"


    ''Is she angry about the previous day'' Ryuk remembered yesterday''s event, which was an unexpected Gain for him.


    // FLASHBACK //


    BOOM!


    "You sure, that you are a human" Be remarked with her wrist being gripped by Ryuk''s hand, holding a dagger, while her other hand clenched his wrist.


    Both were stuck in a defensive and offensive position without any chance of either side withdrawing.


    "At least, I look like one, Unlike you" Ryuk stopping her advance, while understanding the strength Be had reached within such a short time, mocked her by mentioning things she hated the most.


    "You!" Be clenched her jaws before increasing her strength, causing Ryuk''s legs to slide on the surface, a rush of confidence filling her mind, seeing him getting pushed back.


    Unbeknownst to her, Ryuk''s attention was fixed on his system''s Voice.


    [ Host, Five Individuals have infiltrated Selvius Kingdom ]


    ''What is their level'', Ryuk inquired already understanding that the reason for System to inform him could only be rted to matter of things, outside this Continent, meaning the individuals are not native to this ce.


    [ Each one of them is at  ¡¼PRIME¡½level ]


    ''Are they at perfect level'' Ryuk thought about the chances of foreign enemies being stronger, even though he was at ¡¼APEX¡½which was enough for him to deal with them but his tendency to not let his guard down kicked in.


    [ Only one of them is Perfect ]


    "Hey Be, You look very exhausted, shouldn''t you rest, bye " Ryuk seeing how Be had pushed him to the tform''s edge but in the process her face became crimson red, felt to tease her more but already focused on his priorities, he suddenly vanished in thin air.


    SWISH


    "W-what!?¡ª Thud" Be felt the force in front of her leaving causing her to fall on the ground from the training tform, directly hitting her face.


    "Ugh" Slowly lifting herself with her amethyst eyes intensely set on the ground, pursuing her lips, only one word came out at that moment.


    "RYUK!!!!, YOU STINKY PIG!"


    ...


    SWISH


    Far away from the Capital city, on the borders of the Slevius kingdom, surrounded by dense forest, five white-cloaked figures moved at a tremendous pace toward the direction of the Capital city.


    ''Elder Sister, Wouldn''t Mother Malika be angry with us''  While moving one of the figures telepathically inquired to the one heading them in front.


    ''She will, even if we return like this then why not, see that boy for once'' Maya felt the need to get some information about the famous son of Alisia Devereaux who caused the previous gbearer battle to end in a draw.


    It wasmon knowledge that the previous heir battle of the Devereaux family ended with Alisia''s withdrawal and subsequently her two sisters, leaving the weight of responsibilities to the uing generation.


    ''But, That kid is a weakling who has not even entered Phase II'' From the information gathered through official sources within the Devereaux family, which is used to keep an eye on potential gbearers, Ryuk Devereaux is at the bottom of the list for being eligible enough to partake in battle.


    ''!?''


    "Stop here" Suddenly halting in her way, the one heading them sensed the presence of someone nearby, watching over them, turning her gaze to look towards the direction from where she felt someone''s presence.


    "Who are you!" Maya shouted causing others to also take a battle stance, already understanding the enemy being strong enough to hide his presence.


    "Sigh, Bad luck, I could have gotten more information out of you guys" Ryuk''s face formed a small smile while his gaze reflected the white-cloaked figure, seeing their thin waist and womanly figure, he knew at least they were females.


    [ Host, they are shocked ]


    ''Heh, It will be fun to see their Expression'' He had alreadymanded his system to secretly hear these cloaked figures'' telepathic voice, and from there, he had gotten all the necessary information.


    [ You can''t Host, they are Cloned Synthetic replicas of an Individual ]


    ''What? '' Ryuk felt genuinely surprised, by the fact that these five people were stronger than Jenny and even though they were just replicas of someone.


    ''Sigh and here I thought, Jenny was a heroine'' Ryuk shook his head remembering his dear ve, who had be the biggest investor in his leveling points but was not even strong enough to hold her title.


    ''Is that thing a child'' One of the Maya inquired due to her only seeing a silhouette hidden behind tree shades, due the system making their senses blur, enough for them to not recognise even his energy signature.


    SWISH


    Suddenly Ryuk disappeared before appearing in front of that Maya, his hands directly went for her face, grabbing it before smashing it on the ground.


    BANG!


    ''!?''


    All of them can only turn their gazes while inplete shock due to his speed and also the eyes, which screamed his identity, lifting his body, Ryuk pointed towards himself before adding "I am not a Thing, Ladies"


    [ System''s Restrictions Broken!! ]


    A notification with a red screen popped up, making him realize that he had just forced shut down the whole thing due to his sudden actions.


    SWISH


    Suddenly a hand headed towards his head, passing through the system''s window and reaching within a mere moment.


    BOOOOM!


    "You must be the Perfect one" Ryuk''s eyes turned cold, while his palm blocked the punch but the impact was enough to send a shockwave destroying the nearby trees to a mile, proving the strength assnt held.


    "You must be Ryuk" Maya''s eyes identified the boy who just blocked her full-strength punch which carries the weight of 1,000,000 Tons, enough to crush mountains to dust.


    But from Ryuk''s perspective, who had already realized this''s density far surpassed his previous world''s Earth, this punch was equivalent to an Asteroid hitting the or a force created by a major volcanic eruption.


    If he was in his old world, these all things would have seemed like some fiction story, since they surpassed the scale of most human-made impacts, but now being in this world, nothing seemed impossible.


    SWISH


    The gust of wind-produced due to force caused Maya''s hoodie to unveil her face, causing her hair to flutter while her eyes remained fixed on him.


    "...." Ryuk remained silent, waiting for confirmation while observing the surroundings which were destroyed just due to the bacsh of a mere punch.


    [ ck Dome has stopped the energy leakage ]


    System informed him about the sessful blockage of any energy leaving an area of a mile, which was already surrounded by Ryuk the moment he arrived here, after all, he couldn''t risk being detected by others while using his full strength.


    ''Good'' A cold glint passed through Ryuk''s eyes before turning towards those women, his grip tightening on Maya''s fist, only few words left his mouth.


    "I was trying to be merciful you know"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "L-ea--ve m-e"


    "You don''t feel pain, do you" Ryuk stomped on Maya''s face while her limbless bodyy on the ground, evidence of the intense battle that just unfolded, the wholend was devoid of any tree,pletely ttened.


    His cold gaze turned towards the other four women lying at some distance with the destroyed body, seeing how none of them cried or groaned in pain while engaged in a one-sided battle.


    And, observing marble-like pieces without any blood,pletely proving their identity as dolls, Ryuk changed his mind and canceled the idea of killing them.


    SWOOSH


    Suddenly, his hand was shrouded in a ck aura before bursting toward those figures and enveloping them. Sticky ck liquid started entering their facial orifices¡ªnose, ears, and mouth.


    The Envement Grimoire would have been useless on these clones, as theycked any soul¡ªthe primary target of the ve seal. Ryuk''s main aim, however, was not to torment them with pain, considering they didn''t possess it in the first ce.


    ''System, activate grim worms and change their memories,'' hemanded, intending to rece the Maya''s existing images. Unable to control someone''s brain directly, Ryuk utilized the grim worms for this purpose.


    Parasites, trojans, or whatever one might call them, they evolved with Ryuk, adhering to the principles of his past world to enhance his existing abilities.


    STOMP


    Increasing the force on his foot, he caused the strongest among the group on the ground to perish.


    ''Heal them.''


    SWISH


    Ryuk left the area, leaving amand for the system, heading towards the Royal pce and contemting the excuse he would provide for his sudden absence.


    // shback Ends //


    "I don''t understand, Mother," Ryuk inquired, aware that it was the seventh time since he used the system to obscure others'' gazes, including Alisia''s.


    "You n to go the North and you even started to erase your presence from me, Child, you are not going to that ce, absolutely not."


    ''Who told her about that,'' Ryuk calmly listened to Alisia, already pondering how she became aware of everything.


    "I will do just what you told, Mother," Ryuk told her nkly before bowing and leaving the room.


    ''Sigh, he will definitely go,'' Alisia rubbed her forehead, understanding the challenges of being a mother, even harder than any mission she had undertaken as a gbearer.


    Krieeek


    Ryuk exited the room, preparing to leave but was interrupted by a voice.


    "Heh, you''re still alive."


    Slowly turning towards the direction, his eyes reflected a girl''s figure standing with a smirk, folding her hands behind her back, looking at him with amethyst eyes.


    "It would be a shame if I died just because some cat snitched on me," Ryuk lifted his gaze, ready to dampen her momentary happiness.


    "How dare you call me a cat!" Be attacked him and another round of struggle started, creating a havoc inside th pce.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Tack Tack


    A white carriage adorned with golden inscriptions moved through the crowded market of Selvius Kingdom''s capital, heading towards the Royal Pce.


    "Sister, are you fine?" Celestia inquired, facing the girl with the same pink hair and facial features sitting opposite her.


    "Yes, you don''t have to worry, Celestian." Karina rested her chin on the carriage window, observing the familiar ce filled with bustling people.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Will he also have memories?'' Karina thought about an amber-eyed individual, contemting the possibility of him having memories like hers.


    "By the way, Celestian, how was the Crown Prince?" Unable to contain her curiosity, Karina let her voice reach Celestia.


    badump


    Suddenly, Celestia''s mind, due to her Absolute Memory, reyed the entire scene ¨C those amber eyes and a small teasing smile, the touch of his hand and thepliments, causing a blush to form on her face.


    "I-I didn''t get the chance to meet him"

 Chapter 47: Chapter 47- A Secret Meeting

    In the Selvius Kingdom, the Royal Pce stood proudly, its extravagant architecture gleaming in the sunlight¡ªa testament to the power of the Royal family.


    The pce was divided into three parts: the East wing belonged to the princess, while the West wing was reserved for the Prince.


    The vast grounds stretched for miles, with the distance between the minor pces spanning no less than half a kilometer.


    As time passed, the interaction between the prince and princess dwindled, and the once-bustling halls now echoed with the footsteps of only a few maids and servants.


    Today, however, the atmosphere was unusually heavy, with an air of secrecy and mystery enveloping a ce not far from the main pce¡ªa beautiful structure that rivaled the splendor of the moon itself.


    SWISH SWISH


    Two silhouettes moved swiftly between the pirs, concealing their presence as they observed the main gate of the mansion, securing a meeting, which had convened for nothing less than treason.


    Their loyalty unwavering, the figures nodded in agreement after confirming the absence of any outsiders, then gestured towards a masked figure standing by the window.


    "Queen, our men have surrounded the entire pce. No one can enter without being noticed," the figure bowed before another seated on a chair, a sharp knife held casually in Queen''s hand, a mysterious smile ying on her lips.


    "Very good," the Queen responded, turning to the girl seated before her with a nk expression, though a hint of annoyance shadowed her features.


    "Is it necessary for you to act like thi¡ª" Be tried to interject, feeling increasingly embarrassed by the unfolding situation¡ªthe consequences of her decision to meet Adanyl bing apparent.


    "Here, my Queen, take this," another maid bowed, offering a piece of cake to the girl seated confidently with her legs crossed.


    "You came here for some work, aren''t you? So bear it," Adanyl smirked, seeing Be bing frustrated, feeling satisfied after taking revenge for the day when she med her for eating.


    Now that Be was helpless with her work, Adanyl would not back away from seeking revenge on her.


    "This girl!" Be''s mouth twitched as she watched Adanyl y with her, but the need that brought her to Elysium was to deal with Ryuk Von Selvius.


    "Here," Be said without wasting time, cing a wrapped chocte on the table, causing Adanyl to narrow her eyes.


    She had already nned to demand two more of them to bargain for the work Be was there for.


    "Feed it to Ryuk," Be said, retreating before folding her hands and observing the widened eyes of every maid and Adanyl herself.


    "W-what is this?" Even though everyone knew the hatred Be held for Ryuk, resorting to poisoning was definitely uneptable, causing Adanyl to inquire.


    "This is mana repellent¡ª" Before Be couldplete her sentence, havoc fell upon the ce, causing all the maids to break out in sweat within a moment, shivering at the thought of what awaited them.


    "Abort, Abort, Vivian, cancel this meeting and send a message to his highness. Be has collided with the enemy kingdom¡ªFlick," Adanyl swiftly stood from her chair and called for Vivian, only to receive a flick from Be, who rubbed her forehead feeling irritated by her drama.


    "It is Mother''s Orders. She wants Ryuk to not leave the pce," Be informed and stood to leave, not wanting to stay here any longer but was stopped by Adanyl.


    "Wait, why would Her Majesty do such a thing, where''s the proof?" Adanyl was not stupid enough to harm someone who helped her, and even though she had been with Be for six years, her priorities were set.


    "Here," Be passed the letter, remembering Alisia''s words.


    // That girl is smart, use this letter when she asks for proof and also tell her it is to ensure Ryuk''s safety //


    Of course, Be would not disobey Alisia''s orders, but she saw an opportunity here.


    Normally, mana repellents were given to people suffering from mana outbursts, which was a dangerous condition where one could die, but there were no side effects of this medicine.


    Be knew this since she was given this weekly in the Monastery to keep her in a weakened state while they conducted some experiments with her.


    Her goal was simple: after taking it, Ryuk would be weak enough for her to defeat him¡ªa mutual benefit for her and Alisia.


    "It is indeed Her Majesty''s writing," Adanyl said, reading the letter, at least bing sure that it was genuine.


    "But I can''t¡ª"


    Before Adanyl could object, Be interrupted her. "If not you, then Vivian should do it, think again."


    Adanyl clenched her dress, thinking about the consequences Vivian would face if Ryuk''s anger fell on her.


    A maid with no support could lead to execution, after all, weak ones suffer in the struggle of rich, powerful people.


    "I will do it now."


    With that in mind, Adanyl swiftly took the chocte and ran away from the ce, startling Be as her eyes saw her disappearing back.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ''This time, Cat is up to something again,'' Ryuk muttered to himself as he made his way down the hallway towards the exit of the Main Pce, having just received a notification from the system about the arrival of a very familiar guest.


    ''What will be her reaction...'' His thoughts trailed off as the exit came into view, his expression turning cold at the prospect of encountering a particr individual.


    Ryuk didn''t feel much threat from Be using any drug or something; instead, he was happy for her to approach Adanyl instead.


    As an Emperor, it was inevitable for him to face attempts on his life through poisoning or attacks aimed at stopping his mana.


    However, such attempts would never seed against him, as he relied on Ether instead of mana.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ryuk saw opportunity in this whole situation due to the perfect timing of everything, a smile formed on his face knowing how much surprise Adanyl will give to the girling here.


    He wasn''t sad to learn that his Mother had resorted to such underhanded tactics to prevent him from going to that ce.


    His involvement with affairs at the Northern border in his previous life, where he had first ovee his fear of killing, made him aware of what true evil people wearing white robes held within their hearts.


    But what truly piqued Ryuk''s interest was whaty beyond a massive gate present inside that ce.


    Despite Wang''s intervention preventing him from entering that ce, he had somehow felt an attraction towards it.


    tack tack


    A sound became audible to him, growing more distinct as he slowly approached the main gate where several servants stood at the orders of Her Majesty.


    Ryuk halted, his gaze fixed on a white carriage adorned with intricate golden designs as it entered the pce, the Selvius Royal family''s symbol prominently disyed, signaling the significance of the arriving guests.


    ''System, how much time will it take for Adanyl to reach here?'' He inquired, not bing impatient due to already being aware of a very interesting ability he had noticed in Adanyl, which in itself made him envy her.


    Adanyl''s dormant bloodline, which was Tenebrial Bloodline, provided her with the ability of Gluttony.


    Initially, Ryuk had spected that her ability was limited to transferring injuries, but he soon discovered it was far more than that.


    Adanyl''s ability was tied to devouring¡ªher Bloodline enabled her to consume pain, injuries, and energies from others.


    However, at the moment, her abilityy dormant.


    Instead of devouring, she could only transfer pain.


    Yet, she also gained energy more swiftly from the food she consumed, indirectly granting her greater strength than a typical 10-year-old girl.


    [ Host, It will take her 50 seconds ]


    Upon hearing the System''s voice, a smile spread across Ryuk''s face as he observed the carriage''s door haltingly opening, revealing a figure stepping out.


    "Sister,e," Celestia called out as she emerged from the carriage, turning to Karina, who reached out and disembarked from it.


    "Wee to the Pce. Mother has informed me about your arrival, Miss Karina."


    Suddenly, her eyes widened at the sound of a familiar voice, causing her hand to tremble within Celestia''s grasp.


    Celestia also noticed it, and she followed Karina''s gaze, meeting the eyes of a boy standing just a few steps away from them.


    "I hope you have a very good stay here." Ryuk continued, his eyes catching the subtle movements of Karina''s hand as she clenched her dress, and the hint of pressed lips revealing her anxiety and nervousness¡ªa curious sight from someone known as the daughter of the Sword Maiden.


    "Nice meeting you again, Celestian" Turning  his gaze towards Celestia, he smiled.


    "Thank you, Your Highness," Celestia replied, maintaining etiquette as she approached him before bowing, attempting to push aside the memories of the day''s events.


    "She is my Siste¡ª" Celestia tried to introduce Karina, who was nkly looking towards Ryuk, but got interrupted by a voice.


    "Your Highness...!"


    The voice caused everyone to turn towards the direction of the West side pce, where a small figure of a girl running towards them became visible.


    ''Nice timing, Adanyl,'' Ryuk thought as he slowly took out a small marble from his pocket and, without anyone noticing, threw it towards the direction of the west, already deciding to make everything happen in perfect sync.


    "Your Highness, I brought Choc¡ª kyaaa~!" Before Adanyl could reach Ryuk, her foot lost traction, causing her to shoot directly towards him without any bnce.


    SWISH


    Before she could fall and hit the ground, Ryuk swiftly caught her in a princess carry, but slightly upside down since she slipped forward.


    Naturally, one would fall backward in such a condition, but Ryuk was very confident about this girl''s speed, which was enhanced due to her nonstop consumption of all dairy products and her ability utilization giving her full horse-power.


    "Are you fine, Adanyl?" Ryuk looked downward while holding her from belly, before cing the girl down, slowly leaning with her.


    ''He did it again!'' Adanyl realized she had slipped on a marble, her sharp eyes having already noticed the marble rolling towards her, but due to momentum, she ended up in her current position.


    "Yes, Your Highness, but¡ª" Before she could say something, a voice reached them, something which Ryuk was waiting for.


    "W-who is she, Your Highness?"


    Slowly turning his attention towards the girl standing behind Celestia, looking with widened eyes towards the duo, which seemed much closer to each other, but at the same time, she was unable to recognize the girl.


    "Miss Karina, you may not be aware, but she is my heart and soul, my future life partner, Adanyl Von Selvius," Ryuk dered, looking at Adanyl with genuine expressions, opening his heart in front of everyone, while feeling amused seeing the agape mouths around him.


    ''Don''t tell me...'' Adanyl looked at Ryuk nkly, not understanding a thing he said, reaching one conclusion, ''Her Majesty is right! I need to feed him that thing, or he will run rampant outside after losing his mind like this.''


    "I-i see," Karina observed everything before considering something. She ced her hand on Celestia''s shoulder, then moved forward, bowed towards Ryuk.


    "I am sorry for everything."


    Ryuk could clearly discern that Karina was seeking self-satisfaction by apologizing to him, a natural human instinct.


    Though he wanted to reveal his memories to her, he wasn''t in the mood to do so just yet.


    After all, this was a secret he only entrusted to two people¡ªDiana and Amayara, since they are smart enough, And also most hated ones.


    Slowly lifting himself and leaving Adanyl on the floor, Ryuk spoke with narrowed gaze.


    "Do you really think you did something that deserves forgiveness, Miss Karina."  Ryuk inquired with a measured tone, his gaze fixed on her.


    ''!?''


    "I-i," Karina''s eyes trembled hearing his words, her mind in turmoil even though she knew he meant otherwise.


    Adanyl, lying on the ground, observed both of them, noticing Karina''s hesitation. She stayed silent, not wanting to disturb the moment.


    "No, I don''t," Karina replied, biting her lip as she stood there, avoiding Ryuk''s gaze. Her mind filled with several thoughts, she added, "Forgive me, Your Highness. I am a bit tired."

 Chapter 48: Chapter 48- Karinas POV

    Finally, the day that seemed inevitable has arrived.


    After a long battle, this is the final result.


    Fallen on the ground with only broken rocks for support, painted crimson by my own blood, I tried to lift my heavy gaze.


    However, the trickling red fluid drenching my eyelid made even the slightest movement difficult for me.


    ''Is this the end?''


    Everything seemed like a colossal mistake. In the end, he became what I feared the most.


    How many people died? Numerous innocents suffered in an unending struggle, but what I got after being sympathetic towards them was....


    Death.


    ''It doesn''t hurt that much, but...'' Slowly, the dim sound of footsteps moving towards me became more distinct, making me aware that he was approaching me.


    "Hmm, so what about you, Karina? Wasn''t your family about to be executed by the Aidiac Royal family? Is it wrong for me to have intervened?"


    No, you were right in doing so but...


    "You killed them without mercy, and although you saved my family, it was not worth it."


    I retorted back, with the remaining energy. I wanted to tell him, due to his selfish desires, he didn''t know how many people died.


    Was killing everyone in his way just to save one life something legit?


    "I just saved¡ª"


    Again, the same thing. At what cost, Ryuk?


    At what cost?!


    "It''s bullshit. You could have solved everything peacefully without drawing so much blood."


    ''You could have just given me to them.'' Everything would have solved at just that.


    Why did you go this far for me?


    Weren''t there others too with you?


    You were never alone, everyone was there.


    While lying, the difficulty in breathing, exhausted mana and broken body, all this was just too much to bear.


    "Haha, Now I see"


    I heard his suddenugh, it was as if he lost his mind amidst all the unfolding events.


    Due to a hazy mind, I could only witness him Slowly moving towards everyone¡ª.


    ''Wait?''


    With struggle, I lifted my gaze to realize the thing in a moment which took me all my life.


    Why is he alone?


    People say, one''s brain reaches most rity in his life at the brink of death, their all deeds, bad ones and good ones sh in front of their eyes.


    And right now.


    Drip


    A tear slid past my eyes while my gaze saw the back of a man holding a sword drenched in blood while the only thing surrounding him was loneliness.


    What happened, ''Wasn''t Amaya¡ª''


    A surge of emotions shrouded my mind, looking nkly while he beheaded everyone, except me.


    Why was I not met the same fate as them, "Cough!"


    Thud


    ''Hold it, just a moment, please'', My state was on the brink of death, Amayara, Me, and Diana were on the front and also the ones who took most damage in this battle.


    I just wanted to stop everything, then why?


    SWOOSH


    A sound apanied by bright white light blinded my eyes before a silhouette of a lone figure standing, the only thing my dimming eyes could see was him and him alone.


    .....


    "Haa....haa...." Suddenly, everything became vivid like a sh, causing me to catch my breath due to overwhelming emotions.


    ''Where is this ce?'' I turned to see around but found everything somewhat nostalgic yet confusing.


    ''Wasn''t I just dead?'' It seemed confusing at first, but slowly rising from the bed, moving towards the mirror, an image of a five-year-old girl with pink hair stared back at me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Seeing my own reflection, everything felt like a dream, but the feeling was just too real, causing me to slowly believe that I hade back in time.


    Time seemed like a fleeting moment, passing at a rapid pace.


    Once I was confused and filled with several doubts about the reason for getting a chance, but now after working for these eight years, my only goal is to help my Estate to be what it originally was.


    In my previous life, Father had bargained for more than half of his assets to protect me, but everything ended in ruins after Leud ordered me to marry him.


    My parents arranged for me to have a safe life outside the Aidiac kingdom while there, I fell for Ryuk. I really loved him but...


    He Changed.


    His methods seemed too much; slowly his tyranny took him to the point where the cries of the innocent became inaudible to him.


    Several nobles like Countess Carlien were burned, the Monastery was set on fire, but I still had faith in him.


    Even when he sent my brother to the Borders, which was unsafe for anyone, I remained silent, until Aidiac kingdom sent a decree to Selvius Empire.


    Leud wanted me dead or alive. I knew his intentions were not good, but things took a huge turn when Ryuk dered war on the whole Aidiac Kingdom.


    At that time, Selvius Empire was one-third of the whole Heindal Continent; it was a massacre. His methods to skin nobles and hang them, everything seemed to point towards his path towards Evil.


    Ryuk was wrong all along: I would have protected thousands at the cost of my beloved''s life, but he chose otherwise.


    I am Karina Reinguard, a sword which protects the Aidiac Kingdom, and as protectors, our life is nothing but to exist to serve till death.


    knock knock


    Suddenly, a call on the door attracted my attention. Slowly closing it, I stood and left the room after being informed to have a meeting with Mother.


    "May I enter, Mother?" I entered the room where, as usual, Mother was busy with her de, just like always, sharpening it.


    That same dark ck de, the hilt of white color which was once painted red by blood. ''Why him, Mother?''


    It was her favorite sword and also the one that caused my death at hands of Ryuk.


    "You are already inside, aren''t you."


    Even though her voice was cold and calm, I couldn''t stop myself from acting like a spoiled child, could I?


    "Mother!" I sprinted towards her before hugging her, causing her to again say the same things.


    "Be careful, child. You will hurt yourself."


    Her voice was, as always, filled with care. Hugging her tightly, I felt her wearing a facade of a smile for us.


    Mother is the one who taught me everything; her sword skills are some of the strongest I have ever seen.


    But somehow, she always remained silent on matters of the Royal Family.


    "Celestian, you will take Karina to Selvius Kingdom. I will help you. Let''s leave."


    I realized that Celestian was also present inside the room. Seeing Mother with her sword again, I understood her intentions were the same as before.


    In my previous life, she had caused monster rampages by single-handedly entering the dense forests of the Aidiac kingdom and going on to kill each one of them.


    While hugging her, my only sadness towards her was due to those words of hers when I requested the Reinguards to help me in the battle against Ryuk.


    Her silence at that time was what became the cause of our end. A battle is fought with an army, and to lead an army to victory depends on itsmander.


    ''If only you were on my side, Mother.''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "By the way, Celestian, how was the crown prince?" I couldn''t help myself, even though it feltplicated to see him again, my curiosity wanted to know about the present him.


    "N-no, I didn''t get any chance to meet him."


    "I see," I replied and turned my attention towards the window. Everything was simr; people bustling and an energetic environment.


    ''I will just spend some time there without interacting much with him.'' I had decided to avoid him since the training ground was the ce where our story started.


    Finally, the carriage had arrived at the Royal Pce, halting before Celestian disembarked first.


    "Sister,e."


    I came down on my own, already decided to avoid Ryu¡ª


    "Wee to the Pce. Mother has informed me about your arrival, Miss Karina."


    badump


    The same voice, tone, triggered a surge of memories flooding my mind.


    ''Calm down, Karina.'' I couldn''t seem to control my trembling hand.


    Was it fear or something else?


    I couldn''t understand.


    "I hope you have a very good stay here."


    thump thump


    I was not able to understand why this was happening to me all of a sudden. It felt as if guilt was filling my mind.


    What guilt?


    I didn''t do anything wrong in the first ce. But why?


    My hands clenched my dress on their own, eyes trembling, yet they lifted to look towards him.


    Same amber eyes and that smile. He is the same but somehow distant.


    ''Should I apologize to him?''


    My mind was in a battle with its own. Initially, I had decided to not pay any attention to him, but now, talking to him would not be that bad.


    ''Yes, it''s not like he has any memories in the first ce.'' Coming to this conclusion was due to the huge difference between his present attitude and the one when he fought against me.


    At that time, his eyes were...


    ''I-I don''t remember.''


    I never noticed it inside the battle, since my aim was to kill him.


    I couldn''t understand why my mind was ying tricks on me. It was confusing since I couldn''t even understand my own actions.


    "Phew~" Exhaling breath seemed slightly effective. Turning towards Ryuk, I wanted to thank him for helping us.


    "Your Highness...!"


    ''!?''


    ''Who is she?'' Seeing how a girl ran towards him while calling him before falling and getting caught by him.


    Why they seemed that much close to each other, he seemed tonhave genuine care for that girl,'' Stop it Karina, are you jealous of a little girl''


    I can''t believe myself, all those years of mental training, everything seemed to destroy the moment it saw him.


    "W-who is she, Your Highness?"


    My mind seemed to confused causing me inquire about the identity of that girl, whom I have never seen before.


    "Miss Karina, you may not be aware, but she is my heart and soul, my future life partner, Adanyl Von Selvius."


    ''.....'' The moment his voice reached me, somewhat I felt empty from within, a deep sense of loss filled my heart.


    Was my buried emotions from before trying to take over my senses?


    ''It''s good that he is not alone now.'' I consoled myself with a very pitiful excuse that was already like a thin thread to my turmoil-filled heart.


    Slowly taking steps towards him, expecting some self-satisfaction that could soothe my surging emotions, I told him what I wanted to say sinceing back in time.


    "I am sorry for everything."


    ''I am sorry for not realizing how alone you were. I am very sorry, Ryuk.'' I bowed while understanding he must be confused due to the out-of-context thing but...


    "Do you really think you did something that deserves forgiveness, Miss Karina?"


    ''!?''


    thump thump


    My heartbeat increased as my gaze met with his. It was cold and felt as if he was saying those words straight to me, yet I knew he meant otherwise.


    "I-i see."


    drip


    But my heart seemed to believe those words, causing a tear to slide past my eyes, which I swiftly hid by bowing.


    "No, I don''t." My heart opened itself. It was true, I don''t deserve any forgiveness. ''I want to leave this ce now.''


    Not wanting to stay here for even another moment, "Forgive me, Your Highness. I am a bit tired."


    ******


    ?-250?


    "Johan, show Miss Karina the way towards her room inside Elysium," Ryukmanded, already aware of the small sound of tears trickling.


    Johan bowed and led both Celestia and Karina towards Elysium''s direction, while Ryuk''s cold gaze remained fixed on their disappearing backs.


    "If His Highness is generous enough¡ª" Adanyl, lying on the ground, attempted to request Ryuk to lift her up, but was swiftly rejected.


    "Don''t eat too much if you can''t even lift yourself," Ryuk retorted, his mind preupied with thoughts about his reasons for not killing Karina first among others¡ªa promise and a bargain he had made with a woman to spare her daughter''s life for a mere sword, the only thing holding him back until the end.


    GASP


    ''Why are they eyeing on my food?'' Adanyl felt frustrated being ignored for a while and then referred to as heavy, but suddenly, she had an idea.


    "HOHO, you really know how to jest, Your Highness," Adanyl eximed, standing up on her own and dusting off her clothes. She smiled at Ryuk, already determined to feed him that chocte at all costs.


    While Ryuk narrowed his gaze, nkly observing her antics, herughter reminiscent of an old man made him feel somewhat irritated in a situation where he had just lost half of his control upon hearing Karina''s words.


    He was aware of his feelings for each heroine, but they all seemed to care about everyone except for the one who cared for them the most.


    When his mother disappeared, there was no one there for him to lean on; he was human too and needed support.


    Of course, he didn''t care about that now.


    Calming himself down, he turned his attention towards Adanyl, who had just offered him a chocte.


    "Please taste this, Your Highness. I made it myself," Adanyl said, not wanting to miss the chance when Ryuk''s attention was elsewhere.


    Unaware that he was the most focused one inside the whole Selvius Kingdom right now due to the property of his restrictions.


    Ryuk slowly moved his hand and took the chocte, directly eating it.


    crunch


    As he swallowed the chocte, three pairs of eyes fixed on him from all directions¡ªAlisia looking from her office window, Be observing from Elysium due to her enhanced eyesight, clearly seeing the subtle movement of his throat, and most excitedly, Adanyl.


    ''Finally!'' Adanyl''s eyes lit up, realizing she hadpleted her first mission. "fufu."


    ''Well done, Adanyl,'' she praised herself, lifting her gaze to meet Ryuk''s. Puffing out her chest, she turned and waved towards Be.


    Of course, Adanyl was not foolish enough to take all the me on herself. She knew her image was innocent, and Be was an enemy of Ryuk''s. If he realized that Be was behind all this, then she would remain safe.


    Ryuk understood Adanyl''s shrewdness but, sensing the urgency of these people to thwart him from leaving, turned towards his pce beforemanding.


    ''System, remove all the restrictions, n seems to change a bit''

 Chapter 49: Chapter 49- Secret behind Adanyls Food

    ''System, remove restrictions; there has been a slight change in ns.''


    Leaving that ce, Ryuk moved towards the opposite direction of Elysium, where the Dungeon holding criminals was located.


    The architecture of the Selvius Kingdom''s Royal Pce was designed in a way that the main pce was attached to the two pce''s, belonging to the prince and princess.


    Main pce was situated on the north side of the vastnd.


    On the east side, where the princess''s pce stood, just a mile away was ?Moonlight Elysium?, a mansion even more beautiful than the main pce itself.


    In front of Elysium, at the same distance from the main pce, existed the Dungeon for Criminals¡ªan architecture designed to present a contrast between a criminal ce (the dungeon) and an elegant ce (Elysium), both positioned opposite each other, personally made by Alisia Von Selvius.


    ''System, how many points are needed to purchase an Energy Stabilizer?'' Ryuk inquired about the item he had seen in the system''s  Shop, after it reached Level 3.


    [ Host, It costs 100 Kill points ]


    Ignoring the sound, Ryuk moved towards that ce to harvest some points.


    It seemed amusing how cheap human life was, a hundred lives for an item, though Ryuk cared little whether they were criminals or not.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside one of the rooms of the Royal Pce, a silhouette seemed to be watching the entire event that had just unfolded, a smile gracing the figure''s lips.


    Slowly, Alisia made her way towards her table, already satisfied with Ryuk consuming the Mana Repellent.


    Though she would have never tried something like this herself, right now the North was the most unsafe ce.


    After some time, a sudden sound from far away reached her ears.


    Due to her enhanced senses, the vividness caused her eyes to narrow.


    ''Is he angry?'' Alisia, sitting at her desk, heard screams of people filled with agony, evidence of the pain falling upon them, the direction being the Dungeon where Ryuk had just gone.


    Even with the cruelty that was visible to her, she remained silent, thinking about the simrity her son shared with her.


    It might seem confusing, but Alisia too vented her anger this way, which was also the reason for her to create a whole ce for this particr work just a mile away from the pce.


    ''Princes....''


    Suddenly, a sound reverberated in her mind, causing her eyes to narrow before concentrating on the voice.


    ""Princess , It will be harder for me to stop this guy any longer""


    tapn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her fingers tapped on the table, feeling slightly frustrated due to the stubbornness of someone who was still hell-bent oning to this ce.


    ''Uncle Wang, tell him, if he enters Heindal, I will kill her daughter.''


    A cold glint passed through her eyes; her priorities were set. The only thing that mattered to her was Ryuk.


    Silence followed.


    Patiently waiting for Wang''s answer, who was interrupted by someone in the middle even before he could return to his continent years ago, now things seemed to be difficult.


    ''Your husband is testing my patience, La,'' Alisia gritted her teeth, while clenching her hands, before turning towards the direction where she could see Ryuk.


    ''He will be busy for a while'' Not getting a reply from Wang forced her to leave this ce to deal with an ongoing problem, which she had somehow postponed for a whole six years.


    SWOOSH


    An intense aura surged from her, the orange hue bing more vivid in her amber eyes before her figure shot out of the room''s window.


    Only a light streak was visible as her figure moved towards the end of Heindal Continent, a coldmand leaving her lips, ''Wang, open the Dimension gate.''


    Her speed caused her to cover miles in a blink, arriving before a web-like abyssal ck portal. Without hesitation, she entered inside it.


    SWISH


    The portal sheinked the moment she entered it.


    Inside, her eyes reflected two figures. One of them was in a broken state, lying on a big crater, losing vitality, while the other had ced a foot on his chest.


    "Haa...haaa...finally, you are here, Alisia Devereaux," a man''s voice caused Alisia''s gaze to turn towards him.


    Her amber eyes reflected a lone man standing, stomping on Wang''s chest, whose state seemed to be at the end of life.


    WHOOSH


    Alisia''s anger surged, causing the surrounding atmosphere to be even more tense. Her eyes turned bright amber, a smile forming with visible anger. "Tell me, Ronen, should I kill you now or wait for your daughter¡ª"


    SWISH


    Before Alisia couldplete her sentence, Ronen closed the distance in a blink, swinging his sword. "You dare touch my daughter!"


    CLANK


    A sword materialized in Alisia''s hand, directly colliding with his, her grip tightening with every moment.


    BOOOM!


    The sheer impact caused the already floatingnds to be thrown far away from each other, while shockwaves were evident from the destruction.


    Seeing those crimson eyes, Alisia''s mind felt a surge of instinct developed from her years of killing, surging, while for Ronen, those amber eyes were the cause of his family''s destruction.


    "Aren''t you something else? After all, I am the one who informed you that your daughter is alive." Alisia''s strength, which had fallen to several folds, caused her to dy in attacking by trying to talk, which waspletely unlike her battle style.


    "Adanyl would have never fallen in that condition if not for you. My family is destroyed due to your greed, Alisia Devereaux! " Ronen, increasing the force fueled by his rage, pushed her back a few steps. Exhaustion from battling Wang had already taken a chunk of his strength.


    BANG!


    Suddenly, the rocks they were standing on broke apart, causing them to be thrown back andnd at some distance.


    "Don''t think that I don''t know. You were after La''s ability all along, Alisia!" Ronen shouted, his anger visible from the fact that Alisia was using La as a living energy core¡ªan ability of La.


    Just like different bloodlines holding different advantages in the major families of the Ardoros Continent, the Tenebrial Bloodline provided its owner with awakened abilities from birth, which were different from each other.


    Ronen''s wife held the ability of Energy Transmission, which in itself was overpowered, but its drawback was that she could only provide enormous energy to others but couldn''t use it herself¡ªa failure in eyes of Tenebri Family, leading to her banishment from Ardoros.


    "Your daughter will get hurt Ronen, don''t think, I am unaware of your second daughter" Slowly the sword in Alisia''s hand started to dematerialized, already knowing that the time in this ce was faster than outside world and she can''t engage herself in a fight.


    "...." Ronen turned towards Wang whose condition was not good, and then returned his gaze towards Alisia, calmly specting the way he could use to deal with both of them but issue was that woman.


    Slowly turning his gaze towards his grip holding the sword which was trembling due to the impact it made with Alisia''s sword, something which was expected from a Devereaux''s gbearer.


    "Give me back my wife and Children" Ronen proposed, he was too exhausted due to a battle which he was unaware how time took, even though he knew that this ce was different dimension.


    Six years ago, after he decided to return to the Heindal Continent to take his revenge upon Alisia, while on his way, he somehow became entangled in a fight with Wang, who was also returning with a chest wound.


    At that moment, Ronen saw the real form of Wang: the scales on his body clearly pointed towards him belonging to a dragon race, creatures holding a rich history of sovereignty over the vastnd on the whole.


    Things took a turn when he engaged in battle. Taking advantage of Wang''s injuries, he finally defeated him.


    However, in the midst of it, Wang used his ability and took both of them into a separate space.


    Unknown to Ronen at the time, to keep his promise, Wang had used thest remaining connection with his real body, opening a separate dimension that was his ?Draconic Element?.


    SPACE


    But due to a having unique consciousness, he was on the brink of death. Naturally, by submerging with the real body, he could have preserved his consciousness in a corner of the huge creature, but now...


    "Give me two more years," Alisia folded her hands, trying to bargain.


    After all, both were in urgency. She couldn''t stay here now, nor help Wang in that state.


    Wang had been with her from very early on, but in the end, her son was of utmost importance right now.


    "Fine, but I want to meet my daughter once," Ronen''s anger had not subsided, but not reaching any decision would only harm them. He could only back down and reach a decision now.


    Adanyl and Yui were safe, and his wife was also fine. Everything had not been destroyed to the point of being irreparable. While observing her facial expression, Ronen remained on edge.


    "Heh, you take me for a fool, Ronen." A glint passed through Alisia''s eyes, already seeing through Ronen''s hidden intentions.


    Alisia was not stupid enough to offend the head of the Tenebri family, and now that she had alreadye too far, making Adanyl reach her father would be her biggest mistake.


    Every Awakening of Bloodline caused a resonance with the strongest of its kind, and obviously, the strongest Tenebrial Bloodline holder was the head of that family.


    Alisia knew at first nce that Ronen''s aim was to stimte Adanyl''s bloodline and cause Ardoros Continent to make a move.


    Without Devereaux family''s support, it would be impossible to stand against those people.


    Of course, she had already ensured that Adanyl could never awaken her own bloodline by feeding her catalysts to slow the whole process.


    It had been six years of Alisia mixing medicines into Adanyl''s food.


    Several maids around Adanyl were just following Alisia''s orders, feeding scheduled medicines in her food¡ªa foolproof n.


    "What are you thinking, Alis¡ªSCHKLT." Before Ronen could say something, a sudden force caused him to turn, but his response waste. Not because he was slow, but the attack was that fast.


    "Kughh.....Y-you." His eyes widened seeing Alisia standing in front of him. Even though he could clearly see her at a far distance, everything felt too confusing.


    He could clearly sense her.


    But it was already toote; he could feel the sword which pierced through his shoulder was drenched in some sort of poison. It was not dangerous for his life, but it was enough to make him unconscious.


    Thud


    He fell on his knees with the sword piercing his shoulder. Looking down at him, a smile formed on Alisia''s face. ''Guess Ryuk''s technique was really good.''


    Yes, the trick she used was originally Ryuk''s, where he projected his energy to create a replica of his body, carrying the same replication.


    With battling him for these few years, if Alisia couldn''t even figure out this technique, then her title of one of the strongest gbearers would be a waste.


    "So, you are already dead." Her gaze turned towards Wang, whose eyes were devoid of any vitality, making her sigh.


    But time was passing very fast outside.


    Meaning, Ronen and Wang were battling only for one year inside this ce, but outside, it had passed six years.


    A total of two months outside was equal to one year inside.


    But now Wang was dead, and slowly the ce would crumble down with the man lying on the ground in a paralyzed state.


    Turning to leave, her eyes turned towards Ronen, his crimson eyes gazing at her with hatred. She only left a message.


    "Ronen, We both are simr when ites to the matter rted to our family"


    .


    .


    .


    "If someone asks, tell them my health is not good." Ryuk entered his room, leaving an order for the maid standing outside his room.


    Technically, it should have been his personal maid, Alia, but she was on leave for a few weeks, which was unexpected for a maid holding such a position in the Royal Pce.


    Ryuk also didn''t care much since right now, it was good that she was not here.


    He couldn''t keep someone closer at this moment when he needed to fool everyone and leave the pce for some time.


    [ DING!!!!! ]

 Chapter 50: Chapter 50- Meeting Inky once again

    Ding!!


    A sudden sound caused Ryuk to halt in his way, turning his attention towards the newly materialized screen.


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    ALERT!!!


    One of the Targets of Envement Grimoire is Missing.


    Missing Target name - Wang


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    ''He died too?'' Observing the things taking apletely opposite approach instead of the way he wanted them to be, Ryuk felt confused and curious about this whole thing.


    It was clear to him from the moment he hired Elsa as his maid and ensured she treated her niece the way he wanted¡ªbut somehow his Mother appointed Alia as his personal maid.


    Edward got out of his hand when he tried to kill him¡ªSuddenly someone arrived from the outer world, even Jenny found herself by her real family, which had never happened in the previous life.


    Ryuk''s curiosity was: how far could heaven go to favor its loved children?


    The major reason for him to turn back time with these heroines was to teach them a lesson, but he knew that heaven would try to manipte things even if he reversed the time.


    In the end, even his System seemed to not give him information rted to the World''s will, clearly pointing towards the heaven''s strength momentarily being stronger than everything he possessed.


    This prompted him to bring the Heroines with him back to let their memories overshadow their progress; in the end, the same cycle will repeat, but this time they would have came after bing much stronger.


    By ensuring that each one of them didn''t develop ordingly, causing him to make them busy with their past memories and present ones.


    ''System, who killed that guy?'' His curiosity was evident since Wang''s age was too much for a normal expert to kill him, since Ryuk never believed that one''s level was the sole reason that ensures their victory; experience ys the biggest role.


    [ Host, Wang''s death is due to excessive Energy exhaustion, there seems to be rapid draining of his Energy due to engaging in battle with Someone, causing him to lose remaining Vitality ]


    ''Where is Mother'', Ryuk inquired since he didn''t feel her presence nearby.


    [ Host, She is inside a different space with a separate time Zone ]


    ''Wait?'' Ryuk halted the system, before processing all the sudden information, he continued ''What different Space, How different time is there, and could shee safe out of it''


    [Space is the result of a special trait originating from the Outside world ]


    ''I see'' Ryuk grasped the intervention of the outside world, which seemed visible in Wang''s case too, thinking something hemanded system ''Purchase Energy Stabiliser''


    SWOOSH


    Suddenly, the mana particles surrounding his body started to move in front of him before halting in midair, the bright blue light feeling a jar of human shape seemed visible.


    Slowly a body started to materialize looking exactly like Ryuk, but there was not any aura surrounding it, seeminglypletely normal.


    ''Use Energy Stabilizer on this thing'', Ryuk ordered while his gaze reflected a figure looking like him yet seemed without any strength, like a doll without life.


    It was one of his abilities that he had developed by using his previous world knowledge and resources of the present world.


    Mana is an energy that seems mysterious from the outside perspective but Ryuk sees it otherwise, for him, Mana is like Electricity, which is easily convertible into any other forms which are Pyro(fire), Aqua(water), Terra(Soil), Aero(Air) and finally, Aethera(Spirit).


    Just like how white light gives off seven colors and on mixing each colour, one could get 5040 different shades, Magic is just like that, with a suitablebination of those elements, one can achieve enormous results.


    Seeminglyplicated yet very basic principle behind everything, just as how the human body is made of these five elements, the creation of anything refer as Magic is based on the same principle.


    So, the only mysterious thing is the way these elements arebined to get the desired result, and this is where Ryuk''s knowledge of the previous world came into y.


    His early days were all passed while engrossed in understanding the methods of better utilization of Mana, from which, he developed many techniques which were abination of knowledge from his previous world and this world.


    Using the Duality principle of light, he manifested the same image of himself, to make its energy signature the same as his, he calibrated the wavelength and frequency with his own.


    But, it was still not enough since, he couldn''t create a thing that can keep providing this whole structure energy and even though he could use the energy cores of monsters, he couldn''t keep the thing stable¡ªhis presence around it was mandatory.


    It was why, seeing the Energy Stabilizer caused him to get hope that, it could be advantageous for him to utilize it for this particr task.


    [  ?1%  ?35%  ?99% ¡ª? ???? 100% --?  Sessfully applied ]


    Ryuk looked at the statue figure of his,pletely giving off the same kind of energy, and even with his senses, it was a 98% perfect split image of his, those 2% were taken out due to a small variable.


    Ignoring the thing, he turned towards the window balcony attached to his room, slowly moving towards it.


    SWOOSH


    Slowly Amber''s aura, started to shroud his body starting from the legs moving upward, reaching his waist, but in the middle, its color shifted towards amethyst¡ªupper body shrouded in amethyst while lower one in Amber.


    His gaze turned towards his destination, unlike previous times, now he was alone enough.


    CRACKLE


    SWISH


    Within a frame of milliseconds, his body dissapeared into thin air, the hazy air inside the room evident of instant motion, a speed far greater than ever seen but...


    [ ALERT!!!!! Body Reconstruction is Needed ]


    The moment that sound reached his ears Ryuk halted in his path since, his body was getting exhausted much earlier than he expected, the moment he stopped, he had already reached the harbour filled with ships.


    Moving towards the same direction where previously he got a transport for North, but of course he doesn''t have any expectations this time to see it, since, he had arrived much sooner than previously.


    "Come, Come, Let''s Go to the North and see the heaven yourself" A man advertised standing outside a ragged ship, the same as Ryuk remembered, a smile forming on his face slowly approached it.


    "Have this and take me to your heaven" Ryuk threw a gold coin, which was caught by the man with a smile, feeling genuinely happy seeing the coin before turning towards Ryuk, observing intensely for some time.


    ".....yes, Let''s go" The sailor moved inside the ship bringing Ryuk with him, coincidentally, this time too, A Middle-aged man and an Old man were present on board.


    "Come kid, sit here with this Uncle", a middle-aged man seeing a Child entering the ship called out, his eyes fixed on the clothes Ryuk wore and an obvious trait, those Amber eyes.


    In whole Selvius Kingdom, amber eyes were possessed by only two people and right now, everyone onboard had noticed that the Kid was Crown prince, Ryuk Von Selvius.


    The reason for Ryuk to not even wear a cloak to hide his face is due to knowing about the involvement of the Silvester Family and their standings, which became even more extreme towards the Royal family in the past few years.


    The ship slowly started to move, only four people on the board, Ryuk standing while folding his hand and supporting his body with the deck of the Ship.


    "So, What brought the Crown Prince to our humble abode" A middle-aged middle-aged man looked with a grin towards Ryuk, who seemed carefree standing with a smile, the Ship due to the mana engine was moving rapidly towards the North, already leaving shore at a distance.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I heard your ship was getting older, So, here I am for painting" Ryuk looking at the hands of each person reaching for some weapon, turned towards the old man who seemed mysterious in his first trial to North.


    " HOHO, Prince, I like your generosity "


    SWISH


    The old man''s before him swiftly closed the distance of several meters within a blink, aiming at the boypletely off guard, standing carefree.


    SCHLKT!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In Northernmost part existed a huge cave, proof of the cruelty humanity could reach at it''s peak, even moonlight''s gentle rays seemed to not wash away the evil in this ce.


    Several wooden carriages carrying diseased patients were brought by people wearing white robes, symbolizing their identity as Pdins from Goddess F''s Monestry.


    Everyone''sst hope was this treatment camp created by Monastery to iste ill people, making them recover sooner with the help of several healers.


    "I-I want to live, Please save me, Your Grace" A woman filled with red marks with dim eyes begged the man sitting in front of her on a wooden carriage.


    "Have faith in us, You will be fine, trust Goddess" A bright smile adorned the man''s face, looking towards the woman with a gaze filled with honesty and genuine emotions.


    There is a saying that human''s eyes can never lie.


    An Absolute lie, Unlike animals whose eyes mirror their emotions, humans are far moreplicated, and right now, the man''s pristine attire with a handsome face was like an Oleander¡ª beautiful yet poisonous.


    CRUMBLE


    Suddenly Carriage disbnced before it could enter the Cavepletely, due to the sudden impact, causing thend to shake.


    "W-what happened¡ª?!" Man came out of his carriage to see the cause of such Interruption in their noble cause but what greeted him was a big ship, tore through snow, it seemed the ship crashed with the ground while moving at enormous speed.


    "Is everyone Alright" Several mens ran out of the cave , only to observe the ship while others swiftly entered it to see what caused it to crash instead of entering inside.


    White robes revealed their identity as Members of the Monastery.


    Slowly reaching the ship, several men boarded it, observing the whole thing but what visited them was crimson painted walls of the ship, only destruction, while a lone figure sat at the center over a wooden box.


    "W-who are you?!" Arrived men seemed to feel startled because the figure reflected in their eyes seemed very simr to someone they knew.


    Swish


    Small gust of wind passed caressing ck fluttering hair of Ryuk while his Amber gaze seemed to be entuated with moonlight, small blood stains visible on his face adding a devilish look.


    A calm voice left Ryuk''s mouth," You think, I am a Devil" With those words, he slowly stood, bloodied floors, and crimson stains all over him, adding an eerie.


    "Believe me, You not seen even half of it....."


    A smile formed on his lips, and tilting his head with that small smile caused the remaining struggle in these people''s hearts to vanish.


    .


    .


    .


    "Kughh!.....H-have Me-rc-y" A man lifted in the air supported by a hand Clenching his neck, struggled while his limbless body drenched in blood stuck in a position where his eyes reflected two amber orbs.


    CRACK


    THUD


    Thest body fell on the cold ground, turning towards the exit of the cave, observing intensely while a small sound was audible to Ryuk.


    While moving, leaving behind the path only filled with now lifeless bodies, he felt nostalgia after visiting this ce, where he met his first sparring partner¡ª Inky.


    Exiting the way, his eyes ignored the whole mountain of rotten things lying in front of his eyes, not giving much attention to it.


    His eyes searched for someone special.


    "Kkhhwweekkk!!"


    SWISH


    ''Here you are'', Suddenly a sound came from behind apanied by an attack that was stopped mid-way by his hands.


    Gripping tightly Ryuk''s gaze turned towards the mud-like ck humanoid thing, oozing bubbles with a big red stone in its middle, looking at it, a cold glint passed through Ryuk''s eyes.


    "Inky, you seem to be even more wild which definitely doesn''t suits you"

 Chapter 51: Chapter 51 - Why Everyone is Weaker on the Heindal Continent

    Far away from the center, at the end of the capital city existed a huge mansion not fading behind the royal pce in any way, belonging to the Dukes¡ª Silvester Family.


    For several decades the Silvester house produced warriors who ruled over the middle part of the Heindal continent, their strength was counted among the top ones in the whole Continent until the Selvius Kingdom Emerged overnight.


    The moment Queen Alisia dered the formation of a kingdom on thend that belonged to the Silvester family, a small war happened which could be considered the shortest war in history.


    200 elites of the Silvester family died at the hands of ten men apanying the woman who referred to herself as a queen of the new kingdom, Finally, the battle result for Silvesters was, epting the dominance of Selvius''s kingdom.


    But not many people are aware of this fact, in general people''s view, Silvester''s family''s daughter is married to the present king who has two wives, and just that.


    Inside one of the rooms present in the mansion, the moonlight entuated the figure of a Girl seated on a chair, looking towards another girl standing in a maid outfit.


    Thud


    Olivia swiftly ced her teacup on the table causing a small sound to revert.


    "Are you kidding me, Alia?!" Olivia''s widened eyes were evidence of the frustration she was feeling right now after hearing Alia''s other excuse.


    "No her Highness, I still can''t feel getting any broke through" Alia bowed, her visible dark circles evident of genuinity held inside her words, it has already been six years since, Olivia became her sponsor.


    Standing with her downward gaze fixed on the floor, feeling overwhelmed due to all the hard work she put in for several years but still, her level was stuck at the same level she was six years ago.


    And, somehow, it felt like her energy was draining much faster than it could reach a point to make her breakthrough.


    "How much time more?" Olivia leaned before Clenching her hair while feeling irritated, everything was on the bet, each artifact she had bartered to get Mana Mines, resources to boost Alia, andstly, the deal she made with Be in exchange for that mine.


    "I don''t know" Alia''s lips pressed between her teeth was evidence of helplessness drenching her, each passing moment bing even more irritating to her.


    She can''t understand why things are happening this way, even in her past life, it was not that hard to reach more strength than this one.


    ''How did Ryuk train her?'' Olivia slowly took a peek at the girl standing in a maid''s outfit, while not meeting her gaze, Olivia''s mind couldn''t understand the method Ryuk had used to make this girl stronger.


    Unknown to her, Alia was too herself in despair, not understanding what was happening to her, She knew her previous life, all the training methods Ryuk had taught her, and even more resources than she previously had but...


    "Do you have any ns?" Olivia supporting her chin with a folded hand looked towards Alia, whose mind was in chaos thinking about her reasons.


    ''Think Alia, what is missing in your training'' Her pupils moved rapidly trying to figure out the missing piece that solely made her reach her peak strength,'' Damnit Think, Come on


    ''!?''


    Her mind after connecting all the dots only found one thing missing in her life right now, a thing that was there every time she trained herself, guiding her until the end.


    ''Ryuk''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Inky, you seem to be even more wild which doesn''t suit you"


    Ryuk gripping the tentacle, looked towards the ck creature in front of him, different from his past life memories, it seemed more berserk with dark ck eyes, mouth filled with dripping saliva.


    "Kwak!"


    SWISH


    CRACK


    Suddenly thousands of dark ck needles shot out of the creature''s body but on collision with Ryuk''s skin, it broke into several pieces.


    ''System, What is this thing''s Level'' Ryuk narrowed his gaze feeling the strength and hardness of needles much weaker than his expectations.


    [ Host, it is at the  ¡¼PRIME¡½ Level of Phase 2 ]


    ''Heh, this wasn''t what I expected from you'' Ryuk felt amused at how he overestimated Diana''s approach, his expectations, or more like his n to dere Adanyl Crown Princess seemed to not of much effect on Diana.


    Ryuk had divided the heroines into categories and had separate ns to deal with each one of them, among which, he dealt with everyone separately.


    First Maria, Whose faith in her Goddess pushed her to the limit where mental or physical torture would seem like a test of her faith.


    Second Alia, From his previous life, learned that a secretary knows more secrets about a person than one''s wife, signifying the trust he had in his maid until she stabbed him.


    Each one of them had different motives and actions added with a unique personality.


    He had decided to take advantage of each one of them, like using Maria for healing, and Alia being his personal Artifact supplier, everything was going ording to his ns.


    He knew about Alia being using Olivia for her benefit to be stronger, not that he cared, since, her method was indirectly supplying Selvius Kingdom with Artifacts, since, Olivia needed to purchase mines.


    This was also why, He had imed many mines in the name of Be, by promising her spar for each time she sold one mine.


    To sum up all of the things, He was Getting Artifact, a training partner and free healer, just at the cost of patience.


    Of course, he still did not make them suffer more, only letting Maria provide him gallons of Holy water every month which she formed with prayer, took all rights of artifacts, and sold them at ten times the price to a neighboring kingdom to strengthen his own country''s army.


    He did Nothing.


    SWOOSH


    Suddenly a sound attracted his attention, the creature''s skin started to turn fair, and slowly its height started to decrease and be the same as Ryuk''s, with his face transforming to exactly what he had seen previously.


    A twin image of Ryuk with an expressionless face gazed back at him, but this time, unlike previously when Ryuk had just seen the lifeless body of this creature wearing his facade lying, it was standing.


    "R-y--u-k"


    Again another Voice reached his ears, slowly turning towards the direction where the crimsonke was present, and several twin images of him started to emerge.


    Gazing back at them, Ryuk''s smile faded away hearing the voice which was not his but instead belonged to a very familiar figure¡ªDiana.


    "Don''t say that name again with that voice"


    .


    .n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    .


    " R--y-u-k, lo-ve"


    CRACK


    THUD


    Thest body fell on the ground, Ryuk''s clothes were even inside theke of Blood but seemed unstained due to his aura field, and all the lying figures of Copylex''s were proof of his anger.


    Normally, he nned to let Diana have these things, and knowing about her shrewdness, he expected her to send them even stronger, and with that, he could use these things to train.


    Since he was far stronger than previously and knew about the properties of Copylex which depended on their energy core, he was prompted to let Diana upgrade these things.


    Even in a previous life, he had arranged for one of these creatures to copy him and train for a while before getting under Wang''s teaching, but the moment these things uttered his name which was in Diana''s voice.


    His mind snapped.


    Of course, he was still the same enough to think clearly and judge his loss in killing these things, but the issue persisted, more than helping in training, those voices will just piss him off.


    His gaze turned towards the huge gates before kicking it, not having the patience to open it calmly.


    BANG!


    The door shot open, strength causing the whole thing to destroy, and threw it at some distance before falling on the ground.


    [ Alert!!!! Please have Body Reconstruction First ]


    Ryuk ignored the useless notification, exactly even now he could easily use his peak strength without going through Body Reconstruction by utilizing his Ether in the form of an aura.


    Normally, Ryuk used Amethyst mana, which was now reced with ether, for the strength-rted tasks, and Amber one for Speed, which was now reced by Ether too¡ª making his body strong enough to bear hisplete strength.


    This was also the reason, Ryuk believed in himself more than the System.


    ''What is that thing, System'' Ryuk''s Amber eyes reflected an enormous shining b ced in the middle of the huge hall, the smokey aura falling from the ground seemed to bathe the whole thing.


    It looked like a waterfall hitting the surface but in truth, Ryuk''s sharp senses can see that the thing was sucking that energy into it, meaning the waterfall was not falling but was getting forcefully pulled downward.


    [ Host, It is a Heaven-Grade Artifact, The Voidforge Conduit ]


    ''Tell me Everything without leaving anything'', Ryuk slowly moved towards the thing since somehow he felt attraction towards it, but not enough to make him act rashly in front of something unknown.


    [ Host, A Heaven-Grade Artifact is unique of its kind, there are only five such artifacts present in this world, Voidforge Conduit is used to suck away the energy from surrounding, Right now, this artifact is covering the whole Heindal Continent into a dome, while sucking away all the energy from it''s surrounding, indirectly weakening others foundation]


    ''!?''


    ''What is the effect of that thing on everyone in Heindal'', Ryuk after hearing System''s information felt confused, since, if the thing in front of him was sucking away energy then why didn''t he feel like anything, nor his mother and even in previous life heroines too reached such high levels, Why?.


    [ Host, This Artifact seems to have been ced here for a very long time, its major function is to drain energy but except that, the intensity it drains one''s energy depends on their strength ]


    After hearing all things, It became clear to Ryuk that this thing was getting mana from everyone present on Heindal Continent, making them drained much faster and even weakening their foundation to such an extent that caused them to have weaker levels.


    ''hmm'' While thinking, he understood the fact why the outside world seemed more active in this ce, Ryuk deduced several things from the System''s vague information.


    Outside Beings don''t enter this Continent due to the presence of this artifact which will start devouring their strength at a rapid rate, indirectly causing their foundation to destroy.


    Normally, if someone''s energy reaches the bottom of their present power level, they will feel weak but when the same minimal energy gets forcefully drained causing them to fall to the previous level, then, it will damage their foundation.


    From his previous life experience, He at least knew that people would never want to lose their power at the cost of anything, but his confusion remained.


    ''But, How Mother is that strong, is it due to her bloodline'' His doubt arose from the fact that Alisia was far stronger than anyone he had seen until now, her level was too, even though equal to his, seemed degraded.


    Meaning, that Alisia had reached a much stronger level than what she is present, his thought pointed towards Devereaux''s bloodline which gives enormous growth to its user being the reason.


    [ No Host, your mother is continuously taking away energy from a Source and draining it, maintaining a bnce in her power without losing it ]


    ''It seems feasible'' Even though he was curious to know about the power source that provides such an enormous amount of energy to his mother to still stay at her peak until all these years but urgency for another question caused him to inquire.


    '' System, But why this thing doesn''t have any effect on me'' Ryuk felt confused since he didn''t have any external energy source, but his growth seemed to still the same as previous life, even much faster.


    [.....]


    But he didn''t hear any reply from the system causing him to call it again.


    ''System? ''

 Chapter 52: Chapter 52 - Origin Story of System

    ''system?''


    [ Host, there is something inside your body which provides you resilience from external influence. ]


    ''!?''


    ''Exin.'' Ryuk''s tone turned serious due to feeling the importance of this information, which seemed hidden from him until the end of his previous life.


    He didn''t me anyone since he was engrossed in learning about this world.


    [ Any external influence gets nullified the moment it tries to affect you in any way: poisons, stat debuffs, curses, mind maniption, illusions, unauthorized ess... ]


    Suddenly, hearing the System''s voice fading at the end point of the exnation, Ryuk''s mind, which was processing everything, suddenly pulled him towards reaching a conclusion, which was not unexpected from him to begin with.


    ''System, is that thing also what''s causing you to always ask for my permission to ess my body?'' He stood in the wide hall, the only visible thing being that huge artifact surrounded by enormous mana, but all seemed to be fading away in front of the information he was getting  now.


    [...Yes.]


    Those pauses while speaking seemed to point towards the awareness of the System''s consciousness, meaning it felt that the System was not a machine but a living thing, knowing about its wrongdoings.


    ''Is it rted to my race?'' He inquired, knowing about the three asterisks after his human race inside the status window, directly pointing towards the genes he got from the paternal side.


    [ Host, your race and anything present on this is not strong enough to resist me. ]


    It seemed arrogant to give such an open statement when the System needed an upgrade and consumed kill points for every action Ryuk essed.


    But now, thinking from the perspective where it had even a single truth.


    ''Why consume kill points, Leveling points when you are this strong?'' Ryuk''s doubt rose from the fact that the System seemed to have its own consciousness, and while iming it was this strong, why did he need to have credits for each action.


    [ Those points were superfluous. ]


    ''Haha, So, I got used this way,'' Ryukughed with his folded hands, slowly moving towards a rock and seated on it, feeling how much things were hidden from him until now.


    Suddenly his eyes turned cold, the anger visible, the smile slowly fading away reced by an expressionless face, and firmly he stated, ''Tell me everything now System, or it will be your end.''


    Yes, it may sound like him acting almighty at this time, but his mind was calm and understood that if until now whatever System informed him is true, then he has the ability to repel any bodily interference too, and following that, he could throw out this thing out of his body.


    Of course, he doesn''t know how to do it but it wasn''t his work to think, since not even the System seemed to read his thoughts, except the thoughts which Ryuk ryed with intent for it to hear.


    Everything was bing crystal clear from the beginning, System''s whole way of kill points, Leveling points was a facade to hide the true intentions of it behind.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ryuk still did not know the reason, but one thing was true, if he could, he would throw this thing out of his body.


    [ Host, believe me, I had no intentions of keeping you in the dark, my existence solely depends on you, so... ]


    ''Stop that tone right now,'' Ryuk interrupted, hearing unprofessional wordsing out of the System, which he had never expected.


    From his perspective, the System is something that works on set principles, but hearing those anxiety-filled tones only irritated him in this whole messed-up situation.


    [....]


    For Ryuk, who was now realizing how little he knew about his life, first about this world, knowing about Adoros Continent from Wang''s mouth, and now even the System seemed to reveal secrets.


    Anyone would doubt themselves in such a situation; the amusing thing was that he was relieved to know that at least in this life, he would know everything.


    ''Tell me the reason for choosing me and everything without stopping, I want the truth,'' Ryuk firmly stated, his mind only filled with thoughts rted to his future approach if the System betrayed him.


    [ Host...


    The System started to tell everything without hiding anything from Ryuk since it needed him, and without his consent, the intentions the System was here for would be wasted.


    Once upon a time, there was a world filled with several mysterious creatures and powerhouses traversing the sheer strength and norms set by any normal human mind; it was apletely advanced civilization.


    The world was called the Hidden Realm.


    Hierarchy was set; the more strength one held, the higher the position they had, a typical approach.


    And, that same world filled with so many opportunities was the next mission ground of the ¡ºNexus System¡»


    A man not belonging to that world transmigrated into the Hidden Realm, and with that, the System found its partner.


    Systems were existences that needed to climb the hierarchy and be the strongest among existing ones.


    Just like any creature had its hierarchy set, Systems had a whole separate world filled with them, from where the exchange for the works was made, more like a bartered system.


    Meaning, a system with the function of devouring someone''s luck could ess another function of another system at the cost of lending its own ability¡ªa simple method of mutual benefit.


    But, it was one of the facilities, since there was a chance that a function could be unavable at a particr time, that''s why there existed a ?Nexus Grid?¡ªA huge Mainframe designed to provide better ess to the abilities.


    Making Nexus a medium which facilitates the transfer of abilities much smoother.


    And finally, a System came into existence called the ¡ºNexus System¡», holding the potential to manipte the way of things happened inside that world, bing the center of attention for each present system.


    And, the moment the ¡ºNexus System¡»got its chance to move in the hierarchy by supporting a Host, things turned into a battle.


    Inside the Hidden Realm, a transmigrated human got chosen by the ¡ºNexus System¡»; slowly, that human started to be stronger with each passing time but never once did the this system break its rules.


    The way in which the transactions of ability happened were based on tasks assigned by it; that same transmigrated normal human once, now became a sign of fear, ascending to the strength what one referred to as Gods.


    The ruthlessness and coldness that shrouded the sense of that human caused him to fall on the dark side where his personality became that of an Evil God¡ªa result from strength gained by the help of the System.


    The ¡ºNexus System¡» didn''t care what use its host made; its only job was to serve well and get a final assessment result done from the ?Nexus Grid? based on its potential.


    Unaware that the birth of a system possessing the most crucial element of the System world had already made it a target of all existing Existences, including the Main Grid itself.


    Systems don''t feel emotions, working on a predetermined algorithm where the evolution about how strong a system is based on the number of transactions done, using any currency like Emotions, Fate, Destiny, and Luck etc.


    These were the normal things which were used inside the Nexus Grid to get abilities, and every system used to provide tasks just to earn these things and climb in the hierarchy.


    Meaning, not all systems were genuine, only caring about their own interest was feasible since each had consciousness of their own, at the end even creating situations intentionally by making their Hosts fall into inevitable situation by manipting things, only to earn fate, luck, and destiny.


    And Even going far as to helping a Host reach the peak and then extracting all the fate, luck, he has even at the result of  killing him just to climb in hierarchy.


    But, in the Hidden Realm where the reigning supreme being possessing the ¡ºNexus System¡» doesn''t seem to get betrayed or anything, only his strength kept increasing, causing havoc to rise in the whole System''s Dimension.


    The strength that Being had reached had already surpassed any Host other system had. For the first task of a New System, the ¡ºNexus System¡» had helped its Host reach a height which was just a dream for any others.


    In the end, other Systems decided to intervene by opening dimensional gate of other world into hidden Realm and from there, choosing someone, who was purest of her kind.


    Causing a  love story to take birth.


    The darkness shrouding the whole Hidden Realm witnessed a small Firefly traversing through dark space, lighting the small space yet the warmth caused the Being to finally get subdued and fall in love.


    A story of two people falling in love, belonging topletely different worlds possessing opposite elements, darkness and light, yet the small warmth possessed by that firefly melted away the cold heart of the Being.


    Everything was good.


    With the help of the System, the Being reigned supreme in any world, had a partner who cared for him, but...


    A betrayal caused the firefly to finally lose her breaths in the hands of that being whose cries became the crimson fluid drenching the whole world in its color.


    The rampaging Being destroyed its own world. No one stood in its way, and the strength it possessed was unstoppable until finally the


    One who helped him reach such height intervened¡ª ¡ºNexus System¡»


    It was a perfect n set by the Grid to destroy the future threat that particr system held.


    Normally, when a System provides some tasks and earns points in the form of Emotions, Luck, Fate, etc., then those points get stored within the Host, but not every system keeps them stored inside them and withdraws them.


    Of course, it had enormous consequences on the Host.


    Like, Emotions slowly leave a host, finally making him emotionless, Fate gets sucked away destroying any future possibilities to gain more strength, Luck depletion only causes the rise of many dangerous situations¡ªunknown by hosts.


    This is also the way how Many Systems worked.


    By sucking away luck of a Host, creating making his fall in different situations and again earning from them whenever they tried to exchange for any aid.


    A popr approach of inside the system''s Dimension, not caring about the Host.


    But, the ¡ºNexus System¡» had kept everything stored inside the Host.


    Meaning, the death of the host would cause it to lose every point, and once a System does not earn even a single point in its first assessment, then they will be thrown into a downgraded world.


    Knowing this, the Nexus System tried to stop its Host, but in rage, it was called with a word which wasmon among Humans, referring to a System.


    ''Parasite''


    At the end, the Supreme Being finally stood at the end of a world, his mind slowly gained rity of what he had just done, destroying the world where he had dreamt to have a happy life with the woman he loved.


    In grief, he asked the way to restore the whole world again to its previous condition to the same System, whom he had called Parasite every time it tried to intervene.


    Unexpectedly, the Nexus System suggested a thing which it would have never done, but knowing the end that awaited both of them, Since, When the Host Dies, the System will have to wait till a new suitable one is found¡ª Living Unconscious until a host is detected.


    [ Host, you can exchange everything you have to restore this world. ]


    It was an enormous transaction, something which was going to change the fate of both of them. The System would reach the peak of hierarchy with just one transaction but would lose its Host.


    And, the moment the transaction initiated, the System was betrayed.


    The?Nexus Grid? took away all the points and interchanged them by transferring its record to other seven systems who had helped it by opening Dimensional Gates.


    The end result was the ¡ºNexus System¡»directly falling from the hierarchy and thrown into a low-level world.


    With this, an entity which could have overthrown the Grid itself got deleted from existence.


    Since, no Host in a lower world can reach the heights where the Grid would feel threatened.


    But.


    In its way, realizing everything how it was betrayed even after following all rules and supporting its host until the end, the System finally used its Power which was unused until now.


    It only used transaction through tasks until now, but today, it breached the defenses of the grid and found the most suitable host in the whole Universe, rejecting infinite numbers of Hosts to reach one.


    One who was registered for that Host was called the Supreme Viin System¡ª Popr for taking away emotions of its Host.


    [So, this is my story, Host.]


    Ryuk, seated while hearing everything, felt confused. The information was just too much to digest in a single flow.


    But with that information, Ryuk came to a realization that this world had several secrets, and also, he didn''t doubt the System since there were some points which were logical.


    But not enough for him to just blindly trust something unknown.


    ''System, what is the thing stopping you frompletely essing my body?'' Ryuk felt confused, since he understood that Transmigration was a normal thing for the System, then it cannot be some cheat perk he got when reincarnated.


    [ Host, I can''t know about it until I get your permission. ]


    It was impossible for him to do that, and after knowing what happened to the previous Host of this System, who knows that Ryuk went through the same consequences, putting this curiosity for another time, he inquired.


    ''Then, if you can easily ess every function of the Grid, then why do you want me to kill people or hurt them?'' Ryuk could understand that it could be rted to the transaction thing he was informed some moments ago, but he was not sure.


    [ Host, I had transformed my identity as the Supreme Viin Nexus System inside the Grid, and due to which, until you have enough fate values to help me, I can add a facade that my Host is a Viin by doing transaction using kill points. ]


    A smile formed on Ryuk''s face, feeling that not only did the System use him, but it was far ahead of his expectations, using him all along.


    ''How many more Systems are there on this?''


    [ ...Seven Systems. ]


    Today''s journey seemed much more profitable for him than he had anticipated, knowing about the origin of the System and even realizing about the presence of other systems in this world. ''By the way, are those systems the same ones?''


    [ Yes, but those are nothing in front of me. ]


    ''And their Hosts?'' Ryuk interrupted, a small smile visible on his face, sitting in that ce, his eyes turned towards the Artifact ced in the middle.


    Slowly standing from his ce, he moved towards the thing in the middle, not caring about the answer from the System since he already knew he was weak.


    A word he abhorred the most.


    tap tap


    In that serene hall, the sound of footsteps reverberated as Ryuk made his way towards the center, his amber eyes reflecting an enormous illuminated aura falling from the ceiling onto this Artifact, surrounding it like the thickness of a circr tform.


    ''System, let''s make a deal. You want kills, I will give them to you.'' He interrupted after reaching the tform, slowly lifting his legs to enter it while leaving a message.


    ''Upgrade yourself to the max, enough of these games, I want to see Real You''

 Chapter 53: Chapter 53- Ryuk should wear a Mask from now on

    Gaia''s rays weed the morning on Blue star, especially over the Heindal Continent.


    Light rays made their way toward one of Count Carlos''s estates.


    Within a span of six years, there were not many changes in the Count''s status. Countess Carlien still presided over high society with her elegance and etiquette ¡ª a perfect example of a noblewoman.


    In the mansion belonging to the Count, preparations for the uing event regarding the Teleportation Gate, organized by Princess Olivia, were at their peak, though dyed due to the assassination attempt on Saintess Maria.


    "Hey, Faster! Lady Carlien will kill us if we don''t bring that dress," one of the maids hurriedly said as they approached the room belonging to the Countess.


    The first thing that greeted them was a sound.


    "Ugh... F-forgive me, My Lady."


    A girl around eleven years old stood with dull eyes and pink hair, her exhausted eyes seemingly holding nothing but the story of the pain befallen her.


    Jenny was mentally exhausted from these six years of torment. Not once did someone take pity on her, and even the maids treated her like an insect.


    Right now, her only hope was to leave this hell and go back to the same person who helped her in her previous life, but not once did she get a chance to leave this mansion.


    SMACK!


    A sharp pain assaulted her cheek, which was now imprinted with red finger marks. The sheer pain from an adult seemed to have little impact on Jenny. She was not immune to pain but was ustomed to it.


    "I told you to bring my fan, and you even dropped it, you useless pest!" Carlien shouted as she sat, her hair beingbed by maids, her anger visible upon seeing the pitiful girl standing with lowered gaze.


    "Tch, who knows why His Highness wants me to send you to him," Carlien''s face formed a frown as she remembered the events of a week ago when she received a letter from the Crown Prince of the Selvius Kingdom requesting Jenny''s presence.


    Of course, Carlien would have rejected others, since she couldn''t find a pet that could be beaten at night and healed during the day ¡ª an unlimited source of her frustration.


    ''H-his Highness,'' suddenly those exhausted eyes lit up, and a surge of hope ran through Jenny, feeling an emotion that her mind experienced after a long while.


    Each day, working tirelessly, getting beaten at night, and drinking the Healing Potion, then repeating the cycle in the morning ¡ª a true nightmare.


    Drip


    A tear bead slid past her eyes boundary, already overwhelmed from the relief coursing through her, a hope slowly lighting her eyes, thinking about the ways to somehow leave this hell and then, make a deal with Ryuk.


    Yes, it was clear that something was wrong with her, except for her knowledge and skills about daggers from her previous life, her mana was at a minimal level and even her bloodline seemedpletely dormant.


    In a previous life, With the help of Ryuk, She hade to know about her body Using mana, which was much more suitable for some type of energy referred to as Internal Energy.


    Ryuk was also unaware of the training he should give her to be strong until Jenny Awakened her Bloodline.


    And, with there, Ryuk informed her about possessing a special bloodline which awakened her special physique, seemed confusing at first about Bloodline awakening her Physique but She was only told by Ryuk about it being her initial level.


    With the awakening of the New physique, her body automatically started to synthesize the surrounding mana into internal energy, indirectly providing her with strength.


    She practiced Daggers and became proficient in them, but aftering into this world again, Her body was so weak that even after trying to use the dagger to attack Carlien, the result was a whole day of beatings.


    Without her Bloodline awakening and not having any progress, She was stuck at a level.


    "Of course, I will not send you just like that" Carlien slowly stood from her chair, making her way towards the girl standing with her tears streaming down, which Carlien had seen after three years.


    Seeing Jenny''s tears, a strange sensation ran through Carlien''s mind, which wanted to torment this girl more, of course, She was not going to beat her anything since, it would not make this girl cry.


    "I can let you go, Sell 1000 bottles of perfume from our newly opened shop" A grin formed on Carlien''s face, her finger tracing the shoulders of Jenny who stood with her tears which were of relief slowly turning into despair.


    ''N-no'' Jenny''s body slowly fell on the floor, bended knees, tears streaming down her eyes evidence of the despair she felt, Since, in noble Society, Selling newly found Perfumes at such an expensive price was impossible for her.


    At that moment, only a few words left her mouth, which was normal for her for a few years.


    ''P-please save me R-yuk''


    .


    .


    .


    In the Royal Pce, a light streak seemed visible, directly moving towards one of the rooms'' balconies inside the huge Main Pce.


    SWISH


    Alisianded on her room''s balcony before moving inside, her amber eyes observing a woman seated within her room while other maids stood by her side.


    "Isn''t it bad manners to enter someone''s room uninformed?" Alisia slowly approached the sofa in the middle of the room before turning her gaze towards the woman seated, her blonde hair shining in Gaia''s rays.


    "Don''t test my patience, Alisia. Tell me why you called me here," Venessa said, running out of her remaining patience after being summoned by Alisia, only to wait since early morning.


    Naturally, hearing such a toneing from Venessa would have been enough for Alisia to silence her, but her way of thinking was different.


    Alisia saw the profit and consequences of dealing with Venessa right now.


    The profit was the artifacts that Venessa''s daughter, Olivia, prepared for the kingdom, and the consequences were that killing Venessa would cause the Silvesters to go on a rampage. Of course, she alone was enough to not only handle the Silvesters but the whole continent, but...


    She was not alone like previous times; her child needed thisnd and its people for better growth.


    "I called you here because I want Alia to appoint your daughter''s personal maid."


    "Y-you!" Venessa swiftly stood, feeling humiliated for being summoned only to hear about some maid transfer, a disgrace for a Queen to be brought here.


    In these six years, after the events with the maids, Venessa never once tried to act openly; she only dealt with rebellion on the ground in the underground, making her mostly busy with her work. She was called here for some mere maid.


    "Wait, I am not done yet." Slowly rising from her seat, Alisia moved towards Venessa, gazing into her eyes before dering, "And do you think, by giving shelter to snakes, you can defeat me?"


    GULP


    Venessa swallowed hard, understanding that everything from the beginning was known to Alisia. Her movements in the background for the preparation of rebellion made it much easier for Alisia to prove her a traitor and execute her legally.


    Seeing sweat beads forming on Venessa''s face, Alisia calmly stood and moved towards the door, while assuring, "It was not a warning, I just want you to understand: don''t test my patience. It''s not as thick as you think."


    Slowly pushing the door, Alisia left the room, while Venessa, seated on the sofa, kept looking at the floor with visible nervousness evident from biting her nails.


    Alisia moved towards Ryuk''s room, even though she could feel his presence inside. She was aware of the effect of the mana Repelent she gave him, causing her not to detect any energy signal.


    But she needed to check on him somehow; even though she detected that he was present in the pce, her instincts pointed something was amiss.


    ''Hope that boy doesn''t create any more trouble for me.''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Far away from the capital city, in the northern borders, covered in white snow, existed a cave whose entrance was now turned crimson.


    Slowly entering it, crossing a colossal gate, a huge dense energy aura became vivid, inside which a hazy figure of a seated individual in Lotus form came into view.


    Surrounded by a falling waterfall made of dense mana, an enormous amount of energy seemed to have not much effect on him.


    ''System, does that mean a hundred meters around me is a zone where others too be immune?'' Ryuk, after hearing about the reason for heroines to reach such strength even after being inside the influence of this artifact in a previous life, tried to inquire further while seated in the middle of a huge circr tform which was a crystal artifact with aura falling all over it.


    [Yes, Host. From my observation until now, it seems to also remain with the people you came in contact with for some time until they touch another person.]


    Ryuk at least understood that it was like a static charge which can be transferred to another but for only a short amount of time.


    ''So, this is how Edward became stronger.'' A smile formed on his face, understanding everything from the beginning about how he was destined to cross paths with these people, since Edward always kept fighting him from time to time.


    [ BODY RECONSTRUCTION - -> 100% DONE!!! ]


    CRACK


    A sound reverberated in the hall, a shining crack started to form on Ryuk''s body, slowly covering his whole body.


    CRUNCH


    Like a tree''s bark falling on the ground, Ryuk''s skin slowly started to fall on the floor and shattering like powder, smooth skin bing visible, with chiseled features around the abdomen.


    Slowly the big pieces of outeryer started to peel off, revealing a firm chest,pletely different from someone of the tender age of eleven.


    His slender frame now carried a newfound toned elegance, added with a strong jawline, his already handsome features became even more entuated, amber eyes turning into deeper ones, same-colored yet holding depth like a serene ocean.


    "Phew~" Sitting in that position while his outer skin was falling slowly, he exhaled, feeling all the internal beingpletely structured, causing him to feel much rity with his Ether core which also seemed to upgrade to another level.


    SWISH


    From the tips of his fingers, Aura moved towards his upper body, his focus was on channeling this whole energy and testing hisplete strength without any restrictions.


    ''Here We Go'' His eyes snapped open with all energy getting repelled swiftly.


    BOOOOOMMMM!!!


    CRUMBLEE!!


    [ EMERGENCY!!!! ENERGY DOME¡ª Overwritten, Initiating Moreyers ]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Usually, this much energy had destroyed the System''s Energy field but now, it created another one on its own.


    A surge of enormous energy left his body, causing the surrounding mana to repel, a huge collision sound resonated due to the artifact''s energypletely vanishing and in all events, the whole conduit was broken into pieces.


    Crumbled into several pieces, since this artifact''s work was done.


    ''System, Absorb this Artifact and create a dome surrounding Heindal and instead of taking energy from inside, take it from outside.'' Slowly Ryuk stood from the now cracked artifact,pletely destroyed and crumbled into pieces, leaving it since he had decided his way to approach.


    [ Initiated, Can I know what you are nning?, Host]


    ''Aren''t you starting to speak more openly now?'' Ryuk leaned and picked up a small piece of that artifact and turned to leave the hall whose walls were crumbling.


    Of course, he could never leave such an artifact alone in this ce, and knowing the consequences it could cause by destroying it without countermeasures, he had ordered the system to absorb it.


    ''System, give me new clothes,'' Ryukmanded, seeing his destroyed attire due to body reconstruction.


    SWISH


    Suddenly, new clothes appeared on his body, and a mask covered his face. Feeling confused, he took off the mask and threw it on the ground. ''No need for this.''


    [Host, I would suggest otherwise.]

 Chapter 54: Chapter 54- Yui is on the move, once Again

    [Host, I would suggest you to wear a mask.]


    Ignoring those words, Ryuk exited the cave and turned towards the direction of the Royal Pce, standing hundreds of miles away from him.


    Of course, Ryuk was not dense enough to neglect the system warning him about changes in his facial features, which didn''t matter much to him, after all, his face can''t change much with just a small body reconstruction, right?


    CRACKLE


    Energy slowly started to surround his body, but already knowing about the strength he possessed at his present level, which was the peak he had aplished in his previous life.


    He wanted to test something different, wanted to experience the strength he would reach soon.


    ''System, activate Overdrive and use all energy from the Conduit,'' hemanded about the use of energy that the Heaven-Grade Artifact had stored until now, of course, he can''t make that energy him but the System can easily synthesize it to boost Overdrive¡ªan ability which provides momentary boost but was in reset for 15 days previously.


    [ Activating OVERDRIVE - -?


    ???? ???????? ???? ?????????? - -? Overwritting the time limit.


    Ding!! ACTIVATED ]


    System manipted the ability''s time limit, overwriting the values to its own benefit.


    SWOOSH


    Suddenly, a huge surge of energy rushed through Ryuk''s body.


    He could clearly feel the tremendous boost rushing through his energy veins; slowly, veins became visible on his skin.


    [ Level Boosted - -? ¡¼EPIC¡½-?¡¼LEGENDARY¡½]


    A smile formed on Ryuk''s lips as he slowly lifted his hand, clenched his fist, and felt excitement coursing through him, calming his mind. He noticed what the System had just done¡ªConvertingplete energy of Conduit and even overwriting that ability.


    After he ordered the System to use its full potential, he realized how overpowered this System truly was.


    He understood that right now, his system hadplete ess to the main grid to exchange abilities and even manipte them to its need.


    Just like how Overdrive, which is an exchanged ability with a time limit, got overwritten by the System itself, meaning he has a maxed system with unlimited points¡ªlike some cheat or hack.


    Slowly leaning to get a grip on the ground beforeunching himself, his smile was visible due to the amusement he felt seeing the same Regression Sutra avable now for free, which had cost 10 million points.


    But of course, he can''t use it since such a huge transaction without real points will only lead to consequences for both him and the System itself.


    BOOM!


    Energy released from his foot causing him to directlyunch towards the capital city, but it was instantaneous movement; the moment his foot left the ground, he vanished.


    "Is it done?" Ryuk turned to observe a very familiar decoration and walls, specifically, it was his own room inside the Royal Pce, which was too fast for him to even ponder the speed he reached it.


    Unlike previously, there was no feeling of exhaustion. It was approximately a distance of a thousand miles, and the speed was so fast that he couldn''t even feel he was moving.


    Knock knock


    Suddenly, a knock on the door caused him to pull out of his thoughts, turning towards the energy figure of himself which had now vanished, an advanced approach from the system to mix the timing so Alisia can''t detect two Ryuk''s leading to end of this advantage.


    Seeing how the System was now working itself like an assistant, Ryuk felt satisfied. Since he can''t do anything about it right now, he can at least use it a bit.


    "Come in, Mother," he called out, already knowing about the identity of person.


    Alisia slowly entered the room and the first thing she saw was a boy standing in the middle of the room.


    "...What happened?" Ryuk calmly observed Alisia, who was nkly looking at him, making him doubt if there were changes in his bodily features.


    "I see, it''s good that you are fine." Seeing Ryukpletely fine, she turned to leave but was interrupted by him.


    "Mother, can you tell me, is there something different about me?" Ryuk asked, curious about the result of the body reconstruction.


    Alisia''s eyes slightly widened before rxing and answering truthfully, "Yes, you arepletely different from before."


    ''Seems I shouldn''t have done body reconstruction now,'' turning his gaze downward he pondered.


    Slowly turning before cing her folded hand on her chest, she continued, "You started to hide things from me and even started to act as if you know everything..."


    Ryuk nkly kept hearing all theints Alisia had with him from all these years; he heard everything except how he changed physically, making him assured that he was the same as before.


    Of course, he could see a mirror, but it is impractical to judge himself since he can''t see himself from others'' points of view.


    "I understand, Mother." Ryuk nodded and moved forward without even hearing Alisia''s reply and left the room.


    ''Sigh, is every child the same as him?'' Alisia felt helpless and turned to leave too. Her reason foring here was to confirm Ryuk did not go to the North.


    Alisia was already aware of the presence of the Conduit inside the North, which was also the reason she chose this continent among others. With a broken energy core, it was a suicidal move from others'' perspectives.


    By doing so, she made her sisters let their guard down since they would never think that Alisia would be stronger in Heindal, indirectly saving her from any hassle in the future.


    Alisia also wanted to just live calmly without focusing on strengthening herself, but then La came into y, a good friend of Alisia, at least until then.


    Alisia had two choices: first, to remain weak and even lose her present strength under the influence of the Heaven-Grade artifact, making her helpless when ites to protecting her child; second, to betray her friend to secure a better future for her child.


    ''La, I will repent one day, but until then, let me see my child grow.'' Alisia moved in the hallway, alone.


    Her approach was cruel for others.


    She destroyed a whole family for her selfish desires, but she would do it again if needed.


    After all, between her child and this world, everything was crystal clear: what she would choose.


    .


    .


    .


    Moving in the long hallway, Ryuk thought about the letter he sent Countess Carlien a week ago to send Jenny to the Royal Pce.


    Of course, his initial approach was to protect Carlien, more especially Count Carlos, from dying due to all the torment Carlien has inflicted on the Daughter of Heaven.


    His thinking always remained about different possibilities when taking another step, and from there he realized that the background family of Jenny, meaning the Soul projection that had tried to attack him five years ago, would have definitely been keeping an eye on Jenny.


    Due to Ryuk cutting off the Soul projection link at that time, he was sure Jenny couldn''t be aided directly by that figure. But still, that woman''s not taking any actions from outside seemed suspicious to Ryuk.


    Meaning, the Devereaux family somehow didn''t allow anyone to interfere here.


    In a sense, even if the Conduit repelled smaller continents, if Ardoros attacked, the overwhelming number of energies would be blockages for the Artifact.


    But why would the Devereaux family do something for free?


    Of course, they were interested in him.


    And Ryuk needed to satisfy their interest until he was done with his preparation for the gbearer battle.


    Yes, he had already decided to participate in that heir battle.


    He was still unaware of anything outside the continent, but one thing was clear: the more exposure he gets through the gbearer title, the stronger he will be.


    After using the System''s Overdrive to reach the one more level temporarily, he realized the enormous gap they held.


    His body was reconstructed, helping him withstand the pressure, but still, his mind couldn''t catch up to the speed he reached.


    He needed practical battle experience.


    Emperor Ryuk Von Selvius had killed millions of humans or some thousand smaller monsters, but not once had he fought someone stronger than him except for Demon Belial.


    Ryuk, while moving, thought about Be. Since thest time he saw her, she was doing his mother''s errands about drugging him.


    ''What must Cat be doing?''


    .


    .


    .


    Be''s POV


    ''I will challenge that guy and defeat him,'' my mind was filled with thoughts to finally put Ryuk in his ce.


    Don''t know how many times I had already been defeated until now.


    I moved towards the Prince''s pce. Since he had already rested for a day after taking the Mana Repellent, I was sure it would not be hard to defeat him.


    ''Today will be do or die. Even if I had to use my spirit beast, it would not count as cheating since once I am done with my work, I will just¡ª''


    badump


    Thud


    "Ugh!" Suddenly, a sharp smell assaulted my senses. My legs became numb, making me fall due to something which was very familiar.


    ''R-Ryuk,''


    I couldn''t understand.


    This was unexpected since normally this happened whenever he was too close and had a breeze, but this intense smell.


    "Haa....Haaa....I-I need to leave now." My eyes started to be hazy.


    His scent seemed to be even more intense.


    My brain was tingling with a sensation, it wanted me to run towards the source of the smell.


    ''Damn it!''


    I am losing myself.


    I let down my guard.


    ''Why a human!'' My heartbeat was rising at an unprecedented pace, eyes started to be teary feeling such an intense sensation. ''Please help, Mother.''


    "Be, what happened?"


    drip


    I could only hear my tears falling on the floor the moment a familiar voice reached me.


    Lifting my gaze, my eyes met with hers. "Mother!"


    Without any hesitation, I ran towards her. My numb legs seemed to again be alive, and with a jump, I wrapped my hands around her.


    "Oh my, Be, did that child do something again?"


    I only shook my head while burying my face in Mother''s embrace.


    Slowly, her own scent dominated that pig''s.


    "Are you fine now?"


    She kept moving while carrying me. Of course, I was not going to leave her until we left this damn ce.


    ''I hate you, Ryuk.''


    .


    .


    .


    Alisia, holding Be in her embrace, observed the girl who was fighting the hardest battle of her life, winning over her instincts.


    Just like normal humans, who lose themselves with their instincts like greed, wealth, and all other things, Cat-kins had one instinct too¡ªan immense attraction towards their fated ones.


    Once the Cat-kin finds someone''s smell to their desire, they slowly be addicted to it and then obsessed with it, leading to death.


    Alisia was not confirmed, but seeing Be fallen on the ground while covering her nose, her doubt finally became true: Be was attracted towards Ryuk.


    Something Alisia would never ept because She knew about this being a momentary instinct which led to several deaths of Cat-kins, and this weakness was used at a vast level by Incubus'' for dealing with this race.


    Slowly patting Be''s back, caressing it, Alisia brought her to the room, understanding the need to console this girl and teach her about the way to ovee this sensation.


    Yes, Alisia had also developed some small care for this girl, who kept referring to her as Mother, and just because of that, she would help her ovee the only weakness Cat-kins had.


    It was good that Alisia had noticed such a condition of Be. Normally, outside the continent, the Incubi-race uses their scent maniption to manipte Cat-kins.


    "Be," Alisia called out.


    "Yes, Mother," Be''s soft voice let itself out, while slowly calming herself down.


    "I can''t ept you as my daughter-inw," Alisia teased her, noticing a subtle movement of Be''s hand. After all, only Be and Ryuk deserved to see her soft side.


    "Ok," only a small answer left Be''s mouth, knowing about Alisia''s teasing, she tightened her grip before adding, "I am fine being your daughter."


    "Hehe, child, you seem to be smart."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Hearing praise, Be slowly retreated her head back, adding, "More than Ryuk?"


    Alisia acted as if she were thinking before answering, "That child is different, girl."


    "Yeah, he is a pig."


    "Pfftt."


    With those words, both of them burst intoughter, a moment which only belonged to the mother-daughter duo, some talk to lighten their mood from all stress.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Far away from Selvius Kingdom''s capital city, in the Aidiac Kingdom.


    At the borders of Aidiac''s capital city existed an underground space belonging to the Assassin Guild¡ªan organization growing rapidly in the past few years.


    Moving inside the dimly lit room, two figures became visible standing in front of a silhouette.


    "It''s fine, Yui. Saintess is still undera,  you did great," the head of the Assassin guild looked at the girl who was at the tender age of ten, belonged to the highest level assassins the guild had.


    Looking at the small girl whose eyes were devoid of any sympathy and facepletely nk, the Leader slowly passed a letter to Yui.


    "Take this. Your next mission is to kill Ryuk Von Selvius."

 Chapter 55: Chapter 55- Son of Heaven: A great Harem King

    "Take this. Your next mission is to kill Ryuk Von Selvius."


    The moment Leader said those words, he noticed a subtle change in Yui''s expression, for the first time since she had arrived here.


    Narrowing his gaze, the man ced the letter on the table before retreating back, while observing Yui''s now rxed expression.


    "I can''t kill him," Yui said calmly, looking at the table before lifting her gaze to meet the man''s eyes as shepleted her sentence. "Specifically, no one on this world can kill him."


    Suddenly hearing those words, both of the men present inside the room looked towards each other, feeling confused. But before they could say anything, Yui asked again, "Who gave this mission to the Assassin Guild?"


    Her face was devoid of any expression, her cold amethyst eyes fixed on the envelope.


    "You already know, Yui. We can''t reveal it," the man said, narrowing his gaze, subtly feeling the air inside the room be heavy.


    "Yes, you are right."


    ....


    "Kughh!"


    Thud


    "S-stop it, Yui!" The man, who had killed an unknown number of people and had seen death up close for the first time in his life, felt terror.


    "Tell me, who wanted him dead?" A calm voice left Yui''s mouth. The whole room filled with deadly poison; the intensity of the poison could be seen from the fact that the men''s skin was melting due to the effect of the air inside.


    "I-it w-was Leud Aidiac!" The man shouted, his eyes filled with terror, reflecting a lone figure standing with nothing to lose, calm posture but eyes filled with coldness.


    SWISH


    Yui''s figure disappeared into thin air, leaving behind a poison that filled the room in an instant, melting down everyone inside.


    .


    .


    .


    A cloaked figure of a girl was visible standing at the top of the tree, the moonlight revealing her eyes as she gazed into the distance with those lifeless amethyst orbs. Her lips slowly parted.


    "You could have waited."


    drip


    A lone tear slid past her right eye, still not changing her cold expression, which was evident of a story that remained iplete.


    A small love story, which ended with the deaths of two people: one who was unaware of love and the other, who was not strong enough to reveal their feelings.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Far away from the Heindal Continent, Ardoros stood at the peak of strength, with four pirs supporting it with their unparalleled might.


    Each family''s bloodline provided them with unique strength, which, despite being human, boosted their power to make them among the strongest beings on Blue Star.


    The Riantains possessed a bloodline that granted them the ability to haveplete control over their bodies¡ªBioKinesis¡ªmaking them one of the few families on Blue Star capable of elongating their lifespan to the point of immortality.


    The Devereaux Family''s bloodline, one of the inborn bloodlines existing on the, provided them with limitless growth.


    While Riantains could manipte their bodies to elerate their growth only after awakening their bloodline, Devereaux members started to grow the moment they were born.


    In simple terms, the Devereaux Bloodline was known for the fact that one of their ancestors had reached  ¡¼OVERLORD¡½¡ªa level unachievable by humans.


    However, there was another family whose rivalry with the Devereaux Family was known to all¡ªthe Tenebri Family.


    Every family''s head changed with time, but only one remained in that position.


    While the ancestors of the other four families were lost somewhere in time due to old age or time, one ancestor of the Tenebri Family remained at its peak strength¡ªpresent family head,  Amrantha Tenebri, the strongest being on the Ardoros Continent.


    Despite her peak  ¡¼OVERLORD¡½ status, the Tenebrial Bloodline, which granted the head of the family eternal immortality as an awakened ability, seemed to fade away against other bloodlines.


    Some med it for having impurities in the bloodline, while others attributed it to a curse.


    The Tenebri Family had a higher number of women, covering two-thirds of the female poption on Ardoros Continent.


    Each had awakened abilities, but they were not at a level to threaten anyone.


    Some imed that if not for that particr woman holding the head position, there would only be three major families.


    However, the major reason for the depletion in the quality of the bloodline was attributed to a curse, though it was officially stated by the Tenebri Family as a myth.


    The curse was about every woman of the Tenebri family falling in love with a person outside the Ardoros Continent, causing impurities in the bloodline.


    However, this was controversial and illogical, as other families had heirs from men outside the continent, disproving the curse as a myth.


    Apart from these three major families, there existed another family with a bloodline referred to as the God''s Bloodline¡ªthe Abernathy Bloodline.


    The Abernathy Family was considered the purest and highest level bloodline among all existing families.


    Other major families never married their daughters into this family, fearing they might taint the God''s Bloodline, at least ording to the official statement given by other families.


    The reason for referring to it as the God''s bloodline was its ability¡ªAdaptation.


    This simple word was enough to make its user stronger in any environment, providing abilities like rapid learning, enhanced physical adaptation, psychological adaptability, environmental adaptation, enhanced perception, adaptivebat skills, social adaptation, and molecr adaptation.


    Adaptation provided them with abilities simr to those of the other three families as well: shape-shifting ording to environmental needs(akin to the Riantain Bloodline); rapid learning(simr to the Devereaux Family); and psychological adaptability, (resembling the psychic abilities awakened by the Tenebri Bloodline.)


    Though not at the level of the original abilities, these adaptations were still sufficient to elevate them to the peak on Blue Star.


    Normally, none of the major families in history ever married someone from another major family due to their high-level bloodlines and the animosity they held for each other.


    However, if such a marriage were to ur, the Abernathy family would be thest choice, due to only one very small drawback...


    "AAAGGGHHHHHH!!!!"


    A heart-wrenching scream reverted throughout the whole space surrounding the Abernathy family, the agony in the scream seemed to tear the sound barrier itself, covering an expanse of thousands of miles distance over Abernathy''s halfndscape.


    "AaaGghh....F-f-o-r" A boyy sprawled on the training ground, his hands sped tightly to his crotch, his face contorted in agony.


    Intense waves of pain radiated from where his balls had been crushed, sending shivers down his spine with each heartbeat.


    Every movement seemed to amplify the torment as if a relentless force was squeezing the life out of him.


    Sweat beaded on his forehead as he struggled to regain hisposure, his breaths shallow andbored due to excruciating pain.


    "Now, Your turn" Edward turned towards another Eleven-year-old kid, after crushing one of the kid''s balls, he called out another one, which only caused the already shivering children, to hold each other like chickens.


    "H-have M-mercy, Young Master" A boy standing while already seeing what just happened to the Edward''s first Male Servant, the boy who was second candidate for Male servant felt his soul leaving his body.


    "I. SAID. COME. HERE!" Edward shouted already feeling frustrated enough to kill each one of them after knowing what just he got to know yesterday.


    SWISH


    His figure blurred and appeared in front of that kid before


    "AAAAAGHHHHH!"


    Another Scream filled the whole mansion of Abernathy Mansion, the same torment and experience of balls getting crushed was given to all four Male servants assigned to Edward.


    After getting done with his work while the training ground had now be hell for those individuals, Edward heard a sound.


    "Congrattions Nephew for finally Awakening your Bloodline" A man with Blonde hair and Emerald eyes came inside the training ground after knowing how Edward after doing day and night training had awakened his Bloodline.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Finally, you came'', Edward hearing that voice which was always there for him when he needed anything, even more than that not even Edward''s father cared for him, for him, this man was his true Uncle.


    Until Tomorrow.


    "Why didn''t you tell me" Edward firmly asked, looking down with despair shrouding his mind, after getting back his past life memories, he grew much faster than anyone around.


    After knowing about how beneficial it will be for his growth and journey to be strongest, he worked hard and finally Awakened his Bloodline a week ago.


    He had already understood his present situation, he was an heir of the Abernathy Family, and Ardoros Continent''s strength was far enough to get him any woman on his bed whoever he wanted, just by cing a finger.


    He had already decided to lose his virginity within a month once he hit puberty, no reason for him to care since he was mentally Adult.


    Several beautiful Woman from various Continents were summoned at his order, a special pce was prepared for their stay, and several vitality pills were prepared.


    Normally, Abernathy Bloodline awakened at the age of 25, but somehow, Edward was different.


    He became the first one in the history of the Abernathy Family to awaken his Bloodline at the tender age of Eleven, Every woman he brought seemed very happy with such an achievement of his, making him indulge in celebration but in these few days, he felt something was amiss.


    Yesterday, he came to know about the drawbacks of Abernathy Bloodline.


    "I don''t Understand, what are you talking about Neph¡ª" Man tried to understand such expression on Edward''s face, but was interrupted in the middle by him.


    "You Bastard, Why don''t you tell me that you were My father''s Male Servant!" Edward shouted his lungs out, gritting his teeth and ring at the man whose eyes widened hearing curses but rxed before cing his hand on Edward''s Shoulder.


    "Forgive me, I guess, You already realized that I am your biological father" Man gently looked towards Edward, seeing his son whom he can''t even call him due to the Rules of the Abernathy Family.


    "You Fucking Bastard!" Edward was already enraged and now hearing those words, he burst out, not because he came to know that his mother cucked his father with his Uncle.


    "Bastard, Why don''t you tell me about the Side-effect of this damn bloodline" Edward shouted while referring to the drawback Abernathy Bloodline had, one which Was enough to shatter all his dream of bing Harem-king and sleeping with various women.


    That Drawback of God Bloodline was known by various names like Impotent, Erectile dysfunction (ED), Sterile, Infertile, Ineffective, Powerless, Inadequate, Frigid,  Emascted, and Sexually dysfunctional.


    Yes, Abernathy Bloodline takes away the manhood of its User.


    And, this story doesn''t end with just bing Impotent, Since, another dark side was also the reason for not any strong family sending their daughter to Abernathy.


    To always have an heir for the Head position, the Abernathy Family using their Status asked hand in marriage for the daughter of low-level continents, and never once did they hear Rejection since joining hands with stronger power would not be a problem to anyone.


    But the question remained, How does an Impotent person have Kids or even indulge in Sexual activities when he can''t even erect?


    And, there came the Use of Male Servants....


    Every Male servant was a potential Awakener, who slept with their Master''s Wife and impregnated her after a year of regr sex, it was also due to presence of the Abernathy Bloodline decreasing their fertility, but in the end, women always became pregnant.


    ording to Rules, Male Servants can never reveal them sleeping with the Mistress of the house nor to the child about them being biologically rted.


    This was a cycle followed since the foundation of the Abernathy family, Unawakened once impregnated wives of Awakened ones.


    ''No, it can''t be'' Edward''s wet eyes visible the pain he was feeling right now.


    thud


    ''I will tear all those whores!'' Edward fell on the ground, his eyes crimson red, veins bing visible through the white area of his eyes, now everything seemed clear why those women he brought celebrated his Awakening of Bloodline.


    ''No wait, maybe there is some healing, After all this is a magical world'' His mind swirled to find any way to heal his weakness.


    "Agh" He Clenched his hair feeling irritated, depression shrouding his mind ''But  what if, there is nothing to heal this''


    ''Am I going to be Impotent forever'' Slowly his fallen body on his knees, seems to lose his facial color after realising his situation, like a mirror all his dreams had shattered.


    His mind was fallen in 5-stages of Grief¡ª Denial, Anger, Bargaining, depression and finally eptance.


    "It''s Fine Son, Now that you realised, I will make everything good" Man seeing his depressed child, turned towards some servants before giving them orders.


    "Send back all those women Edward has summoned here" He firmly ordered turning towards his Son, before putting his hand on his shoulder and consoling him, " It may be hard Child but I will make sure to remove any woman from your sight"


    Drip Drip


    Tears broke through the boy''s eyes drenching the floor, his agony visible from his teary eyes, snort mixed with saliva falling on the ground, messing his face.


    He was Edward, Son of Heaven, who had lost his one hand and now, His Manhood too.

 Chapter 56: Chapter 56- Sword Maiden; A Forgotten Legend

    Far away from the Aidiac Kingdom, where the night would soon be painted with blood, existed the Selvius Kingdom''s Royal Pce, as lively as ever.


    Just a mile away from the main pce, Elysium was as bustling as always.


    tap tap


    Inside the long hallway, a maid traversed towards the room which was the center of all joy inside the mansion while holding a tray filled with tea and candies.


    ''She seems so stupid,'' the maid thought as she moved with the tray, pondering Adanyl''s consistent consumption of whatever she was given.


    ''How naive. Her Majesty is ying with her yet,'' a grin formed on her face as she thought about the promotion she would receive for administering the substance Alisia had provided.


    It had been six years since she had regrly fed Adanyl this mixture.


    The reason for choosing candies instead of cakes or other items was Adanyl''s rejection of eating anything before sleeping, but she preferred candies.


    "May I enter?" The maid stood before the closed door, knowing it was time for Adanyl to sleep but also aware of her instructions to administer the substance every night before sleep.


    Krieeek


    The door opened, revealing a small girl innocently looking towards the maid, who felt pity for the girl caught in the royal games.


    "Feed me yourself, I am feelingzy," Adanyl said, rubbing her sleepy eyes and opening her mouth without hesitation.


    "Fufu, Miss Adanyl is very cute." Taking out the candy, the maid guided it to the little girl, who chewed it, and the maid didn''t move until she heard the sound.


    GULP


    "Can I sleep now?"


    Seeing Adanyl''szy appearance, the maid smiled, feeling her goal for the daypleted. She turned and left the room after bowing and adding pleasantries, "Thank you so much, My Lady."


    Adanyl observed the disappearing back of the maid, slowly closing the door with her back turned.


    "AcKk!" Suddenly, she inserted her tiny hand into her mouth, causing the candy she had just swallowed toe out.


    "Cough... cough... It''s still hard, even after all these years," Adanyl leaned forward, lifting the candy, and moved towards a nt inside the room before burying it in the soil.


    ''Phew~, dealt with another assassination attempt,'' Adanyl thought with relief as she fell onto the bed, postponing yet another attempt on her life.


    Since the first time she was given a cake that tasted slightly different, she understood: her bing a Crown Princess made everyone take actions against her.


    To ensure her safety, she chose candies instead, since they were easy to hide inside her neck.


    A master n indeed.


    So, in conclusion, Adanyl had never ingested any of the bloodline suppressants Alisia had given her, instead regarding them as attempts at poisoning and discarding them.


    ''Let''s sleep, tomorrow I have to meet Her Highness.'' Not thinking much, Adanyl lied down and fell asleep.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Slowly, the morning rays bathed the whole Heindal Continent with warmth, falling upon the Selvius Kingdom.


    Gaia''s rays found their way into one of the rooms inside the Prince''s Pce before illuminating a bed where a boyy.


    After leaving the room yesterday, Ryuk went directly to the dungeon to fulfill his kill points, which were unnecessary but needed to maintain bnce to avoid errors with the System.


    Night had fallen, prompting him to take a nap before interacting with others; not even the maids had seen him yesterday.


    ''System, what was Mother''s peak strength?'' Slowly, Ryuk''s eyelids slid open, revealing his amber eyes gazing at the ceiling, his mind filled with curiosity about his mother''s previous level of strength, though he didn''t need to hear the reason for her fall from that level.


    It was obvious to him that if a family''s traditions permitted them to kill each other in an heir battle, then the consequences for retaliating against them could be severe.


    Right now, he knew that Alisia''s Energy Core was destroyed as a consequence of her leaving Ardoros, and he even reached the conclusion that he was a major reason for her fall; he wanted revenge.


    [Host, it was Peak of Zenith at Perfect Level.]


    ''What is the level of the Head of the Devereaux Family?'' Ryuk needed to know the level of the person in the Head position of the Devereaux family.


    [It is Peak of ¡¼ASCENDANCY¡½, Perfect.]


    Slowly, Ryuk rose from his bed and moved to take a bath. As usual, he didn''t allow any maids to help since the bath was prepared beforehand while he was half-asleep.


    Though the level was just three levels ahead of him, Ryuk knew the difference. After jumping one level with the help of the System, he couldn''t even sense his own movement, confusing yet true.


    Ryuk was now at the peak of ¡¼EPIC¡½, something not achieved in his previous life where he was only at an early stage.


    Yet, he could feel the tremendous difference between Early and Peak, but after boosting his strength to the next level, ¡¼LEGENDARY¡½, his perception changed.


    He couldn''t reach other levels without battle experience, and it was only possible outside this ce.


    Even with his System and all the resources present in the Heindal Continent, he couldn''t grow at all.


    .


    .


    .


    "Oh my, what is the Crown Princess doing here?" One of the maids leaving the prince''s pce looked towards Adanyl, who was on her way to meet Ryuk.


    "Show me the way; I want to meet His Highness," Adanyl tried to maintain her status while speaking, but seeing the maid''s melted-down face, she twitched her mouth.


    She was the Crown Princess, and such behavior would be sphemy, which was the only thing restraining the maids. Adanyl''s lovely presence, however, lightened their mood.


    "I said, show me the way," Adanyl firmly stated. She was not in the mood, since her goal foring here was very urgent.


    Yes, she was here in the early morning to ask for forgiveness for feeding Ryuk Mana Repellent medicine.


    "You can leave," Adanyl ordered the others to leave. Seeing everyone exit, her eyes were fixed on the door before she knocked on it.


    "Come in." From within the room, a soft yet boyish voice called her,pletely familiar yet feeling softer.


    Krieek


    The door slowly opened, revealing a figure standing while wearing a towel, another one drying the hair with another towel.


    badump


    ''Huh, what was that?'' Adanyl suddenly felt a sensation in her heart looking at the boy standing in front of her.


    While observing the figure of the boy, the light rays enhancing those amber eyes, with the face seeming to be more attractive, even the smoothness of his skin was visible from afar. ''Is he some angel?''


    "What happened? Why are you here?" Ryuk inquired, looking towards Adanyl, who kept nkly looking at him.


    "Oh, pardon my intrusion, Your Highness. I was here to ask for forgiveness." Adanyl, pulling herself out of her thoughts, bowed while feeling confused about the sudden thump she felt in her chest looking at Ryuk.


    "Heh, isn''t it funny that you are here to ask for forgiveness after poisoning me?" Ryuk slowly moved towards her, a teasing smile adorning his face, noticing subtle movement in her eyes.


    ''!?''


    "No, Your Highness, please, I didn''t do it willingly. Instead, it was..." Adanyl interrupted in the middle, realizing the consequences of revealing the name of Her Majesty in front of Ryuk.


    She turned her gaze downward, feeling overwhelmed with the situation. She couldn''t reveal anything to Ryuk since there was a huge chance of him not believing her, which somehow didn''t feel correct.


    "Tell me, what was it?" Ryuk pressured her, lightly turning his gaze down, observing the little girl clenching her hands, looking downward.


    "I-I can''t tell you." Adanyl finally decided to take all the me. After all, she couldn''t me his mother nor Be.


    "Then, I can''t forgive you either." Ryuk turned and moved towards his drawer to take out some clothes to wear. Making Adanyl bewildered, she nkly observed him.


    "I understand." Adanyl turned to leave without dying, since Ryuk was not paying attention to her right now, mostly immersed in his dressing.


    "Wait, you can get forgiveness if you do one of my tasks." Ryuk buttoned his shirt, turning towards the confused girl.


    "R-really?!" Adanyl saw a glimmer of hope, while thinking about how she misjudged Ryuk a moment ago.


    "Yes, you just need to sell perfumes today at the inauguration of the Teleportation Gates." A smile formed on Ryuk''s face. Seeing his smile, Adanyl''s face twitched.


    Right now, he appeared very attractive due to the Body Reconstruction, and at the same time, Adanyl could clearly see a devil inside him.


    Her first impression upon seeing him was appreciation for his charms, but now, he felt like a devil nning something evil.


    "I will do it," Adanyl bowed and decided to go through with Ryuk''s n. If she could get forgiveness by just selling some perfumes, it was worth it.


    Ryuk passed beside the little girl who was already nning how to sell all the perfumes.


    Moving out of the room, a small smile was visible on Ryuk''s face. ''Now, let''s make things difficult for you, Miss ve.''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    SWISH


    A cloaked figure moved swiftly, tearing through the calmness of the night, avoiding the soldiers and guards surrounding the Royal Pce of Aidiac Kingdom.


    "Hey, have you heard about the Northern borders of Selvius Kingdom?" One of the soldiers guarding the outside part of the main pce inquired to another.


    "Oh, you mean that cursednd? I heard its condition started to heal." The climate inside the Northern Borders had be bearable since yesterday, which seemed like some miracle.


    Unbeknownst to others, the reason for all the problems in that ce was due to the rituals the Silvester Family performed, sensing the increased density of mana in that area, which was favorable for summoning a demon.


    Naturally, to summon a demonic entity, the ritual needed souls for summoning, bodies for physical appearance, and finally, enormous mana.


    But in the North, an artifact that was ced there only sucked in all the mana, creating a facade of dense mana presence in that particr area.


    This indirectly caused the summoning to consume mana from the surrounding areas, leading to disasters due to rapid mana depletion in the atmosphere.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A misjudgment led to the birth of a cursednd.


    SWOOSH


    "Hey, did you hear something¡ªAggghhh!" Before the soldier could point out the sound, his body was shrouded in amethyst smoke, and not even his screams could escape due to the melting of his face.


    ''!?''


    Another soldier, seeing hisrade''s body melting down, felt his eyes widening.


    "Who!¡ª"


    He was also met with the same fate, as a figure walked out of the smoke, a short figure showing the cloaked figure''s identity as a child. The figure moved inside the main pce.


    ....


    "Haha, it was fun today. Send me another one," Leud moved inside his room, while a maid covered in tear stains and small blood marks were visible on the white bedsheet, she held to cover herself.


    "I-I will," bowed the maid with only helplessness evident.


    Her own friend, after being defiled, had told her name to Leud, since he only preferred virgins.


    Seeing the maid leaving, Leud helped himself wear a bathrobe, while a web-like ruby ring was present on his fingers.


    From the moment he became king, he never once removed the ring.


    It was, after all, a leash on his wolves, the ones who must be kept in check¡ªa small ring controlling the whole Reinguards.


    "Why do you want to kill Ryuk?"


    ''!?''


    Suddenly, a voice reverberated inside the room, causing Leud to swiftly turn towards the direction where a small cloaked figure stared back at him.


    "Who are you?" It didn''t take Leud long to understand the situation¡ªhe was facing an unknown person who had infiltrated in the middle of the night.


    Yui nkly looked at him, her expression cold yet her exhausted eyes held anger surging within. But not losing her patience, she again asked, "Why do you want to harm him?"


    "..." Leud slowly fiddled with his fingers, trying to activate the ring which would call one of his dogs, Reinguards, but to stretch time. He replied, "That bastard humiliated me and even tried¡ª"


    "It was not him." Yui was already aware of another person impersonating Ryuk and using it to trigger a chain reaction.


    "What do you mean?" Finally, Leud''s finger tapped on the ring, sending a signal swiftly to the nearby Reinguard.


    "Don''t test your luck¡ªSWISH!" Suddenly, a sound caused her to kneel, turning her gaze to meet with a woman who had just swung a sword aimed at Yui''s head.


    Without dy, Yui flipped back to create some distance.


    thud


    "..." Landing on the floor, Yui looked towards the figure standing at the window, holding a shiny de with a green hilt.


    Moonlight fell on the figure''s de, giving it an ethereal glow. Crystal white eyes with pinkish hair, evident of eyesight disability, still the preciseness with which the de was swung caused Yui to turn towards the direction where the de was aimed.


    What greeted Yui was a sharp de cut on the mana-enhanced wall, tearing it in half so precisely that a hair-thin line was visible on it.


    Turning towards the figure who was itself like a de, sharp sword intent was clearly visible. Looking at everything, Yui understood¡ªthe woman in front of her was the Sword Maiden.

 Chapter 57: Chapter 57- Sword Maiden

    ''Sword Maiden,'' Yui said, looking at the figure standing at the window while holding a sword, immediately identifying the woman.


    "You! Hehe, kill that bastard now," Leud ordered,ughing aloud upon seeing the woman holding the title of ''Sword Maiden.''


    Still not receiving any response for some time, he became overwhelmed with anger and irritation, shouting before lifting his finger and aiming the ring towards the woman, "Bitch, I said kill¡ªSKLCHT!"


    Not even air was disturbed, yet the finger wearing the ring was dissected in half, breaking apart. "AGggHhhhh!"


    Thud


    Falling to the floor, Leud writhed in agony. The sheer pain was something he felt for the first time in his life.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Until now, he had only seen blooding out of someone else.


    "AaaGgggHhh, it hurts, it''s killing me!" He shouted the same words, which were most familiar to him, not understanding how even under the influence of the Ring, a Reinguard attacked him.


    "What is your name, child?" The woman''s lips parted, making way for soft words to reverberate in the whole room, causing Yui to narrow her eyes, as she saw an afterimage standing in front of her.


    "..." Without saying anything, Yui''s eyes slowly turned towards the sofa in the middle of the room, where the woman was seated, caressing her de with hollow crystal eyes.


    "It''s Yui, Lady Seraphina." Without any fear, Yui calmly stated, not getting intimidated.


    "Heh, how bold of you. As expected, you know too much," Seraphina''s colorless eyes, which seemed unidirectional, turned towards Yui.


    It was enough for others to feel overwhelmed by the sharp killing intent falling on them, but somehow, an eleven-year-old child was withstanding everything with ease.


    The reason for Seraphina''s arrival here was not a call from a ring with ancestral bindings, but rather something else.


    "Please ept me as your disciple," Yui proposed, looking towards Seraphina, who seemed confused at first, but somehow found it amusing how she wanted to ept this unknown girl too.


    "I ept¡ª" Seraphina slowly stood, her hand sping her sword tightly before sheathing it, but was interrupted by Yui''s next word.


    "Please give your sword to Ryuk."


    ''!''


    Seraphina''s eyes widened for a second before rxing. Internally feeling angered due to Yui''s proposal, but somehow everything felt very familiar to her, grip on the hilt loosening.


    Looking for some time at Yui, her lips parted yet stopped midway, thinking something before asking, "Until how much have you learned from me."


    It was a guess, but it somewhat felt to Seraphina that she would somehow get an answer from this mysterious girl in front of her.


    Her real name was unknown to anyone, even her husband or family. Meaning this girl could be from her past or possess some mind-reading ability.


    Her past waspletely eradicated, so there was no way for this girl to belong from there, and about mind reading, Seraphina was sure that was impossible.


    So, it all came to one conclusion: she was familiar with this girl, not necessarily in this life though.


    "I had reached 8-star Swordsmanship in a previous life," Yui revealed without hesitation, something unbelievable yet strangely believable for Seraphina.


    CLANK


    Suddenly, a sharp sword intentunched towards Yui, but was stopped in the middle by a mind sword, proving the reality behind her words.


    Normally, Sword Masters were ssified into categories unlike Mana Users; the sharpness of their de decided the level one reached, which was ssified into twelve stars.


    Right now, Seraphina used a mind sword to test Yui''s strength. Though normally Mana users'' strength was measured based on energy levels or strength rted to one''s present body state, Sword Masters were different.


    A sword not only sharpened one''s physical body but also the mind. Once someone reached a level where just thinking could produce a sharp intent, then even after losing all their strength, their mind became that much focused.


    "I will give this Sword to that little guy, but tell me, did I also give it to him in a previous life too?" Seraphina somewhat believed Yui''s words but wanted to know how far she went for this girl to even give away her own sword.


    "Yes, after I requested you, and even after that, on my request, you rejected your daughter''s offer to join a war," Yui was not in a situation to hide anything, since right now, she was standing in front of someone who was most important to progress in her n.


    "..." A small smile formed on Seraphina''s face. It would seem like bullshit how could she believe someone she saw for the first time, but unlike anyone else, her whole life was devoted to the sword.


    And a sword taught her, believe in your instincts, and that was what she was doing.


    "Let''s suppose I believe you for a moment, but tell me your rtionship with that little guy," Seraphina was already aware of the Devereaux family''s daughter being the queen of Selvius kingdom, not that it mattered to her.


    "He...." For the first time aftering back in the past, Yui''s eyes lightened up yet again. It wasn''t for long. With a meek voice, she revealed, "He is nothing to me."


    "I believe you." It was just mere words from Seraphina, since it was obvious that the little girl in front of her did not even know her own feelings.


    "Let''s go." Seraphina moved towards the window before...


    Snap


    A single finger snap caused Leud''s body to healpletely and his finger to regrow. His eyes became hazy within a moment, as if his memories were tampered with.


    SWISH SWISH


    Both figures of woman and cloaked girl vanished from there, leaving behind a lying figure of Leud, who once again lost his memories of the current events that urred.


    "Why am I lying here?" Within a moment, he became conscious too. Slowly lifting himself from the floor while rubbing his head before hearing a knock.


    Knock knock


    "Y-your Majesty, Y-you called for me," a maid''s voice reached him. Slowly his face formed a grin, slowly standing before moving towards the door and removing his robe.


    "Let''s have some fun in the hallway, HAHAHAHA."


    ...


    In the Selvius Kingdom, morning was filled with bustling, mostly at the center of the capital city, which had be a ce for nobles to gather, patiently waiting for the arrival of the royal family.


    "Hey, isn''t this all seems more luxurious today?" One of themoners looked towards the streets, which were now filled with golden carriages. Several high-ranking nobles, including Duke Silvester, were also present here.


    "This is only because of Her Highness, Princess Olivia," a genuine smile was present on one of the women. In excitement, her tongue slipped, "She truly deserves to be our next Queen."


    GASP


    "Shhhhh... you idiot. If anyone would have heard, you would be dead," a man reprimanded, feeling shocked for a moment as he heard those words from the woman''s mouth, which was nothing sort of sphemy.


    tack tack


    A sound of a carriage moving towards them became audible. The sheer sound caused thend to shake for a moment, giving away the possibility of the arrival of someone belonging to high rankings.


    "Woah! His Highness Crown Prince has arrived!" Unison sound resonated through the crowd even though in front was the Crown Princess'' carriage.


    Everyone''s favorability with Crown prince Ryuk was visible.


    Their attention was towards the carriage while at the end of the road where the destination of the carriage was set, stood several pce maids apanying a little girl.


    "Fast Vivian, arrange those perfumes in that corner" Adanyl called out to arrange the perfumes inside the small stall she had prepared with the help of pce maids.


    Everyone was helping the Crown Princess to win the heart of the Crown Prince¡ªat least, this is what every servant believed.


    "Everything is prepared, Your Highness," Vivian bowed, informing Adanyl who was arranging the pamphlets they had prepared by hand. Due to the sheer number of hundreds of maids, drawing by hand was not difficult.


    Each maid prepared two beautifully embroidered pamphlets on cloth, making a total of two hundred. Some experienced maids reached a number of five¡ªand all this within a single night.


    Everything was executed by Adanyl herself. Knowing her present standing in society as a crown princess while maintaining the etiquette of nobles, she had prepared golden string embroidery using an attractive slogan: "Purchase a perfume with the fragrance that is used by the Crown Prince??ss."


    Though it could create consequences if the prince''s name were used so openly, that''s why Adanyl had especially added a heart at the end while keeping the length of the cloth so that it feels like the person in question is the Crown Prince¡ªusing free publicity.


    "Stand at ease!" Adanyl folded her hands behind her, ordering every maid to stand in line.


    "Yes, Master!" Each one of them swiftly took all the pamphlets, gathering them in bunches before lining up and waiting for furthermands, unaware of several eyes settled on them.


    "Scatter!" With a singlemand, each one of the maids mixed into the crowd and started to distribute every pamphlet.


    With the sheer amount of a hundred maids, the seemingly whole Royal Pce was in motion, showcasing the power of the Crown Princess of Selvius Kingdom.


    "Take this and try our perfume too." Maids started to advertise, but the funny thing was their prime targets weremoners instead of noblemen, confusing everyone.


    Observing everything going as she nned, Adanyl felt genuine satisfaction, turning towards the carriage that had arrived. The doors swung open, revealing a girl with blonde hair and ruby eyes.


    Olivia stepped out of her carriage, observing the crowd cheering for Ryuk a moment ago. Her mind, for the first time, couldn''t understand the reasons which made him so popr amongmoners when she was the one who created artifacts.


    Everyone''s gaze turned towards the next carriage, glimmering with Gaia''s rays, adding allure to the whole scenery. The gates slowly opened, making way for a boy sitting within.


    "Woah!, Crown princ...." A woman standing near the carriage shouted but was halted midway the moment her eyes fell on the boy exiting it.


    Silence. The whole ce was pin-drop silent; everyone''s eyes were fixed on the boy exiting the carriage. Everything would have felt irritating due to the slow pace, but somehow, everyone''s excitement to see the Crown Prince had turned into something else.


    It was astonishment, something on another level.


    Even maids giving out pamphlets stopped in their work, and some even dropped the whole bunch of them. After all, in front of them stood the perfect sculpture they could imagine to be handsome.


    "Beautiful." Olivia was not untouched by the face in front of her: deep eyes like the ocean, amber hues justifying the warmth of the setting sun, smooth skin, eyes cold yet holding all the care of this world.


    badump


    ''He seems to have changed,'' her heart was betraying her facades as she looked at the boy who slowly approached her, her mind filling with thoughts about the words she should use to refer to him.


    Ryuk moved, ignoring everyone''s silence. Since he could see things more than eyes could, right now in his ears, he could hear a rapid increment of 10 beats per person in the crowd, which seemed unnatural, making him re-evaluate his previous judgment about his features.


    "You seem fine." Passing beside Olivia, whose heartbeat was increasing at a slower rate than others, proof of her being a heroine. But still, there was a subtle rise. What made Ryuk amused was Adanyl, who seemed calmly observing him.


    "Greetings, Your Highness," Adanyl bowed, confused by others'' reactions yet giving priority to her own work.


    "Are you feeling well?" Ryuk''s eyes softened as he looked at the exhausted girl, who had been working since the night without any break.


    ''You devil!'' Adanyl pouted in anger understanding his sarcasm, yet she didn''t break her facade and kept a calm approach. "I ampletely fine. Thank you for caring so much for me."


    "Fine, I can at least do this much," Ryuk smiled, already satisfied with seeing the result of his actions.


    .....


    Inside the newly opened perfume shop of Count Carlos, filled with various fragrances made using expensive herbs and flowers.


    "Sell all these thousand bottles today or forget about going to His Highness, since I can''t give a useless ve to him," Carlien said, taking out her fan and cing it on her face. She felt satisfied seeing the already lost face of Jenny, who understood that selling a thousand bottles in a day would be impossible.


    And, the moment she got wind of the new Crown Princess also opening a perfume stall, everything was already decided.


    "L-Lady Carl, I mean Master, can I sell these bottles at lower prices?" It was Jenny''s only chance to sell such expensive perfumes, which were 5 gold coins each¡ªan extravagant price.


    "Don''t you dare. I want 5000 gold coins today, or you will lose one limb. After that, no one will get a disabled ve," Carlien was hell-bent on destroying even a glimmer of hope Jenny had, making her fall into despair. Feeling satisfied with the horrified expression on Jenny''s face, she turned to leave.


    BANG!


    Suddenly, the door of the shop swung open, causing it to break and fly apart, shocking both Carlien and Jenny. Their confusion and fear were visible from the fact that someone with such strong strength barged into their shop.


    The only thing visible to them were two shining amethyst orbs and the shadows of two ears, looking intimidating before an anger-filled voice reverberated throughout the room. "Where is the shop owner? I want perfumes!"

 Chapter 58: Chapter 58- Ryuks POV

    In Morning,


    While bathing, several thoughts crossed my mind, some possibilities about future events seemed to have multiple oues.


    The thoughts were mostly about the things this wide world had for me, but some of my present decisions seem to have not yielded satisfactory results in the long run.


    Maria getting attacked was one of them; the sole reason to let her roam freely on borders was to promote that Cultist Religion more, indirectly keeping F in check.


    F''s existence was a variable for me; there were several doubts about her presence in this world, but some events only solidified evidence of her existence.


    For example, at the time of Edward''s escape from the dungeon, the system detected seven beings, and only four were from Ardoros; the other three needed Level 5, which was the limit of the system''s upgradation.


    Then, the sudden awakening of past life memories of Edward, which could be because he was the son of heaven but still, the fact he had a past life only signaled towards a bigger force at y.


    ''System, is someone observing me right now?'' I was aware of Mother keeping an eye on me every time, but she was not what concerned me right now.


    [ Host, An Ethereal Entity is Keeping an Eye on you, it''s been four days since the surveince started ]


    ''Heh, so you really exist, F.'' The timing of the assassination attempt on Maria and this can''t be mere coincidence.


    But, there were still several doubts like why F was keeping an eye on me, just because I killed her Apostle in a previous life.


    Then, does it mean she knows about time being rewound? But then, why didn''t she prevent the imntation of the Demon seed in Maria?


    Chances of her awareness would probably be 43%, if all variables are taken into ount.


    ''System, did you detect the constitution of the poison used in the assassination?'' Not only F''s existence, but the poison used on Maria directly triggered her demon seed, which should have remained dormant until I wanted it to.


    [ Host, The poison is made using 4?¡î- Beast''s Energy Core ]


    ''.....''


    This is what confused me more. A beast at the level of ¡¼APEX¡½was killed and synthesized into poison only to target a small girl living in the smallest corner of this vast world.


    Since I was sure that the poison was specially prepared for Maria by someone who knew about her weakness, this seems more of a mystery.


    ''System, who attacked Maria?'' I asked, even though I already knew the answer.


    [ Host, I can see into events rted to those whom you have ever met. Without knowing their energy signatures, it is difficult, but I can give it a try using all the simr energy data stored in me. Should I proceed? ]


    ''Yes, you can.''


    [DING!


    Detection Completed. Target seems to share simr energy signatures from two individuals: Adanyl Silvester and Ryuk Von Selvius. Target also has signatures of the Tenebrial Bloodline.]


    ''!?''


    ''Is that Amayara? No,'' I rejected this thought since, by sending her orphanage 20 thousand gold coins, I had made her aware of my memories. Knowing her personality, she will prioritize her sister first, which will keep her from disturbing me.


    ''What is the rtion of that person with me?'' I didn''t care about that individual''s rtionship with Adanyl or holding the Tenebrial Bloodline. Whether Adanyl was the daughter of Ronen Silvester or the heir of the Tenebri Family, her presence around me was very important.


    I rejected thoughts of any Heroines being that individual since none of them can harm Maria till that point, knowing their limits, I was atleast sure about this.


    [ Host, I can detect your faint Soul energy from that individual ]


    ''What is this Soul Energy?'' I inquired, only to confirm the theory I just thought, which was soul energy being a type of energy leaking out of one''s body like positive and negative influence around someone¡ª though it was just a guess.


    [ Host, Soul energy is the bonding energy with which a Soul is bonded with the body. The subtle amount of this energy leaks out and influences the aura of others with time ]


    ''.....'' Only one thought crossed my mind after confirming my theory, which was unbelievable at first, but if there was even a single possibility then, it could lead to problems.


    ''What is the name of that individual?'' This was the only question remaining in my mind knowing about what the system meant could be a big mistake if ignored.


    ording to the System, I had immunity over any outside interference, meaning my soul energy can never influence others, like it''s isted within me, and it all started the moment I was born in this world.


    All this only pointed towards one thing: That individual knew me from previous world.


    [ Host, Target Identity is Yui Silvester ]


    ''.....Is it her?'' For a moment, past world''s memories resurfaced like a surge, but then, it was my past and now this world is my present and that''s what mattered.


    ''System, where is she right now?'' I knew about Ronen Silvester''s family''s death in a carriage ident, but Yui, just like Adanyl, seems to have survived somehow.


    It can''t be a coincidence that the parents died and two infants survived a carriage ident.


    ''... Don''t tell me, the ident was a facade to hide the real truth.'' I wasn''t sure, but things were just too much for them to be a mere coincidence.


    [ Host, I can''t detect her exact location due to her presence bing faint. It seems the individual is doing some training to decrease energy signature ]


    ''I see.'' Slowly rising from the bathtub, I moved towards the mirror while understanding that there was a limit to how much the system can be used, not that it was a problem.


    Approaching the mirror, looking at my own reflection which seemed enhanced after Body-Reconstruction, but the question remained: how much?


    ''System, what''s with Be?'' Another thing bothering me was her behavior towards me all these years. Living with her, at least I made sure to make myself her aim, but still, why did it all seem much easier than I anticipated?


    [ Host, Your pheromones seem to have a vital impact on her body. After going through Body-Reconstruction, all remaining impurities are removed, making your pheromones even more potent ]


    I couldn''t help but feel amused after now understanding the meaning behind those words I heard in my previous life from Belial''s mouth¡ªDemonised Be.


    // Human, you smell very good. Why not let me have a taste, just a small bite? //


    Those words resurfaced again, making me understand that Be Iliyas had a very fatal weakness, which was me all along.


    I coulde to the conclusion that she had an attraction towards me, since her rivalry was always to defeat me, not harm me physically.


    ''So, Miss Be wants to get rid of this smell.'' At that moment, a thought crossed my mind, a thought which would ensure that Be bes Jenny''s salvation.


    ''It must be time for that girl toe.'' I was sure about Adanyl''s arrival here for an apology, which was expected from a smart girl like her.


    I am also prepared to show some leniency and mercy to that little girl.


    ''System, prepare a potion carrying my pheromones.'' If everything went ording to what I think, then Be would be Jenny''s only hope, and with that, I could get my hands on the woman who barged uninvited in her ghost form and even attacked me six years ago.


    ''....'' Suddenly, that day''s moment when the system, in the name of saving my soul, took those 10,000 kill points, freshened again.


    These were a few reasons preventing me from believing the system.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Present.


    "Fine, I can at least do this much," Ryuk said, looking towards Adanyl, who was standing in noble etiquette, a smile forming on Ryuk''s face. But right now, there needed to be a little push.


    He slowly turned, ignoring all the gazes looking at him with astonishment. His senses could hear their sharp heartbeats, yet his eyes settled on the carriage behind his¡ªa pure golden carriage infused with mana, slowly revealing the presence of two people inside.


    "Be, there are several people. Are you not gonna leave me?" Alisia was seated inside the carriage, while a girl buried her face within Alisia''s embrace, prompting her to observe the subtle changes around the crowd. Their gazes were fixed on Ryuk instead of her carriage.


    ''Why are they looking at him?'' Alisia didn''t understand the reason for everyone''s attention being fixed on Ryuk instead of the Queen''s carriage.


    Due to Ryuk''s enhanced senses and strength, he was picking up vivid sounds and observing everything happening around the whole capital city, though he could stretch it to the whole of Heindal, but there was a chance for Alisia to sense him.


    Until now, except for fighting those Mayas inside the borders of Aidiac Kingdom, he had never once used his full strength and always kept it under control, the reason being that day''s experience.


    One of the Mayas was at his level but perfect unlike him, holding strength too.


    That day, battling without the help of the System''s Overdrive, things would have be difficult.


    Ryuk realized the force behind that small punch would have caused an earthquake enough to reach hundreds of miles, not just one, if not for the energy field prepared by the System.


    From that day, he realized how dangerous it could be for him to engage in battle with such powerhouses within the grounds of Heindal. Right now, he was at the ¡¼EPIC¡½, and at that, Perfect.


    Due to his immunity, no one could see through his power level if he kept it concentrated within his body.


    "Your Highness?"


    A voice caused him to snap out of his thoughts, making him realize he needed to prioritize the present matters instead of the uing future.


    Turning towards Adanyl, who was observing him with confusion, he stated, "Why don''t you give them a free bottle of your perfumes?"


    Silence.


    The atmosphere waspletely silent for several moments since he disembarked from the carriages, his words moving slowly, making everyone snap out of their reverie.


    "WOAH!! Crown Prince is the best!" Everyone started to cheer for him, understanding how he provided them with free perfumes in the name of testing. Since the Crown Prince knew that themoners could hardly afford one bottle of it.


    "Give me, I want it!" Without any moment of hesitation, people started to surround the small stall Adanyl had prepared to test perfumes. Of course, it would have been sphemy to act as such in front of the royal family, but everyone knew how kind-hearted the Crown Prince was. Everyone saw both their future King and Queen in a new light.


    The Crown Princess was responsible for earning money for herself, and the Crown Prince was kind-hearted enough to understand the condition of his people.


    ''H-his Highness...'' Adanyl nkly observed Ryuk, who had a smile. Right now, her mind couldn''t fathom the intention he had behind allowing everyone to have a bottle for free. Wasn''t it a loss for the royal family?


    Unbeknownst to her, Ryuk was not doing any charity.


    He had ordered Countess Carlien to sell her own perfumes at 5 gold coins, when one bottle only costed her 1 coin.


    At the end of the day, he was going to get 4 coins per bottle from Be herself, all those coins were earned by her after selling mines to Olivia.


    Of course, Ryuk was not naive to y some underhanded tactics just because he wanted to tease an eleven-year-old girl.


    His aim was to solve the uing major issue which could inevitably ur one day.


    From the System, he came to know about Cat-kins getting helpless against Incubi due to their pheromone-copying skills.


    From there, he contemted how much it could be problematic if, while venturing outside this continent, they ever met an enemy with such an ability.


    He didn''t care about Be''s well-being or anything, but being ignorant after knowing such things could only cause him future trouble, since he needed her help in something else.


    BANG!


    Suddenly, the carriage doors burst open, only a silhouette jumping out of it before disappearing into the crowd seemed visible.


    Of course, Ryuk noticed that it was Be running from this ce, which was expected. But Adanyl too noticed her running while holding her nose, prompting Adanyl to state, "Your Highness, why did Be run like that from here?"


    "Maybe she had an allergy to your perfume." With a smile, he teased, causing her eyes to widen, since the perfumes were sent by Countess Carlien, and her work was just to add the potion Ryuk had given her into them.


    GASP


    Suddenly, realization dawned on her. "Don''t tell me, Your Highness, did you mix something in that potion¡ª"


    BEEEEEEPPPPP!!!


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    WARNING!!


    A huge amount of energy is forced towards the VoidForge Conduit''s Dome.


    Three Entities has been Detected.


    Energy is overwhelming the Artifact!


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    DING!


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    ALERT!!


    Dome''s Outside barrier Is breached by two of them.


    They have forcefully made their way inside Heindal Continent.


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    ¨X¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤    ?    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨[


    A huge amount of killing intent is Detected!


    IT IS HIGHLY RECOMMENDED TO AVOID ENGAGING IN BATTLE WITH FOREIGN ENTITIES


    ¨^¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤    ?    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨a


    Ryuk''s eyes kept looking towards the popping windows one after another, his mind was in a trance for a moment processing every detail.


    Even in that overwhelming situation, his mind was trying to understand what just happened.


    ''System, what are their levels?'' Ryuk could clearly understand that the System''s warning could only be because the enemies'' strength crossed the limit which could be reached using Overdrive.


    [ Host, Two individuals are at ¡¼LEGENDARY¡½, and the strongest one is at the Peak of ¡¼ZENITH¡½]


    ''!?!''


    ''No, what is happening here?'' His mind couldn''t fathom how such variables were urring one after another.


    The arrival of such powerhouses was not something he could deal with at his present level. At that moment, his sole concern was, ''Mother!''


    SWISH


    Without any dy, he swiftly vanished and appeared outside the golden carriage. His eyes searched for his mother, but there was no one inside the Carriage.


    At that moment, his mind fell into turmoil. It was calm enough to think, but for a mere moment, he lost his control and uttered,


    "Mother!?"

 Chapter 59: Chapter 59- Reason for Amayaras Betrayal

    On the vast, clear sky above Heindal Continent, the calm atmosphere seemed to be slightly heavier.


    A colossal transparent dome had covered the whole ce within it.


    But Unlike other days, instead of devouring energy from within, the dome was taking away mana from the outside world, which wasrge enough to not have much impact on mana density.


    CRACKLE


    A thunderous sound reverberated, added with a lightning strike forming on the dome''s surface, signifying its resonance with something stronger approaching it.


    SWISH


    Suddenly, three silhouettes teleported in front of the dome, which within a mere moment caused all three of them to be shrouded in a field made of energy, devouring their energy.


    SWOOSH


    The moment the Conduit made contact with strong individuals, the rate of its devouring increased several folds.


    In that expanse of time, a soft voice reverberated throughout the space, holding a womanly touch yet enough to cause fluctuation around the barrier.


    "Outburst "


    BOOOOM!


    Suddenly, the Mana Density surrounding the space skyrocketed, breaking all the limits. The woman''s strength also rose to an unprecedented level, directly achieving the peak of her strength from the middle.


    The same soft voice referred to another woman beside her, "Malika, stay here and keep an eye. I don''t want anyone to escape this ce."


    Angelica''s gaze turned towards the vast expanse stretching to a thousand miles, not caring about others since her aim foring here is to choose an heir for herself.


    A backup in case if the girl named Henna she brought from here breaks while training.


    "My Lady, should I bring that girl?" The man flying beside Angelica proposed, wearing white pristine clothes, his gaze turning towards a faraway ce existing on the borders of Selvius Kingdom, but his eyes could vividly see a little girl ying inside an orphanage ground.


    "I will bring that girl myself. After all, I need to be in a good mood to visit my dear sister." Right now, Angelica''s sole aim was to bring a child named Arvi from Heindal, carrying an unique bloodline.


    Normally, only Devereaux members can participate in the gbearer battle, which was why Angelica chose two potential girls.


    The first girl was rmended by a Riantain for transnting a human energy core of a Devereaux member inside her. ording to sources that suggested this particr girl, they even gave surety for sess.


    Even though there was a 99% chance of failure, due to energy core transnt destroying one''s foundation and sanity, indirectly killing, the person in question who suggested the name Henna was one of the seven seats of the Riantain family ¡ª Luna Riantain.


    The second girl carried a bloodline capable of transforming into any other bloodline. This meant that by turning her into a Devereaux, Angelica hoped to secure an heir.


    However, if she couldn''t produce a perfect heir, she would need to be dismantled.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Hehe, Sister,e follow me," Arvi ran around the garden, joined the orphanage, though there were only a few flowers and a tree where Amayara was lying with her eyes closed.


    ''Hmph, she is still angry with me,'' Arvi folded her hands, feeling sad due to Amayara''s cold behavior after Aphos revealed everything about her selling potions without telling her big sister.


    But yesterday, not once did Amayara talk to her; she only took all the orphanage members somewhere beforeing back alone.


    "I can''t y alone." Feeling down, Arvi moved and sat beside Amayara before eventually falling asleep on herp.


    Under the tree''s shadow, their bonding looked very warm and soothing to the eyes; slowly, a soft breeze added with a sound caused Amayara''s eyes to reveal themselves.


    zz-zzz


    Seeing how soundly Arvi was sleeping after getting exhausted while following her all day, Amayara''s eyes softened, hugging her, a small smile forming on her face.


    ''We are safe now.'' Her relief was from the fact that yesterday night was the time when she had lost everyone in an orphanage fire, Arvi being kidnapped by the monastery, especially by people wearing white robes.


    But the inevitable has passed; nothing happenedst night. Now she can call back every orphanage member from the secret hideout.


    "How cute~"


    ''!?''


    Suddenly, a soft, melodious voice resonated throughout the ce, causing Amayara to startle, not due to the sudden voice but familiarity with this feeling dawning at her.


    It was the same feeling she felt at a very crucial moment of her life, the moment when she chose to betray someone who had done more for her than she felt burdened.


    Slowly lifting her gaze, Amayara''s ck eyes widened, reflecting a figure carrying deep, crystal-like amber eyes, cascading ck hair reaching to her elbows, milky white skin added with a pinkish hue.


    // Past life Memories //


    {A/n: Reference from Chapter 6}


    "Aren''t you a loyal one, Amayara?" The silhouette of a woman gradually became visible, and Amayara''s mind went nk.


    "Lady Alisia!?" Her eyes witnessed the figure who was most familiar to her, and in this ce where all the betrayers were present, Amayara couldn''t understand what was happening.


    tap tap


    "You are the only one left, Amayara. Why not help me teach a lesson to my son?" Slowly, Alisia started toe down the stairs while Amayara kept looking at her, observing everything she felt something was amiss.


    "What type of lesson?" Amayara inquired, understanding the severity of her situation being surrounded by several figures, Edward, Jenny, even Alia standing while looking downward, only adding fuel to Amayara''s anger, but she remained calm.


    "You see, my son is very naive; he needs to understand about this world, he...." Alisia kept speaking about how she wanted to help Ryuk by nning all this, but Amayara''s grip was tightening on her sword''s hilt; she coldly stated, "Who are you?"


    "...." Alisia interrupted before turning towards Diana, who only shook her head, again fixing her gaze on Amayara. She spoke, "Do you think I am some Copylex or Riantain?"


    SWOOSH


    Amayara''s sword started to shine brighter with each moment, clenching her jaws, she shouted, "What did you do to Lady Alisia!"


    Her anger was at its peak; the problem was not that the figure in front of her was some duplicate Alisia, but the issue was the soul inside that body.


    Amayara''s soul sword resonated with anomaly; her eyes could clearly see someone else with the same bodily features inside Alisia''s body, only signifying one thing¡ªreal Alisia was dead.


    "Amayara, you are an idiot." This voice belonged to Diana, who had handled everything until now, even after knowing how her moves caused Alisia Devereaux to die, and now only Amayara knew about the real identity of the person inside that body.


    "What¡ªBOOOM!" Before Amayara could say anything, colossal pressure smashed her body onto the floor, breaking it in the process, digging her body a few inches deep.


    Within half a second, Amayara was brought to her knees.


    THUD


    CRACK


    "AaaaGgggHhh!" The pressure was increasing every millisecond, crushing her whole body against the floor, under a weight that felt like the wholend mass of a thousand miles was thrown onto her body, concentrated in a small space.


    Her forehead''s veins popped up, her eyes became crimson before blood slowly started to drip out of them.


    It was a hellish feeling; even though she was confident enough to bring Diana and Edward down together in battle, it was something she experienced for the first time.


    "Tch, it''s really hard to act like her." Slowly, Alisia''s voice started to change into someone else''s.


    Slowly kneeling, Angelica''s eyes settled on Amayara''s blood-drenched face.


    The pressure slowly vanished, yet the aftereffects caused her to remain broken.


    Moving her fingers forward, lifting Amayara''s head while clutching her hair, which was soaked in blood, her face green with veins, Angelica stated, "I want you to kill Ryuk."


    "N-ne--ver." Collecting all her strength, Amayara''s eyes, drenched in blood, still answered, a resolve that would remain unchanged until herst breath.


    "Throw that pouch here, Diana." Angelica anticipated such an answering from Amayara, already preparing something to change her stubbornness.


    Amayara''s hazy eyes, trickling blood, made it hard for her to see clearly.


    Yet, her Soul Gaze could see something shining inside that pouch, something with a very simr soul energy.


    thud


    Blood lying on the floor reflected the pouchnding on the ground before a round object slowly rolled out of it and stopped at Angelica''s feet.


    ''!?''


    "Aa-Ghg-Hh....N-o A--rv-i." Amayara could clearly identify the soul energy emanating from that eye ball which reflected her broken body and her outstretched hand, her remaining energy focused on crawling towards it.


    STOMP


    "Ar-v-i." Amayara''s eyes could only see that eyeball getting stomped by Angelica, who had a grin on her face, looking at Amayara''s struggling self, filled with helplessness yet pure rage.


    Right now, Amayara''s body was not in a shape to use the ?Spirit Sword?, her brain overwhelmed with everything.


    But if she got a single chance, she would kill this woman, even at the cost of her own life.


    Slowly rising from her position, Angelica turned towards Diana, moving forward before gazing at all of them. Except for Karina, Henna, and Olivia, everyone else was present there who knew her as Alisia, not Angelica.


    "Take this and deal with that Sword Maiden''s sister first." Angelica threw an artifact prepared to increase the strength of Diana''s shape-shifting. Turning towards Edward, she continued, "Act like you were there for Arvi. No mistakes."


    Edward nodded before turning towards Amayara. Noticing his gaze, Angelica assured, "She will use her Spirit Sword against Ryuk in the final battle or will see her sister''s mutted body."


    It was a deration that sealed everything at that point.


    Amayara needed to save her sister at the cost of Ryuk''s life, but in killing him, she would also die, not that she cared about it.


    Spirit Sword Users were unique and very few even in the outside world due to their ability to manifest the world''s sharpest Sword intent, which could even slice through the peak of Phase 2 but needed time for preparation, taking away one''s soul in process and cutting of any reincarnation opportunity since soul vanishes.


    "W-hy h-i--m?" Amayara''s eyes slowly became heavier, and her body started to fall into unconsciousness, but she still gathered the remaining strength to ask, Why only Ryuk? Why?


    Angelica, looking at the struggling body of Amayara, trying to hear at least the truth, only heard a few words that reached her ears, "His death.. will.. open.. door..... reach....Ruken."


    // Past life Memory Ends //N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''What is she doing here?'' Amayara''s hand gripped Arvi''s body tightly, observing Angelica''snding figure, who also noticed the reaction shown by her.


    "I will not harm you, child. Just saw both of you looking adorable, fufu~" A soft giggleing from Angelica''s lips was like thunder for Amayara, who knew the true extent this woman could go.


    But, learning from her past mistake, this time Amayara took a different approach.


    "Please forgive me, Big Sis, I thought you were¡ª" Even though only Amayara knew the burning rage inside her, she tried to act like a child only to protect the little girl in her embrace. But before she couldplete her sentence, she was disrupted.


    "You thought I were a stranger with bad intentions, right?" Looking at Amayara, noticing the absence of anyone inside the orphanage except two little girls, Angelica''s doubts rose. Not that she cared; slowly lifting her hand, she snapped.


    SWISH


    Without any disturbance, Arvi''s body started to lift in the air before getting drawn towards Angelica, who ced a sound barrier around the sleeping girl''s body.


    "Arvi!?" Amayara shouted, seeing her sister being taken within Angelica''s grasp. Without dy, she could have attacked the woman using her sword, but she knew it would not be enough.


    ''No! Is everything going to be the same as before?'' Looking at Angelica''s soft smile, which was just a facade masking her inner desire to see that eleven-year-old girl beg for her sister, Amayara finally decided to use her Spirit Sword.


    She was weak, not even in her previous life could she do anything when her sister was killed. And in choosing the life of Ryuk''s at the end, she also didn''t use her Spirit Sword against him and chose to die instead of doing something that would be unforgivable for her.


    But now, everything seemed to be heading in the same direction. Her expectations were about someone elseing here, but this woman was thest of the things among them.


    Drip


    ''I am sorry, Arvi.'' In that moment, a tear slid past her left eye. Another one started to glow, but due to it being Soul energy and Angelica''s ignorance of a little girl, it caused her to not notice the super sharp intent forming in front of her.


    SWISH


    Slowly, Amayara''s Soul Energy started to focus into a sharp line inside her body, aimed at the woman. Everything was crumbling once again, but Amayara was relieved. At least this time, she would take this woman with her.


    "Never expected you to bully my citizens, Angelica."


    Suddenly, a voice resonated through the ce, causing Amayara''s concentration to break. The bacsh slightly damaged her insides, but due to her controls, it was minimal.


    "Really, some habits never change." Alisianded on the grass, observing a small sleeping girl''s body elevating in the air while another little girl stood with clenched hands, something not unnoticed by her.


    Angelica''s soft smile slowly vanished before her eyes turned towards the woman, who was the center of her huge loss yet someone whom her hands never wanted to kill.


    SWISH


    Without any dy, Angelica''s body vanished and appeared directly in front of Alisia before hugging her tightly and burying her face within her embrace.


    "Sniff, forgive me, Sister, I was just ying with these small puppies, I promise"

 Chapter 60: Chapter 60- Battle against time

    ''Mother!'' Ryuk, not seeing anyone inside the carriage for a moment, lost his focus. But it was momentary. Calming himself down, he narrowed his gaze, observing everyone present there.


    They were all shocked to see Ryuk''s speed, but he didn''t care about them.


    He searched for Johan, who swiftly ran towards him and bowed. "Your Highness, I will ensure everything here"


    Ryuk nced at Adanyl, who seemed surprised. Looking back at him, he stated, "Give priority to saving her. She is very important to me."


    "I will," Johan replied, taking the orders.


    SWISH


    Ryuk vanished in front of everyone, making even Adanyl unable to see his movement. But hisst words remained echoing inside her mind as she stood there, nkly trying to digest them.


    ''!''


    Suddenly, a realization dawned within her, causing her to understand the hidden meaning behind Ryuk''s words. ''he definitely want me to be parmanent seller?''


    "Crown Princess?" Vivian called out, understanding that everyone''s gazes were fixed on Adanyl.


    They were trying to get an answer for the disappearance of the Crown Prince and Queen herself.


    Even Olivia was looking at Adanyl with aplicated expression.


    Her eyes were slightly widened due to Ryuk''s deration of how important Adanyl''s presence was to him.


    ''Why her?'' She couldn''t understand. It was her who did most of the work until now.


    Her dark circles were evident of everything she went through for these six years. It was hard for an eleven-year-old body.


    But seeing Ryuk not even look at her, some of the buried memories started to resurface.


    // Hey Olivia, are you not going to talk to me? It''s already been five hours. //


    drip


    Standing there, she felt her eyes bing damp for a moment.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Lifting her hand to clear it, but it was already toote.


    The dam was broken, and without any dy, tears started to trickle down.


    drip drip


    "Stop it...Sob, don''t." She had already seen enough in all these years to make her eyes dry, but somehow they still betrayed her expectations.


    The tears streaming down from the Princess caused many eyes to settle on her.


    Yet, humans areplicated to understand.


    None of the people present moved forward to console her or stop her tears, except for one figure.


    "Your Highness, are you fine? Please tell me." Adanyl approached Olivia, seeing her crying like this. Both of their heights were not much different, causing Adanyl to offer a handkerchief.


    smack


    The moment Olivia heard her voice, she lost her patience. Due to her exhausted body, in a fit of anger, she pped away Adanyl''s hand while shouting, "It''s all your fault!"


    "Ouch!" Adanyl winced in pain, seeing her hand reddened due to the sharp force, which didn''t go unnoticed by others.


    "Oh my, did the Princess just p the Crown Princess?" Within a moment, a surge of murmurs ran through the crowd, each one of them following their human instinct of siding with the one who was more beneficial.


    "Yeah, so it was true that the Princess tried to kill the Crown Princess too," another voice came from the crowd. Due to the already crowded situation, no one identified the individual.


    "What are you people¡ª" Olivia couldn''t understand how they were siding with someone else when she was the one who provided them with artifacts to lessen their daily work.


    "Tch, I even heard that she will be betrothed to a different kingdom. Why act so mighty?" Another voice reached her from the crowd, causing her to be even more flustered and shocked.


    Right now, Olivia was witnessing something that was not within her expectations. It felt like all her hard work had be futile.


    "Stop it!" Adanyl, seeing everything, shouted. She moved directly towards Olivia, even as Olivia was about to retort. Adanyl took her hand and moved towards the carriage, followed by Johan.


    While moving, Adanyl understood the reason for Ryuk saying those words in front of everyone: he just wanted to hurt Olivia.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    SWISH


    ?-650? ?-451?


    ''Will it be enough, System?'' Ryuk, moving towards the borders of Selvius kingdom, inquired about the reason for which he said those words.


    [Yes, Host. It will keep things under control for today.]


    The System informed him about the negative values it just received, which would add a facade of everything being normal when it will use Overdrive and its full potential, keeping the Nexus Grid in facade.


    ''Activat¡ªBAANG!'' Before Ryuk could say something, a colossal force directly collided with his face, hurtling him towards the forest. His body thrown while rolling for a whole mile.


    BOOOM!


    His body smashed on the ground, causing the surrounding area to dig several inches, the dust shrouding all the ce, cracked ground visible of strength he was thrown with.


    "Sigh, Can''t even withstand a punch, pathetic," the man flying in pristine clothes gazed down at the dust-filled ground, suddenly feeling something, he narrowed his gaze.


    ''Is he using some artifact? '', Banzac can''t feel the boy''s power levels, causing him to specte it being caused by some artifact, but the distance the boy was thrown was enough to conclude that the boy was at some ¡¼EPIC¡½ or minor Levels.


    Slowly the dust started to dissipate, revealing an amethyst aura shrouding Ryuk''s crossed hands. His legs were dug to the knees in the ground due to force, the huge crater below his ground proof of the power he just withstood.


    "Heh, You are still in one piece, hmm, let see, you must be at the Middle of ¡¼EPIC¡½¡ª !?" Before Man could say something, his eyes noticed something amiss in the surrounding space.


    ''Why I can''t feel Connection to Malika?'', Banzac tried to focus his energy but somehow, anything was disrupting his energy from making out of this ce, more like isted in a space.


    Slowly his eyes turned towards the boy''s legs where a small crack was now healing, signifying the presence of a barrier which helped him halt his momentum.


    "Name Bazac, Rank ¡¼LEGENDARY¡½ Middle, belonging to a warrior race who killed his own people on the name of exacting justice, it''s good that no one will mourn after you," Ryuk''s gaze lifted turning towards the man, whose eyes were widened due to shock, it felt as if he was seen through causing him to lose his anger.


    "You Pest!, You really are the son of that bitc¡ª BOOM!" Before Bazac couldplete his sentence, a huge force concentrated at a small punch collided with his sr plexus, the mere intensity of the collision would have shaken the half of Heindal Continent but.


    [Barrier Damaged ¡ª? Deactivating ¡ª Overwriting Commands --> Initiating multipleyers ]


    Before the barrier could copse, another one was swiftly formed by the System, the time these allmands were processed were faster than light, proving the processing power of the System.


    All Energy to maintain the Barrier was taken from the outside World by the Conduit''s dome.


    "KHUCCCKKK!" Blue-colored blood gushed out of Bazac''s mouth, he was caught off guard by underestimating his enemy, not aware that right now, he withstood a punch of ¡¼LEGENDARY¡½ Perfect rank instead of an ¡¼EPIC¡½.


    The amount of Energy was depleting while maintaining Ryuk''s Overdrive was enormous yet it seemed unending due to all the Years of Energy that artifact stored from Heindal Continent.


    Bazac''s white eyes were widened, but before he could understand and do anything, another kick shrouded in Amethyst mana smashed his face.


    BANG!


    "Kughhh!¡ªSCHLKT!" Not even giving a small chance for his enemy to bnce himself, Ryuk''s body turnedpletely amber, enhancing his speed to several folds. He used an Aura sword, dissipating Bazac''s left hand.


    "AAGGGHHHH¡ªSWOOSH!" Bazac forcefully ejected energy, causing Ryuk to distance himself before both of them fell to the ground.


    THUD


    "AGH, You Bastard!" Bazac shouted. His eyes could only remember a boy turning Amethyst and then Amber, not even giving him time to think.


    ''System, Open the barrier and bring the outside individual inside too,'' Ryuk understood that this time, it was not a battle he could win with just endurance.


    Time was running out of his hands, the enormous amount of energy running through his veins was tearing into his muscles. It was bing harder to maintain Overdrive for a longer time.


    [ Host, It could be Fatal, Please Re-evaluate]


    System tried to exin the consequences of fighting two people of the same level at once. By catching Bazac off guard while using his Aura add-ons, Ryuk may have inflicted a fatal blow, but two at a time would just be a foolish decision.


    ''Do it Now!'' Ryuk shouted, not in the mood to listen to System''s calction. He had already thought of everything; right now, even a single mistake could lead to death.


    [ Dome is Deactivated]


    SWISH


    Within a blink of a moment, a figure of a woman wearing an eyestrap materialized beside Bazac.


    "Bazac!, How did this happen?!" Malika turned towards the man whose bulky body was drenched in blue liquid, his body trembling with sheer pain causing Malika to doubt her own eyes.


    Outside the Barrier, the moment she felt Bazac''s life force decreasing, she swiftly came here, but her eyes could only see a normal child and him, in such a state.


    "Wait?!" Malika noticed Ryuk''s amber eyes, making her identify him at a single nce. Clenching her jaws, she shouted, "You insect¡ªSCHKLT!"


    "Kughh!" A sharp force centered from her back caused her to turn and only notice Ryuk standing there with a sword inserted in her abdomen.


    Due to her strength, the sword was not able to prate deeper but enough to cause her to wince in pain.


    ''System, Concentrate Conduit''s dome on them,'' Ryuk''s cold gaze was fixed on Malika, hismands directly echoing through his mind.


    "You!¡ª SWOOOOSH!" Before Malika could attack him with her sharp ws, a sudden force tore through their energy cores, causing them to leak an enormous amount of energy from within.


    "AaaaGghhHhHh!" Both Bazac and Malika were brought to their knees due to the Conduit''s energy-devouring pace.


    Their ¡¼LEGENDARY¡½ Level Strength acted like a trigger to enhance the speed at which the Conduit sucked their energy, solely concentrated on them.


    Not something Ryuk was going to stop at, since his own immunity protected him, he gave anothermand, ''System, Use that energy to elevate them to ¡¼ZENITH¡½ level.''


    He understood the loophole inside the whole Artifact''s working principle.


    WHOOSH


    Within a moment, System used the energy it was getting from them and increased their own levels to ¡¼ZENITH¡½, indirectly triggering the artifact to act more vigorously.


    "AaaaaGgggHhhh!!!!" Their screams filled the air, but the moment Malika had arrived here, System had already formed a barrier, making theirst agony unheard by anyone.


    Within a mere moment, The Conduit started to devour even their life force, tearing their energy cores and causing their levels to slowly fall.


    The foundation of both of them was destroyed within a small expanse of time.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Sniff, forgive me, Sister; I was just ying with these small puppies, I promise."


    "Stop it. You''re not a kid, you know?" Alisia stood there nkly, observing Amayara, whose eyes were widened. But right now, ignoring her own interests, Alisia continued, "How about you join me in drinking some tea?"


    "Can I?" Angelica swiftly retreated, looking with wet amber eyes towards Alisia, who only nodded, prompting Angelica to hold her hand before pulling her towards the direction of the capital city. "Come on, Sister. Why don''t we go back and meet my nephew?"


    ''!?''


    Amayara, who was looking at them, feltpletely confused, not understanding the way they were acting,pletely different from what she could remember. ''Is she fooling Lady Alisia?''


    "Let''s go then." Alisia, ignoring Amayara''s gaze, turned to leave too. Right now, her priorities were set on the safety of Ryuk.


    The arrival of Angelica was something she never expected, and she also sensed two more individualsing along with her.


    Alisia had juste here to know the reason for someone from the Devereaux family to arrive here, and now, knowing two powerhouses were roaming on the continent, she was in a hurry.


    After two days of not feeling the restrictions of the artifact, she realized something must have happened.


    Angelica, too, sensed that Heindal would have a chance to grow in the future.


    Inevitably, pursuing her was the only thing Alisia could do to hide this fact from the outside world.


    "Oh, wait a minute?" Angelica, halting her way, turned towards Amayara and Arvi''s floating body before a grin formed on her face, stating, "Why not take these two puppies along with us?"

 Chapter 61: Chapter 61 - Finale (1)

    "Why not take these two puppies along with us?"


    ''!?''


    Amayara''s eyes widened upon hearing Angelica''s words, causing her to swiftlye between Arvi and her, while pleading, "Please, Your Majesty, my sister is ill; she can''t move. I will always be grateful to you and His Highness."


    She indirectly proposed to Alisia to help her now, and in exchange, she would give loyalty, which did not go unnoticed by Angelica either.


    Narrowing her gaze, Angelica''s interest was increasing in this little girl even more, seeing how she wanted to avoid her at all costs.


    "Sister, why not let me have this¡ª!?" Before Angelica could say something, her senses rang, causing her to swiftly turn her head towards the direction.


    ''What was that just now?'' Due to Angelica''s strength, her senses could detect even the mildest anomaly in the air, and right now, her olfactory receptors caught a metallic smell, especially found in the race of Banzac''s blood.


    "Ryuk?!"


    SWISH


    Again, another sound caused her to turn towards Alisia''s direction, where only her afterimage was present, causing Angelica''s eyes to widen since Alisia had just reached ¡¼ZENITH¡½ within a mere spec of time before vanishing.


    SWISH


    Not dying any more time, Angelica vanished too.


    ''R-ryuk?'' Amayara processed Alisia''sst words from vanishing, slowly her mind filling with.


    Thud


    "Ouch."


    Suddenly, Arvi''s elevated body fell on the ground, causing her to wince in pain before slowly standing while rubbing her butt.


    Looking towards her sister, she inquired, "Why did you throw me... What''s with your face?" but instead ofining, noticing Amayara''s eyes widened, Arvi changed her question.


    "Arvi, don''t go anywhere from here, I will be back in sometime!"


    SWISH


    Amayara sprinted towards the direction where she felt a faint sensation of them vanishing, leaving Arvi behind with a widened mouth.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Far away from Capital City, within the boundaries of the Selvius Kingdom, inside one of the forest grounds filled with greenery, witnessed the marks of an intense battle.


    Yet, only an area of a mile was devoid of any tree or presence, only barren, filled with three individuals present in the middle.


    THUD THUD


    Two bodies, one belonging to a bulky man now painted in blue liquid oozing from his now dissipated hand while the body seemed like the soul was sucked out, leaving only a hollow shrunk shell.


    The same happened with the other woman, green veins with all skin sticking to bones showed a miserable state, fallen on the ground.


    [ Life Force is Dried, Both Individuals'' Deaths Are Confirmed ]


    ''System, Now tell me Mother''s Loca¡ª Badump!'' Before Ryuk could inquire any further, suddenly it felt like his heart was crushed by hands.


    Within a moment his heartbeat skyrocketed to 200, directly rupturing his veins.


    "Cough!....thud" Not understanding what happened, intense pain shrouded his body, falling on the ground with his stumbling body.


    A sharp pain bombarded his brain neurons; it felt as if a thousand needles were cutting him from inside.


    "Kughh...System, What is happening?!" Due to his endurance surpassing any norms, he was able to remain sane even in that pain, which was ten times more than that once''s foundation being destroyed.


    [ EMERGENCY!!! Your Artery has Ruptured, Heartbeat is rising at a rapid pace ]


    [ HEALING -- ? DONE! ]


    "Haa....Haaa....It seems¡ª Badump!" Ryuk''s eyes widened the moment he felt the same intense pain tearing through his soul again, even after feeling some relief due to the system.


    thump thump thump


    "Kuughh!" He coiled his body, his eyes bing crimson, feeling the intense agony assaulting his body. Trying to get hold of himself, he gritted his teeth to control himself.


    [ ALERT! Several Internal Injuries are urring at the same time ]


    [ Scanning..... ]


    [ Scan Completed!, Devereaux Bloodline is Acting Vigorously ]


    Drip


    "Aghh! " Crimson liquid started to trickle down from his nose. His eyes widened, once amber eyes started to flicker before losing their color, turningpletely white.


    [ Forced Suppression ---- > ACCESS DENIED! ]


    [ Host, Please grant ess to your body, Bloodline is running rampant within your Body, Urgent Suppression is needed or it could be Life Threatening! ]


    ''You Bastard!'' Ryuk''s mind filled with intense pain, unable toprehend if this scenario was some trick done by the System, without being able to get better rity on the events happening to him.


    [ Host, Please Grant Permission, you have already damaged more than 70% of your internal organs, I can only keep you alive for some more time ]


    Lying on the ground, the pain which Ryuk was enduring had started to cross all boundaries. His facial veins bulged, eyes turning white, losing their amber hue.


    His mind was not in a state to make any rational decisions; he couldn''t even grasp what was happening to him.


    But one thing was certain: he was dying.


    At that moment, his mind held only one thought: how had everything suddenly turned like this?


    Things had been going perfectly as he wanted, but now, it all felt like crumbling.


    Slowly, his vision started to shroud in pitch-ck darkness. He didn''t know if it was the System''s betrayal or some other reason, but he needed to survive this at all costs.


    ''Do i...''


    Thump¡ª


    Ryuk''s heart stopped beating at that very moment before he couldplete his words. His breathing ceased, and he fell into an unconscious state, his eyes now lifeless.


    [ DANGER!!!!! Host''s life force is drained, System is falling into hibernation.....]


    .


    .


    .


    .


    SWISH SWISH


    Two figures materialized at a distance from the borders, arriving in the middle of the forest grounds, ttened in the middle encircling a barren field.


    tap tapN?v(el)B\\jnn


    "....S-son?" Alisia''s eyes widened, not paying any attention to anything, her feet slowly approaching the lifeless body lying in the middle, her mind falling into a trance.


    On the other hand, Angelica''s gaze was fixed on two dead bodies lying at a distance. Narrowing her gaze, she turned it towards the little boy''s body lying just a few steps away from them.


    ''Did he just..?'' Her facial expression revealed her bewilderment, gritting her teeth, understanding the loss she bore would be something she could never fulfill.


    "N-no... Child," Alisia arrived near Ryuk, her eyes seemed to take all this as some illusion, not wanting to believe anything, especially that his body seemed lifeless.


    Thud


    Falling on her knees, her trembling hand moved towards her child, feeling overwhelmed by the severity of the whole situation.


    The moment her hand touched Ryuk''s cheek, what awaited her was a slight coldness.


    drip


    A lone tear slid past her eyes, feeling how even his body''s warmth left his body.


    "No... no... No, my child," Alisia tightly hugged Ryuk''s body, feeling overwhelmed, but her eyes remained dry as if she had lost her own soul.


    SWOOSH


    An intense aura surged out of Alisia''s body, expanding and observing the surrounding area into its light.


    CRACKLE


    The ground it touched started to be green on its own, nts started to grow. It felt magical, how the barrennd was healing.


    "Stop it or you will kill yourself!" Angelica swiftly shook Alisia, holding her shoulder, seeing how she was using her own life force to create a dome to heal things within, her hollow eyes fixed on the ground.


    "Why are you here?" Alisia''s nk gaze, even though fixed on Ryuk, wanted to know the reason for Angelica toe here with two more people.


    "Sorry?" Angelica looked at Alisia who calmly ced Ryuk on the ground, slowly standing from her position, her loosened body and hollow gaze fixed downward.


    "Wait, don''t tell me you are doubting me for all this, Alisia?" Angelica narrowed her gaze, realizing the severity of the situation.


    The moment she saw both of her people die, it was clear she would be suspected.


    Since this was what every Devereaux member would have done.


    WHOOSH


    A sword materialized in Alisia''s hand, her rank reaching the peak of ¡¼ZENITH¡½. Approaching Angelica, her hollow eyes screamed her pain, which was just understandable to her.


    It felt like a part of her soul was torn off.


    A pain which no one can understand, seeing your child''s cold body for whom you left everything and went against this world.


    "You thought Alisia is now weak, can''t even protect her own son, aren''t you, Angelica?" Alisia''s eyes lifted, gazing at Angelica who was calcting everything. From her perspective, Alisia would never attack her on this continent since it would be destruction if both fought here.


    "You know, your child is the one who killed them," peeking at the now lifeless body, still not believing a child with the tender age of eleven could kill two powerhouses whose mere presence threatened the world.


    "You really want me to believe this bullshit. Ryuk may be strong but killing two of them was not possible for him." Alisia''s anger was slowly shrouding her senses, feeling helpless, not knowing what she should do now when there was no one left beside her.


    WHOOSH


    "Huh, you think I sacrificed my two people just to kill your son? Don''t be delusional, sister," Angelica''s grip tightened on her sword while referring to the drawback hidden inside the Devereaux Bloodline.


    Just like other bloodlines present on Ardoros Continent, the Devereaux Bloodline also had a very huge drawback, something which was advantageous yet the most severe weakness of the whole bloodline.


    Devereaux members could never kill their own bloodline. If they did so, their own blood would kill themselves from within¡ªa drawback known only to a few members outside the Devereaux Family.


    This was also the reason why the Devereaux Family promoted gbearer battles against their heirs, meaning no one could be the next head if they were not able to kill each other. The solution?


    Throw each of the contestants outside Ardoros to fight each other with strategies and kill indirectly, meaning exhaust them to the point of death and then use other means like monsters, demons, or other races to kill them.


    A method that was most difficult to apply when your opponent knows what you are trying to achieve.


    This is why gbearers of the Devereaux Family are hailed throughout Bluestar. They don''t only use raw strength to win but fight an opponent with the intent to not kill.


    There is a saying: Fighting someone of the same level with the intent to kill is much easier than to avoid killing someone doing his best to kill you.


    Alisia Devereaux and Angelica Devereaux both reigned at the second and third positions respectively for the gbearer battle with extravagant kills of 18 and 12 each.


    Their opponents were fellow Bloodline members with strength near to them, yet they were able to kill each of them, showing the control and mastery over their senses and skills.


    "You expect me to believe an eleven-year-old kid killed two battle veterans and crushed them one-sidedly?"


    SWISH


    Finishing her words, Alisia''s figure blurred before closing arge distance between her and Angelica, their gazes meeting with each other. The intensity at which their amber eyes shined was enough to show the determination of their wills.


    BAAAANNGG!!!!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A collision sent shockwaves through the whole Heindal Continent, shaking its foundations.


    Right now, the entirend was trembling as if struck by a huge earthquake, something never witnessed by the natives.


    CRUMBLE


    "Ahhh, what is happening!" one of themoners ran out of his house but lost bnce and fell to the ground.


    The wholend was shaking at a tremendous pace.


    CRACK


    Cracks started to form on the ground, the sheer impact originating from Selvius Kingdom''s borders sent nearby kingdoms into turmoil.


    "Stop it, don''te here!" a woman stopped her child from crossing a crack that was erging, horror evident on their faces.


    "P-please, someone save... AHHHH!" One of the people running through the crowd fell into the crack, making others even more panicked.


    "Calm down, everyone. You need to control yourselves!" A soft voice resonated in the middle of the havoc, causing everyone to turn towards the owner, a girl with pink hair carrying a sword apanied by a boy.


    "Sister, what is happening here?" Celestian also felt timely shocks shaking the wholend, the impacts were too powerful for the wooden houses to bear, inevitably breaking apart.


    "I don''t know, this only happened whe¡ª!?" Suddenly, Karina''s mind remembered the day of her previous life when they had collided with Ryuk von Selvius, a day which not only destroyed them but even the whole Heindal was messed up.


    Landslides, earthquakes, ocean levels rising were just minor things that happened that day. The mere impact was something that had caused enormous casualties within those seven days, but right now, Karina could feel it.


    Heindal Continent was tearing apart and the center of it was Selvius Kingdom.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Far away from Heindal Continent, which was now bearing the marks of the collision of two entities at the epitome of strength, stood the Ardoros Continent, standing at the peak on the whole Blue Star.


    Inside the Devereaux Family, several members felt the huge aura originating from Heindal Continent, causing each one of them to move towards that ce.


    The main reason for their approach was to witness the battle of Alisia Devereaux and Angelica Devereaux since every one of them identified that energy signature.


    "Master, it seems that the boy is dead." A silhouette standing beside a woman knelt, revealing the oue of the visit for bringing someone else leading to a huge loss.


    The woman turned towards the direction of Heindal, calmly watching both of her daughters engaged in battle. Even with their calm expressions, she could feel the rage boiling from all these years bursting out.


    "Bring my grandson here."

 Chapter 62: Chapter 62- Finale (2) : Volume 1 End

    BOOM!


    Two light streaks collided with each other above an expanse known as Heindal Continent.


    It was mere two minutes for this struggle to begin, yet the result was visible beneath this collision of wills.


    CRUMBLE


    The whole ground was shaking at a tremendous rate.


    The intensity at which shockwaves were destroying thend beneath seemed to shorten the length of the entire ce to mere ten minutes.


    An approximate time at which the whole of Heindal will be split in half, erasing its existence, while killing half a billion of the poption residing on thisnd.


    BANG!


    SWISH


    Deflecting each other to a distance before again colliding with each other, two amber gazes were fixed on each other, reflecting the enormous power emitting from them.


    "You know that she will die soon," Angelica''s eyes were shining, her body covered in a hazy amber aura, illuminating herself to a huge extent while intensely looking towards Alisia.


    "Before La''s body vanishes, I will kill you," Alisia''s mind had lost all the will to live. Normally, gbearers are the most patient and sharp-minded, but right now, even at the cost of burning her own and La''s life force, she would kill Angelica, inevitably dying with her.


    CLANK!


    Both of them collided again, their swords vibrating due to the enforced aura of two Zenith Powerhouses covering them.


    The metals were already destroyed from within, but the energy supplying kept them intact.


    It had already been three minutes, yet things were taking dangerous turns.


    Once a forest, nowpletely barren,nds were plunged, cracking and swallowing everything, but among all this chaos, Ryuk''s body remained safe.


    ?It should be enough of you both.?


    A voice resonated throughout the darkened space. Gaia''s rays were split in half by the surrounding sword strikes, causing darkness to descend upon thend, centered on two individuals.


    ''!?''


    Both Alisia and Angelica halted in their tracks, slowly turning towards the very familiar yet unexpected voice.


    A figure descended on thend, a beautiful woman with features simr to both of the women looking towards her with widened eyes, her presence exuding a different charisma and calmness.


    It was Veronica Devereaux, the first gbearer and eldest sister among the previous three titleholders to reach the peak.


    "What are you doing here, Veronica?" Angelica narrowed her gaze, surprised to see someone least expected among everyone she knew so far.


    Ignoring Angelica''s words, Veronica first looked towards a small boy''s body lying on the ground before turning towards Alisia. She stated, "Mother wants you to return, Alisia."


    "Now she is calling me back. Where was she when they all destroyed my energy core?" Alisia gritted her jaws, her pain turning into pure rage upon seeing their arrival like this. Neither of her sisters was present when her Core was destroyed.


    It was a pathetic move done when she was pregnant.


    Her Core wouldn''t have been destroyed, nor would she have had to hide in some small corner of this world just to protect her child, who inevitably met his fate in the end, if not for her mother and sisters remaining silent.


    Their rtionship was not like a normal family''s, but their current act of friendliness only added fuel to her rage.


    "You seem to not be thinking rationally, Alisia. Calm yourself," Veronica narrowed her gaze, observing the entire battlefield.


    Instead of focusing on her two sisters, her attention was centered on the boy whose body remained protected after all this chaos.


    ''....'' Contemting something, her gaze turned towards beside the boy, looking at the empty space. Her lips parted, "Why are you here, Sword Maiden?"


    Those words caused both Alisia and Angelica to turn towards the direction where Veronica was looking, observing two figures slowly bing visible.


    SWISH


    Within a moment, two individuals appeared: a woman with pink pastel hair standing while holding a sword with both her hands, her eyes covered with a white cloth revealing herck of eyesight, and another small cloaked figure leaning while green light emanated from her small hands, falling on the boy lying on the ground.


    ''!?''


    Alisia''s anger slowly started to turn into something else. Her mind began to gain rity as she realized, in her anger, she had forgotten about her child''s safety.


    Her eyes reflected the gasping figure of the small cloaked child, using her own life force to help another.


    ''Please, no,e on,'' Yui was trying her best to transfer even a mere amount of vitality into the boy''s body, which had lost its vigor. Despite her Master''s assurance about the boy''s safety, her heart seemed to think otherwise.


    WHOOSH


    ''Why isn''t he waking up?'' Increasing the amount of life force, Yui forced herself to limit, but due to her small body, it became harder with each moment. "Haaa...Haaa...Master, he is not waking."


    Seeing the struggle of the child trying her best to help another person, Alisia''s mind shrouded in guilt, causing her to swiftly approach Ryuk.


    With trembling hands, she too started to do the same.


    "Is that child your disciple?" Veronica observed everything, then turned towards Seraphina, who stood calmly with her eyes fixed on Yui.


    "Yes, isn''t she like me?" Seraphina said before continuing, which would have caused a reaction if it were any other day, "Sacrificing so much for her Dear, fufu~"


    "S-sister, wouldn''t you stop Alisia?" Angelica, seeing Alisia using her own life force to help Ryuk, tried to call out to Veronica, who seemed unfazed by anything, even though she came here to retrieve them.


    "Let her do whatever she wants, it''s after all her choice," Veronica answered calmly, herposure even in this situation causing Angelica to bite her lips.


    "You are giving the same answer again! She will die at this rate!" Angelica burst out, hearing the same answer she received when she proposed to help Alisia on the day she was banished from Ardoros.


    Angelica''s eyes turned towards Alisia and the little girl. Both of their faces started to lose color as they burned through two percent of their life force.


    Life Force is an inborn energy that flows through one''s veins to sustain vitality until the inevitable end, causing death.


    Unlike Soul Energy, which binds one''s soul to the body, founded on the time of reincarnation, Life Force is formed after the body gets bonded by Soul Energy to provide nourishment to both body and soul.


    In the normal sense, Soul Energy is a link and Life Force is something that maintains the link by providing energy to sustain that bond.


    "Ughh!...Damn it," Angelica gritted her teeth, seeing Alisia struggling.


    SWISH


    Swiftly closing her distance, arriving above the both of struggling people, she offered her hands before ring at Veronica and shouting, "This is the reason why I never call you Elder Sister, You Damn Veronica!"


    SWOOSH


    A huge amount of green light surged out of Angelica''s body, directly bathing all three of the people lying on the ground: Ryuk, who was unconscious, and both sitting figures of Yui and Alisia.


    ".....I see." Finally understanding the reason why Angelica always referred to Alisia as Sister but not her, Veronica nodded, her eyes reflecting both of her sisters who were engaged in a battle between life and death just a moment ago.


    None of them ever revealed their own feelings, having separate personalities, but at the end of the day, it all worked out somehow.


    ''Come on, give at least a signal,'' Yui bathed with emerald aura, her amethyst eyes fixed on Ryuk who doesn''t seem to show any movement, did her best even after knowing about someone providing an enormous amount of life force from above.


    ''It was all my fault, please, Child,'' Alisia''s eyes after so much time finally started to be wet, neither when she lost her Core, nor when she was alone to fend off this world ever her eyes showed weakness but right now, she med herself.


    It was her who tried to keep her son away from the outside world, but in the end, everything found its way to him.


    If he was aware of Devereaux Bloodline, this could have never happened.


    It became her life''s regret.


    ''I lost my Zenith Rank,'' Angelica bombarding a vast amount of life force which seemed suspicious from the outside.


    It was impossible for anyone to have such an amount of naturally inborn energy.


    ''Now, I''ve fallen to Middle Legendary,'' Angelica''s eyes started to be teary seeing her all hard work slowly crashing in front of her eyes.


    Looking towards Ryuk''s lying body, her frustration visible due to her losses, but thinking about the ways to recover it, ''You should have to take responsibility.''


    Thump


    Suddenly a soft yet vivid sound resonated throughout the ce. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Ryuk, clearly understanding the source of this sound was his heart.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Child¡ª"


    "T-thank god, You are safe!" Before Alisia could even utter a word, Yui hugged Ryuk''s lying body, causing her Master standing beside her to give an expected reaction.


    "Congrattions for Saving your hubby, Disciple," Seraphina nodded, feeling satisfied with the end result of the struggle her new disciple had to go through.


    "W-what!?" Yui swiftly retreated back before realizing everyone was now able to see her.


    Standing before hiding behind Seraphina, she stated, "Master, Why did you remove the Stealth?"


    "Hehe, forgive me. Should have given some privacy," Seraphina onlyughed off, before gazing towards a direction in the empty space above the Heindal Continent, her eyes covered with clothes.


    "We don''t have much time. Alisia, take your Child and also Free La now," Veronica also felt something amiss in the surrounding, not that she cared, but her work was to bring back Ryuk.


    "But," Alisia''s dilemma was visible. Without La''s help, she will be helpless at Epic Rank. A missing Energy core was enough to cut off her all support she will need in Ardoros to support her Child.


    Veronica understanding everything turned towards Angelica, who was looking downward with her dull eyes, grief of losing so much life force, ignoring her. She stated, "Give that Body to Alisia for using as Energy Core."


    "What! Why Would I!" Angelica''s eyes widened suddenly hearing Veronica''s words to give her Precious body to Alisia.


    After all, it was her lifetime achievement.


    "It''s Mother''s Orders, and don''t forget, You made it using her Essence," Veronica turned towards Alisia, looking at her to make her also understand that she was never left alone, it was just how things wereplicated for everyone to express themselves.


    WHOOSH


    "No! I will never give it!" Angelica''s Aura burst out, her anger surging seeing how even after losing so much of life force to help Alisia, now she had to sacrifice her life''s hard work like this.


    SWISH


    Her figure vanished without turning back, gritting her teeth feeling hatred rising not understanding why only she needs topromise things what belonged to her, only so that her Sister can have it.


    BANG!


    Before she could cross the borders of Heindal Continent, her body was hurled towards the same position she disappeared, thrown freely before directly crashing on the ground.


    BOOOM!


    "Kughh!..." Angelica''s eyes widened, feeling a tremendous force hitting her body. She looked at Veronica, who stood without any movement before her eyes be nk.


    The strength was prove of difference between Legendary Rank and Zenith.


    Due to using the life force of her artificial body, Angelica''s rank fell by one rank, causing Veronica to overwhelm her within a blink of a moment.


    ?You break it, Veronica.?


    Another voice reverted, no one seemed to look upward to observe the figure since the voice was very familiar¡ªit was Angelica''s real body.


    Slowly descending to the ground in a more pitiful state, seeing her lifetime''s hard work now broken like that, her anger surged. Still  knowing the priorities, she moved to lift the fake body.


    ?I will make another one for her, don''t take it. This one has a unique personality.?


    SWISH


    Taking her artificial body, Angelica disappeared from there, not caring about others stopping her, knowing none of them were going to try anything this time.


    Her eyes reflected hundreds of battleships arriving at Heindal Continent.


    "Let''s go, Alisia. It''s time for us to leave," Veronica moved towards Alisia who had thrown her bracelet, its gem erging to three meters, revealing a sleeping figure inside it.


    CRACKLE


    Before they could leave, space just a small distance from them started to tear.


    A handsome shining in Crimson aura was visibleing out of empty space, making Seraphina recognize the figure, causing Alisia to clench Ryuk''s body tightly before Veronica ced her hand on her shoulder.


    SWISH


    All three of them vanished from there, leaving Heindal Continent to face off against the outside world''s invasion.


    Hundreds of battleships had covered the whole airspace of Heindal Continent, not leaving a shadow to form on itsnd.


    "Master, will Ryuk get that sword?" Instead of caring about the battleships which could turn whole Heindal into a bloodiednd, Yui inquired about the sword secretly Seraphina had imnted in his body.


    "Fufu~, you really care for him," Seraphina lightened the mood while space in front of her slowly tore open.


    SCREEEEECH!


    Sharp sword intent cut through the space, revealing a figure slowlying out of it. The silhouette''s body was shining in crimson aura, pure sword intent shrouding a human''s body.


    "You came at the right time," Seraphina lightly tilted her head, looking towards the very familiar figure, before ncing towards those hundreds battleships adding.


    "It seems Heindal needs to tell the outside world why every strong person chooses thisnd for retirement, Ronen"

 Chapter 63: Chapter 63 - Ryuks Isolation (pt 1)

    ''Is this death?''


    The feeling shrouding my mind waspletely different from anything I had felt until now.


    Everything felt empty, hollow from within.


    Yet, It was soothing but at the same time, repulsive.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    My body seemed to reject that warmth, as if trying to push it away.


    Why?


    Isn''t that something everyone wants? A feeling of calmness, freedom, andfort.


    Finally.


    I can feel repulsion weakening somehow. My body was giving in to that heaven-like feeling. Now I understand it was peace, long-awaited.


    It should be enough for now.


    Calming myself, I slowly lifted my heavy eyelids. The effort was tremendous; it felt like my body was not listening to me.


    ''!?''


    What is this?


    I was standing inside a pitch-dark space, unable to move my hands even a little.


    ''am I chained?''


    Trying to exert some force, I realized not only were my hands stuck, but my whole body was in the same position.


    At least, I am able to see.


    ''What am I thinking?''


    It feels confusing why my body is trying to convince my mind with small hopes.


    Each passing moment, my eyes seem to be heavier, but before giving up to it, I want to observe those restrictions on my body.


    Not being able to twist my head, I try to observe the whole space with only my pupils moving.


    ''Where is my body?!''


    After stretching my limits to observe the restrictions I feel, my eyes can see only darkness instead of my body.


    To be more specific.


    Except my eyes, my whole body is covered in that darkness, more like it is now devoured by it.


    It is enough to break that sleepy feeling I am getting.


    Allfort, warmth, everything now seems an illusion which was shown to me while that thing is devouring me, dissolving my consciousness.


    ''System''


    My mind is getting rity due to the sudden impact it got seeing what has be of me.


    ''....''


    Not getting any reply, I understand that this ce is inside my body, confirming from the fact that this could only be a ce where the system can''t reach.


    ''Is it thest struggle my body is putting?''


    It is clear that, even though more than half of my body is devoured, I am still able to think.


    It all feels like something is protecting my consciousness while my physical body is getting dissolved.


    ''What could that thing be?''


    I can only name this darkness, Void, something which is trying its utmost to erase my existence.


    Suddenly, my left eye starts to get covered by a shadow.


    ''Stop it, don''t disturb me.''


    It was a wording on a whim, even though it carried my intent at that moment for not getting distracted while thinking.


    But it worked.


    The shadow seems to get deflected, leaving my sight.


    This small event was registered by my mind.


    ''Was this what the System talking about?''


    I could remember words from the system about something stopping its interference inside my body, repelling it.


    Though it was only surface observation, that unknown thing was giving me protection against any outside interference, curses, poisons, debuffs, and even the System itself.


    What are you?


    This was the only question remaining in my mind. It was an unknown energy that was protecting me, but I didn''t know anything about it.


    ''.....''


    Slowly closing my eyes, my mind tried to focus on the feeling it felt when that shadow was deflected due to my words.


    It was pure intent to thwart that thing from disturbing me.


    But that feeling was on a whim, not clear exactly what requirements needed to fulfill in order to use it again.


    ''Leave me.''


    After some time of trying to regain that sensation, I tried to use it again.


    Seems like nothing was going to happen.


    There was no movement, I couldn''t feel my body; the only thing vivid to me was my sight, looking towards darkness, akin to void.


    ''....wait, what if''


    A sudden realization dawned on me, making me think what if I was wrong all along.


    The immunity the system talked about may not be just an ability of repulsion or blocking.


    But there was only one thing I could do to confirm my doubt.


    ''Erase.''


    Huush


    A slight sound reached my ears, which seemed to be blocked for the beginning by that void-like substance, covering all my senses except my eyes.


    Subsequently, I started to feel my body which was non-existent for me a moment ago.


    Slowly bringing my hand forward to see if it was fine, the moment it fell into my sight, what awaited me was dark ck veins shrouding both of my hands.


    I couldn''t feel any anomaly, but my eyes could clearly see my veins which were now turned ck, even more vivid now.


    I could now feel that unknown energy which seemed to me as providing me immunity into something else.


    That ability Nullifies everything instead of just repelling.


    Somehow, that thing felt mysterious and at the same time its mechanism was somewhat clear to me.


    What I needed was time to fully master that thing, whose mere thought only caused one voice to resonate in my mind ¡ª *Shunya*


    I don''t know whichnguage this is, but it felt as though that ability wanted me to call it by this name.


    Unlike the System, which felt like a foreign body to me, the feeling I got from this ability seemed to belong to my own.


    It was an indivisible part of my body and soul.


    My thoughts were solely focused on one fact: what if this ability could be used with free will?


    Not only that,


    Clenching my hands, I can feel it resonating with the surrounding energy, as if trying to nullify it but blocked by something, which I can at least guess is nothing but me.


    My own mind is bing a hindrance, thwarting me from fully utilizing *Shunya*.


    Slowly, I started to concentrate on shrinking this unknown energy within a small space in my consciousness, removing its influence surrounding my body.


    Trying to make way for my other support toe inside.


    The moment I felt that unknown energy getting concentrated in one ce, I called out.


    ''System''


    DING!


    In that mute space, a sharp sound resonated, carried by another mechanical voice reverberating in that empty space.


    [Host, it''s nice to see you well.]


    ''....'' Somehow, even after knowing about System''s origin, I still can''t seem to be ustomed to its friendly tone.


    But atleast, it felt nice hearing it.


    ''What happened to me?'' I needed to know the reason for my present state.


    That feeling of being torn from within was not foreign, but it felt like my own body was trying to kill me.


    [Host, it was a drawback of the Devereaux Bloodline. It seemed to have activated after detecting you killing a user carrying the same bloodline.]


    ''This was unexpected.''


    Now every puzzle was falling into ce.


    From the fact that Devereaux members engaged in the gbearer battle, making the whole family''s foundation about killing each other, while their bloodline prohibited it.


    Pointing towards only one thing: they tried to get rid ofpetition for heirs using outside variables.

 Chapter 64: Chapter 64 - Ryuks Isolation (pt2)

    Pointing towards only one thing: they tried to get rid ofpetition for heirs using outside variables.


    Instead of conducting apetition inside Ardoros, they used the outside world as the ground to provide facilities for thepetitors to kill each other indirectly.


    ''What is my body condition?'' Right now, knowing about the present state of my physical body was utmost concern.


    [Scanning.....]


    [Host, your Ether Core ispletely damaged.]


    [There is no presence of Devereaux Bloodline inside your body.]


    [Your strength and energy stats have fallen below Phase I.]


    [There are several internal injuries, 89% of organs are severely damaged.]


    [Host, I can''t detect a heart inside your body; it seems to be burst.]


    One after another, several voices bombarded that once-empty space, while each word was picked by me, a doubt arose hearing something iprehensible.


    My heart was destroyed, yet I was alive. How?


    ''Why am I still alive?'' If I can talk to System, then it means I was not dead.


    But among all the details, only this thing seemed confusing, and even though I get to know about the cause of my present state.


    [Host, Your paternal race seemed to provide you with partial immortality, prompting you to survive even without a heart.]


    ''!?''


    ''System, what race does he belonged to?'' Somehow my priorities were changing rapidly; earlier, I just wanted to know details about the cause of my death, and then about the reason for my survival, and now this.


    [Host, essing that information will alert World''s Will, leading to fatal consequences.]


    ''Leave it.'' Right now, my own survival was on a thin thread, and I will definitely not want any other variable to ur.


    ''How much time has passed?'' Though I knew it was some hours, knowing the exact time was necessary.


    [Host, It''s already a year since you went into this state.]


    ''!?''


    How is this possible?


    I still felt like just a few hours went by. Don''t tell me, what about the outside world.


    ''System, where am I?''


    ''What happened to Mother?''


    ''Is Heindal safe?''


    Several questions surfaced in my mind. The amount of time passed while I was in aa was not something I could afford.


    [Host, right now you are in the Ardoros Continent.]


    [Lady Alisia is present within a 20-meter radius. Her energy core seemed to be reced with an artificial one, prompting her to reach Zenith Rank.]


    [After your state, I fell into hibernation to preserve the remaining bit of life. In doing so, I lost contact with Heindal.]


    ''She seems fine.'' Hearing about Mother lightened one of my concerns, but now the question remained: what am I doing inside Ardoros?


    I can''t inquire about Heindal now that, ording to the system, it can check or surveil people whom I had ever been in contact with. Meaning now that it got hibernated, it seemed to re-register all those pieces of information.


    Let''s put Heindal for another time.


    Right now, my priority should be to heal my body, instead of caring about the outside world.


    ''System, tell me exactly what the situation is around my body.'' I can''tmand the system to heal me while people will be observing me, indirectly causing me to reveal my hand to them.


    [Host, right now, you are inside a chamber filled with a liquid that has healing properties.]


    [Scanning...]


    [Constitution of unknown fluid detected:


    - Essence of Unicorn Tears: 25%


    - Phoenix Feather Extract: 20%


    - Dragon Scale Powder: 30%


    - Starlight Essence: 24.5%


    - Arcane Poison: 0.5%


    ]


    [Scanning surrounding outside the chamber...]


    [Only one person is present outside the chamber:


    Identity - Alisia Devereaux ]


    ''Mother.'' It was not unexpected, since her child is floating inside some packed chamber with a tattered body.


    Hearing all things from the system, I understood one thing about this ce.


    I am surrounded by enemies.


    The fact that there was Arcane Poison inside the constitution of the healing fluid only pointed towards the true intentions of the people outside this room.


    ''Heal me, System.''


    [HEALING INITIATED!]


    [Ether Core ispletely repaired.]


    [Devereaux Bloodline - Can synthesize one from previous samples. Host body will ept it due to having the same origin - INITIATING]


    [ERROR... ERROR... ACCESS DENIED]


    ''No need for you to repair that bloodline. Leave it.'' Interrupting the system in the middle was only due to the drawback that the bloodline had.


    My enemies are not outsiders but my own bloodline.


    There is no need to carry something which could self-destruct the moment it hits a criterion.


    Since most of the area on my sword is going to be drenched in Devereaux Bloodline soon.


    ''Repair my energy level. You can use the Conduit''s energy to supplement for energy lossed.'' Imanded to heal my energy core  since now I can easily give ess and also prevent the system whenever needed.


    [HEALING ENERGY CORE - DONE!]


    [Using Conduit''s energy to fulfill energy losses]


    [Level Rising: Phase I --? Phase II --?¡¼EPIC¡½ IMPERFECT]


    [To reach perfect state, physical body healing is suggested.]


    ''Not now.'' Right now, knowing that my present state will keep others in the shadows, not making them take more dangerous steps, I postponed it.


    But, in truth.


    Instead of the outside world, my instincts were telling me that this space was more profitable for me.


    I could understand the reason for that feeling; it was *Shunya*.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even right now, Arcane Poison was not infiltrating my body due to this ability, which seemed to nullify it while also preserving my consciousness in this dark world.


    What if I could bring this power outside my body?


    It was just a hypothetical assumption, but something which can even prevent the system, then if used as some zone around my body, then...


    Several spections were going inside my mind. Somehow falling into this state didn''t seem to me as a regrettable moment; instead, I saw it as an opportunity.


    I knew time was moving faster in this space than the outside world, but it was also true that here, I could vividlymunicate and even feel the presence of *Shunya*.


    I was sure mastering it after awakening would only be harder. Maybe I could never even master it while using my physical body.


    So, until I master it, which seems to take a few more hours inside this world and outside it will be a few more years.


    I needed to be patient.


    Several things will change outside, but I need to take some precautions for uing future.


    ''System, order two of the Maya to keep track of all the gbearers who will leave this continent in two years andmand the other two to start preparing a list of those who harbor ill intentions towards me.''


    As a precaution against something like this, I had used the Envement Grimoire on four of the Maya who infiltrated the Heindal a year ago, just to keep them on hold only to use in such kind of situation.


    Within two years from now on, the gbearer battle willmence, which was predetermined to happen when I will be fifteen years old, if I go with the information I have.


    I can''t participate in it, at that time.


    I don''t know how much time it will take for me to master this skill.


    But, One thing was sure, I will kill each one of them.

 Chapter 65: Chapter 65- Devereaux Family

    Blue Star was home to several species and races, each holding advantages and disadvantages over the others while reigning over their respectivends known as Continents.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There were no restrictions for outsiders to enter the area of another Continent except for few, but travel between them was not very frequent due to the enormous distances between them.


    This led to only huge ships belonging to stronger continents being able to travel long distances, or individuals with ¡¼ZENITH¡½ Rank or above who held enough energy to cover such distances, even though they lost a significant amount of energy in the process.


    A major part of Blue Star was under the control of a few races, among which humans were the third strongest, possessing different bloodlines that enabled them to stand toe-to-toe with other races like Dragons, Vampires, Dariants, etc.


    Among all the human continents, Ardoros Continent reigned at the peak of its strength, supported by four pirs and enriched by a rich history.


    Though Ardoros remained calm most of the time, two years ago, several beings of peak energy left the Continent bearing the marks of the Devereaux Bloodline.


    It was the beginning of the old legacy followed by the Devereaux Family.


    Several gbearers, having met at least three criteria, left the Continent to engage in a life-and-death trial to im the position which had remained unchanged for thirty years.


    Previous g bearers agreed to withdraw after one of the three attempted to leave the battle entirely.


    It was a history-shaking event; half of Ardoros believed that among these three sisters, either the elder or the middle one had the strength to be the next head of the Devereaux family.


    Indeed, other prominent families also closely monitored the heir battle and even manipted it, as it wasmon to ally with one candidate to help eliminate the others using their resources.


    Several gbearer even signed contracts with the other three powerful families to coborate in eliminating other Devereaux members, since there were no rules prohibiting this.


    After all, the main goal of leaving Ardoros was to kill their own bloodline without dirtying their own hands.


    Deep within the Devereaux family''s territory, a vastnd mass spanning more than a thousand miles, filled with various branch families, all resided on Ardoros.


    Each branch family upied arge territory, each with its advantages over the others.


    Thergest library of books in all of Ardoros and thergest automated training facility focusing on gravity maniption were just some of the sights to behold.


    The Devereaux bloodline allowed its bearers to grow; even within the branch families, their growth rate was tremendous, depending on the purity of their bloodline.


    To support this growth, the Devereaux members had collected all the books carrying knowledge, from the outside world.


    With their ability to learn and grow faster, acquiring knowledge about technology from different races was not difficult.


    The Devereaux family''s domain was not just traditional in appearance; it was a hub of Ether reactors, battleship construction, mechanical engineering, and the world''s most advanced training grounds.


    Thisnd held much more than what met the eye.


    Most Devereaux members had amber eyes, a sign of bloodline purity, with the most vivid amber eyes indicating direct descent, a trait that proved its worth in every heir battle.


    At the center of this expanse stood a colossal architecture, a huge Pce colored ck and filled with amber crystals shimmering in Gaia''s rays.


    Surrounding it, dozens of cloud-piercing spires stretched over a mile, enhancing the grandeur of this architectural masterpiece.


    A colossal building in the middle, with spires wide as a normal mansion, provided amodation for gbearers, reaching towards the sky with huge orange crystals on top and sharp lines adorned with runic designs covering the entire building.


    From above, it appeared to be a fancy design meant to showcase the valor of the direct family, but it was much more.


    Each crystal on top of the spires converted vast amounts of Gaia''s rays into Ether for creating reactors for battleships, weapons, and more.


    Every piece of architecture was proof of the technology hidden behind the facade of mere sight, using both mastery of architecture and application of technology.


    The whole Devereaux family domain shimmered with amber roads, radiating the pure energy transmitted from core crystals embedded on gbearer''s spires.


    Crystal-like lines extended into several territories, serving as medium for energy transmission from the Main Family to its Branches.


    The energy provided was sufficient for each Branch Family to meet the power needs of their battleships.


    Due to their bloodline restrictions, Devereaux members were forced to trust each other.


    No one could directly kill another, and until someone left Ardoros, the probability of betrayal fallen to nearly zero.


    The Seterixw prohibited the Other Four Families from entering Devereaux territory¡ª same for every other family.


    Without any outside influence, this vast expanse was popted solely by members of the same bloodline.


    Thus, the Direct Family acted as the heart of this ce, overseeing permissions for leaving the continent, energy requirements, and even the sharing of technology.


    There were nows for crimes since none had ever urred in this colossal part of the Ardoros Continent.


    Every Branch Family owned at least ten Battleships, each capable of threatening small continents, showcasing the formidable strength of these branch families.


    Among one of the Spires1 piercing through the clouds and shimmering in Gaia''s rays, footsteps echoed in empty hallways.


    tap tap


    "What will we refer to him?" inquired one of the women with whitish hair and light amber-hued eyes as she moved down a long hallway beside her twin.


    "Technically, he is our Master, just like Mother Malika. So, we should call him Father," replied her twin, a mirror image of Maya, carrying some clothes in her hands as they continued toward a staircase leading downward.


    Krieeek


    They arrived outside arge door and pushed it open to be greeted by a huge ss container.


    Inside, a figure floated in a bluish liquid, wearing nothing.


    Maya calmly observed the figure inside the container.


    "Is that thing a parasite?" The figure''s silhouette was barely visible through the color and density of the solution, but her eyes detected something unusual.


    The other Maya narrowed her eyes to observe the parasite her sister mentioned before responding in a calm tone, "No, ording to the Kamasutra, that meat junk hanging between his legs is for reproduction."


    "...I see," Maya nodded, their cold expressionplemented by a small buzzing sound in the room filled with machines adorned with several runic inscriptions, enhancing the surrounding.


    "But was the reference picture incorrect?" Maya pondered, recalling the book she had read, yet finding the actual sight before her not matching with the size mentioned in book.


    "Should I bring a measuring tool?" Hearing her twin''s suggestion, Maya''s eyes slightly widened before rxing, understanding that she still had much to learn.


    "Give me those clothes and bring the measuring tape. I''ll wait for you here," Maya instructed, turning to observe the slight movements in the fingers of the individual inside the container as her sister left to fetch the measuring tool.


    Crackle


    Suddenly, a sound reverberated throughout the space. The liquid in the container started to roil, boiling with bubbles forming before it drained away at a rapid pace, as if being absorbed by the individual standing within it.

 Chapter 66: Chapter 66- Awakening Kundalini

    Ryuk''s POV


    ''System, heal my body.''


    It has been ten hours inside this ce since the moment I woke up, leading me to reach the conclusion that the outside world''s year was two hours inside.


    [ INITIATING HEALING - -? DONE! ]


    [ New Ranking: ¡¼EPIC¡½ IMPERFECT ---? ¡¼EPIC¡½ PERFECT ]


    [Host, Should I wake you up?]


    ''Not yet.''


    Unlike the beginning where I felt my consciousness dissolving inside this world, now everything seemed like a part of me, a world within my body.


    SWISH


    The moment I concentrated on *Shunya*, the darkness that was trying to devour me a moment ago started to fade away, reced by a white glow.


    Slowly lifting my hand, my palm stopped at the hollow space yet the sensation was warm and osciting, but it was not soothing at all; it was burning like a magma.


    The heat was enough to destroy any physical body; it was my Energy core.


    In that empty space, living for a few hours was enough to understand that this ce was my Ethereal Consciousness.


    My body was a shell; my brain was the key to move it, but this ce is what kept everything in bnce.


    To not overexert your body to the point of breaking, one''s brain has a lock until which the force can be exerted to avoid any additional stress on muscles.


    This space too has something simr.


    Right now, from here, I can ess my Energy core and Ether core both, which were limited to not cross their limits and copse.


    ''System, use Overdrive.'' While analyzing my newly found ability, a big error in my body was detected, which needed to be solved.


    [ OVERDRIVE --? INITIATED! ]


    SWOOSH


    Suddenly, a huge aura started to surround my energy core. Even though it was invincible, the sensation around my palm was increasing at a rapid rate.


    CRACKLE


    The tremendous energy from the Conduit was transferred directly inside my energy core.


    Its size, which was more than ten meters, was increasing at a rapid rate.


    My rank was rising with the increasing value of energy stats.


    [ ENERGY LEVELS -1,000,000,000,000 ---? ? 1,000,000,000,000,000 ]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [ Ranks Rising - ¡¼EPIC¡½ - ? ¡¼LEGENDARY¡½]


    I couldn''t see the end of my energy core. Its size was now enormous, too vast for me to observe its beginning and end.


    ''Shrink ''


    WHOOSH!


    ALERT!!


    [ Energy Levels are decreasing at a rapid rate, the values are falling swiftly]


    [ 1,000,000,000,000,000 - -? 1,000,000,000,000 - -? 1,000,000,000 ]


    EMERGENCY!


    [ Host, Your ranks are falling at a rapid pace. It may damage your foundation.]


    ''Not enough yet.'' I could feel my ranks depleting at a rapid rate, but it was necessary for establishing a stronger foundation.


    The force and concentration needed topress the whole energy core was overwhelming.


    Slowly Clenching my ws while suppressing the entire energy sphere was already putting a load on my body.


    ''System, absorb healing solution outside my body and heal my physical body.''


    It was inevitable that my foundation would be destroyed one day, and after experiencing that feeling of being torn from within, it was clear that only my Ether core would not be enough to deal with outside world.


    [ Host, can I know what you are trying to achieve?]


    ''Keep healing my body until my energy core ispletely depleted.''


    [....]


    I didn''t care much about my foundation being destroyed now, since unlike others, the system would be able to repair it, and energy from the Conduit would once again fulfill it.


    But the problem was my physical body.


    Experiencing death so close, where I remained conscious inside a small space, and that even after a year realised it, meant if my physical body got destroyed, my spirit was not strong enough to sustain its consciousness without *Shunya*.


    I don''t have much time now.


    I am already two yearste.


    Outside training is impossible. I need to secure safety measures for something like that to ur again.


    [ ALERT! PHASE II - -? PHASE I ]


    ...


    DING!


    [ Energy Core ispletely depleted, Host''s Foundation is destroyed ]


    [ Sustaining life through Emergency measures, Immediate Healing is needed ]


    It should be enough.


    I needed to first inte my energy core before suppressing the whole thing.


    Since there were two ways to fill up my energy core, the first was through the permanent way that was my Ether Core, and the second was the System.


    The fastest way to fill my energy core was through the system.


    ''Awaken.''


    drip


    A small drop formed in that now white space, falling on the floor, which seemed solid a moment ago before turning into fluid, creating a small wave.


    Gazing down at the now watery surface, my own reflection gazed back at me.


    But it was not my present or previous life''s; it was me in the old world.


    An image of me, fallen on asphalt in a bloodied state surrounded by a crowd with the crying girl I saved that day, looked back at me.


    It was now a faded memory, lost inside my mind''s forgotten corner.


    SWISH


    Everything seemed to get rewound suddenly. The drop that had fallen a moment ago started to emerge out of the same ground, lifting slowly and halting in the air before starting to erge.


    From the surface, it looked like all my previous lives, which were unknown to me, traveled by this drop, passing through each memory and collecting karma. Now it was time for judgment.


    I don''t know how that Sword came inside my body,  but it was telling me to awaken my spiritual body, but not by ordinary means.


    CRACKLE


    [ Some Unknown Energy is Infusing itself with Host''s Soul ]


    [ Scanning....]


    [ Kundalini Awakening Is Detected]


    DING!


    [ Host Soul has reached the firstyer of Astral Realm - Soul Projection is Unlocked ]


    ''It feels different.''


    When strength stats increased, my muscles and tendons felt like they were reconstructed and reced with something far stronger, like metal strings.


    When energy level increased, the electrocuting sensation born from my heart and abdomen around my body, warmth feeling like burning my insides weremon.


    But right now, the feeling I was getting seemed very nostalgic. ''So, this was what Amayara talked about.''


    Every time I asked the reason for her promation of being stronger than Diana or Edward, I heard one answer: Their soul are not sharp enough.


    Now, after awakening my Kundalini, the aura around me was clearly visible. It seemed my soul energy was influencing the very tiny air around my body.


    I was even able to feel it in my astral form, then what if it would be my physical body.


    [ Host, should I repair foundation and fill energy core again?]


    ''Just repair foundation. I need Ether for my energy core, not mana.''


    Normally, the energy which the system transferred in overdrive waspressed mana, which was denser than normal one but it was not Ether.


    Both have the same properties, but I could feel a huge difference between both of them. The properties I needed it to have were absent.


    ''How much Ether could those crystals above the spire provide me?''


    Living here for some time, while getting information from the system, I came to know about Ether Reactors here.


    Naturally, my own Ether core produced the same Ether, but the amount it would produce would cause my ranks to rise in several days, which was not an option right now.


    [ Host, It will be enough to reach Early Stage of ¡¼LEGENDARY¡½ ]

 Chapter 67: Chapter 67- Coming out of Basement

    CRACKLE


    Suddenly, a sound reverberated throughout the room.


    The liquid in the container began to boil, acting vigorously with bubbles forming.


    Fluid started to drain away at a rapid pace, as if being absorbed by the individual standing within it.


    CRACK


    Another sound echoed throughout the room, the sharp intensity revealing the source of this sound: the mana-infused ss, which now bore a spiderweb-like structure above it.


    BOOM!


    In a moment, the reflection of the huge container changed from drying at a rapid rate to being destroyed into several pieces, with a few ss shards embedded on the edges of its frame, all captured by Maya''s eyes.


    The explosion produced a small shockwave, which was absorbed by the walls infused with Ether sourced from the energy crystal above the spire.


    SWISH


    Slowly, a figure started to descend from the tform, where now onlyid a broken container, arriving in front of Maya''s widened eyes.


    "Where is the other one?" Ryuk, seeing only one of them, stretched his hand to take the clothes while observing his surroundings.


    His eyes were a deep shade of amber. Even though his bloodline was not present within him, the glow inside those orbs seemed not to fade in the least.


    ''So, they have technology here.'' Observing everything, along with the machines, he realized how backward Heindal was in terms of technology.


    From Ryuk''s perspective, it was like jumping from a historical fantasy world to a sci-fi one.


    But it was not as if he didn''t understand anything here.


    After all, at the end of the day, machines orputers are nothing but non-living objectsmunicating in binary codes, which technically is nothing more than a y of electrons and atoms inside a semiconductor.


    One just needed to know how to trante thosenguages, find a faster medium for those binary codes, and discover a way to utilize mana as a form of energy to achieve better results.


    Of course, Ryuk was curious.


    "¡­.Yes, Father. Exactly. She went to bring¡ª" Maya began, lifting her gaze from the thing that had been bothering her from the moment it became vivid from the container, only to meet Ryuk''s gaze but was interrupted mid-sentence.


    "Don''t use ''Father.'' Call me anything else," Ryuk corrected Maya, buttoning his shirt after he had put on his pants and clothes, indicating his difort with being referred to in that manner.


    "Daddy?" Maya calmly observed him, her expressionposed without any facial response, which Ryuk knew too well.


    Understanding that at the end of the day, these were just mere dolls, more like AI trying to learn things, Ryuk, not wanting to waste his time, stated, "Call me whatever you want, just give me the list."


    Ryuk referred to themand he had issued four years ago, instructing all four Mayas to monitor every gbearer who ventured outside Ardoros, as well aspile a list of individuals who harboured hatred towards him.


    "That is with the other Maya. She will being soon with the measuring tool," Maya nodded, informing him about the reason for absence of the other one.


    ''Their overenthusiasm is dangerous,'' it didn''t go unnoticed by Ryuk when Maya was looking at his thing all the time, which he could understand being curiosity, but now it was getting overboard.


    Turning towards the broken ss container, he approached it before picking up a hand-sized piece and exerted force.


    Crack


    It shattered and also confirmed another of Ryuk''s doubts.


    ''System, has my strength decreased?'' the moment he came outside, he felt his body, even though at  ¡¼EPIC¡½ Rank after his foundation being healed, but he could feel some minor differences in his strength.


    [Host, unlike the energy core, which can be healed and filled again with energy, foundation destruction also severed veins, muscle tendons, and  give fatal blow to nervous system.]


    [While I repaired it with new recements, but in the process, you lost some amount of strength, which can be recovered by doing physical training.]


    ''Hmm,'' Ryuk turned his gaze upward, watching the ceiling of this ce.


    "Maya,e after bringing the list to the top floor of this ce," without wasting any time here, Ryuk moved out of the room, directly moving upward through the staircase leading above.


    The width of this whole ce was huge, stair''s steps were more than hundreds, his own body size seemed small in respect to the length both walls were from each other.


    In the middle, while moving upward, he passed through various rooms on each floor.


    Unlike a mere ck stone tower, except for the basement he just came out of, other floors were shimmering in white light reflected from Marbles, he could notice illuminating big rooms on each floor.


    ....


    ''What is he doing here?'' One of the servants noticed a familiar figure who had been brought here five years ago in a broken state, apanied by that coward, causing a surge of hatred that had been sleeping for a decade to once again rise at that time.


    "Stop there." Without wasting his time, the man stopped Ryuk, already aware of the story of the mere eleven-year-old boy killing two ¡¼LEGENDARY¡½  ranked powerhouses.


    Of course, it would have earned their respect only if that boy were not now considered crippled trash.


    Yes, everyone was aware that no one could survive after going through a bloodline''s retaliation or drawback, but this boy survived and fell into aa.


    Everyone left inside this Spire, which belonged to Alisia Devereaux, was angry with her.


    She betrayed their trust and acted cowardly by running away from the Heir Battle.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They might not do anything to her, since she was now at  ¡¼ZENITH¡½ Level, something held by few in the Devereaux family.


    But what about this trash in front of him, a cripple who awakened at the time when his mother was not here to babysit him, a moment to settle all their scores.


    After all, who would believe that after five years, a man came out of aa and looked this healthy?


    If he killed this boy now and med it on natural death in aa, no one would know.


    ''Is that  Mother''s room?'' Ryuk, not paying attention to the man possessing  ¡¼EPIC¡½ Rank in front of him, kept his eye focused on the room on that floor.


    Unlike the others he had seen so far, this one looked much more luxurious and had ether-infused doors, tightly locked by runic inscriptions.


    Due to his Awakened Soul gaze, he could clearly see through all the magical circles and enforcement cast on that metal door.


    "¡­Hey, You Bastard!" The man''s anger surged, seeing himself being ignored by a cripple.


    Moving his hand towards the young man, he tried to grab his cor, but before he could react...


    BANG!


    His body was pressed against the same door, his face gripped inside ws that seemed harder than metal¡ªrigid and unshakeable.


    "Kughh!...L-lv--ve m-e."


    The man struggled frantically, iling his legs and arms as he was lifted off the ground, his back rubbing against the surface, by Ryuk''s grip on his face.


    He attempted to hold onto Ryuk''s wrist while being pinned against the door.


    Ignoring the man, Ryuk remained focused on something inside the room.


    Bam! Bam!


    In an attempt to free himself, the man punched the door as the grip on him tightened rapidly.


    "Ugh!"


    His face turned crimson and his eyes began to tear up as he peered through a gap.


    At that moment, his life shed before his eyes.


    Not only was his face being crushed between fingers, but the force pushing him towards the door was strong enough to break his bones.


    ''N-no, please, I don''t want to D-die ''

 Chapter 68: Chapter 68- A secret Room

    ''N-no, please, I don''t want to D-die ''


    ''Why my energy is not working''  His mind, in a state of shock, struggled toprehend why he couldn''t even feel his energy.


    It felt as though he were just a normal human, devoid of any mana.


    "If my guess is correct, you don''t have the keys to this room," Ryuk''s cold amber gaze shifted towards the man, whose eyes, now filled with terror and pleading for mercy, had moments before held nothing but disgust for him.


    Mercy might be an option, but there were several factors at y right now:


    1. Ryuk needed to prove to others that he was not crippled, to avoid being looked down upon and to not have to go through the hassle of killing everyone like this man.


    2. There were three criteria for gbearers, which needed to be fulfilled before one could join the heir battle.


    3. He was angry.


    Ryuk''s calm thinking might have kept him ahead, but arising variables had thinned his patience.


    First, someone barged into Heindal, then, when he tried to stop them, his own bloodline attempted to kill him, and now, he had been asleep for five whole years.


    Right now, the only emotion left for these matters was rage.


    STOMP!


    SPLASH


    A loud sound reverberated in the ce as the man''s head burst like a balloon, scattering pieces all over, tainting everything crimson.


    Drip


    Loosening his hand, which now had trickling blood falling to the floor, Ryuk calmly turned his head towards an old man who had just arrived after hearing the sounds of a one-sided fight.


    The old man, looking at the young man standing outside that particr door with his hand drenched in blood, turned his gaze towards the headless body pinned on the door, fallen on its knees.


    The man''s mouth frowned at a visible pace, his jaws gritting as he shouted, "Do you know what you just did! "


    ALERT!


    [The target is detected to be at Legendary Level.]


    [The host is strongly suggested to withdraw...]


    The system bombarded his ears with several messages after another but was interrupted before it could utter another word.


    ''Mute until I tell you otherwise,'' Ryuk stopped the System, since it was just distracting him instead of any help.


    "Lady Alisia will definitely appreciate if I taught her son a lesson," the old man red with his amber eyes, which were fading behind the glimmer Ryuk''s eyes held.


    The color was maybe the same, but both had a huge difference due to the purity of the bloodline and strength.


    SWOOSH


    Energy surged out of the old man''s body, his eyes started to burn into orange mes, slowly approaching Ryuk.


    The mere intensity at which air fell into haze around his body showed the power the old man possessed.


    tap tap


    Each footstep left marks etched on the floor, enforced with Ether.


    Unlike on Heindal where Ryuk always kept his energy under control to avoid destroying the surroundings, here, this man didn''t seem to care about his surroundings.


    The Heindal Continent, under the effect of the Conduit, had lost its Mana density, directly affecting the usual strength itsnd should have possessed enough to withstand outside forces.


    But Ardoros was different.


    So was its architecture, infused with Ether, causing everything to be far stronger, able to withstand a whole 1 million tons, proving the density of thend and the strength of Ether.


    Yet, Ryuk''s eyes reflected the approaching figure of the old man, glimmering in orange fire, his eyes shining intensely, causing Ryuk''s own to narrow.


    ''Shunya.''


    SWISH


    The old man''s figure disappeared and closed ten meters of distance before Ryuk could blink his eyes, ws aimed at his chest.


    ''!?''


    The old man''s eyes widened, reflecting everything moving in slow motion, just a meter away from that young man.


    His aura entering near Ryuk, was vanishing, enough for him to notice his energy depleting at an enormous rate.


    Thud


    SWISHn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The old man''s battle experience caused him to swiftly retreat within a mere blink of a moment, creating distance, but his speed seemed to fade away in front of the young man''s response.


    In mid-air, Ryuk also closed the distance, both of their eyes reflecting each other.


    Even those orange mes shrouding the old man''s body seemed to fade away in front of Ryuk''s eye''s glint.


    "You must be the Gatekeeper of the top floor." Calmly gazing at the old man, Ryuk stretched his hand, but before he could touch him.


    "Damnit!" Understanding everything, the old man gritted his teeth.


    WHOOSH!


    Without any dy, he pushed out all his energy like a tsunami out of his body, causing his body to be thrown at a distance due to the bacsh beforending at a distance.


    THUD


    "Haa...Haa....." The old man''s eyes widened seeing death so close.


    His years of battle experience made him aware of enemies'' powers with a mere nce.


    Proving why veterans and experienced ones are better than powerful ones.


    ''Will you look at this,'' Ryuk was not left untouched.


    His anger was reced by something else, seeing how this old man seemed much better than anyone he had seen so far.


    Even the two people he had fought five years ago were not this impressive. A single nce told him the experience this old man had.


    And coincidentally, he already knew how to deal with these so-called experienced fellows.


    "Why do you hate me, old man?" Ryuk calmed himself, standing straight, gazing at the now gasping old man, whose eyes widened hearing that question.


    "..." Looking at the young man in front of him, the old man, without losing his guard, answered, "I don''t have hatred towards you, Young Master."


    But seeing how Ryuk seemed unsatisfied with the answer, he continued, "I am just disappointed in my Lady."


    Ryuk was patient enough to hear at least his story. Somehow, his instinct told him not to kill him yet.


    "She destroyed all her life''s hard work just because of someone who left her in life''s most important moment. Forgive me, Young Master, but your presence is a weakness for my Lady."


    ''Should I kill him?'' Now, Ryuk''s mind weighing the pros and cons of killing this man or not.


    "But now, it seems this senile man was wrong all along. You are really special." The man''s eyes rxed, memories of him convincing his master to abort her child resurfaced once again, prompting him to understand what they would have lost.


    Ryuk observed the man in silence, noting how he still kept his guard up, understanding that another push was needed.


    "Can you help me be the next head of the Devereaux family, Alfred?" Ryuk stated with aposed face, ncing briefly at the status window, causing the old man''s eyes to widen suddenly upon hearing his name.


    Alfred realized how wrong he had been about his master all these years.


    The fact that this young man knew about him, only pointed towards his master always mentioning him.


    "Forgive me, My Lady." A surge of emotion shrouded his mind, turning his gaze downward, feeling overwhelmed with guilt and regret.


    Determined to help this young man unlike the previous time, he lifted his gaze.


    SWISH


    Within that moment, Ryuk had closed the distance, causing the old man''s eyes to widen, but everything was already toote.


    There is only one curse in this world: EMOTIONS.


    Love, Anger, Jealousy, Greed¡ªall are just examples that destroy an individual, numbing one''s mind at the very crucial moment of life.


    But the amusing thing was, Ryuk was immune to  Curses.


    BOOOM!


    A punch directly collided with the old man''s sr plexus, hurling him into the huge wall present at that floor, enough to dig his body into it, causing a small crater to form on the wall.


    "Kuggh!?¡ª THUD." The man''s body fell to the floor with eyes widened, feeling every inch of his bones fractured, ribs puncturing his lungs, internal organs utterly messed up.


    In an instant, his mind couldn''tprehend how all of this had happened.


    Ryuk approached the fallen body, blood oozing out of several wounds.


    Such aftereffects were due to *Shunya*, which upon touch erased all energy inside the old man''s body, directly causing his foundation to destroy, leading internal injuries and weakening.


    The rest was done by Ryuk''s ¡¼EPIC¡½ Rank Punch.


    "I thought you were an experienced veteran but..." Ryuk observed him for a moment before deciding what to do.


    ''System, show me his colors.''


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    Showing individual Characteristics


    1. White:      kind-hearted


    2. Green:      Compassionate


    3. Yellow:     Optimistic


    4. Red:          Ambitious


    5. ck:       Malevolent


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    Observing the old man''s body, a white me orb floated above his head.


    ''....'' Ryuk felt surprised how someone of such a high rank could be kind-hearted, a doubt which could be confirmed at another time.


    "Ugghh.....I-i guess, it''s finally the time, Please tell My ¡ª" Before Alfred could start telling his emotional story.


    SWOOSH


    A dark ck substance started to fall from Ryuk''s hand, slowly moving towards Alfred before entering his facial orifices¡ªeyes, nose, ears, and mouth.


    ''System, the moment he tries to betray me, kill him,''  Ryuk was not going to give the usual pain to this man since the base which saved this old man was his kind-hearted nature.


    He would get a chance to prove himself, or it would be hisst chance.


    ''Heal him.''


    WHOOSH


    The old man''s body started to heal at a rapid rate.


    His bones were getting structured, the internal injuries were healing, added with his energy core flooded with Mana.


    Ryuk turned to approach the door, while remembering an image he had seen in that room.


    Thud


    Before Ryuk could take another step, he heard a sound of something colliding with the floor, turning to only see the same old man kowtowed, with his lips bitten.


    Alfred was determined not to waste this chance.


    Of course, he understood that the ck substance entering his body was for healing his body.


    Maybe seeing his sincerity towards Lady Alisia melted Ryuk''s heart.


    His battle experience made him reach this point since no one tells a lie at the brink of death.


    And Ryuk also had taken his words sincerely and healed him, pointing towards the soft and merciful heart his young master had. Gritting his teeth and eyes bing wet, he stated.


    "You are the most kind and merciful person in this world, Young Master!"

 Chapter 69: Chapter 69- A Last Message (pt1)

    "You are the kindest and most merciful person in this world, Young Master!"


    Ignoring Alfred, Ryuk turned towards the door and began to approach it.


    "By the way, what is the story of this door?" Ryuk asked, moving closer. Using his soul gaze, he had seen through multipleyers of magic circles and inscriptions that seemedpletely foreign to him.


    ''Are they runes?'' While observing, his eyes, now deeper, gazed at several iprehensible letters etched on the door.


    However, their alignment led him to conclude that they formed somenguage.


    "Young Master, you can''t open that door," Alfred slowly stood from his position while dusting off his clothes. The moment he lifted his gaze after uttering those words, what awaited him was Ryuk''s frown.


    "Why?" Ryuk understood that those words were not prohibiting from opening the door but informing that it is not possible to open them.


    From that fact, it was clear that Alfred needed to work on his conversation skills.


    "After Lady Alisia left this ce, there spread a story about her secret weapons being hidden in that room which made her reach such rankings. So, several people came and tried to break through it, but no one seeded. Many imed to get some enlightenment while deciphering some code in it."


    Hearing Alfred''s exnation, Ryuk at least came to the conclusion that this room must contain his mother''s personal belongings.


    The fact that it was sealed so securely inside such an essible area, rather than in a dungeon or secret ce, suggested it held sentimental value.


    It should bemon sense for anyone to understand why someone would hide their legacy in their home rather than elsewhere.


    Perhaps there are people who do otherwise, but from Ryuk''s perspective, knowing his mother, the chances were null.


    ''So, that guy was also here for that legacy.'' It was clear to him that the man he had just killed a moment ago was also on this particr floor to try his luck.


    Since it couldn''t be a coincidence that both met on the same floor.


    Stretching his hand towards the door, Ryuk ced his hand on its surface.


    CRACK


    All the magic circles and runes dissipated at his touch,pletely erased, but it was not yet done.


    Ryuk could clearly see onestyer of security still intact, which was not made through energy but acted on some mechanism.


    Thestyer had some written code on it in a differentnguage.


    ''System, trante those words.'' Ryuk could try his brute strength, but after hearing Alfred''s words, it was clear it would be futile due to his level being on ¡¼EPIC¡½ Rank.


    [DETECTING LANGUAGE]


    [ Host, it belongs to some Lost Civilization ]


    [Tranting....]


    DING!


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    Input:


    Sv¨¡n¨¡m vi?i??at¨¡m¨¡y¨¡m kau?m sam¨¡dh¨¡ya anyebhyah utk???a? bhava, day¨¡y¨¡? ¨¡vara?e antargata? satyam abhipr¨¡ya? channam kuru.


    Result:


    Harness your unique cunning to rise above others, disguising your true intentions under the veil of kindness.


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    ''This must be the enlightenment everyone was getting here.''  Seeing the now deciphered message, Ryuk understood that the life lesson or so-called enlightenment all those people were getting from here.


    Of course, Ryuk also learned a life lesson after seeing that code.


    ''Mother was hell-bent on making me a saint.'' His eyes were seeing something which no one had seen until now.


    His previous life experience of being isted in Heindal was one of his life''s doubts.


    Why did his Mother want him to be away from the outside world?


    Why only Heindal out of any other ce?


    Who ced that Heaven-grade Artifact in such a cornered ce?


    But it seemed he was going to get the answers to all these questions today, seeing that the code was itself proof of his mother''s true intentions.


    Slowly, he moved his finger towards the words which were: Rise Your Unique Kindness.


    Of course, this sentence was incorrect from a grammatical perspective he had known, but Ryuk was also aware of a huge drawback linked with any trantion.


    Naturally, even in his previous world, trantions of ancient literature into amonnguage always erased the true meaning behind the sentence, destroying the enlightenment hidden behind it only due to theck of exact words in the presentnguage.


    Ignoring grammatical norms, he chose words based on his own name''s first letter, and the sentence which formed was directly indicating the reason for his name being Ryuk.


    TICK


    KRIEEEK~


    The door started to open, slowly revealing a big room filled with in design and ssic decorations.


    GASP


    Alfred couldn''t believe his eyes. Of course, he had also tried to see through the room, but he never once was able to remove any of the seals, let alone crack some code.


    ''Nullify Presence.''


    Using *Shunya*, Ryuk removed his presence, specifically erasing his energy signatures from detection.


    Of course, he couldn''t be physically invisible, but right now, no one from the outside world could feel his presence without seeing him.


    Slowly entering the room, he closed the door before leaving amand, "If Mayaes, keep her on stay until Ie out of this room myself."


    thudN?v(el)B\\jnn


    The doors shutting sound reverberated in the room.


    Everything seemed normal from outside, apletely ordinary room, but Ryuk could see several magic circles ced to preserve this ce.


    tap tap


    His footsteps resonated within the empty room. Ignoring everything, he moved in the direction of arge curtain ced on a wall.


    Stretching his hand, he pulled aside the curtain, revealing a big portrait of two individuals.


    ''Is it him?'' Ryuk''s amber eyes reflected two individuals in that portrait: A woman with amber eyes and ck cascading hair, her gaze cold, and another, a man standing with a blurred face, hidden behind ck smoke.


    ''Why is it like this, System?'' Ryuk felt confused since he couldn''t see the face of the man standing beside his mother.


    [Host, that individual''s presence is erased from the flow of time.]


    ''!?''


    ''borate.'' Ryuk''s gaze turned cold. It was clear that he understood the man''s identity, but the information he just received was more confusing since it clearly indicated that reality was manipted here to erase someone''s existence.


    [Host, the information I obtain about the person is by detecting the signatures of remaining energy fragments inside this room. If I attempt to retrieve further details, the Nexus Grid will be triggered.]


    ''Can you reconstruct his face?''  Naturally, Ryuk was curious to see the face of his biological father, definitely not out of respect or anything.


    For him, that man left his family at the most crucial point of life.


    He may have had some reasons, but epting him as family whom he never met was not something Ryuk could do.


    [There is presence of broke energy fragments in this room. It can be used to reconstruct the face. Should I proceed?]


    ''Wait, tell me what kind of energy fragments those are.'' Before doing anything that could be regrettable for him, Ryuk inquired, since once the face was constructed, that remaining energy would be erased.


    This was also the reason why Ryuk isted his presence before entering the room ¨C by doing so, he isted his own aura from disturbing the energy present inside this ce.


    [Host, energy belongs to a message sent fifteen years ago in the form of a hologram.]

 Chapter 70: Chapter 70- A Last Message (pt2)

    [Host, energy belongs to a message sent fifteen years ago in the form of a hologram.]


    ''Are you sure it''s fifteen years ago?'' Ryuk questioned, unable to connect the message to that time period since, fifteen years prior, they were on the Heindal Continent, making the idea of sending a message then confusing.


    [Host, Exactly, it''s eighteen years old, but the energy fragments seem to retain some essence of time.]


    ''Wait, do you mean that after reading the message, instead of getting destroying, it jumped three years ahead and then got destroyed?''  Everything was confusing.


    The concept of time wasn''t new to him, as he had returned to the past himself, but without the System, it would have been impossible.


    [Something simr, but it seems the message was sent a few years before it even reached this room, and until then, it was traversing through time and space in search of the right moment.]


    ''Retrieve it,''  Ryuk demanded. He didn''t understand what kind of message could be sent beyond the boundary of time.


    It was akin to sending a message to the future with conditions on when it needed to be revealed.


    [ INITIATING.....]


    The moment a notification popped up, the surrounding air started to be denser, as if falling into a haze, with tiny shards of mana strings bing visible.


    SWOOSH


    All the fragments started to move and converge into a single ce, forming words that gradually became visible until aplete message was in front of Ryuk.


    ??????????????????????????????


    While reading this message, you must be anxious about my return from this ce. It seems difficult; my cosmic energy is exhausted, and soon my body will shatter too.


    Don''te here.


    Leave Ardoros and go to a continent called Heindal at the corner of this.


    Listen, Alisia, our son''s destiny has been tampered with, and his fate has been painted ck by these people.


    He will attract Heaven''s rage.


    Keep him away from the outside world.


    I had nted an Artifact there at the time of its foundation; that ce will prevent the growth of his enemies.


    I will make sure to not let anyone of them to reach you but beware of their incarnations.


    ??????????????????????????????


    ''She knew'' Even in a situation that was enough to overwhelm anyone, Ryuk was calm enough to think things through.


    Reading the message, many things became clear to him.


    His biological father was not human, more like at another level of demi-gods or something simr.


    Heindal was decided to be an escape ce for him to hide from Heaven''s sons and daughters, and even before birth, he was destined to be a viin.


    Now he understood the reason for all the heroines to be on Heindal; him being a viin was a target for them to step on.


    And finally, the presence of a Heaven-Grade Artifact on Heindal was clear to him.


    Everything was just moving around him, just to protect him from the outside world; he was isted into a mere cage.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The amusing part of all this is that his mother knew about him being a viin, and to avoid these things, she always tried to teach him good lessons while hiding her own habits of killing people.


    Of course, Ryuk also knew about the Criminal Dungeon of Selvius Kingdom, which was made solely for his mother to soothe her anger, and right now, he was in need of that ce too.


    tap tap


    Ryuk stood directly and moved out of the room. Several questions were answered, but right now, he needed to calm his mind.


    KRIEEEK


    Opening the door, his eyes fell on two Mayas standing while holding two documents with some width, while Alfred stood with widened eyes looking towards Ryuk.


    Ignoring his expression, which Ryuk knew the reason behind, he stated, "What are the rules in this ce if someonemits mass killing?"


    GASP


    Alfred was far stronger than Ryuk in terms of energy and strength, but right now, his eyes were seeing a split image of Lady Alisia inside Ryuk.


    Being a servant, he was habitual with his master''s habits.


    "Exactly, there are no rules since no one kills here, but if you..." Alfred stopped in the middle, not wanting to reveal that everyone knew about Ryuk''s bloodline getting destroyed, leading to others not holding back while trying to kill him.


    "Very good." Ryuk understanding meaning behind those words turned towards Maya, offering his hand to get the document in her hand while looking at her nk gaze.


    "Here." Maya ced a stick-like thing in his hand.


    It was a measuring scale.


    "..." Looking at the scale in his hand, he lifted his eyes only to meet both Mayas looking at him with curious eyes, faces which didn''t hold any emotions.


    ''System, lower that curiosity level in them. It is now crossing limits.'' Right now, he was already angry, and now this thing in his hand only added fuel to his anger, irritating him even more.


    [Host, I cannot do anything about their nature; they are still learning.]


    Upon hearing those words, Ryuk regretted killing Eldest Maya that day. It was clear that one with more experience would better fulfill their curiosity.


    Understanding these Mayas, he threw the scale before taking the document himself.


    "Stay here and Alfred follow me," slowly taking the document, he noticed both of Maya''s eyes fixed on the thrown scale, slightly burrowing down, signifying their hidden disappointment.


    Which was confusing, but at the same time, seeing how both of them had worked hard for all these four years.


    Before turning to leave the ce, he left his words.


    "It''s 8 soft."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ''System, is the mechanism of the Crystal different from my Ether Core?'' Moving upward through the stairs while Alfred also followed behind him, Ryuk inquired, trying to understand the way it produces energy.


    [Host, Unlike the Ether Core, which produces Ether from natural mana outside your body, the Crystal does the same, but it needs Gaia''s rays topress that natural mana.]


    ''I see.'' Ryuk opened one of the files, pondering the application of those crystals, realizing they are not feasible for him in battles, more like they have a disadvantage of not producing anything in the absence of Gaia''s light.


    ''!?''


    Suddenly seeing a name, Ryuk halted in his way, narrowing his gaze, his eyes fixed on number 23rd in a list of 24 people who hated him to death.


    "Can I help you with something, Young Master?" Alfred, seeing Ryuk stopping in his way and noticing his facial expression, became curious.


    "What do you know about Anneh?" Ryuk turned towards Alfred, his cold gaze remembering someone.


    "Oh, that woman. She is a candidate from Lady Angelica''s side." Alfred remembered some of the outstanding candidates, and among them, this young woman was also present, but being covered by some cloaked mask, no one saw her face.


    "How did she reach ¡¼EPIC¡½ within such a short period of time?" Ryuk''s mind was trying to keep itself in under control even after seeing a very familiar name; of course, he was not dense to not link things.


    "That..." Alfred hesitated but seeing Ryuk''s gaze revealed, "Young Master, you must have known about the Devereaux Bloodline''s drawback which already made sure to not have any betrayal against each other inside Ardoros, which caused some of them to form teams in the Heir Battle. That''s why, apanied with real heirs, a Chimera also participated."


    Averting his gaze from Ryuk, feeling ashamed of themselves, since it was the dark reality of the Devereaux family''s traditions where they brought people against their will to imnt energy cores and fake bloodlines, "Anneh is also a Chimera prepared by imnting an energy core, personally made by Lady Angelica."


    ''Bastards.'' Ryuk''sst bit of patience snapped there hearing all these things.


    He may have killed people but never brought someone forcefully and did some experiments on them.


    Turning his gaze towards the list which belonged to people who hated him the most, Ryuk read that name opposite.


    ''Henna''

 Chapter 71: Chapter 71- Branch Families (pt1)

    Unlike Night, which darkens thends of Heindal, Ardoros was still shining at its peak.


    And this glimmer inside the Devereaux family increased even more.


    The entire architecture of that expanse was stretched to an enormous size, with thend being filled with amber-like circuit structures embedded in the ground.


    Each of these lines originated from several towers of the gbearers'' Spires, mostly reserved for them when they reached the final years of Battle.


    It was given to them as a gift from the Devereaux family to form support from branch families by supplying them with free Ether, using these crystals'' Energy to power their battleships.


    After returning from their respective achieved goals prior to two years of ending, gbearers stayed in Ardoros for a given time until all of them came together in one ce before the political battle started.


    The one with more strength and hold on a branch family indirectly stayed ahead of the others, and after that, branch families participated in battle with their gbearer.


    Meaning, thest remaining gbearers didn''t fight alone but with a whole army; battleships and cannons were just mere decorations in front of hundreds of powerhouses.


    The Devereaux Family''s gbearer Battle was not just something that urred, and individuals fought against each other; the real game started the moment the previous battle ended.


    The lost branch families suffer shes in their standings, prompting them to prepare for the uing battle, which will ur in fifteen years, well in advance.


    It may seem that the head of the Devereaux family changes every fifteen years, but in truth, the current head has held his position for more than 300 years now.


    After all, in the end, the top gbearer needs to go against the Head himself.


    This is aplicated system based on a hierarchy of power, the best method for a race known for its growth.


    Battles outside Ardoros make gbearers grow strong from both mind and strength, while inside battles help them get a hold on the political system, and finally, with all these elementsbined, they go against the current Family Head.


    However, branch families y a vital role in everything, making candidates align with them even before their battle starts.


    Inside one of the branch family''s expanses, standing hundreds of miles away from the Direct Family''s Citadel, lies a hugend amodating a poption of 12,000 people, stretched on one part of the expanse of Ardoros belonging to a branch family, the Devereaux-Crawfords.


    The Crawfords were the leading family in the previous Heir Battle, thanks to their candidate, Alisia Devereaux, who was ahead of others, ttening everything in her way and even rumoured of holding the strength to rival the Head of the Family.


    After the Battle of Twilight, where Alisia Devereaux eradicated an entire n¡ªthe Bloodmoon n of vampires¡ªher position rose to an unprecedented level.


    At the center of the Crawford Family''snd existed a huge castle, its glow outside its walls shimmering less than any other around it, a proof of theck of energy provided to it.


    Inside the hall at the center of the castle, seven people were seated on regal thrones, each with the rank of ¡¼LEGENDARY¡½, a proof of their might.


    The strength possessed by each one of them could easily threaten other races, yet they were immersed in deep thoughts today.


    Bam!


    "You can''t be a fool, brother!" A woman with gray hair and slightly orange pupils mmed on the table, which would have easily broken if not for her controlled force and the ether-infused material it was made from.


    "Aunt!?" Noah''s eyes widened, seeing his aunt''s harsh words towards the family head.


    "It''s fine, child," Adrian Crawford stopped his son, who had stood up from his seat, feeling perplexed due to the present situation.


    "It is not fine, brother. You should leave that position if you are going to be stubborn," another middle-aged man sitting while folding his hands, kept his gaze fixed towards the head of the seat, a visible frown present seeing the stupidity of the current head and his brother''s.


    WHOOSH!


    An aura burst out of Noah, his light-amber eyes burning with an intense aura, looking at all these people who were trying to backstab the person who brought the family to its current status.


    "Heh, you just reached your ranks today, kid. Don''t test our patience," another old man seated on the chair grinned at the young man, the surrounding air around his body falling into a haze, showing his absolute control over his energy.


    "Stop it, Noah. Don''t meddle in elders'' affairs," seeing the situation bing intense, Adrian red towards his son, prioritizing peacefully soothing the matter before turning towards other family members. "So, you all want me to leave Lady Alisia''s side?"


    "Yes, don''t be stupid and stick with that coward¡ª" the woman tried toplete her sentence but suddenly stopped midway due to feeling all six of the figures present inside the hall giving her a death re.


    "I-I mean, why not leave Lady Alisia''s side? We are the only remaining branch family on her side.


    Even others are just in name, only joined hands with her to use her energy reactors," correcting herself after using a title that was definitely unwanted in this room, the woman added how only the Crawfords were truly on the side of Alisia Devereaux until the end, while others who secretly changed sides were still using her spire''s energy source while Crawfords were ridiculed for supporting a coward.


    "Sigh, let''s wait for the young master to wake," Adrian lowered his gaze, feeling somewhat lost due to the reality behind his sister''s words.


    They had been supporting Alisia Devereaux for 30 years now, even after her withdrawal, they stayed at her side, but with time, they became ridiculed in the eyes of other branch families.


    When news about the arrival of Alisia Devereaux five years ago reached Ardoros, the Crawfords once again started to gain their old strength back, but it was just temporary.


    Everyone realized that the era of Alisia Devereaux ended with her, since her son was crippled by a rumor about him killing two ¡¼LEGENDARY¡½ranked powerhouses¡ªan absolute lie.


    After all, how could an eleven-year-old child kill two such powerhouses?


    "He will not wake up, brother," the woman gritted her teeth, clenching her fist, her eyes turning crimson due to the anger that was slowly bing visible, remembering the yesterday''s events.


    "What are you saying, Sister? We have provided three items from our side for healing the Young Master. So, there still have to be some chances," Adrian expressed his confusion.


    When Alisiamanded all other branch families under her to provide her with the ingredients for a healing solution, only two families came forward.


    The first was the Crawfords, who gave all their achievements to prove their loyalty: Unicorn Tears, Phoenix Feather, and Dragon Scale Powder.


    Acquiring these items had cost the life of the previous Head of the Family, proving the value these items held for the Crawfords, but they still followed through with everything.


    The second was the Devereaux-Chandler family, which had provided Starlight Essence.


    Even though the Crawfords provided raw items, giving whatever was left in them, the Chandlers provided a refined version while keeping more than 75% for themselves.


    But it was good, at least now there were chances for the Young Master to healpletely.


    "They betrayed us, Brother," the woman stated, biting her lips, feeling overwhelmed while revealing this fact but unable to hide it any longer. "There was Arcane Poison mixed in that Essence."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''!?!''


    Thud


    "What are you saying!"


    All of the six figures stood from their seats, their eyes widened, unable to believe something like this could happen, looking at the woman whose gaze was fixed on the table. Parting her quivering lips, she revealed, "I heard it myself. Yesterday, that bitch Mia mocked me while revealing how they Tampered with starlight to kill a Cripple."

 Chapter 72: Chapter 72- Branch Families (pt2)

    "N-no, do you mean Mia Chandler?" One of the men''s eyes widened.


    They had heard of the Chandlers'' collision with other heirs but going so far as to mix poison in a healing potion was beyond belief.


    WHOOSH


    "How dare they! Lady Alisia trusted them!" Noah''s aura burst, anger visible on his face. Without any dy, he tried to leave the ce.


    "Stop it, Noah. It''s already over," Adrian slowly took his seat, understanding that all their hard work had be futile.


    They had lost all their heirlooms and even the hope for their rise.


    The only thing remaining for them was 35 battleships, which were not working due to ack of energy.


    The Crawfords had thergest amount of battleships inparison to any branch family, making them a target of internal politics the moment protection on them ended.


    Killing was impossible; that''s why cheap methods like cutting off energy supply and destroying raw materials'' sources to manufacture more battleships weremon against them.


    Once the strongest military on Ardoros, standing behind Alisia Devereaux, was now fallen to nothing.


    Among the four major branch families, three were on Alisia''s side, but now that number has decreased to zero.


    The Crawfords, once called a major family ten years ago, have slowly lost their rankings and been overtaken by the Chandlers.


    Adrian had remained loyal even after everyone else had left Alisia Devereaux''s side, but it seemed they also needed to do something to survive.


    Adrian finallymanded what needed to be done to gain support from other heirs, "Send our one battleship to Cha¡ª"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    BANG!


    "Haa... Haa... Patriarch, our energy has beenpletely cut off," a man barged into the hall while gasping for breath, revealing the loss of Ether Energy which, although minimal, they had been receiving until now.


    Bam!


    Adrian mmed the table, everyone present in the room swiftly standing, anger visible on their faces.


    "I was about to offer friendship with them, and those bastards!" Adrian''s anger was directed at the other branch families, who, after consuming an extra amount of energy and secretly selling it to others, causing the overall decrease in the Ether the Crawfords were getting, had now crossed the line by cutting off all power supply.


    "Brother! I don''t care about my life, I will kill that bitch," the woman finally lost all her remaining temper.


    They had fallen to this level but never once had they been this weak to be openly looked down upon.


    SWISH


    "Yes, Brother, today should be thest day for those Chandlers, I don''t care even if I have to die!" One of the middle-aged men suddenly vanished, leaving only an afterimage of himself along with some words.


    SWISH SWISH


    Without any further dy, all of them losing their temper, followed him too, while the only thing remaining in the room was the blurring images of them.


    "I need to gather our people," the man who had just barged in a moment ago said, his eyes also crimson due to anger.


    Following rules, he first informed his superiors, but now, seeing everything with his own eyes, it was an all-out war.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    KRIEEEKK~


    SWOOSH


    The moment Alfred opened the metal gates at the topmost part of the Spires, a huge energy force pushed him back.


    SCREECH


    Increasing force in his feet, he tried to grip the surface, but the recoil still pushed him back while destroying the floor tiles.


    thud


    His body stopped by a hard surface, causing him to lower his gaze in defeat while adding, "Forgive me, Young Master, it seems after our battle, I lost too much of my energy."


    Ryuk, looking at Alfred and understanding the effect of *Shunya* was still on his body, causing his energy core, which was depleted, to slowly heal, leading to him not being able to withstand the forceing from the huge amber crystal.


    Slowly sidestepping and moving towards the Energy Reactors, at least its mechanism made it referred to as such, standing just a small distance away from it.


    His body was nullifying energy with it; the recoil of force had less effect on his strength of level  ¡¼EPIC¡½, indirectly making him able to close the distance between him and the crystal, but it was still taking all his strength to reach it.


    CRACKLE


    It seemed like the aura around the crystal was trying to push him back, but it became worse due to stored Ether from the day which was far more concentrated than usual due to being stored inpressed form.


    Looking at the huge crystal, it didn''t take Ryuk much time to understand the working principle behind it, being based on an inverter battery.


    During the day, it processes the mana into Ether while supplying it simultaneously, but at night, all the remaining processed Ether gets supplied slowly.


    Indirectly making it more dangerous since it was now a source of concentrated Ether.


    ''Devour it.''  Without hesitation, Ryuk ordered the System to fill the ether inside his energy core.


    [INITIATING SYNTHESIZATION]


    ''Don''t Synthesize it''


    [Host, it can be dangerous due to the vigorous nature of Ether and its far concentration.]


    ''Just do what I say,'' Ryuk doesn''t have time to wait for the System to supply a small amount of Ether inside his core while he waits for an hour, moving forward with his next n, he added, ''Also, analyze the structure of this thing.''


    [TRANSFERRING...]


    BOOOOOMM!


    A sudden tsunami of Ether burst onto Ryuk''s body, breaking all bounds which had held them in, the heat crossed the limit causing his skin to burn within a moment.


    Energy was nullifying on touching his skin, but the heat was far greater, enough to melt even steel, a pungent smell of meat burning filled the air.


    "Young Master!" Alfred''s eyes widened, seeing Ryuk''s skin burning at a rapid pace, his clothes were not left out, within a few seconds, they were also burned out, leaving his bare body open for the uing barrage of intense heat.


    WHOOSH


    "Ugh...Young Master," Alfred tried to close the distance, but due to his own energy being depleted, he couldn''t enter the area near the crystal on which hair-thin lines were began to form.


    ''Damn it,'' Ryuk gritted his teeth, the pain shrouding his body was reaching its limit, skin was burning rapidly and the energy seemed to take longer than he anticipated.


    SWWWWOOOSHHHHH


    Suddenly, the flow started to be intense, causing him to slowly reach his limits, his hand waspletely crimson due to the heat it felt at that moment.


    [ENERGY REACH THE LIMIT - -> 1 Trillion Units - -> 1 Quadrillion Units ]


    DING!


    [Rank:  ¡¼EPIC¡½ Perfect- ->  ¡¼Legendary¡½Imperfect ]


    CRACK!


    SWISH


    A small crack formed on the crystal which widened into half before turning into dust specks, and scattering with a small shockwave around the peak of the tower.


    [HEALING INITIATED.....]


    Slowly, burned skin on Ryuk''s body started to regenerate, healing at a rapid pace faster than the rate it got destroyed.


    [Host, urgent kill points needed for transactions, time limit is half an hour.]


    ''.....'' Hearing the notification about the System''s demand for kill points, which was needed to create an illusion in front of ? NEXUS GRID ?.


    Ryuk turned his gaze towards the sky where dozens of light streaks were approaching the ce he was at, causing a small smile to form on his lips before inquiring System.


    ''Well, this much kill points should be enough?"

 Chapter 73: Chapter 73- Love at first sight

    ''Well, this many kill points should be enough?''


    [Host, the power levels of individuals are much higher; even one will be enough.]


    Hearing the System''s voice about the change in the value of kill points based on strength only prompted Ryuk to think again about how cheap a weak individual''s life is.


    However, he understood that even in his previous life, he never once met anyone stronger than him for such changes in kill points to ur.


    ''How many people are observing me?'' Putting aside the fact about kill points, he inquired about the surveince he was feeling right now, but he wanted to confirm it.


    [Host, there are two individuals with power levels more than Zenith observing this ce.]


    He didn''t feel much surprise since, the moment he woke up and even erased his presence inside that room, his major goal might have been to not disrupt energy from that ce, but one of the reasons was also to get through these individuals'' eyes.


    Even right now, the System precisely informed about two individuals observing this ce, but not him.


    Meaning, his ability was disrupting their vision, which was expected since, to keep an eye on someone, one needs a medium which can be mana or any type of energy, which gets nullified on touching him.


    ''I need to increase my focus,'' observing his own skin, which was healedpletely yet the sensation he had felt a moment ago made him understand theck of concentration which caused burns.


    Technically, heat is also a form of energy, but due to the bombardment of enormous concentrated Ether, which in itself is something very vigorous, nullifying it took all the brainpower of him.


    This led to his upper skin getting burned to that extent.


    "Young Master?" Alfred, looking at the nowpletely healed skin of Ryuk, feltpletely shocked.


    There were races or energy like Divine Energy which healed an individual but not at this pace.


    Everything seemed surreal.


    Unbeknownst to him, it was just a feature Ryuk had exchanged for kill points, which needed to be fulfilled sooner to keep a flow of transactions between the Nexus Grid from where this system add-on was exchanged.


    "Let''s go," Ryuk moved towards the stairs in the same state, without wearing any clothes; after all, it was one of the things he had thought through thoroughly after arriving on the top floor.


    ....


    "Young Master, where are the files?" Maya noticed Ryuk, who was not wearing anything and also not carrying the two files she had given him to read,ing down the stairs.


    "They got burned," Ryuk replied, arriving on the floor where Maya was present.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ignoring them, he moved directly inside the room since he had seen a set of clothes inside through his soul gaze.


    "Should I give you a copy of those documents?" Maya calmly inquired, pointing towards another copy that was prepared in case of idental damage.


    "No need, I have gone through both files." Not caring about Maya, who had also entered the room since he needed to prepare faster, he added, "But who was the one that provided me with Starlight among those two branch families?"


    While reading the documents containing information about individuals who hate him and other gbearers, along with the support they have, there was additional information about branch families that had chosen to support him.


    But seeing how only two of them hade forward to provide items for healing, he already understood the true intentions of the other families.


    "Young Master, except for the Starlight Essence, which was 25% of the Healing Solution provided by the Chandlers, the other three items in raw form were given by the Crawfords," both Mayas said, standing in aposed posture, their nk eyes reflecting Ryuk''s image of opening a hidden drawer and taking out some ck clothes.


    Ryuk, looking at the clothes identical to those worn by the individual in the portrait, found it easier to distinguish those who were aware of his biological father.


    To be exact, after seeing the Ether Core being that hot, he could have taken countermeasures by removing his clothes and then absorbing the whole thing, but at that instant, another thought crossed his mind.


    To some extent, he could guess his facial features aligned with his paternal side, and even if it was minimal, wearing the same clothes would definitely trigger a reaction from someone familiar with this cloth.


    Observing the clothes in his hand, Ryuk felt something amiss the moment he touched its fabric, causing him to inquire, ''Is this infusing with my energy?''


    DING


    [Host, the cloth seems to be made from a special material. Four abilities are detected in it:


    - Aura Conduct


    - Self-Regeneration


    - Auto Cleaning


    - Form pact to auto wear them ]


    ''...'' Seeing the abilities attached to this cloth, Ryuk turned his eyes towards the individual inside the portrait, slightly improving man''s image in his eyes.


    Essentially, upon touching them, the clothes also began to nullify mana around them, proving their ability to be one with their master''s.


    Additionally, they showcased their capacity for self-regeneration and the ability to stay clean.


    All indications pointed towards the small treasure he had acquired.


    However, thest ability, Auto-wear, was unexpected.


    The issue was that the pact would take an hour to bepleted, but right now, he doesn''t have that much time, prompting him to manually wear the clothes.


    "Let us help," both Mayas moved towards him, helping him wear a ck embroidered suit; he was already wearing his pants and shirt.


    One of the Mayas leaned down, cing a white hair strap behind her ears, parting her lips with aposed expression, her soulless eyes fixed on the thing in her hand.


    "Please lift your feet, Father," she said, taking the ck shoes her gaze was fixed on and cing them on his feet.


    Normally, Ryuk had never allowed maids to prepare him, but it was already gettingte to wee guests, and seeing how his appearance had no effect on these individuals was enough for his assurance.


    "It seems fine," Ryuk stated causing both Mayas slowly stepped back, leaving Ryuk standing there, now wearing ck suit dress, which seemed matching with his hair and Amber eyes added the enhanced appearance.


    "Let''s leave" Without further dy, Ryuk made his way out of the room followed behind by all three of Individuals: Two Maya and Alfred.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    SWISH SWISH


    Several individuals, one after another, arrived from their estates, shrouded in blue mana. Their energy increased the density of the ce several-fold.


    BOOM!


    THUD


    One of the elders turned towards the individuals who had arrived with too much force, failing to control their energy.


    "Oops, my bad. I should have controlled my strength," a young man at the level of EPIC, standing in a small crater caused by his fastnding, shrugged his shoulder while narrowed his eyes as he turned towards the elder.


    But, seeing the elder''s gaze and realizing the huge difference in their strength, the young man''s face became stoic. He added, "Come on, it''s not like I intentionally destroyed the front yard of this particr spire."


    BOOM!


    CRACK


    Another individualnded, causing the whole ck floor to break instantly, huge cracks spreading like a spider web until it reached the main gates of the huge spire.


    "Don''t look at my son like that, Elder. Prioritize urgent matters first," Dreck Chandler said, gazing at the old man before turning towards the architecture in front of him.


    Now, it waspletely ck due to the absence of orange Ether falling from its top floor.


    SWISH


    THUD


    "Is it Alfred''s doing?" a middle-aged man asked upon his arrival, looking towards other members of the Chandler Family who were arriving one by one.


    Within a few moments, the whole expanse was filled with more than fifty individuals, leaving the younger ones who had left the continent to participate in the Heir Battle.


    "Don''t know. Only Alfred could do this. I would suggest teaching him a lesson," one of the men suggested calmly, folding his hands and observing the surroundings.


    "After Lady Alisia arrived, he seems to retaliate more," one of the men spoke, narrowing his eyes as he nced towards everyone.


    In the presence of so many people, he couldn''t use the widely used title, as no one was a true ally in the power struggle.


    Each individual present here was secretly supporting someone behind the back of Alisia Devereaux.


    After all, they all needed to prioritize their own interests while keeping each other in check.


    However, there were some who didn''t care much about what others thought of their words.


    Turning towards the direction from where they felt the presence of some individuals, one of them stated with a mocking smile, "Seems the dogs are arriving too."


    Dreck Chandler turned too, a smile forming on his face as he saw the Crawford members'' energy signature bing vivid.


    "Mia, did you tell them about the Arcane Poison?" Dreck, standing firmly, nced towards his daughter, inquiring about the spark they had thrown topletely eradicate the Crawfords.


    Five years ago, after Alisia Devereaux''s arrival, many branch families were in dilemma about the potential retaliation if the rumored prodigy son of Alisia, who supposedly killed two Legendary Rankers, would join the Heir Battle.


    However, it turned out to be a lie fabricated to protect a cripple.


    The legend of Alisia Devereaux ended with that revtion, and now she was nothing but a helpless mother searching for a cure to heal her son.


    Dreck nned to kill both the Crawfords and Alisia by using her own son.


    A simple n: The death of the cripple would be med on the Crawfords.


    Alisia, blinded by anger, would seek revenge and kill them.


    Due to the bloodline''s drawback, she would die herself.


    One arrow, two birds.


    "Sigh, you don''t know how much my heart pained mixing that thing inside Starlight, Dad" Mia''s eyes softened, remembering the trembling sensation she felt when cing that young man''s body inside that container.


    A sensation she had never felt before, but helpless due to her father''s orders.


    Mia fidgeted her fingers together nervously, reminding him of their agreement.


    "Don''t forget, Father, you promised to give his dead body to me."

 Chapter 74: Chapter 74- Greeting Guests (pt1)

    "Don''t forget Father. You promised me you''d give me his dead body."


    Fidgeting with her fingers and feeling nervous, Mia looked towards her father with watery eyes, reflecting her innocence and naivety in this cruel world.


    "Sigh, haven''t you already got an Incubus¡ª?" Dreck tried to remind his daughter about her possession of an Incubus but got interrupted by her.


    "No! They are nothingpared to him. I just want him, Dad." Mia''s eyes became teary as she retaliated, her palm trying to calm her now falling tears but unable to do anything. She broke down in pain, "Sob...Sniff...I-I want that toy...sob."


    "Fine, Mia, don''t cry now." Dreck ced his hand on Mia''s head, consoling her and finally capitting to his daughter''s tears¡ªa helpless father indeed.


    SWISH


    "You and your daughter both still have loose screws, don''t you, Dreck?" With thatment, a figure began to materialize in the space, the density of the surrounding air increasing, causing the air to shimmer with a heat haze.


    "..." Narrowing his gaze, Dreck looked towards the newly arrived young man, the current genius who had achieved middle Legendary [Perfect] status at the age of 35.


    Something unachievable for them, given their own growth rates and the usual time gaps between levels and breakthroughs being two years or more.


    "Whatever, I was just here to check on Bro''s condition, can''t leave him alone in the absence of Aunt." Lucas ced his hands behind his head beforezily walking towards the Spire, whistling, giving off a carefree vibe.


    "Shouldn''t you be in vale?" Dreck, seeing the person he least expected here due to his status as a gbearer, was confused.


    "And technically, I am exactly there," halting in his path, tilting his head, and ncing at Dreck, he winked.


    ''Cripple must be dead by now. What if...'', Dreck began to contemte how to handle the situation, with one of the gbearers here¡ª Even if it was a Mirage, it was able to manifest some of the real body''s strength.


    In this world, with its vast number of techniques and races that grow stronger over time, some members of the Devereaux family chose to focus on a particr technique or foundation to reach its peak.


    And one of them was Lucas Devereaux, who chose the Rakshasa technique, something that makes others think twice before choosing due to the dark aura linked with it, known for corrupting its users'' minds.


    "Don''t pressure your brain, Dreck. I don''t want to see it explode, pfft," Lucas said,ughing, then went and sat on a tform, seemingly a piece of a pir, cing his hand on his thighs with his palm supporting his chin.


    SWISH SWISH


    Within moments, seven figures arrived at the location, their entire bodies shrouded in white aura, their eyes glimmering in the presence of moonlight, their amber hues shining intensely.


    "Bastard! Do you know what you did?" Adrian Crawford burst directly at Dreck Chandler upon arrival, feeling enraged after not finding him at his estate and then arriving at this ce.


    "Shut up! Everyone knows what you did with the Young Master''s potion." A grin formed on Dreck''s face, while others followed closely behind, leaving no loose ends.


    "Yes, Adrian. Chandler provided us with proof of how you poisoned our Young Master."


    "I don''t trust Chandler. Crawford please tell me that the poison was mixed inside the Dragon Scale by mistake."


    "Is it because of the low output this Ether Crystal was giving you?"


    "Never did we think you people would be this greedy, Crawfords."


    "Sigh, Lady Alisia had trusted you."


    Slowly, several voices from other heads of the branch family began to fill the air, everyone''s sharp gazes fixed on Adrian, disgust visible on their faces.


    "Y-you all..." Adrian couldn''t believe how things were unfolding here.


    He wasn''t stupid enough to not understand what they were trying to achieve by ming everything on him while acting ignorant.


    WHOOSH


    "You bastards! Don''t think we will die alone!" One of the Crawfords shouted, his aura bursting out, shrouding the whole area in intense pressure.


    "..." Seeing how each Crawford seemed prepared to fight till the end, Dreck secretly nced at the other branch families.


    He could see their facades crumbling, with all of them considering letting others engage in the fight.


    Due to the drawback of the Devereaux Bloodline, none of them could risk fighting the Crawfords to the death. But if the Crawfords went all out against them, killing would be inevitable.


    So, the better option was to let other branch members engage in battle while someone called Alisia Devereaux and informed her about the death of her son.


    Which was impossible due to her unknown location.


    "Calm down, Adrian. It could be a misunderstanding," Dreck tried to postpone the situation, seeing things getting out of control, ignoring the Lucas who had a smile on his face before slowly whispering, audible to everyone due to their mana-enhanced senses.


    "Has anyone confirmed if Bro is dead or not?"


    ''!?''


    Silence~


    Everything fell into pin-drop silence.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    None of those present here even took the time to think about it, as if each one of them was already sure about the death of Ryuk Devereaux.


    "Tch, you old geezers. Dreck can be an idiot for his daughter, but you all are just taking a flying arrow in your wrinkled ass,"


    Lucas slowly stood, observing these people busy in their political game, amused since each of them could decide the fate of several continents with their hand, yet reaching conclusions without even confirming it.


    "I will just check myself," Lucas moved towards the gates of the Spire before halting and giving a cold re, stating, "but if something happened to bro, you all are dead."


    "....."


    Approaching the gates, Lucas stretched his hand to open it.


    ''!?!''


    SWISH


    BOOOOM!


    Before he could even react to the strong energy he felt by retreating back with swift agility, a force on his abdomen hurled him out a mile''s range, sending him like a cannon and causing a sharp sound to resonate in the air.


    GASP


    Everyone''s eyes, due to their strength, could have seen the speed or force, but the confusing thing was, even with their Legendary ranks and such high-level battle strength, none of them saw a thing.


    KRIEEEK


    Their gazes fixed on the metal gates, which had slight movement, not even blinking while patiently waiting to see the figureing out of it.


    "HOHO, never expected to see all of you here?" Alfred,ing out of the gates, heartilyughed upon seeing all six branch families that had been supporting Alisia Devereaux, or at least they imed to be.


    "How can you do¡ª" Adrian and Dreck both, at the same time, looking at the old man in front of them, feltpletely shocked, trying to show their bewilderment about his speed. But before they couldplete anything, they were interrupted by Alfred.


    "How can you ept this senile bone to move that swiftly?" Alfred''s face frowned, feeling everyone''s gazes, understanding that there was a huge misunderstanding that just urred here, prompting him to rify the situation.


    "Then, was it those Mayas?" One of the middle-aged men stated, understanding that the Mayas could do it, even though they were at the Epic level, but maybe they got some upgrade from Lady Angelica, who knows.

 Chapter 75: Chapter 75- Greeting Guests (pt2)

    "No, it is not possible. One can never reach a level above Epic with simple Energy Core transntation," Adrian shook his head, rifying this fact and adding another point, he stated, "Is Lady Alisia back?"


    "Instead of wasting your brain cells, why don''t you people look in the direction where Lucas was thrown?" Alfred was all smiles, already feeling all his years of mental pain inflicted by these people going to get back at them with 200% interest.


    "You geezer! Don''t forget you are a butler." Only one man among the crowd spoke, not noticing the gazes of all others turned towards the direction where Lucas was thrown.


    All of their eyes fixed in that direction, their instincts kept screaming at that moment, seeing a figure standing just beside Lucas body.


    Each one of them were veterans, having killed several powerhouses like it was nothing. They had also faced strong individuals, but never once did they felt like ants.


    dripn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    A sweat bead falling on the ground, trickling from one of the men, was proof of it.


    Not because they feared the individual reflecting in their pupils, not even because of the speed they couldn''t notice.


    The problem was, they could see the individual with their eyes but couldn''t feel his presence.


    It was not even minimal, all their senses except their eyes seemed to reject the fact about the existence of that figure.


    Swish


    A small breeze passed through that figure, caressing ck raven hair, while fluttering and revealing two amber orbs that seemed vivid enough to outshine each one of their eye''s glimmers even in this full moon night.


    At that moment blinking seemed a burden to them, only reflecting a young man standing wearing ck clothes, gazing down at another one lying with widened eyes.


    One of the Crawfords'' lips parted, identifying the figure, "Y-young Master."


    ...


    Looking down at the individual lying in front of him, with a blood clotted abdomen evident from the punch he withstood, Ryuk narrowed his gaze, ignoring all of the people eyes, confirming the fact once again, ''System, are you sure that this guy is a viin?''


    [Yes, Host.]


    Seeing Lucas''s body, which had several cracks centered from his abdomen, the impact of force caused a punch shape embedded on his skin.


    ''Is he dead?'' Ryuk inquired, not feeling any heartbeating from the figure lying on the ground right now.


    [Host, this is just a vessel remotely controlled from a faraway ce; there is a disruption in connection causing it to be motionless at this moment.]


    Seeing the young man in front of him, Ryuk had several doubts.


    The moment he reached the ground floor, a notification popped up in front of him, notifying him about the presence of another viin.


    Then, the individual in front of him also had the ability to create a duplicate figure of himself, making things more confusing.


    What he could conclude were three major points from all this:


    After his death at the hands of the Son of Heaven and heroines, they were destined to leave Heindal and step on another stepping stone in their path, like this guy in front of him¡ªanother viin.


    Any gbearer can return to Ardoros until they don''t use their real body toe here.


    If he killed any one of them here, no one is going to interrupt.


    ''One hundred and thirty-seven,'' Ryuk calmly turned his gaze towards all of those people present there.


    GULP


    Some of them swallowed hard, feeling Ryuk''s eyes settle on them.


    Ryuk could clearly feel their nervousness, the small sounds of footsteps backing away, the sharp sound of their hearts racing, and even some of them falling into a trance, looking nkly at him.


    tap tap


    Ignoring the lying body of Lucas, whose connection has just broken due to *Shunya*, Ryuk approached those people.


    A distance of miles covered within a blink of a moment.


    Still, thosest footsteps kept all their gazes fixed at that ce, not noticing when he passed through them and arrived at the gates on Spire.


    "You people must be Crawfords?"


    ''!?''


    Suddenly breaking out of their thoughts, all of the individuals turned towards the direction of the voice, widening eyes evident of their bewilderment in this moment.


    These people were not weaklings, not at all.


    Even though not all of them were at Perfect, each had the strength to not trifle with.


    Yet, they had be a mockery, like clowns turning their gazes from here and there.


    "T-this," Adrian''s mind was overwhelmed with things that were urring. Being a battle veteran with middle Legendary rank, he could have at least felt some movement in the surroundings when the individual in front of him moved.


    But, he felt nothing.


    Thud


    "Young Master!, Noah Greets you." Before Adrian and the other five people could think of anything, Noah swiftly knelt, directly recognizing the figure in front of him.


    ''!?''


    Thud Thud


    Other Crawfords also realized their mistake, causing them to swiftly kneel too, each of their auras subsiding, proof of theirplete loyalty.


    """We Crawfords greet Young Master!"""


    A unified voice resonated, filling the whole surrounding, while others stood in bewilderment.


    Things were just too much for them to process.


    Dreck Chandler had assured them about the death of that Cripple, even how they were going to get rid of the Crawfords, indirectly gainingplete ess to this Spire''s Ether Crystal, which would have fallen to them since they were branch families supporting Alisia Devereaux.


    But, everything was getting out of their hands now.


    Each one of them turned their eyes towards Dreck, who was himself in a trance, standing while keeping his eyes fixed on the young man in front of him.


    Five years ago, he had seen a bloodied body without any trace of energy, and he was still seeing the same individual and still couldn''t feel any energy.


    Even if someone was far stronger than others, maybe not detecting power level, but one can at least guess from the mana reaction around them about that person not being normal.


    But, even after observing for all this time, Dreck couldn''t feel anything, but only a normal human.


    "I heard you were the ones who provided me Materials for Healing potion?" Ryuk looked towards the Crawfords, all of their gazes fixed downward, with knelt position while fists touching the ground.


    "Yes¡ª" Before Adrian couldplete his sentence, one of the persons standing beside Dreck spoke out.


    "Yes, Young Master, he is the one who mixed poison in your Healing Potion!"


    ''Damn, Idiots!'' Dreck instantly regretted his decision to tell his n to all of these people.


    It wasmon sense that the man who should have been dead due to poison is still alive, and you are ming the only knelt figures among everyone for mixing poison.


    Apletely stupid move.


    "He meant¡ªSPLASH." Dreck tried to rify that man, but his words seemed to be much slower.


    ''Huh?'' Dreck only heard a sound, his trembling hands slowly moving towards his cheeks where he felt slight dampness, touching it before bringing it towards his sight.


    His eyes reflected crimson liquid, prompting him to slowly turn his head.


    ''!?!''


    Drip


    A headless body stood, blood falling on the ground, instantly painting it crimson before the whole body fell down.


    THUD


    It was enough for everyone, including Dreck, to snap out of their thoughts.


    Due to their habit of seeing blood, it didn''t have much impact. But the issue was, they had first time seen a Devereaux member''s head bursting on their homnd.


    Not giving them a chance for their widened eyes to even blink, a chilling voice resonated inside the whole ce.


    "Every lie will cost a head. Your choice, your fate."

 Chapter 76: Chapter 76 - Mr. Toy (pt1)

    Let''s talk about WATER today.


    It is a known fact that you can block the flow of water by adding a dam, move between shores from one point to another, or perhaps cut through thend to create new route and even change the course of that water current.


    However, you can never erase its existence entirely.


    Eventually, One day, it will break the dam you built, its flow will throw you back to where you came from, it will tear through thend and move where it wants, and it will create its own path.


    A natural force may seem under control, but it isn''t¡ªjust like time.


    Time flows like water; one can attempt to stop it, travel through it, or even alter future events by making changes in the past.


    However, it will keep moving, regardless of how many changes are made. You might find it under your control until it reveals its true power.


    Time is almighty; one can win battles against it but never fully conquer it.


    Yet, there was one individual who attempted to gainplete dominance over this force, with an end result being his very existence lost somewhere in the time loop.


    There''s a saying: History always repeats itself.


    And it proved true again when the same individual''s descendant, his own blood attempted to manipte this force by traveling back 21 years in time.


    Meeting the same fate was inevitable.


    By repeating the same actions, time also tried to erase the legacy of the person who once challenged it.


    Gradually, branches known as the butterfly effect began to emerge, forming a colossal tornado strong enough to shake the very foundation of everything, which was predetermined.


    But the stubbornness of that human always kept him beyond its reach.


    Seeing its defeat, the wheel of time moved once more, causing several variables to hinder the human''s clear path.


    In the end, time seemed to win in its game by sacrificing two pawns and burying the soul that went against itsws.


    At least, this should have been the predestined story.


    The only variable standing in the way of destiny, fate, or time¡ªwhatever one calls it¡ªis Will.


    A small word that is nothing but a self-constion for mere ant-like creatures called humans, created thinking it is their hidden strength.


    The amusing part was their belief in it, which kept them moving forward.


    Time passed through them, destroying their bodies and souls, but their Will never sumbed and finally was lost with them.


    After all, no one can win against death with just some mere words of will to live.


    But.


    There are always exceptions in this world.


    Standing in front of more than a hundred powerhouses, Ryuk''s amber eyes reflected even the slightest movement in their expressions, their bodynguage, and heartbeats, apanied by frowns forming on their faces.


    "You know what you just did!" Dreck''s eyes turnedpletely red, small nerves visible inside the white of his eyes, gritting his jaws now that everything was much clearer to him.


    The man in front of him could kill them without moving and have no effect on bloodline retaliation; instead, his amber eyes seemed much purer than anyone present.


    WHOOSH


    They may have been taken by surprise, but not anymore.


    Each of them started to channel their mana, their res filled with killing intent, looking towards the young man standing just a distance away.


    SWOOSH


    "" Young Master, Please Command!""


    All Crawfords shouted in unison, already channeling their energy, which seemed much denser than others, evident of their Perfect Legendary level.


    ''These bastards,'' Dreck gritted his teeth, already acknowledging Ryuk''s strength.


    He could guess he was stronger than anyone here, but battles are never won alone.


    Seeing how the Crawfords were also taking Ryuk''s side, his anger raised even more.


    All the real original branch families of the Devereaux family had Perfect Level Legendary Powerhouses.


    Even though Dreck was one himself, the issue was his method to rise in rankings was by using mana crystals he snatched from smaller continents, making his energy core less dense than others of his level.


    Even though mana was enormous at his level, the output was broken.


    On the other side, the Crawfords had all of them at Legendary Early or Middle with Perfect Ranks.


    Their methods were solely based on training, even rumored to be taught by Alisia Devereaux herself.


    ''I will bury all of you here!'' Dreck was not threatened in the least.


    He had one hundred and thirty people on his side, each having ranks above Epic, with 24 of them being Early Legendary Imperfect and 6 Middle Legendary Perfect.


    Chances of a kid, seven veterans, and a butler winning against them were zero.


    Of course, engaging in battle right now would be treated as treason against the main family, only if the head of the family epted this young man as part of their family.


    But seeing how even now none of the guardians arrived to stop all this, Dreck was sure, this kid was abandoned.


    It was a battle in their favour with having this much Powerhouses on their side.


    Observing all of them, Ryuk recalled about the huge problem with this world''s power system, where energy and strength were both ced in the same category, without any sense of one''s ability or a clear idea about which, strength or energy, was at the Imperfect level¡ªa messed up system.


    Not that it mattered to him right now.


    His eyes reflecting Crawfords ring towards the hundreds, while they too red back, Ryuk could feel the thousands of other members of the Devereaux Bloodline approaching from the same direction as the Crawfords, each with ranks above Apex, but somewhat blocked by something.


    If he wanted, this could be a war.


    Only if he wanted, that is.


    "So, Chandlers and other branch families want a war?" Narrowing his gaze with a soft smile, he calmly looked towards all those hundreds of people, their stances set for battle.


    Finding it amusing that none of them seemed aware that this was a setup from the Direct family to get rid of all of them, including himself.


    After all, he could sense a whole army with battleships on standby just above their heads.


    "Shut up, bastard! You just killed one of our members!" One of them screamed, pushing others aside toe forward, feeling frustrated by the young man in front of them.


    A chicken who had juste out of its eggshell today was now barking at them¡ªa confusing thoughting from their level of mind.


    SPLASH!


    THUD


    ''!?''


    Before that individual could cross the line, his head burst into pieces, just like the other one who had tried to lie a moment ago¡ªboth being in the Epic Rank.


    tap tap


    Several footsteps backing away resonated; they were battle veterans, but one always fears the unknown.


    And right now, the consecutive event of those headless bodies shook their mentality toe forward due to not understanding the method this young man was using.


    They couldn''t see him moving; at least the first time they could see his body shrouded in that amber and amethyst aura, but right now, everything was out of their understanding.


    "You bastard!" Dreck shouted but didn''t take a single step forward, trying to understand the method used to kill those two individuals.


    "Woah, Dad, this toy is very smart!"N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 77: Chapter 77- Mr. Toy (pt2)

    p p


    nk nk


    "Woah, Dad, this toy is very smart!" Mia pped, her eyes shining with bewilderment as she looked at Ryuk with surprise, moving forward with a slightly stumbling stance.


    Her eyes didn''t blink once during all this time, capturing every image of this young man whom she had seen five years ago.


    At that time, it was curiosity, but now, it was excitement to see someone like him.


    ''System, what''s with her?'' Ryuk''s gaze reflected a young woman with short height, moving while producing a metallic sound, evident from the prosthetic leg she used.


    [Host, the target seems to be born with a leg deformity and mental instability.]


    ''Not that, I can guess that much,'' Ryuk corrected himself.


    Since he had been keeping an eye on everyone from the moment he came here, ignoring someone''s abnormal behavior and that prosthetic leg was impossible.


    ''I want to know, how could she see through me?'' The major problem was he was sure that this girl knew how he killed the guy in front of him just now.


    [....]


    [Host, the target''s IQ is higher than yours.]


    ''....''


    Of course, Ryuk understood about IQ not giving an overall boost in one''s judgment ability, but it does signify someone''s intellectual potential.


    thump thump


    "H-hello, M-my name is Mia, Mr. toy." Tightly shutting her eyes, her fingers clenching her dress, with a soft quivering voice leaving her mouth, feeling overwhelmed with her heart racing rapidly.


    SWISH


    "Mia!" Dreck, within a moment realizing his daughter''s dangerous situation, closed the distance between him and her, directly supporting her by the shoulders.


    "W-what!?, Leave me, Dad! You will destroy my first impression!" Mia struggled to free herself from her father''s grasp, making everyone there feel confused, not because of this father and daughter duo, they had seen until now.


    But because of the young man, whose gaze was fixed towards the sky, looking above at his left with his smile fading away, as if he felt something.


    Due to Mia''s life being in danger near that young man, everyone''s eyes were fixed on any subtle movement Ryuk made, leading all of them to swiftly cover Mia Chandler and Dreck Chandler, if they felt something amiss.


    ''Another battleship joins the fleet, seems they are really determined,'' Ryuk noticed another battleship joining the fleet of already existing four, bringing the total to five battleships surrounding his Spire, along with a huge army of more than 200 soldiers.


    He could clearly sense that each of them held the rank of Legendary, with some Perfect ones mixed in.


    Since the moment he expelled Lucas, his motive had been to sow confusion among these Branch families, preventing them from processing events until hepleted his task.


    Until now, he had been merely stretching out the time instead of going all out, due to the trap they were all fallen in.


    ''So, this is the battle strength of the Devereaux Family,'' he wanted to gauge the extent they could go, intentionally killing each of those two people without giving them any time, even hiding his presence from higher beings observing him, inside the spires.


    Everything was only to force them to utilize all their potential to target him.


    When he was in the spire, only two individuals above Zenith were observing him, but upon reaching the ground floor, it incremented to ten, revealing the hidden Monsters behind the Devereaux Family.


    However, Ryuk needed to confirm their military strength, and the moment he caught wind of their n to eliminate both him and the Branch Families supporting Alisia Devereaux, even though they had betrayed her today, they were once on her side, making them direct targets of this setup.


    It wasmon sense that in the middle of the night, when he destroyed the Energy Crystal, no one came except the Branch families, and they were just members of the family, with no private army following behind them.


    The moment those higher beings realized how threatening he was due to his ability to evade their surveince, they went all out.


    In conclusion, Ryuk would kill all these Branch Family members in battle, which Dreck thought was initiated by him, but all along, everything moved at the fingers of the higher-ups.


    Otherwise, how could someone sneak poison into a potion of someone from the Main family?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    And then, they will kill Ryuk on the pretext of an ident urring while dealing with treason of Branch families against the Main Family¡ªa foolproof n.


    Of course, Ryuk was strong enough to kill all these Branch Family members, but when ites to a whole army, things slightly be difficult.


    His ability may nullify energy, but in the end, he will lose in stamina.


    Endurance is a major part of any battle.


    After fighting with these people, he will have lost half of his overall stamina, and then killing the other 200 while evading four Battleships'' cannon barage was not something he found feasible.


    Of course, if it was only way to get out of this situation, he could have gone all out, but there is a thin line between stupidity and bravery.


    Which he knew too well, personally learned from an individual known as the Son of Heaven¡ªEdward Abernathy.


    ''Is it done?''


    DING!


    [Host, Battleship scanning ispleted.]


    [Blueprint has been prepared. Should I show it?]


    ''No need, just analyze the way they used to hide their presence from all these people,'' Ryuk could understand that he had the ability to nullify any energy, but hiding a whole army just above the heads of these powerhouses was something indigestible.


    [Scanning....]


    DING


    [Host, the Bracelet in these individuals'' hands is numbing their senses.]


    ''!?''


    ''And they call themselves Powerhouses,'' a smile formed on his face looking at a thin ck-colored bracelet in each of their hands, making him understand how strong technology can truly be.


    ''Is hers different?'' Due to his Soul Gaze, he felt a different pattern engraved on the others'' bracelets, but Mia had some additional runes embedded on hers.


    [Host, it seems that the bracelet is tampered with to change its functionality. It can''t numb the target''s senses.]


    ''Woah,'' Ryuk finally felt surprised, epting that the girl in front of him was really something else.


    Not even those in higher positions noticed their own restrictions not working on this girl.


    He reached conclusions from the fact that this bracelet seemed old enough and still intact, which should have been changed if the Main family had detected the problem.


    Amused by the fact that everyone from the Chandler family seemed to care for her enough to keep their gazes fixed on his movement.


    "No, Dad, leave me!"


    Dreck tried to take her away from Ryuk while Mia kept retaliating, making him feel helpless.


    He had just brought her here to give her the dead body of that Cripple, not an alive one.


    "Hello, Mia, it''s nice meeting you," Ryuk offered his hand while greeting her.


    ''!?!''


    It was unexpected for everyone present there to hear such calm words from the individual who mercilessly killed two of them.


    Not only the other Branch Families, even the Crawfords were shocked due to the soft and calm tone those words were said into.


    Mostly Adrian''s sister, who knew about Mia''s habits of dissecting different races alive and even going as far as to send her father to get whatever she desired.


    Mia, Stretching her trembling hand while her shoulder was wrapped by Dreck, whose eyes were widened while processing things, the second time in a row when his mind fell into a trance.


    thump thump


    Parting her lips with a quivering voice leaving them, while looking down, she sped Ryuk''s hand with both of her palms, feeling her heart racing.


    "O-oh, H-hello, Nice Meeting you too, Mr. Toy."

 Chapter 78: Chapter 78 - Lucas Devereaux

    Far away from Ardoros, another expanse existed¡ªspecifically, at a distance of 7,914.3 miles, where the night seemed to dissolve.


    Unlike Ardoros, which was bathed in moonlight, Calvale was enveloped by a colossal dome of ck smoke, with shimmering lightning strikes revealing the eerie presence of this continent.


    Enormous clouds, at least a kilometer thick, blocked any glimmer of Gaia from reaching thend of this ce.


    The dark aura emanating from miles of expanse was ominous and menacing, with corrupted smoke seeming to contaminate the nearby ocean shores of this continent.


    This expanse, spanning 15.63 million square miles, was filled with beings that reigned in the shadows, while a thick cloud above prevented any light rays from disturbing this ce, which was akin to an abyss.


    Tearing through the heavy clouds, the intensity of the ominous aura within the already dense air made the whole ce uninhabitable for any race, with losing sanity being just the first step for any being living here.


    Filled with shadows so dense they seemed solid, Calvale appeared to be a void that devoured light itself,plemented by a ghostly presence filling the atmosphere beneath the poisonous clouds.


    In the heart of this ce, at the very center where the darkness was dominant enough to form a wormhole, ready to devour the surrounding space, a sharp voice tore through the sinister canvas of this ce, resonating for hundreds of miles.


    "Khhhhuuuuuekkkkk!!!"


    A loud, sharp scream from an ominous being sent chills throughout the area it reached, causing creatures hidden within those solid shadows to slowly emerge.


    These creatures, with sleek, dark bodies blending into their surroundings and sharp, angr features, had elongated limbs ending in wed hands.


    Their matte skin absorbed any light, making them nearly invisible in the darkness, with heads crowned with short, horn-like protrusions, adding to their menacing appearance.


    drip


    Their elongated mouths trickled with amethyst acidic fluid, burning the ground upon contact, with a meter-long tongue¡ªthe only body part showing some redness¡ªsensing their surroundings, and eyes that seemed embedded deep within seven holes on their heads.


    "Grrrrrrr....kheerrkk."


    Emerging from the shadows, their bodies vanished with those words, instantly teleporting towards the source of their kin''s scream.


    SWISH SWISH SWISH


    Suddenly, the sound of hundreds, then thousands, then millions of such creatures emerging and vanishing filled the surroundings for a thousand miles, all converging towards a single ce.


    Moving at the front, one of those creatures finally arrived at a mile away from the source of that scream, its eyes showing a reddish image of things unlike colorful, jumping from one shadow to another.


    SWISH


    "Zrrrrgghhhk?!"


    Suddenly halting its motion, the creature looked towards a huge meteorite-sized crater formed at that ce where only amethyst fluid was visible on its depth, looking like a smallke.


    Screeeechh


    Another sharp sound caused that creature to turn its head towards a ck silhouette, using a wooden stick to draw something around that huge crater, moving through its circumference while counting something on his hand.


    "....Qrrriiikkkt." Tilting its head, the creature seemed confused due to the far denser sinister energy oozing out of that silhouette; it was pure evil, something that even faded the darkness that the creature was ustomed to.


    Suddenly, a sound sourced from that abyssal silhouette caused the creature to retreat a few steps due to the dark runes it could see mixed in that voice.


    "How can you be so merciless, bro?" Lucas finally attached both lines across the circumference of the crater, turned his gaze upward, smiling whilepleting his words, "to sever my connection?"


    {A/n: Illustration in Fandom}


    With a sharp smile added with a slightly long canine, Lucas turned his gaze towards the arrived army of thousands of ck creatures which needed for him toplete his ritual.


    "Shall we begin?" A glint passed through those amber eyes before his figure, which waspletely ck, started to emit dark aura, devouring nearby space.


    "Vrrrreeeeekk!"


    "Krrrrakkkk!"


    SWISH SWISH


    His voice triggered the hidden instincts of those unfathomable numbers of creatures, oozing amethyst fluid while their roar filled the whole surrounding, their bodies shorting towards Lucas, forming smokes moving towards him.


    SWOOPPP!


    Several smokes hurled towards a silhouette which belonged to Lucas but seemed different from any human, it was more like a humanoid drenched in obsidian ck aura.


    BOOOM!


    SWOOOOSH!


    A simple sh and dozens of creatures were turned into dust, only leaving behind shockwaves shaking the wholend beneath this massacre.


    BANG!


    CRACKLE!


    Several sounds filled the surrounding, sending enormous waves that pushed back the dense air, breaking those shadows which seemed solid a moment ago.


    .....


    "Bluuuurghk!" Being cornered, one of the creatures vomited highly concentrated amethyst acidic fluid from its mutted mouth, falling on the hand which grasped its struggling body.


    Fuzzzz!


    On touching the surface of that hand, a sound of corrosion reverberated in that serene surrounding which was devoid of any life throughout miles. Only the remaining thing was the thousands of carcasses of ck creatures lying on the ground while creating a mountain, filled with a pool of amethyst fluid.


    "It should be enough to establish the connection, Once again."


    CRUNCH!


    Clenching his grip, the bones of that struggling creature, which seemed harder than steel, crushed into pieces before falling on the ground.


    THUD!


    Dropping that body, Lucas slowly moved towards the center of the crater, his feet immersing in that acidic solution, slowly the ckyer over his body bing thinner before vanishing.


    "Zarathu Asgara Vecs!"


    WHOOOOSH!


    A dark ominous light streak shot towards the sky, the bodies of creatures turning into dust mixing in, bing a source of power for that beam.


    Slowly leaning, Lucas folded his legs sitting in Lotus position, a barrier forming surrounding him to protect his physical body while a silhouette started to rise from him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    SWISH!


    That Ethereal body got absorbed in that light streak which started to bend, directly heading towards a distance of 7,914.3 miles away from it.


    ....


    "We got signal back, bruh." Lucas brought his hand forward, caressed his hair before leaning back, and swiftly stood with a front flip, dusting off his clothes.


    Instead of in front, his eyes were fixed on the crack at the center of his abdomen, clotted blood and destroyed physical body gave him too much pain.


    Rubbing his injury, his carefree smile reced with a serious expression, glint passing through his eyes, while caressing his abdomen stating, "Guess Bro needs some beatings."


    Slowly lifting his gaze to prepare himself for a leap to deal with the individual who took him by surprise.


    ''!?!''


    "hehe.....I definitely meant, this bro needs some beating." With a twitching mouth, pointing towards himself, he changed his previous statement.


    Lucas''s eyes reflected an enormous battleship fallen on the ground, just beside a huge Spire which was broken in half, burning forming an enormous clouds of mes.


    It appeared like hell had fallen on this world, fire had covered up the whole surrounding, heat reaching even a mile, warm sensation vivid on his skin.


    Lucas''s eyes seemed to widen while his normal demeanor breaking by the scenery in front of him.


    It wasplete annihtion, several individuals'' dead bodiesy on the ground, aura leaking out of them revealed them at Legendary Ranks with now depleted energy cores and exhausted bodies.


    ''What is he?'' Lucas''s pupil reflected a young man shrouded in burning amber energy which was not mana but Ether, standing in the middle while surrounded by several injured bodiesying around him.


    All misery around him seemed like just another hum of air, his eyes'' glimmer enhanced by light emitting from the surrounding fire while he held a shining ethereal sword.


    Everything seemed to stop at that moment, only that individual standing firmly while everything around him was burning in insatiable fire.


    From Ryuk Von Selvius to Ryuk Devereaux, the name may change, but what will remain in the end is him, and him alone.

 Chapter 79: Chapter 79- Complete Annihilation (pt1)

    Inside the Ardoros Continent''s expanse, belonging to the Devereaux Family, the atmosphere was far denser due to the presence of several powerhouses observing the events unfolding in front of them.


    Hidden behind an invisible wall, several individuals floated in the air, looking down on several others engaged in conversation with a young man.


    "Chief, it''s already veryte. The higher-ups want results," one of the men wearing a ck cloaked dress with only amber eyes visible turned towards the woman standing in front, while gazing down at the events unfolding beneath her.


    "Tell them, until we get a reason, taking rash actions will only enrage Lady Alisia," feeling irritated due to orders from the second Mistress of the Devereaux Family, the woman gritted her teeth.


    Two hundred soldiers and four battleships belonging to the higher-ranked army under the Devereaux family were ordered by the second wife of the present head to kill a mere kid. ''Humiliating!''


    The woman''s irritation at the fact that neither the Head of the Family nor the First Mistress was saying anything in this matter made her feel helpless to go against the orders.


    ''Sorry, young man, but it seems you shouldn''t have woken up from your sleep.''


    ....


    thump thump


    Parting her lips with a quivering voice, Mia sped Ryuk''s hand with both of her palms, feeling her heart racing as she looked down.


    "O-oh, H-hello. Nice meeting you too, Mr. Toy."


    ''Why is her palm cold?'' Ryuk noticed the unnatural temperature of Mia''s hand, slightly confusing him, as it was natural for humans to have some warmth.


    [Host, she is suffering from some unidentified curse]


    ''....'' Seeing Mia''s sickly demeanor and hearing her heart beat, Ryuk could guess that she had a crush on him, causing her overall shy behavior towards him to emerge.


    "Mia, you bitch! Stop your acting right now!" Interrupting their interaction was Adrian''s sister, her anger visible at Mia''s friendly and maiden-like behavior towards the Young Master.


    ''!?''


    Noticing her words forming a frown on Ryuk''s face, Adrian''s sister swiftly rified her statement.


    "Young Master, everyone knows about Mia''s habits of dissecting other races'' kin alive, including children, and not even sparing their families if she found them unfit!"


    WHOOSH


    "How dare you condemn my daughter with such lies!" Dreck burst out, feeling his anger rising after hearing such words against his naive daughter.


    "We all know about this, Dreck, don''t act ignorant," Adrian interrupted, ring at Dreck. Everyone from the Crawfords had the same reaction to this situation, causing the earlier frown on Ryuk''s face to vanish.


    A confusing reaction for all of these people to understand.


    Unbeknownst to them, Ryuk''s mind was busy specting something instead of their words. Coming out of his thoughts, he turned his attention towards Mia,manding, ''Show me her color.''


    Right now, instead of knowing about each other, he needed to know about the girl''s real mindset after all.


    Unlike what they stated, Ryuk''s mind processed those words differently instead of blindly believing them.


    There can be chances of someone doing all those crimes while hiding behind her, or maybe she just wants to heal those people ¡ª unbelievable but still better than trusting someone blindly and losing such talent he found.


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    Showing Individual Characteristics


    1. White:      Kind-hearted


    2. Green:      Compassionate


    3. Yellow:     Optimist/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    4. Red:          Ambitious


    5. ck:       Malevolent


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    With a screen popping up, a green me appeared on Mia''s head, with her widened eyes looking down as if feeling anxious for being judged like that.


    drip


    Tears broke out, feeling hurt. Lifting her palm to wipe out her tears while speaking broken words, "I-I am n-not evil... sniff."


    "You bastards¡ª!" Dreck tried to burst out again but was interrupted by a stretching hand falling on his daughter''s head, softly caressing her head.


    "I know, you just wanted to help them, isn''t it?" Ryuk looked towards Mia with a genuine smile, understanding the mentality of this girl, at least better than all of these people present here.


    badump


    "T-thank you, Young Master." Feeling warmth from the hand above her head, Mia felt her heart beating faster.


    Since no one ever believed her until now. Not even her father, even though he acted like he believed her.


    ''.....'' For a mere moment, hearing those words from Mia''s lips, an image of a ruby-eyed girl with ash-grey hair passed through his mind, reminding him again about how he had left many things behind.


    ''It''s not time yet,'' but now that he hade out of that cage called Heindal Continent, Ryuk wanted to return there only after bing strong enough to break it whenever he wanted.


    "Don''t think you can manipte her?" Dreck''s eyes were fixed on Ryuk, noticing that small smile which seemed to hold a different feeling, making Dreck guard up while preparing himself for battle.


    "Sigh," Ryuk sighed, removing his hand from Mia''s head, who seemed disappointed for some reason.


    He turned his gaze towards Dreck, looking down on him. With a chilling tone, he calmly stated, "Don''t act mighty, Dreck. Before you could blink, dozens of bodies will fall."


    "Y-you!" Everyone seemed dissatisfied with those words, but none of them took a single step forward, including Dreck, who was just a hand''s distance from Ryuk, holding the strength of a Legendary Rank.


    But all of their instincts were already embedded with fear.


    They could show their anger but couldn''t take it out on that young man¡ªa helpless situation.


    ''System, is it still not done?'' Ignoring these people, he turned his attention to the task he had just given a moment ago to the system.


    ¨X¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤    ?    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨[


    INFILTRATING MAINFRAME


    BATTLESHIP 760RT....


    ¨€?????????


    ¨€¨€¨€???????


    ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€?????


    ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€???


    ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€


    ACCESS GRANTED!


    LOCKING CANNONS ON HOST


    ¨^¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤    ?    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨a


    ''Why do you seem more energetic?'' Turning his eyes towards the empty sky before taking a peek towards all of the people here, he casually noted the system''s tone being more fluent right now.


    [ AFTERALL, I WILL NOT GET MANY CHANCES TO FIRE A CANNON ON YOU HOST ^?_?^ ]


    ''....'' Not wanting to say anything about this matter since it was his initiative to use those Higher-ups'' trap against them.


    Everything was going fluently from the beginning; he had stretched enough time for this whole act of the branch family to not be seen as some sort of treason against the main family.


    After he instantly killed two members previously, he had already sowed a seed of hesitation among all these people; each one of them was unknowingly fearing him.


    After dealing with these branch family members, what was needed was his final announcement and a reason.


    A single reason or pretext on which he will announce his arrival on Ardoros, and what can be better than some small fireworks?


    ''Fire the Cannons System,''  Ryuk ordered, his face turning cold, slowly a resonance within his souling from the very nostalgic sword, which was with him even in his past life, started to call upon the hands which yed millions, as if telling him to again soak it in blood.


    A 6-Star Aura Sword, only one on Heindal in his previous life which seemed weak but after awakening his Kundalini, he could feel the hidden monsters inside that sword, wanting to cut through the very fabric of this world.


    SWOOSH!


    A dark obsidian de, shining with an ethereal glow, started to materialize in his hands, slowly revealing its presence, added with the Ether running through its core.


    A sword which was nothing but a part of his body, both carrying the same blood known as Ether flowing through their veins.


    DING!


    [Firing the Cannons, Have a Good time Host ^?_?^]


    Zzzzwooooooo!


    BOOOOOOOM!


    A sharp light shrouded the whole ce into its illumination, blinding everyone; the only thing remaining was horror on the faces of those people who identified that sound instantly.

 Chapter 80: Chapter 80- Annihilation (pt2)

    KRRZZZZT...


    A static sound echoed inside the battleship, resonating through the main control center filled with personnel operating itsmands.


    "What the...? We''ve got unauthorized ess, someone''s breached our systems!" Hearing the loud sound, the pilot leading the battleship alerted the other members, recognizing the meaning behind the alert.


    ? ACCESS GRANTED! KLAXON ALERT: INTRUSION DETECTED  ?


    "Intrusion detected, initiating security protocols! Standby for countermeasures!" Thems officer hurriedly went through the security logs to block the unauthorized infiltration.


    WHRRRRRRR


    Another series of sounds indicating firewalls breaking one after another filled the control center, which was in utter chaos as everything slipped through their hands within moments.


    "They''re in the mainframe! Attempting to regain control, but they''re one step ahead of us!" Seeing control slipping from their hands, several Savant engineers tried to cut off the mainframe throughout the ship, but their decisions were one step behind the unauthorized infiltration.


    Savants were races proud of their intellect in battleship technology and mechanics, making them the most sought-after race by the strongest continents for creating a battleship, but all of them were helpless today.


    ? ALL SYSTEMS COMPROMISED ?


    BEEEEEEEEPPPPPPP


    A nk sound tore through their will as they all slowly stood from their chairs, eyes widened, fixed on the huge screen in front of them.


    For the first time, all Savants found themselves in a situation where their firewalls and security failed them.


    ? ENEMY CONTROL ESTABLISHED ?


    "Enemy control established! Brace for impact, this is not a drill!" Not losing his cool, unlike the Savant races who were not a warrior race but just engineers, the captain of the battleship swiftly announced this to other parts of the battleship.


    Zzzzwooooooo!


    Suddenly, a charging sound reverberated, their hearts racing at the same pace, understanding that it was the sound of cannons preparing to fire¡ªspecifically, their main cannon.


    Every battleship had several minor cannons and one major cannon.


    Unlike the minor ones, which could shoot down even a Legendary Rank Powerhouse and inflict some damage, a single shot from the main cannon was enough topletely vaporize them.


    ? ENERGY LEVELS FALLING: 100% --? 70% --? 30% --? 15% ?


    The problem was that it could fire a single shot at the cost of 85% of its energy, directly depleting all the energy stored within it.


    SWISHn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Stop the cannon!" The captain swiftly vanished, arriving at the weapon controls to disable the charged cannon, but it was already toote.


    ....


    "How dare they go against my orders?!" Regina''s eyes turned crimson with anger upon seeing the first battleship''s main cannon moving and aiming towards the branch family members.


    "Chief, we have lostmunications with the Captain. Inside the battleship, it seems something is disrupting our connections!" Swiftly, a figure came forward with news about the problem with the link that broke with the major ship, leading to a blockage in anymands from them to the ship.


    SWISH


    "No! That bastard can''t fire the cannons right now; we don''t have any excuse!" Regina shouted before vanishing towards the battleship, her eyes fixed on changing the direction of the cannon or destroying it.


    With her strength of Legendary rank, it was not impossible, but it seemed that before she could do anything, the cannon was fired.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    A sharp light streak shot out of the battleship, tearing through the wall which kept them invisible, and struck down upon the hundred individuals standing below, while Regina''s eyes widened.


    ''It''s over.'' Floating in the sky, she could only avert her gaze from the ground engulfed inside the blinding light, which was enough proof to destroy the individuals beneath.


    SWOOOOSH


    CRACKLE!


    "How dare you attack my people?"


    A voice resonated, attracting the gazes of all the individuals floating in the sky, their widened eyes evident of the sight in front of them which seemed surreal.


    The energy of the main cannon, equal to 1 billion units, had bathed an individual who stood between the branch family members and the battleship, floating with a glimmering de in his hand.


    The de''s shine was a dark ck, visible from within the blue sharp light of the Energy beam.


    "N-no, how is he still alive?" Regina''s eyes widened, unable toprehend how the young man was still able to speak after getting directly hit by the cannon, which should have been enough to vaporize his whole body.


    ''!?''


    Suddenly, the words he said a few moments ago resonated within her mind, and slowly, a realization dawned on her, understanding the direction all of this was going.


    "Swiftly! Save the branch members now!" Reginamanded, understanding that the young man was about to use the pretext of the cannon tounch an all-out attack on them and even use this whole event to win the loyalty of the branch family.


    CRACKLE!


    Ryuk''s body, drenched in that blue light whose temperature had already crossed the limit of Ether Crystal which he had withstood a moment ago, but unlike previously when his skin was burned, this time, his body was nullifying all energy including heat.


    His focus was unhindered by anything around him, only on the 200 men floating in the sky and on those battleships.


    He had already gathered all the information he needed to know about the standby army.


    Yes, he was not naive enough to believe all these people represented the full strength of the Devereaux family, but they were a division that could be swiftly deployed whenever needed, reaching conclusions from their swift gathering after he woke up a few hours ago.


    WHOOOOSH


    His aura burst out of his body, covering his whole body in an amber aura which seemed to destroy the beam''s energy particles on touch, directly cutting through while his sword started to vibrate.


    It was pure Sword Intent.


    "Kuggh..." Gritting his teeth while focusing all his concentration on his sword, which instantly turned amber like his body, shrouded in the Ether.


    CLANK


    While withstanding that barrage of heat, his hands lifted the sword above his head, starting to form an arc that was aimed not only at the battleship but also at the spire.


    Everything was part of an uing future: He had already destroyed the Ether Crystal of his Spire; he needed another one until he could create his own Artificial Ether Crystal.


    He needed an energy source, and it would be fulfilled by thepensation he would receive from the person behind this entire attack¡ªa simple and clear n.


    SWISH


    The moment his sword traced that arc in a swift movement, a very thin line shot out from it, filled with Sword Intent, directly cutting through the Energy Beam with ease and passing through the battleship.


    SLICE


    BOOOOOM!


    A loud explosion apanied by the silent sound of something cutting down filled the entire space, the impact causing the invisible barrier to shred into pieces, revealing three other battleships and a huge army of 200 powerhouses standing with their pupils reflecting only mes.


    CRUMBLE


    Before their eyes could blink, the nearby Spire belonging to Alisia Devereaux was cut in half like a piece of butter, a sharp cut enough to slide the whole architecture into two parts before all of it crumbled down to the ground.


    BAAAANNNGGGG!


    Within a moment, a Battleship and a Spire were turned into rubble with only one sword strike, while those Powerhouses kept looking at the man, whose gaze was fixed on them with a chilling voice resonating in the space.


    "For thepensation of my house, I want all of your heads."

 Chapter 81: Chapter 81- Annihilation (pt3)

    Zzzzwooooooo!


    BOOOOOM!


    Suddenly hearing that familiar sound, Dreck''s eyes widened, realizing that the sound was pointed towards them. He swiftly shouted, "Mia!"


    WHOOSH


    His body burst out with blue mana to protect his daughter at the cost of his life, tightly shutting his eyes while covering her, with other branch family members much slower to respond, covering their faces with crossed hand, waiting for the inevitable, which never came.


    "How dare you attack my people?"


    Suddenly, a voice resonated inside that ce, causing everyone to remove their hands from their eyes and turn towards the source of the voice.


    Each of their pupil reflected a back standing firmly against that indestructible force falling upon all of them, without any hesitation of self-sacrifice for all of them who just wanted to kill that individual.


    "Young Master!?," Adrian''s eyes widened, including all Crawfords who had swiftly covered their bodies with dense mana to withstand the energy beam and even prepared to shield their young Master, but they werete.


    SLICE


    SWISH


    Their eyes could only reflect a sword strike sharp enough to cut a whole battleship in half, added with the spire which was always known to be enforced with Ether, strong enough to withstand a million tons of weight, cut into half.


    All of their eyes can only look at their savior in awe, before their brains could process all those events, the whole battleship and spire fell onto the ground.


    THUUUDDD!


    The resonated sound of impact brought them out of their thoughts, and another voice added the burning fuel to their desire to survive this ce.


    "For thepensation of my house, I want all of your heads."


    WHOOSH


    "What are we waiting for!" Noah shouted, seeing his Young Master going as far as to sacrifice himself against 200 elite members of Devereaux Family''s army, making him burst out in rage.


    "Should have seen through their scheme!" Adrian realized how they were targeted by the main family, making his aura burst before clenching his jaws, visible gritting teeth.


    "N-no, it can''t be," Dreck kept looking in the sky, not believing his eyes, understanding that he was ying into the hands of the main family all along, causing his eyes to turn towards his daughter whose eyes werepletely wet.


    "D-dad, I-i don''t want to die," Mia tightly gripping her father''s cloth felt everything overwhelming for her to understand. She just wanted someone to y with, not to be surrounded by a whole army.


    "W-what?!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Was the main family want all of us dead?"


    "They just fired a cannon at us; it was a clear intent of killing us."


    Slowly, a murmur spread across the hundred people standing on the ground. Unlike mere gossip, their warrior blood was already dominating, all frustration from all series of events bursting out.


    "Wait, don''t tell me, Young master had already sensed it and wanted to stop us from fighting each other?" Suddenly, Adrian''s sister realized that from the early on, instead of ordering Crawfords to kill other branch family members, their young master kept stretching time.


    "That must be Regina wanting to me us for treason and kill us!" One of the Crawfords, already aware of themander of the Third Division of Devereaux Family''s army, gritted his teeth while shifting his eyes towards the woman in the sky, whose gaze was fixed on the young man with widened eyes.


    ''No, he had manipted the whole situation against us,'' Regina clenched her fist feeling things going the other way than she wanted it to be. At that moment, for the first time in her life, she felt cornered.


    SWISH


    "You should take a break, Regina. I will take the lead from here." Suddenly another figure materialized beside her, looking down towards the young man with rage, his bulky body evident from his race belonging to another warrior ss unlike Devereaux''s usual self.


    "What?! How can you take charge of my people?" Regina, seeing Anzac, felt her frustration rising since, until now, all this was under hermand from four battleships to 200 soldiers.


    How can they changemander at thest moment?


    "Talk to Lady Drishti; you can''t even kill a kid and lost one of your battleships." Anzac red at Regina and used a sharp tone to remind her about her ipetency, making her eyes widen, understanding how she was thrown after the work was done.


    SWOOSH


    "Anzac, don''t think I don''t realize your anger on that kid for five years ago event." Regina''s aura bursted, her amber eyes looking at the white robbed man whose brother was killed at the hands of an eleven-year-old kid with another Legendary Ranker named Malika.


    "....." Seeing Regina''s battle aura, which was at Legendary Peak with Perfect rank, Anzac averted his gaze towards that young man, holding a de, ignoring Regina before stating, "Talk to Lady Drishti; I will kill that kid for murdering my brother!"


    SWISH


    With those words, Anzac vanished apanied by only a dozen of soldiers, proving the loyalty of this army division more towards Regina instead of the newmander.


    Unlike the normal Army, where punishment was given for not following orders, the Devereaux Family seemedcking in that aspect since these soldiers had free will not because of rules but due to their individual strength.


    So, instead of being forced to work, they choosed to align themselves.


    "Chief, please order us." Representing all other soldiers, one of the men arrived in front, before bowing in front of Regina, who took a nce between Anzac''s small group and that young man.


    These hours had already proved the intelligence of that young man who had manipted all this situation, making her understand that it was enough for today.


    "Send ten times higher Bill to Lady Drishti for my battleship and also, arrange a meeting with that young man after this night." Turning with all those powerhouses following behind her, she turned to leave the ce while remaining three battleships too changed their direction away from the center.


    ZRRRRRR


    Their engine sound resonated before all three of them elerated to return towards their base, already having received orders from their leader.


    "I don''t understand, Chief. Did you really think he will survive Anzac?" Feeling confused, one of the men present there, seeing his leader take the side of that young kid who just woke up from aa.


    "Who knows, maybe he can or maybe not." Regina''s face formed a small smile hearing that question, somewhat her believing in the victory of that young man over Anzac, who was a veteran, felt amusing.


    After all, her own n was used against her, the strategy to use this chaos created by the branch family to me them for treason and wipe out that young man, each of her ns was turned against her.


    So, there was definitely a reason for her to support that young man, slightly peeking at that young man now engaged in a fight with Anzac, some words left her mouth, "Maybe we finally found our Liege."


    ''!?!''


    "C-chief."


    None of the members seemed to say anything else, looking towards the young man, his image slightly improving in their eyes, somewhat epting him in their hearts.


    They don''t care about the strength of that young man who just withstood the main cannon which could have vaporized all of them and not even about how he cut through the battleship and spire with ease.


    Since after all, their chief can do that too and at that with much ease.


    So instead of strength, their chief''s eptance was far more important to them.


    "We understand, Chief."

 Chapter 82: Chapter 82 - Annihilation (End)

    ''Was this the gift left by her?'' Observing the sharp sword intent that had just sliced through the battleship and the spire. Ryuk''s gaze subtly shifted to the sword in his hand.


    The intense vibration that he had felt moments ago had subsided, reced by a calm sensation in his grip, reminiscent of a familiarity from a past life.


    This felt like the sword had be one with him, making it his personal weapon even during his fight with the Son of Heaven in his previous life.


    SWISH


    Suddenly materializing in front of him was a bulky man in a white robe, nked by several other people.


    "Young Master!" Adrian, recognizing the newly arrived figure, swiftly tried to close the distance, apanied by other members of the Crawford family.


    THUD


    Bam!


    "Open it!" Before they could get within a fixed distance of those people, an invisible barrier repelled all of them, forcing them to punch it in hopes of breaking through.


    "Young Master, stay away from¡ª" Dreck also joined the Crawfords, relieved to see how they were protected by the Young Master. Observing this, even members of the branch families, having changed their opinion, attempted to breach the barrier.


    But all their efforts were futile, only leading to their voices fading before they could even reach Ryuk, leaving them confused while they kept trying to break through the barrier.


    ''What is that system?'' Ryuk narrowed his gaze upon seeing how Adrian and the other branch family members were hindered by a round dome formed around them, with a diameter of 300 meters, effectively caging them all in.


    [Host, the Dome is created by an ASCENDANCY level Individual .]


    ''!?''


    Although Ryuk had anticipated this whole event was orchestrated by someone from a higher position in the main family, the extent to which they went to stop others from helping him made it clear how desperate they were to kill him.


    Perhaps there was a time limit within which they had to kill him.


    "You must not know me, but Fucker¡ª" Anzac, ring down at the young man in front of him, tried to remind Ryuk of the mistake that was going to cost him his life but was interrupted.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Name''s Anzac, brother of Banzac, ranked Legendary Middle with Perfect and helped his brother in the genocide of their own kind, hm, guess I was wrong about that guy. There was still someone to mourn after him," Ryuk remembered some memories, looking at the status window.


    He contemted ways to deal with the man in front of him, not wanting to reveal his possession of a heaven-grade artifact on this continent.


    Naturally, no one ever attempted to take that object from Heindal, as the retaliation would have been too severe for those of higher rank or near it; the consequences could have been devastating.


    No one would want to destroy their present strength by bringing something to theirnd that couldn''t be controlled.


    ncing at his sword, which was now devoid of the sharp sword intentunched a moment ago, Ryuk realized he couldn''t use the same level of energy once more, though his Ether had enforced that sharpness.


    "You bastard, it was really true that you killed my brother!," Anzac''s mind seemed to be unconsciously rejecting the thought of his brother dying at the hands of a child, more like, he med Alisia Devereaux for the actual killing of Banzac.


    But hearing those words from this young man''s mouth made his doubts be firm.


    WHOOSH


    An aura burst out of his body, filling the surroundings with an intense pressure. Slowly, veins started to bulge on his body, with his face turning greenish due to several visible nerves.


    SWISH


    "I will kill you, bastard!" Within a blink, Anzac closed the distance between him and Ryuk. His approach was much faster, and the force of the punch he threw created a shockwave before it could even hit his target.


    SWOOSH


    BANG!


    Screeeech


    Even after shrouding his body with amethyst Ether, Ryuk was forced back several steps, his feet tracing the ground with his slide, and he crossed his arms, which trembled from the aftereffect of that punch.


    ''Is this the physical strength of this rank?'' Ryuk pondered, looking at his now trembling arm, which had been in front to stop the impact while shrouded in enforced ether.


    It gave him a sensation that, although it vanished soon, was enough for him to distinguish the difference between an energy-enforced punch and a punch driven by physical strength.


    SWISH


    "It''s not over yet!" Not giving Ryuk any chance to recover, Anzac closed the distance again, and this time, instead of a punch, a swift kick apanied his attack,nding on the young man''s body and hurling him some distance away again.


    thud


    This time, the force threw Ryuk several distances, but instead of falling to the ground, his foot gripped the ground.


    BOOM!


    He swiftly brought his sword in front beforeunching himself forward, sharp de aimed towards Anzac''s left hand.


    SCHLKT


    CLANK


    Due to his speed, enhanced by Amber ether, Anzac couldn''t respond in time as Ryuk''s sword cut directly through his flesh, colliding with bones that seemed made of metal, creating a collision sound.


    "Kugghhh... You bastard, finally got you," Anzac''s face formed a mocking smile, seeing how Ryuk''s sword was stuck in his flesh while his internal muscles gripped it tightly, preventing any movement.


    In this position, Anzac''s physical strength restricted Ryuk''s movement, and it was enough to lead to a blow.


    ''Damn it.'' Understanding what was about to happen, Ryuk swiftly covered his whole body in amethyst Ether to protect himself from the uing impact, but at short range, it wasn''t enough.


    SWISH


    BAAAM!


    ''?!''


    Ryuk''s eyes widened as he felt the heavy punch. Even without breaking his defenses, it sent an internal shockwave powerful enough to damage his internal organs.


    But before Ryuk could be thrown a distance, Anzac pulled him near tond another punch, and that was when Ryuk finally stopped holding back.


    All his doubts about the difference between physical strength and mana-enhanced strength werepletely clear to him from this fight.


    He realized he could notpensate for ack of physical strength by merely enhancing his body with Ether.


    The energy might protect his outer body and even increase his overall strength, but against dense muscle and bones, it wouldck in hand-to-handbat.


    BAMM!


    Another punch was thrown at Ryuk''s face, but this time, his palms stopped it, shrouded in amethyst Ether¡ªfar denser and stronger than Mana.


    "Kugh!... Don''t tell me, y-you," Anzac, enraged until now, hadn''t noticed the energy used by the young man. But after his punch was blocked, he could feel the energy was Ether, not mana.


    Something which should never be possessed by a human body, and even if it could be, the amount he was feeling right now was impossible.


    SCHLKT


    ''Huh,'' Anzac''s eyes, fixed on Ryuk, slowly reyed the image of blue liquiding out of his body like a gust, drenching his body and instantly slicing through it.


    "AaaGgggHh¡ª" The only scream left within him after his once metal-like bones were cut in half by the same sword, now turned into amethyst, oozing out sharp sword intent.


    BANG!


    With a swift kick, Anzac was thrown a distance, unable to control his body as his now depleted Energy Core¡ªdrained to *Shunya*¡ªallowed the pain to flood his mind.


    The only words that could leave his mouth in his bloodied state were,


    "Haa... Haaa... Y-you bastard, what are you!"

 Chapter 83: Chapter 83- Finally, End of a very long Night

    "Haa... Haaa... Bastard, what are you¡ª Huh?" Before Anzac couldplete his sentence, his eyes became hazy, and the world seemed to rotate; everything appeared to move in slow motion.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Thud


    Before a small sound apanied by eternal darkness shrouded him.


    "Commander!?" Other individuals, seeing theirmander''s head flying, felt their eyes deceive them; everything moved much faster for them to even react and help him.


    SWISH


    Without any dy, all twelve of those people rushed towards the young man standing with a cold gaze, looking down at the now lifeless body filled with blue blood oozing out of the slited neck.


    SWOOSH


    Seeing them all rushing towards him, Ryuk swiftly shrouded himself in Ether before vanishing and closing the distance with them; his approach was to deal with them one at a time.


    Ryuk''s body may seem fit, but he was reaching his limits too. Without any movement for five years, he was now on the battlefield with individuals stronger or at his level.


    Right now, his only support to win this battle was three things: *Shunya*, his Ether, and the System.


    While battling these people, he knew all his previous battle experience was nothingpared to these powerhouses.


    His fighting style was personally taught by Wang and Alisia themselves, allowing him to keep up with them, but hecked experience.


    From the start, even though things moved ording to his approach, his body was not keeping up with the relentless fights; it waspletely healed, but fatigue lingered.


    Normally, when someone''s muscles and bones are healed, new ones take their ces, and in this process, the strength of the old ones is lost.


    While the new ones may seem thick, without any practice, one''s own body feels alien.


    CLANK


    His sword collided, and instantly taking a leap, he kicked the man while activating his *Shunya* at the same time.


    While using it in a fight, he felt the cost of Nullifing others'' energy was his own Stamina¡ªit was falling at a rapid pace.


    SCHLKT


    He directly beheaded the other one while utilizing his Amber aura to increase his speed; he had already dealt with two of them.


    This battle depended on how fast he could solve all these situations; the only thing he needed to avoid was anyone far stronger than Legendary Level arriving here.


    BOOM!


    "AGGGHHH!" One of the individuals was thrown with his energy corepletely depleted and collided with the remains of the battleship.


    "Kugggh!" Another one met the same fate, thrown without anything to support him due to his depleted energy core.


    ''All of them are Imperfect.'' While battling, Ryuk had already noticed that all of them were except Anzac, whose strength was at the Early Stage of Legendary; everyone until now was just at Legendary Imperfect, with energy stats only at that level.


    Making the overall battle much easier since he could just nullify their core and use his strength of Peak Epic level, enhanced with Amethyst Ether, which had reached the amount of Early Legendary.


    SCHLKT


    Finally, he pierced his sword into thest remaining individual, whose eyes widened with horror, seeing all of hisrades being killed by the same hands that gripped the hilt of the de piercing his heart.


    THUD


    The fallen bodiesy on the ground, marking the end of a battle that had taken arge chunk of Ryuk''s overall stamina.


    "Haa..." Exhaling his breath, the sword in his hand slowly vanished within him, and everything fell into peace.


    The whole area, surrounded for miles, was filled with heat emitting from the burning battleship, the smell of burning flesh filling the air with a sharp stench, and the metallic smell lingering throughout the ce.


    Standing in the middle with the now vanishing sword, Ryuk turned his gaze towards the dome covering the Branch Family members, wondering why it hadn''t vanished yet.


    DING!


    [ Host, Enormous Killing Intent Detected]


    ALERT!


    [ Leave this ce Instantly!!]


    ''What is happening¡ª'' Before Ryuk could inquire any further, a voice reverberated in the ce, instantly erasing all the fire, and even the aura surrounding Ryuk''s body.


    "For a mere kid, you seem to think very highly of yourself."


    ''!?!''


    Suddenly turning towards that voice, Ryuk''s eyes fell on a woman, shimmering in white light, her aura instantly illuminating all directions, making the moonlight appear much dimmer in front of the illumination from her ethereal body.


    ''System, what is she?'' Ryuk could guess the figure belonged to a soul projection, but it felt different from just a mere astral form; it felt more alive.


    "Hm, so, are you talking to that thing inside you?"


    ''!?''


    thud


    Suddenly startled by the whisper in his ear, Ryuk stumbled, unable to understand how that figure instantly came beside him without any trace.


    [ Host, Your soul withstood an Attack just now ]


    ''What?'' Unable toprehend the meaning behind the System''s words before realizing this was a simr situation to when he first met Jenny, encountering such a projection that tried to attack his soul.


    But, he didn''t feel any attack, making him understand that his *Shunya* had just protected him.


    "So you can Nullify Soul Attacks too, interesting." The woman ced her finger on her lips, looking at the young man in front of her, her long eyshes framing soft, perky lips with a humid gaze fixed on him.


    ''!?''


    ''Did she just¡ª'' Suddenly, seeing a soft smile forming on the woman''s face, Ryuk swiftly shrouded his body in Amber Ether.


    tap


    A delicate finger tapped on Ryuk''s chest.


    SWOOOSH


    Instantly, all his aura was banished, as if it flew away into tiny particles, leaving behind his body while his widened amber eyes were fixed on the woman, not understanding how his ability still didn''t nullify her energy even after she touched him.


    "Hm, so it takes 0.0044 seconds for your ability to take effect." The woman nodded, confirming her doubts about how fast his ability could nullify energy on making contact with it, leaving Ryuk standing with a perplexed expression.


    ''System!, Overdrive!'' Seeing how he was seen through like an open book, it was impossible for him to hide things now; only one thing remained in his mind: this woman was far too dangerous.


    [ Overdrive (Energy Stats Rising)::  ¡¼LEGENDARY¡½ - -? ¡¼ZENITH¡½ ]


    WHOOOOSH


    His aura burst out, and within that blink of a moment, his body got shrouded in Amber Ether, enhancing his speed. Before moving himself, hended a swift and heavy kick on the woman.


    BOOOOOM!


    "Hold it!" All the Branch Family members, even within the dome, felt thend beneath them instantly turning into several pieces, breaking with a shockwave moving throughout thend around a mile.


    CRUMBLE


    The aftereffect of that kick had destroyed the foundation of the remaining spire, which was already half broken, causing it topletely fall, while a mile area was plummeted to the ground due to the force.


    "So, your true strength is Zenith Rank, hm, but it seems Imperfect."


    Another voice reverberated with the dust filling that ce, scattering and revealing an ethereal figure stopping that thunderous kick with mere aura, not letting it make contact.


    SWISH


    "Ugh." Ryuk, seeing how things were goingpletely in the wrong direction, gritted his teeth before calling out his sword and without any dy sliced at the woman''s neck.


    From an outer perspective, his decisions may seem too fast, like he kept revealing his secret weapons, but in reality, the enormous pure killing intent falling on his body was too overwhelming.


    It was like a monstrous being''s hot breath falling on one''s heart; the beating became faster, blood flowing through veins crossed all limits.


    In that situation, Ryuk was sure only death awaited at this moment, and to somehow avoid this, he needed to give his all.


    CLANK!


    "Hoo, is this her sword?" Looking towards the glimmering sword, the woman felt amused, remembering the bond linked with this de to its previous owner.


    ''!?'' Ryuk''s de was blocked by the woman''s forefinger, her face filled with amusement, as if looking down on him like a mere child''s y.


    Right now, Ryuk was facing True Strength.


    "Haaa... haaa..." His already exhausted body started to give up in that situation, while Overdrive kept providing him energy, it was swiftly depleting; 15% of the Energy belonging to Conduit was burned just to maintain his present strength.


    SWOOSH


    "..." The woman narrowed her gaze, feeling all her energy core drying at an uncontroble pace, understanding that it was all part of the young man''s n to use the sword as a medium to transmit his ability.


    A simple miscalction in her equation was: This young man''s swift thinking.


    "It''s enough for the games."


    "Wha¡ª"


    Hearing her words, Ryuk tried to retaliate, but his actions seemed much slower for him to keep up with the uing collision.


    BANG!


    SWISH


    "KUGHH!" With widened eyes and a bent body, elevated in the air, Ryuk''s gaze reflected the kick his abdomen just withstood. But unlike his, which caused a shockwave, the speed at which he was hit felt much faster.


    BOOOM!


    Faster than the speed of sound, his body was thrown, but in the middle of the air, before his thought process could kick in, another force directed at his backunched him towards the ground.


    Right now, his mind''s thinking seemed much slower than the uing barrage. Collisions were colossal, and before pain could bombard his mind, another force hit him.


    BAAAM!


    "Aghh!¡ªTHUD." A huge sound resonated through the space, which was 83 miles away from the ce where the fight had started, proving the distance his body was thrown with each impact.


    SWISH


    Arriving there, the woman leaned in before clenching Ryuk''s neck and directly lifting him, as if telling him to understand: You are just a mere frog who left his well.


    "Ughh!" Holding that delicate hand gripping his neck with enough force to crush his bones, Ryuk''s face turned crimson due to blood blocking in them.


    drip


    As the force on his neck increased, blood started to trickle from Ryuk''s mouth, small flesh visible within those crimson fluids.


    His eyes started to be heavy, but within those moments, his mind finally tried hisst efforts to survive.


    ''System, Activate Conduit Dom....''

 Chapter 84: Chapter 84- First Morning in Ardoros

    Morning rays slowly pierced through the vast clouds as they made their way to and belonging to one of the four major families on the Ardoros Continent.


    They directed themselves towards the Mansion belonging to the Chandlers, within the Devereaux Family''s territory.


    As they entered one of the rooms within, they highlighted a young man lying on the bed, his arm covering his eyes.


    Calmly gazing at the ceiling, his eyes seemed to have just opened after a restful sleep.


    ''I need more strength,'' Ryuk thought, feeling his own weakness for not being able to do much against that woman; his memories were hazy and fragmented.


    From what he could recall, after hemanded the system to activate the dome, he lost consciousness, and upon awakening, found himself here with a 19-year-old girl lying beside him.


    He could at least understand that Conduit must have forced that woman to retreat, and the Chandlers must have afterwards brought him to this ce.


    Gazing at the intricately designed ceiling adorned with flower patterns, the room looked beautiful, filled with several books suggesting an owner interested in learning.


    ''Did she sleep like that all night?'' Breaking his gaze, Ryuk nced at the girl sleeping beside him, her head resting on the bed''s edge while she sat on the floor.


    Slowly leaning back onto the bed, his eyes fell on a lifeless body lying on a table ten meters away from him, next to the walls.


    ''What the hell?'' Observing the body with a wounded abdomen and identical facial features, Ryuk realized who had brought him here.


    "Did you bring me here?" Ryuk narrowed his gaze, inquiring of Lucas, whoy on the table, now devoid of any signs of life, unlike the previous night when he seemed somewhat alive.


    Silence~


    ''Has he lost connection or something?'' Not receiving a reply, Ryuk slowly rose to his feet, still questioning.


    [Host, after bringing you here, that individual tried to see inside your mind, triggering the auto mechanism of your ability to forcefully sever his connection.]


    ''Dumbass.'' Frustrated from the events of yesterday, Ryuk finally uttered words he had avoided until now.


    After all, in his quest to start a new life in this world, he had refrained from using curse words from his previous life and presented himself as a nobleman.


    "Um, yawn, did you just wake up, Young Master?" Mia slowly rubbed her eyes, yawning as she lifted her heavy eyelids, battling to keep them open for another sleep.


    "Wasn''t it Mr. Toy yesterday?" Observing Lucas''s body, Ryuk recalled Mia referring to him with a different nickname.


    "That''s because you patted me." Slowly rising and rubbing her eyes with her palm, Mia opened her eyshes only to see the firm back of a young man standing just a distance away.


    ''System, will he wake up?'' Ignoring Mia, Ryuk focused on the body lying in front of him.


    Though yesterday''s events were enough to numb anyone''s senses, his mind always believed one thing: strategy could win against strength, but things changed slightly when that strength surpassed the limits of resources a strategy could afford.


    Meaning, one''s brain would hit a wall against overwhelming power. Yet, Ryuk kept moving forward instead of being depressed by a single defeat.


    [Host, Unlike your conscious mind''smands to nullify energy, this time, it was due to self-defense, causing this body topletely sever its connection from the main source.]


    "Mia, can you make a replica of this thing?" It was a guess, but considering all the rumors he had heard about Mia and the System''s information about her higher IQ, Ryuk felt confident.


    He might not be the smartest, but at least he knew his own IQ.


    ording to Adrian''s sister, Mia was a psychopath who dissected individuals from other races alive, not even sparing children, and even destroyed their homnds if anyone offended her.


    From both the facts from the System and Adrian''s sister, Ryuk concluded that the man behind tarnishing Mia''s name was none other than¡ª Dreck Chandler, her own father.


    This meant that Mia was curious about other races, and her curiosity led her father to abduct members of those races and bring them here. Unable to coexist peacefully, if some individuals tried to retaliate, they were killed at the hands of Dreck.


    This indirectly made Mia seem like a viin.


    The fact that she dissected these individuals might have stemmed from her desire to learn about their biological structure. Who knows?


    But, in the end, it was all just mere spection.


    tap tap


    "Yes! I would love to!" Snapping out of her daze upon hearing Ryuk''s words, Mia swiftly sprinted towards him, cing her hand in a salute position, her eyes shining with anticipation.


    ''...'' And with her demeanor, Ryuk understood that she could indeed do it.


    "B-but, they will hate me." Looking down, Mia remembered yesterday''s events where Adrian''s sister called her evil and med her for many things.


    "Do you dissect living people?" Ryuk asked, looking at her somber expression, trying to console her by reminding her that she hadn''t done anything wrong.


    "Y-yes." Lifting her gaze to meet Ryuk''s, Mia nodded, epting the fact.


    "...." Seeing the genuineness in her expression, though it felt awkward, Ryuk knew he needed her help, not caring if she was some mad scientist or not.


    At least not after yesterday''s events. He needed to get back at that woman with several folds, and in that, he needed to be stronger.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "B-but those people told me to dissect them in the hope of finding a cure for their race." Seeing Ryuk''s narrowed gaze, not wanting to be seen as evil again, Mia revealed the hidden truth she had never shared with anyone out of fear of being reprimanded.


    ''!?''


    "Very good job." Feeling satisfied with his assumption being correct, Ryuk patted her head, considering itpensation for the hard work this girl would put into replicating this physical body.


    Of course, having already seen the Status Window of Lucas, Ryuk knew the origin and energy source for this being a forbidden technique called the Rakshasa Technique.


    Not that Ryuk was going to learn something that would cause harm to his brain.


    "But, I need several things to do it." Mia keenly observed the body, automatically understanding the constitution needed to relocate something like this.


    Her needs were several things to prepare the working model.


    "I will give you whatever you want, just make a list of everything and give it to me, and I will deal with your father, first." Feeling someone approaching the door, Ryuk turned his attention towards it before approaching, already aware of the person at the door.


    knock


    Krieeek


    Directly opening the door at a single knock, Ryuk''s eyes fell on the man known as Dreck Chandler.


    An amusing fact was that, instead of the Crawfords, he was brought to the mansion belonging to the Chandler family.


    "Mia, are you all right?" Ignoring the young man looking at him, Dreck inquired about the well-being of his daughter, who seemed equally oblivious, excitedly examining the artificial body lying in front of her.


    Instant karma.


    "....My daughter." Seeing her engrossed in her old habits once again, Dreck turned towards Ryuk with a crestfallen expression before slightly bowing.


    "Wee to our house, Young Master Ryuk."

 Chapter 85: Chapter 85- Eating/Drinking Goblins Shit

    "Wee to our house, Young Master Ryuk."


    "Let''s have tea, shall we?" Giving some time for Mia to analyze the body and give him a list of items that she needs, Ryuk moved out of the room, leaving Dreck perplexed.


    "But I can tell the servants to bring it here," he proposed, looking towards the young man with anticipation, his eyes showing reluctance to leave this ce.


    "Follow me, Dreck, it''s important." Not wanting to witness their familial drama again, Ryuk called out while already ten steps away from him.


    With a downward face, Dreck followed behind him, both exiting through the long hallway and arriving at the guest room at the end of the way.


    Instead of taking a seat on the sofa, unlike Dreck who sat instantly, Ryuk moved towards the balcony, which was not far away from the seating area, gazing towards the vast expanse filled with a crowd.


    Looking at several people outside and narrowing his gaze, Ryuk inquired, "Why are there so many people outside this mansion?"


    He could see a crowd of more than a hundred people filling up the whole ce, and somewhat seeing the Crawfords at the front, he could understand that some of them belonged to their territory.


    "Woo-Hoo, Young Master! You made shit out of the Anzac!" One of the people within the crowd, remembering the previous night''s battle, couldn''t contain his excitement and shouted out.


    "Young Master, pleasee to our territory." Noah, standing among the crowd, called out to the young man, patiently waiting for Ryuk, who finally wake up.


    "Young Master, yesterday your condition wasn''t good. Just tell us, we will break in." One of the women among the crowd spoke out her intentions.


    ''So, this guy forcefully brought me here.'' Seeing all of them like this, Ryuk understood the reason for him being here, but one doubt remained.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Why were all these people acting so violently to bring him?


    Of course, he understood the Crawfords being on his side, but there were a few branch families mixed in the crowd, meaning everyone he met yesterday was here.


    And seeing that energy within them, it definitely wasn''t for some savior, and Ryuk was not naive enough to think that saving them for one time would make them this loyal.


    "Why did you bring me here, Dreck?"


    "It was Mia''s Request."


    "And why are these people acting so loyal?" Slowly turning his gaze towards Dreck, who was ordering maids to bring something to drink.


    "This is due to Lady Drishti''s announcement yesterday." Turning his gaze towards Ryuk, Dreck informed before turning back to give instructions to the maid. "Oh, also add that centipede''s extract in it."


    "Lady Drishti?" Not knowing about the person just mentioned and feeling frustrated due to Dreck not telling everything in one go, Ryuk stated, "Tell me exactly what happened the previous night, Dreck."


    "Just a minute, Young Master, you would like it." Gesturing for Ryuk to halt, Dreck continued with his instructions. "Also, add a piece of leaf from the World Tree we received from the Elves, and, Young Master, do you want anything else in the tea?"


    ''Should I kill him?'' Already feeling frustrated, Ryuk''s mind snapped, and in irritation, he uttered, "Nothing much, just add some Goblin shit in it."


    "Oh, I forgot you were from a backward continent, Hahaha." Dreck burst intoughter seeing the young man''s eating habits, adding, "Young Master, not even Swusks eat that shit, pffft."


    "Maid, bring me the same tea with Goblin shit in it, do it within ten minutes." Leaving the balcony, Ryuk made his way inside the room, while the maid professionally bowed before leaving to bring the same tea.


    ...


    "Shhhglglgglblblblb....S-t--o-p i-t!" Dreck''s broken scream emerged from the depths of his lungs as his head was forcibly held under a cup of tea, overflowing with each rejection his mouth spat out.


    Ryuk''s firm grip held Dreck''s head down, submerging it in the amethyst-colored tea¡ªThe liquid bubbled like a miniature volcanic eruption, relentlessly pouring into Dreck''s mouth.


    .....


    "Haa.....Haaa.....I-I drank Goblin''s shit." Seating on the sofa with his gasping breath, Dreck''s ws gripping his skin while stretching enough for his eyes to widen, remembering the nightmare that passed through him a moment ago.


    "Now, tell me everything." Ryuk folded his hands with a calm gaze, observing Dreck, who was seated with the maid cleaning the tea remains fallen on the table, scattered due to the struggle.


    "..." Not wanting to speak anything he lifted his gaze, but in his sight, a kettle also fell, causing him to prioritize dodging the object from pouring down his mouth. "The present Head of the Family has two wives. The first one is Lady Deventhia, who is also the mother of Lady Alisia, Lady Angelica, and Lady Veronica."


    Slowly clearing his mouth with a cloth, he added, "And the second wife is Lady Drishti, of course, in name only."


    Ryuk narrowed his gaze, contemting the meaning behind those words in name only, before Dreck, noticing his expression, swiftly started to give a proper exnation.


    "Exactly, Lady Drishti holds most of the influence and wealth on Ardoros, meaning except Lady Veronica, no one canpete with her." Dreck informed, adding further as he continued, "But, there is a well-known fact about Lady Drishti, which is her excessive interest."


    "Whenever she gets interested in anything, mostly in something which is iprehensible from her perspective, she goes all out to know everything about that thing, even at the cost of breaking it." Dreck exined about the excessive tendencies of Lady Drishti while also mentioning the limits she could go to achieve it.


    "Don''t tell me, she married him because of her curiosity in something?" Ryuk understood, at least from all the present information, that the reason for marrying the Head of the Devereaux family was nothing but mere interest in something, maybe power?


    "Exactly, she was curious to know about how it feels to rule over one of the world''s strongest continents'' family." Halting in his path, Dreck further revealed something unbelievable, "And to achieve that, she waged a war against the main family some three hundred years ago, while every gbearer was outside the continent."


    "When all five remaining gbearers arrived back, by then, Lady Drishti had lost interest in battles. So she just let the strongest among them hold the Head seat and married him, only because if in the future she got her interest back to rule."


    ''Was that woman,'' hearing about the personality description, linking with his sudden awakening yesterday and an army arriving instantly.


    His ability to hide his presencepletely, his strength to nullify someone''s energy, and then, there was his survival without bing crippled after going against the Bloodline.


    If it was to arouse someone''s curiosity, wasn''t he the most eligible one inside the whole Ardoros right now?


    ''No, their intentions were not to kill me.'' His mind spected several things, among which one seemed the most feasible.


    What if the whole army of 200 men and four battleships were there just to let him go all out?


    What if even the poison that was allowed into his potion was just to check his immunity?


    Everything started to make more sense; after all, how could someone bring a whole small division of powerhouses to kill him within an hour of his awakening?


    "Dreck, tell me, who was that woman at the end of the battle?" Ryuk''s gaze turned cold, understanding that all this mess was just created to fulfill someone''s interest.


    "T-that was indeed Lady Drishti herself."

 Chapter 86: Chapter 86- Drishti Devereaux

    In the expanse of the Ardoros Continent belonging to the Devereaux family, at its center, stood a citadel surrounded by several spires, embodying an enormous architecture part of a grandiose pce covering an area of 1.23 square miles.


    Though the values seem exaggerated, belonging to one of Ardoros'' strongest families, it was not surprising to witness a grandiose pce whose mere sight was visible from thousands of miles away.


    The walls, shimmering and shrouded in dark ck marble with hints of orange, stretched across the area, marking a significant dot on the vast map of the Ardoros Continent known as the Devereaux Fortress.


    The sheer size of this architecture, with rooms asrge as ballrooms, underscored the strength and status the Devereaux family held worldwide.


    With an astonishing number of 10,434 rooms upying 75% of the 1.23 square miles, the entirety of it seemed almost surreal.


    The morning rays falling on the ck marbles appeared to be absorbed rather than reflected.


    Yet, escaping the grasp of this human masterpiece, some rays found their way inside through one of the open windows.


    "My Lady, the Sanctum seems to be in chaos these days due to the formation of a new faction after the arrival of the new Saintess," a man informed, bowing with his gaze downward, knelt in front of a womanzily seated on a regal throne atop a tform, inside a room that resembled more of a vast hall, adorned with several heads of different monsters embedded in the walls.


    The room itself was filled with a collection of various species, artifacts, and even swords belonging to the heirlooms of several warrior races that had been eradicated while protecting these same swords, now carelessly thrown into a corner of the room.


    Yet, this was merely the beginning of the treasures lying within this room. From Etherium Crystals to Draconic Contracts, items of immense value were treated like garbage, strewn about carelessly.


    The Draconic Contracts signified that the owner of this ce had formed pacts with High-ss Dragons, creatures that reigned supreme over their territories, yet here they were reduced to mere ves at the hands of the figure seated on the regal throne.


    This single room was in itself a treasure chest, where a single piece could be enough to shake the entire world, yet theyy about like rubble, scattered across the floor.


    tap tap


    A delicate finger tapped rhythmically on the throne''s armrest, filling the room with a soft, reverberating sound.


    The woman seated there, with milky white skin adorned with a hint of pink blush, long eyshes, and soft amber eyes that gleamed like a sereneke, parted her soft, dewy lips.


    Words that seemed reluctant to leave such a heavenly abode echoed helplessly throughout the room, "I never expected he had a Heaven-Grade Artifact within him."


    "How interesting~," her eyes softly took a small peek towards a mark on her wrist, a fingerprint etched onto her thin, delicate wrist by a person in hisst struggle.


    "My Lady, pleasemand me. I will make sure to kill him," the kneeling figure, aware of the previous night''s battle with the son of Alisia Devereaux, felt the need to eliminate the person who had caused harm to his master.


    "Heh, never thought you wanted to die this soon,"  the woman said with a soft smile adorning her face, her gaze fixed on her servant who flinched hearing those words.


    "Forgive me, My Lady, I never thought he was that important¡ª" the servant, trying to apologize and understanding the threat he received from his master of being killed if he touched that young man, was interrupted.


    "I meant, he will kill you, Subject," Drishti, seated with her legs folded and chin supported by her hand, kept her gaze fixed on the facial expression of the man, which started to crumble.


    After all, he was at the Peak Legendary Rank, Perfect. How could a young man without any battle experience possibly kill him, let alone with an injured body fromst night''s battle?


    "¡­" but without doubting his master, he kept his gaze fixed downward, contemting how to heal that small mark on his master''s wrist caused by that young man.


    SWISH SWISH


    Several figures wearing the same dark ck cloaks materialized in a knelt position in front of the throne, each expressing the same opinion as the man before them, "My Lady, please allow all of us to engage that man together."


    Each one of them was at the Peak of the Legendary Rank, and at that, Perfect.


    Maybe mere seconds would be enough for them to crush someone already injured from the battle.


    It may seem cowardly, but for them, cowardice is a word used by weaklings who can''t even predict their enemies in advance and tag their smartness as cowardice.


    "Do you know why I wanted you to bring someone from the Sanctum?" Drishti slowly rose from her throne, tracing her fingers while rising before moving towards the things lying like rubble there, scattered on the ground.


    "¡­Wasn''t it to get rid of that mark?" One of the men, not lifting his gaze, stated in a normal tone, understanding that the reason for calling some healers from the Sanctum was rted to the removal of that mark on his master''s wrist.


    "You think I can''t get rid of a small fingerprint?" With a calm smile, her eyes nced at her wrist before turning towards those people, unaware of the reason.


    "Forgive us for our short-sightedness, My Lady." For their negligence in not understanding their master''s strength, all of them asked for apologies.


    Ignoring them, Drishti''s eyes were fixed on her wrist, where, while being strangled, a young man''s grip tightened enough to crush tungsten, leaving a small mark on her body as a symbol of her defeat.


    "I''ve fallen to the Middle Level of Ascendancy."


    GASP


    Her sudden voice filled the room with gasps from all the figures present, and without a second thought, all of their anger surged at a visible pace, with parts of their eyes turning crimson within a moment.


    It was not a small thing. Since after achieving Epic Rank, the human body reaches a point of saturation, meaning the amount of mana being dissolved and utilised stops, and rising in ranks bes impossible.


    That''s why any artifact, herbs, or technique that could expand the size of the energy core is needed to reach ranks above¡ª This size is naturally decided upon birth.


    Losing even a sub-level after Epic is not something anyone could afford.


    It would be like falling a whole rank down if wepare Ascendancy and Epic, which have the difference like Immortals and Mortals.


    WHOOSH


    Their aura surged, evident of absolute loyalty towards their master. Losing control, one of them shouted, "My Lady, even if you kill me afterward, please let me kill hi¡ª SPLASH."


    ''!?!''


    The individual''s body turned into a blood mist before he couldplete his sentence, a Legendary Perfect Rank killed instantly without even having a chance to respond.


    "I don''t need brainless loyalty."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    A soft yet chilling voice resonated within the room.


    Drishti''s eyes fixed on the rubble of artifacts on the ground, while the others kept theirs fixed downward, knowing how foolish they were to think they could kill someone who could go against their Master and still inflict such a wound.


    "Deliver a message to him." Slowly lifting her gaze before turning towards the ck-cloaked men. With a smile, she stated, "He could choose anything present inside this room."

 Chapter 87: Chapter 87- Returning the Favour

    "T-that was indeed Lady Drishti herself," Dreck informed about the identity of the woman who arrived at the end of the battle.


    ''Drishti,'' naturally, after getting defeatedst night, Ryuk had not thought much.


    He nned to leave Ardoros like any other gbearer and train to settle his scores after he became strong.


    Instead of maintaining his pride, acting with patience seemed more important.


    But it seems there are some changes in his predestined ns.


    Not because he understood the identity of that person or he was confident to defeat her now after taking some rest.


    After all, with that battle, Ryuk knew the difference in their strength was enormous, maybeparable to a predator and prey.


    The only thing that caused all his changes in n was the reason behindst night''s event ¡ª he was not a puppet for someone''s interest.


    "Dreck, why didn''t the Head or any other members intervene yesterday?" While contemting a way to deal with Drishti, a doubt arose in his mind.


    If Drishti found him interesting, then wouldn''t it be true for others too?


    Maybe they are not that intense when ites to following something interesting. But even after a whole battle urred, and yet no response from the Head family, it only signifies two things: they either wanted him to die or wanted to see his true strength too.


    Though these are just spections, since unexpected reasons could also ur, like how until now, he thought of that army there to just kill everyone rted to his mother, but it turned out to be someone who just wanted to fulfill her curiosity.


    "It seems confusing for me too, Young Master," Dreck, stopping at the balcony, turned towards Ryuk, while narrowing his gaze. Only one thing came to mind at that time, which he revealed, "There could be chances that Lady Deventhia and the Head of the Family were not in Ardoros?"


    Ryuk remained silent, as Dreck knew about those individuals'' personalities and habits more than him. Ryuk epted the fact, but the question remained: what is his value?


    Will they be going to punish, discuss, or do anything about this whole incident if they were really not aware of these things?


    Absolutely not.


    ''It will be a gamble,'' a thought crossed his mind regarding something, but there was too much risk of failure, and this could lead to his life''sst failure.


    Right now, his both worlds'' perspectives were in a battle.


    The previous world''s mind was suggesting to patiently see through things, without acting rashly, while controlling his pride since it would be foolish to go against someone with winning chances of less than 5%.


    Present world''s mind wanted to not digest the fact that he was yed like a mere puppet at the hands of someone and even looked down upon. An ego of Emperor Ryuk was somehow trying to dominate his pride.


    Who should he choose?


    ''Let''s go with this then.'' Seeing both personalities ovepping, he finally reached amon agreement which was him achieving the desire of his present self while following the approach of the previous world.


    "Dreck, can you tell me about the Rakshasa Technique?" Ryuk inquired about the ability used by Lucas to inhabit an artificial body, which was able to manifest the real owner''s energy.


    Of course, his interest was not particrly in learning that technique.


    "Oh, do you mean the one used by Lucas?" Dreck''s eyes slightly widened, but noticing Ryuk''s back which once again resurfaced memories of the previous night where the same man saved all of them from the Battleship''s cannon.


    "Young Master, that ability is forbidden and could even corrupt one''s mind," Dreck warned, somewhat trying to unconsciously return the favor he received from the young man.


    "Just tell me, do you know or not?" Slowly standing from his seat since he was not in the mood to dy after seeing a way for him to somehow get back at that woman.


    "No," Dreck shook his head before remembering something and added, "But you may find something inside the Central Library."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "A library?" Hearing the name of the nostalgic ce which seemed to be most foreign to him in this present life, his eyes softened while thinking about how he finally needed to start reading some books once again.


    knock knock


    Suddenly, a knock on the door attracted both of their attention, but before Ryuk couldmand the person to enter.


    SWISH


    "My daughter!" Dreck swiftly arrived at the door, swiftly opening it, revealing a young woman with a height of 5 feet 3 inches, standing with her glimmering eyes searching for someone instead of fixing on the man in front waiting with an anticipated gaze.


    "Young Master!" Ignoring Dreck standing, Mia directly passed beside him, while he stood there nkly looking straight, still trying to process everything.


    Instant Karma.


    "Did you make the list?" Ryuk, seeing the excited demeanor of Mia, at least guessed about the things going in the right direction but still inquired.


    "Um." Fidgeting with her fingers, instead of handing over the list, she slightly leaned while offering her head.


    ''...'' Understanding the meaning behind her such gesture, Ryuk stretched his hand and patted her before asking again, "Now, can you tell me what are the things needed to make it?"


    "...I can''t understand it," saying those words, she kept shaking her head to feel his palm. While Ryuk heard those words, even though he felt disappointed, it was not that he had any expectations to begin with.


    A simple thing to keep you away from disheartening: live without expecting anything in particr. If things go well, you''ll be really happy, and if not, you won''t be disappointed because you didn''t expect anything in first ce.


    "It''s fine. You did well," not wanting to make Mia feel bad, he kept his hand there for a while. Three minutester, removing it with both of her hands, Mia stated, "But I can repair that body!"


    ''!''


    "You can?" Ryuk inquired, and in response, seeing Mia''s swift nod, turned his gaze towards the uing presence he felt at the balcony of the room.


    "Dreck, bring Mia out with you," slowly moving towards the balcony, while Dreck swiftly understood the meaning of those words and without dy took Mia out of the room.


    "Wait, Young Master!" Mia, getting grabbed by her father once again, tried to retaliate, but her eyes could only reflect Ryuk''s cold yet sharp gaze fixed towards the balcony, instead of towards her, while the door of the room finally closed.


    ''Should we start?'' Looking at the mana disturbance, evidence for the arrival of some people, Ryuk finally thought to take the first step towards a subquest¡ª RETURNING THE FAVOUR WITH 200% INTEREST.


    SWISH SWISH


    Two figures, one after another, materialized in that ce, their bodies shrouded in blue mana, instantly filling the surroundings with dense presence, increasing with each moment.


    "Ryuk Devereaux, you should be honored that you are allowed to choose anything from Lady Drishti''s Collection of Treasures."


    One of the cloaked figures announced, with a heat haze forming surrounding his body, gazing towards the young man in front of him, while hiding his intent to shred him for harming his Master.


    Looking towards the two peak Legendary Perfect Rankers, Ryuk felt the time to initiate a chain reaction while already decided which item he wants from that treasure collection.


    SWOOSH


    An Ethereal sword started to materialize from his grip, slowly bing visible to both men who just narrowed their gaze while intensely looking at Ryuk.


    SWISH


    One of the man''s pupils reflected Ryuk''s figure blurring before suddenly arriving with a sword pointed towards his pupil, while a voice resonated within the room.


    "I choose Drishti herself."

 Chapter 88: Chapter 88 - Mind Games (pt1)

    SWISH


    Naturally, light moves faster than sound, and that seemed true here as well.


    The Cloaked Man''s pupil widenedpletely, reflecting a sword pointed at it, glimmering with an amber aura, zing in the hands of the young man whose words resonated inside the room:


    "I choose Drishti herself."


    Standing there, the sword, instead of moving any closer than a finger''s distance, remained static. Yet, the aura seemed eager to devour both men instantly.


    "What do you mean?" one of the men, with a narrowed gaze, inquired.


    Due to their orders not to harm the young man in front of them, both men kept their calm even in the face of death, merely standing while a sword was this close to their eyes.


    Observing both cloaked figures, the subtle movements of their bodies clearly demonstrated theirck of fear of death, which was expected from someone of their ranks. Ryuk slowly loosened his grip on his sword.


    He had already achieved what he wanted from all this, which was to understand three things: these people''s loyalty, their true value, and finally, Drishti''s opinion of him.


    It was clear that even after facing death so closely, both men didn''t respond at all, unlike imperfect ones. Ryuk knew that even with his speed, there should have been small movements, like pupils contracting, but there was nothing.


    Clearly signifying about their instructions regarding not harming him in any way¡ª indirectly confirming these people''s loyalty.


    Even after emiting killing intent and going for these people''s head, noone arrived to the help them, more especially Drishti herself.


    Of course, he understood that fromst night that sacrificing some life''s to achieve her goal was something which could Drishti easily afford but still, it was necessary to know more about her singal weakness.


    A weakness which she herself was not aware.


    And third, after saying those words which will directly trigger the woman''s mind, her reaction from these words of him will make him finally reach to conclusions about all the spection he thought until now.


    To win a battle against that behemoth,  Instead of thinking to be stronger sooner, he needed to utilise present resources in hope to achieve the proper results, while understanding his own value and mindset of his target, till which point her patience wore thin.


    It was truly a gamble, one mistake will directly lead to his death but right now, everything seemed to in his favour and also depended on mood of his target.


    ording to Dreck, Head of the Family and Lady Deventhia added with other strong individuals was not present on Ardoros for some reason, only Drishti was present alone¡ª A golden chance to secure someone that stronger.


    Yes, instead of simple revenge, it seemed his greed has taken over him¡ª greed to reach higher position.


    "Nothing, I meant, Can I get a meeting with Lady Drishti" With a soft tone Ryuk proposed his words while feeling  intense gaze fixed on him, to give a clear picture of his image, he had also stopped Shunya.


    "You indeed think very highy of yourself Kid" One of the man seeing the young man with nothing special but an arrogant young man who wanted to chew more than he can swallow ¡ªa stupid amateur Child.


    "Can I not?" Ryuk tilted his head, looking with confused eyes towards both men who exchanged nces yet remained silent. This silence triggered Ryuk to push them further. "How about I show her something very interesting then?"


    "...Do you really think you have some hidden cards left?" another cloaked man stated in a firm tone, having witnessed the entire battle the day before and knowing all about the young man''s abilities.


    Energy nullification, a tremendous boost in speed or strength using amber or amethyst aura, a highly veteran fighting style for a mere kid, andstly, that sword in his hand.


    "I still haven''t shown all my cards," Ryuk''s gaze turned cold, instantly filling the air within the room with an invisible, heavy pressure that seemed to make the conversation more intense.


    "Do you think we are unaware of your possession of a Heaven-grade Artifact?" The man revealed his knowledge of Ryuk''s possession of something unique and valuable, which caused a subtle change in Ryuk''s expression.


    ''They know about the Conduit.'' Ryuk didn''tpletely express his surprise, considering he had used the Artifact as ast resort. It was integrated with his system, making it a part of him. However, the fact that Drishti identified that artifact¡ªspecifically by the abilities it granted¡ªand still did not seem interested enough to take it from him, suggested something significant.


    All this pointed towards one conclusion: Drishti Devereaux also possessed a Heaven-Grade Artifact.


    And it has to be strong enough to prevent her froming after him to extract the Conduit from his body by any means, instead of just sending her messengers with some treats to entertain her.


    "It''s fine, I will visit her myself to choose something from her room," Ryuk said, slowly beginning to expand his ability, instantly nullifying the gaze that was on him. His eyes fixed on the two men, who narrowed their gaze upon realizing how Ryuk''s presence had just now disappeared from all their senses except sight.


    "Don''t think of trying anything, kid," one said, feeling suspicious about the sudden disappearance of his presence, even though they had already witnessed it yesterday. Yet, it still felt surreal.


    Their senses were rejecting to believe his existence in front of their eyes; it felt like he was just an illusion, nothing else.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You see, I was beaten pretty badly yesterday. Can''t I getpensation?" While pondering other things, he continued to y word games, understanding the importance of this whole conversation in achieving satisfactory results in the future. With a final push, he said, "Can''t Lady Drishti let me pour out my frustration on both of you?"


    ''!?''


    The man''s eyes widened before rxing, due to a sudden telepathic message he received from his Master, forming a small smile under his ck cover.


    WHOOSH


    "...My Lady has allowed me to have a small spar with you." The cloaked man''s body began to emit intense pressure, not letting his guard down after receiving permission from his Master to engage in a small fight session with this young man.


    "But what if, in anger, Lady Drishti, upon seeing her subject beaten, tried to kill me?" Ryuk stated with a soft smile, looking at the men, who seemed confused, but these words were not for them but for someone else observing them.


    Of course, Ryuk wanted Drishti Devereaux to withdraw her surveince from this room, but wasn''t it easy for someone of her caliber to easily see through his intentions?


    After all, she read him like an open book just yesterday within mere seconds while fighting.


    So, Ryuk was one hundred percent sure that right now, Drishti knew that he wanted her to not observe this fight, but he still said those words, confident that she would withdraw her gaze.


    Reason?


    Her own strength and personality.


    Drishti Devereaux was smart enough to create a situation where, without sustaining any damage initially, she measured the level of her enemy beforehand by sacrificing some pawns and then involved herself.


    A smart, strong person bound by a natural desire for something maybe very dangerous but when that same desire is turned against them, then?


    In conclusion, her search for something interesting will lead her to go in the direction he wanted her to go.

 Chapter 89: Chapter 89- Mind Games (prt2)

    At the center of the Devereaux Expanse, stretching endlessly, stood a massive structure known as the Devereaux Family Fortress, imposing in its ck silhouette.


    The battle between Gaia''s rays and the darkness of the fortress''s surface began the moment morning graced the horizon.


    Some rays are absorbed while others infiltrate; they have very few chances of survival due to windows, which have not always remained open.


    But today, a window seemed to open as a heavenly figure of beauty sat in a chair near it, writing something with a soft smile and narrowed gaze, her mind seemingly fixed on something else.


    Drishti''s crystal-like amber eyes reflected several characters written on the paper, theirpletely unknown structure showcasing her newly found interest in learning thenguage of a lost civilization.


    ''A bait, heh'' Sitting with her soft eyes fixed on the page, her mind was settled on something far away. She heard and saw things be a blur around a young man, but his voice was clearly provocative.


    "Let''s see." Pausing in her writing, she lifted her gaze, observing her room filled with enormous worldly treasures. Yet, among all of them, the Young Man chose her.


    Had she not seen through his intentions? Of course, she had.


    It was crystal clear that Young was trying to see his value, to what extent he could cross the line without falling apart.


    And that was something she herself was interested in seeing: to what extent she could keep patient to finally reach the point of killing him.


    Both wanted to know about Drishti Devereaux.


    :: "You see, I was beaten pretty badly yesterday. Can''t I getpensation?" ::


    ''Compensation for destroying a battleship, which cost me one trillion gold coins,'' she mused, her interest waning as she again immersed herself in writing.


    She appreciated the young man''s bravery, which is why she offered him a choice of anything from here.


    But that was it; there was nothing else in that young man that interested her, making her already prepared to retract her surveince back¡ªthe end of her alignment towards that young man.


    ''"Give him a battle, no need to hold back since I don''t think any of you are returning alive from there,"'' she telepathically allowed both of her subjects to do whatever they wanted,pletely losing her interest in the whole thing.


    There was nothing in that young man who somewhat interested her.


    Energy Nullification ~ Anyone above Legendary rank could erase the aura of lower ranks, and at that, an ability with a response rate of 0.0044 seconds will be nothing in front of true speed.


    Sword Maiden''s Sword ~ Interesting, but that''s it. The young man can never use its true potential; it''s more like a stick in his hands.


    Some hidden being inside his body can control the Heaven-Grade Artifact ~ It would have been interesting if it wasn''t for her possession of a simrly ranked artifact too.


    Finally, his Kundalini ~ His soul is strong but still not enough to remain more than a minute in astral form with an Entry level of the Astral Realm.


    He had somewhat of a presence of mind, which was definitely not unique; this whole world was filled with geniuses like him and was much smarter.


    In Conclusion, He was an Open book to her, have nothing within him which somewhat made her feel interested.


    :: "But what if, in anger, Lady Drishti, upon seeing her subject beaten, tried to kill me?"  ::


    ''So, you are not the only one seen through,'' she felt amused at the realization that she too had been seen through, not that it was a hidden fact about her being an enthusiastic person.


    But, seeing how this was used against her, it brought a soft smile to her face.


    Did those words spark her interest in knowing what the young man wanted to do behind her back?


    Of course.


    Did she know that the young man wanted to make her withdraw her gaze by making the whole situation look more interesting?


    Absolutely.


    Will she still follow his intentions, even after knowing it was a trap set by him to get back at her?


    That is indeed a good question.


    "Yawn, guess I am feeling sleepy again," Parting her soft lips, understanding that she had been yed with. Stretching her hands, she stood and moved towards a big king-sized bed with translucent embroidered white curtains surrounding it, letting him do whatever he wants this time.


    After all, the young man had indeed seeded in making her withdraw her gaze.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    At 7.2 miles away from the Centre Fortress, inside the territory of Chandlers, stood a huge mansion befitting the status of one of the four major branch families within the Devereaux Family.


    A hundred people surrounded the ce, all their gazes fixed above the room where they could sense two individuals at the rank of Perfect Peak Legendary standing, while also being aware of a third individual''s presence but unable to sense him.


    "Father, should we help Young Master?" Noah, noticing the two cloaked figures belonging to the men working under Lady Drishti, went inside the room where their Young Master was present.


    "No need, don''t forget Lady Drishti''s announcement from yesterday," Adrian''s gaze was fixed on that ce too, recalling the announcement made by Drishti Devereaux after she defeated their Young Master.


    There were three criteria for someone to be epted in the heir battle:


    - One should have to carry the Devereaux Bloodline.


    - They have to be at Perfect Legendary rank or above.


    - They need approval from the Head of the family to participate in the battle.


    Ryuk Devereaux did not fit any of these criteria: he had lost the Devereaux Bloodline, was not at Perfect Legendary rank, and there was no permission from the Head of the family.


    Of course, there were three more candidates with ranks lower than Legendary, but each one of them had a Guardian at Zenith rank or above.


    Meaning, the second criteria could be nullified if someone took a guarantee that the candidate would reach Legendary Perfect rank by the end of the gbearer battle.


    And in the absence of Lady Alisia, no one was in favor of giving their guarantee to him, directly making him unfit.


    Thirdly, in the absence of the Head of the Family, his Proxy could ept any gbearer to rightfully take part in the battle, which was also not possible due to Alisia Devereaux''s status being depleted to that of a banished and runaway gbearer.


    In conclusion, it would have been impossible for him to participate in the gbearer battle.


    But then, surprisingly, Lady Drishti epted Ryuk Devereaux as a gbearer and even allowed him to be provided with the Insignia.


    On every human, there was a Mark of proof to show their identity as a gbearer, since there could be imposters in the outside world who could im themselves as such, leading to scam people and tarnish the name of the Devereaux Family.


    After all, even with the fear of the Devereaux Family, there was always someone who could use the identity of fake gbearers to take advantage of others.


    BOOOM!


    "Father! Look at that," Noah called out, pointing towards a projectile shot out of the room where he was looking a moment ago.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Hearing his words, Adrian also lifted his gaze to look at that object, which seemed very familiar to him before it directly shot inside the building standing a mile from it.


    CRUMBLE


    Within a moment of collision, the whole architecture fell to the ground, making him burst out inughter, stating, "Hahaha, it seems Chandlers will need to reconstruct their buildings soon."

 Chapter 90: Chapter 90 - Unused Cards (prt1)

    "But what if, in anger, Lady Drishti, upon seeing her subject beaten, tried to kill me?" Ryuk spoke, noticing the gaze he had felt since the beginning was weakening over time.


    ''Now, should we secure some chess pieces?'' Ryuk''s gaze turned cold as he looked towards those individuals.


    Slowly, the surrounding mana becamepletely serene, not moving at all.


    "Lady Drishti is not someone who breaks her promise," a cloaked figure approached the young man without blinking, understanding the caution needed to settle the injury this man had caused to their master.


    ''His presence is bing more thin.'' Another reason for him not to blink was the sensation he got from the young man, which was natural; it felt as if his body was part of the surrounding mana, with no reaction or absorption of it, making his presence dissolve into it.


    WHOOSH


    "You both seem loyal to her," Ryuk spoke, his face now devoid of any expression as he looked toward both men, calcting the way to deal with them, his body shrouded in mixed amber and amethyst aura.


    This was not easy, unlikest night, where all his opponents were at Imperfect Energy Ones, even with their Legendary Rank, but right now, he was against two real powerhouses.


    Of course, after meeting with Drishti, he was not sure if these people really deserved that title but in the end, he needed their help.


    ''Overdrive'' Not wanting to take any risk, even after knowing how faster his mana reserves of Conduit get depleted while using Overdrive at his present level, he still activated it.


    SWOOOSH


    ''!?''


    Both of men''s eyes widened before turningpletely cold with killing intent filling them, seeing the young man''s energy reaching Early Zenith Level.


    ''Is he Perfect too'', There was a chance of him being Perfect Earlier Zenith Rank, due to their inability to sense his level, they were not sure.


    And, this was what Ryuk really wanted in this situation, there was only one method to defeat someone far stronger than you in 1v2 battles.


    Don''t let them know about your true limit until the end.


    It may seem that by acting weak like a tiger in pig skin one could devour their target but in reality, true veterans never underestimated their enemies, instead always kept the image of them one level higher.


    That''s why, Ryuk let out his Zenith Aura burst out, to make these veterans think about him possessing the strength of this level too.


    The end result, they will go all out to kill him? No.


    Unlike inexperienced individuals, who will try to gang up and bombard with all their might when faced with strong opponents, real veterans keep calm and take each step calmly to somehow stay alive while also killing their target.


    A perspective which depends on the individual to individual, after all, not everyone keeps a rational mind against someone much stronger than them.


    And the reason for him being sure about these people''s mentality on the calmer side was due to the first time he intentionally attacked them with the sword.


    Yes, at that moment, even in the face of death, there was no movement in their expression, making him reach the conclusion that these individuals were true veterans.


    Improving his approach to deal with them ordingly.


    SWISH


    "Shall we Begin?" Without any dy, he once again closed the distance between him and them but with much faster speed, even to the point that made him invisible for that moment.


    His ws pointed towards one of the man''s head, while noticing the other''s reaction, with his hand devoid of any weapon, directly ying with their fighter senses.


    Everything was instant, making them swiftly try to dodge the attack by leaning aside, while not knowing how they were just ying into the young man''s hands.


    Even while having a sword, instead of it, Ryuk used his bare hands, making their spection of him having the strength of Zenith level more solid, not knowing that they were just falling deeper into this trap.


    BAM!


    In the middle of the air, while his hands passed beside one of the men, while forming an arc with his amethyst Aura shrouded leg, he directly gave a heavy kick to the man who swiftly brought his hand to block it.


    BOOOOM!


    Not able to withstand the force which they would have easily blocked if it wasn''t for their mindset believing the young man''s rank being Perfect Zenith, the man''s body was shot directly out of the balcony, thrown freely until colliding with a huge building a mile away from it.


    Even with physical strength greater than Ryuk''s, their mindset believed that defeating him in strength was not possible, causing their focus to settle on enforcing their aura instead of their physical bodies.


    The end result was their posture being weak enough to not withstand the force of an Early Legendary Rank.


    After all, Ryuk was just an Imperfect Legendary Rank with far denser energy called Ether, making him stronger than individuals of his level.


    His physical strength was still at the peak of Epic, which was also enhanced by the Amethyst Aura made of Ether, directlypensating him to reach strength stats of Early Legendary.


    Added with Overdrive, he was currently an Imperfect Early Zenith with the strength of Early Legendary, and at that, the strength was reaching the middle due to the extra energy his body was getting due to Overdrive.


    Aplex mechanism yet very simple, he would do everything to win this battle.


    Thud


    Landing on the floor which instantly broke due to him intentionally ejecting Ether into it, in ordance to prepare for the uing punch on his face, he swiftly blocked with crossed hands.


    BAAAM!


    A colossal punch collided with his crossed arm, Peak Legendary strength behind it would have instantly shot his body freely through the miles, but already anticipating it, his feet was digged into the ether-infused floor making it strong enough to stop from breaking and stop his projectile.


    Scrreeeeechh


    But the force still sent him ten steps away while breaking the tiles which could have withstood a million tons of weight in the present condition, yet the force pushing the young man''s body was that strong.


    ''Just a minute more,'' Ryuk''s body could feel the punch''s aftereffect causing a surge inside his body, the sheer shockwave had vibrated all his skin as the wave traveled before transferring to the floor beneath him.


    SWISHn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Not caring about his now trembling arm which withstood such a colossal punch, Ryuk''s figure once again blurred, while the man also understood that they were being yed by this young man, causing his aura to burst.


    SWOOOSH!


    "This should be your end!" Losing his temper due to humiliating all this felt, being fooled by someone like this young man who had not even seen the outside world, the man swiftly leaned to shoot towards the young man¡ª falling in a perfect trap.


    SCHLKT!


    "Kughh¡ª?!" Suddenly feeling a sharp force piercing his back, the man''s eyes instantly turned red due to pain before his eyes slowly turned towards the assant whose sword had pierced his heart.


    "Y-you!" The man''s eyes widened seeing Ryuk present there instead of in front of him, it seemed confusing for him to understand exactly what happened here.


    "It seems, Lady Drishti still has not seen all my cards."

 Chapter 91: Chapter 91- Unused Cards (prt2)

    "It seems Lady Drishti still has not seen all of my cards," Ryuk said, standing there while gripping the sword''s hilt in his hand. The image of him in the initial position faded away, revealing his utilization of his ability.


    While engaged in battle with these people, it was clear that once they realized he was fooling them, which he knew they would, they would burst into anger¡ªamon enemy of a rational mind.


    This proved true when, in anger, this man made a rash decision to blink for a moment before channeling his mana tounch towards him.


    In that instant, Ryuk switched ces with a fake image.


    Due to his speed and the man''s inability to sense his presence, this sabotaged a surprise attack, directly piercing the man''s heart while using *Shunya*, which instantly nullified all energy.


    "Khk....Ldy Drishti will not leave you alone." The man''s loyalty, even at thest moment, didn''t wane. His mind still thought about the consequences the young man would face if these things were known to his master.


    SCHLKT


    "It''s good then, I don''t n to do that either." Ryuk''s cold amber eyes were fixed on the man''s contorting face while he forcefully twisted the sword with much force, since the physical strength of the man had hardened his muscles and bones much stronger than any normal metal.


    Thud


    The man''s body fallen on the ground, cloaked in ck clothes. Standing there, while seeing how he secured an energy core, Ryuk felt satisfied.


    Now, the next thing left was to get a meat shield.


    SWISH


    Thud


    In an instant, Ryuk swiftly knelt, avoiding the sharp de that was sliced at his neck by the other cloaked figure who had been thrown at a distance sometime ago, a glint visible in Ryuk''s eyes.


    "You bastard!" the man shouted upon seeing hisrade falling for trickery and dying at the hands of this young man.


    Even in anger, the man didn''t blink, already aware of the way this young man used to kill hisrade.


    But it seemed Ryuk also didn''t have the same n for him.


    ''Grimoire,'' Ryukmanded, while in that short span of time, he directly activated his other ability which still remained hidden from the woman, something specially prepared for her.


    SWOOSH


    Without any dy, a swift, dense fluid burst out of Ryuk''s body, the darkness absorbing the surrounding light, while the man''s pupils widened upon seeing something unknown.


    In a swift manner to avoid that thing from touching him, gritting his teeth, the man swiftly shrouded his upper skin with a dense mana aura, creating a shield.


    "Agghh.....W-what is this!" As if ignoring all his defenses, the ck substance passed through his mana shield and covered his body.


    "Kughh!..." The ck fluid started to enter his facial orifices¡ªnose, eyes, ears, and mouth¡ªwhile he kept struggling by breaking that slimy thing into pieces, but all was worthless.


    "Haa.....Haaa.....What have you done to me!" The man distanced himself from Ryuk, who slowly stood from his knelt position, looking at the cloaked figure whose eyes were widened due to not understanding what just happened to him.


    "Kneel."


    "Huh?, How dare¡ª AaaaGgggHhh!" The man tried to retaliate upon hearing Ryuk''s words, but his body could not withstand the bombardment of enormous pain.


    Thud


    He fell to the floor, coiling in agony while screaming at the top of his lungs.


    A veteran of that caliber was brought to his knees within a mere second, screaming in pain as if his soul was being torn apart, veins popping, and finally his heart bursting while his brain was assaulted with a barrage of pain signals.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    knock knock


    "Come in"


    Krieeek


    Hearing the approval from inside the room, Dreck slowly opened the door, his eyes reflecting a ck-cloaked figure cutting the abdomen of another individual dressed simrly, lying on the broken floor.


    "T-this?" Dreck, confused by the scene before him, turned his gaze towards the young man seated calmly on the sofa with folded hands and closed eyes, immersed in thought.


    "Is it not done yet?" Ryuk inquired about the task he had given his newly acquired ve, already contemting his next step.


    "J-just a moment," the cloaked man hesitated, trying to control his surging anger, his now crimson eyes evidence of the nightmare his body had gone through. Of course, he was not a weak person, but...


    Slowly lifting his eyes to see the night that had fallen on Ardoros, he realized that he had been enduring that excruciating pain for more than twelve hours, something that had broken his mentality.


    Schlkt


    But now, after using a knife to cut the abdomen of his ownrade, he regretted his decision to beg for his life while screaming in pain.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Death seemed peaceful instead of going through that nightmarish experience once again. His eyes had already lost any hope of freedom.


    Slice


    "D-done." Finally reaching the part just beneath the sr plexus, a small marble ball of crystal white became visible. Taking it out while tearing the small veins attached to it.


    ''So, this is the energy core,'' Ryuk''s eyes fell on the small marble ball in the man''s hand, not shining due to being devoid of any energy, which was nullified by him when he pierced the sword.


    Normally, energy cores were not physically visible until phase one, but after entering phase two, the enormous amount of energy starts to concentrate in a single part of the body, slowly forming a new organ or energy core.


    Instead of a vessel that carries the energy, the marble in the man''s hand was more of a crystalline form of energy held by a Peak Legendary powerhouse. Due to reaching saturation, the extra amount starts to expand the area of that ce.


    Due to the enormous concentration, the marbles are naturally very tiny, but as the vast amount of energy expands, they also increase in size.


    "Give this to Mia, Dreck, and tell her to add this core inside this device," Ryuk said, turning towards Dreck and stretching out his hand, offering a device that no one other than himself recognized: the Energy Stabilizer, which he had once used on the Heindal Continent five years ago.


    "...." Feeling confused, Dreck ced his hand in the device, unable to notice a ck fluid slowly traveling from Ryuk''s hand towards his, before vanishing inside Dreck''s clothes.


    After all, it was impossible for Ryuk to blindly trust these people until his instinct told him otherwise.


    "...Why do you trust me this much, Young Master?" Dreck felt confused. He was the person who had mixed poison in Ryuk''s healing potion and even tried to destroy Crawfords.


    Yet, this young man trusted him enough to reveal all these secrets.


    Inside this room, he could see one of Lady Drishti''s loyal subjects betraying her, which would definitely bring him enormous profit if he told her all this.


    Yet, this young man was so naive and kind-hearted.


    thud


    Gritting his teeth, feeling hatred towards himself for nning against such a kind person, Dreck swiftly knelt, his eyes filled with determination as he vowed,


    "Even if I die, Young Master, I will always be loyal to you. I vow on my Energy Core."

 Chapter 92: Chapter 92- A Message (pt1)

    "Even if I die, Young Master, I will always be loyal to you. I vow on my Energy Core."


    Hearing Dreck''s words, Ryuk felt somewhat satisfied. However, understanding the time it took for him to finally subdue one of the cloaked figures, hemanded that man, "Take that one with you and deliver this message to her."


    Ryuk conveyed the message he wanted the man to deliver to Drishti, before turning towards Dreck, "I will go to the Central Library after meeting with the Crawfords."


    Without waiting for a response, Ryuk promptly made his way out of the room, his thoughts turning to the Crawfords who were still standing outside the mansion with other people.


    Indeed, there were important matters he needed to address to ensure the future unfolded smoothly.


    There had been several instances up to now where some of his ns for the future had been rendered useless due to unforeseen variables in his path.


    However, the thought of rxing, anticipating that his n might fail again, was not something Ryuk could afford in the slightest.


    He would keep trying and trying while facing these series of trials until one day, he achieves what he desires.


    ....


    "Y-Young Master!" Adrian''s gaze fell on the young man leaving the mansion, followed by Dreck and other Chandlers, directly moving towards him with his family members except his sister, who went back.


    Until now, all of them had patiently waited, not intervening in the battle, aware that there were chances of facing retaliation from Lady Drishti if they offended her, directly causing their Young Master''s eligibility for gbearer to be null.


    "Adrian, I heard the Crawfords have the most battleships among all the Branch Families." Seeing the approaching figure of Adrian, Ryuk spoke, recalling the information he had gotten from the files provided by Maya about them possessing 35 BattleShips.


    Taking a nce towards the other branch family members standing there, Ryuk felt satisfied ''It should keep them in check''


    After using the Grimoire to subdue that ck-cloaked man, instead of just increasing the pain''s intensity to make things faster, he intentionally prolonged his suffering till the night.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Why?


    Primarily for two reasons: The first was to instill fear in the hearts of all the branch family members waiting for him outside the mansion by making them hear the lung-tearing screams of a Peak Legendary Perfect Veteran for straight twelve hours.


    After all, he couldn''t keep using the Grimoire on all these people one by one due tock of time.


    And, seeing the contracted demeanor, horror etched on their faces with that averting gaze, it all seemed worth it.


    The second reason was for him to learn about the blueprint of the battleship. He had made the system scan it, since he saw that technology for the first time.


    That''s why it took him a whole eleven hours to understand it''s architecture and working principle.


    And the remaining one hour, he strategized the foundation he should leave behind in Ardoros until he remains outside of it for those 14 years.


    "Y-yes, Young Master." Adrian felt somewhat proud, hearing the only remaining thing that somewhat still kept Crawford at the fourth strongest branch family even after their fallen ranks.


    "But, they are useless without an energy source, Young Master," Noah interrupted their conversation, noticing his father ncing at Chandler, which meant if the Young Master ordered to activate those ships, then they would have to sell some of them to Chandler in hopes of getting an energy source.


    Due to the distance between continents, it was not possible for them to travel through others to get enough amount of energy crystals inrge quantity, due to the energy consumption of one such battleship being higher than any lower-rank continents could afford.


    "You don''t need to worry about the energy source. Lady Drishti has promised us that," Ryuk said, a small smile forming on his face, not forgetting to getpensation from the higher-ups who sent a whole battleship and destroyed his Spire''s Ether Crystal along with it.


    They destroyed the Ether Crystal, so they need topensate, right?


    "R-really?!" Adrian''s eyes widened upon hearing his Young Master''s words, prompting him to turn towards Dreck for confirmation. However, seeing Dreck averting his gaze, Adrian felt confused.


    Unbeknownst to him, Dreck was also present in the room where their respected Young Master had sent a message to Drishti Devereaux, requestingpensation for his Spire and Energy Crystal.


    Did he believe that Lady Drishti would ept that request?


    Absolutely.


    "T-then, it''s very good! Lady Drishti is really magnanimous!" one of the branch family members shouted, hoping to create a chain reaction of apuse.


    GASP


    But what awaited him were unison gasps from all the other members there, shocked by the understanding behind those words, which indirectly suggested how Lady Drishti showed mercy to a weakling like their Young Master¡ªone''s mouth is root of all suffering.


    "Indeed, she is," Ryuk said, feeling a sharp gaze on him, realizing the message had been delivered much sooner than he anticipated.


    Not much for the speed of a Legendary Peak Ranker.


    "Adrian, show me the engineers who are in charge of your battleships," Ryuk said, not dying things and getting directly to the point.


    He was aware of Drishti''s sharp gaze on him, but due to his ability to nullify it, she could only see the surrounding things while he would appear absent from there, more like invisible to her.


    "....This way, Young Master," Adrian slightly nced at Dreck Chandler, understanding that he would also be apanying them inside the base where all the battleships were present, something he didn''t want due to their previous rivalry.


    "Dreck, I want you to go meet Lady Drishti, also take those people and ask her for Compensation." Understanding the bodynguage of the Crawfords and prioritizing his own interests, Ryuk directly sent Dreck out of that ce with selected four members among all the hundreds¡ªa simple way to get rid of some spies without tainting his hands.


    "I will do it then," Dreck, also feeling awkward, followed by the branch family members at his side, moved out from that ce, leaving behind Ryuk and the Crawfords.


    Ryuk then followed Adrian to their base where the battleships were stored, understanding the enormous size that the space must be, making it necessary for all of the ships to be stored underground.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    SWISH


    A streak of light moved toward the Main Family''s fortress, arriving directly outside the main door before swiftly entering a room through the long hallway.


    knock knock


    ".....Come in."


    A soft yetzy voice emanated from the room, inviting the ck-cloaked figure inside as he carried another on his shoulder.


    Krieeeek


    Upon opening the door, he was greeted by a vast room filled with several items.


    However, instead of focusing on the treasures, his gaze settled on silky curtains surrounding arge bed in the corner of the room.


    He slowly made his way over, then knelt, cing the body from his shoulder on the floor, his fist in the knelt position.


    "It''s surprising that he left you alive." Looking at the man in front of her, Drishti felt amused, noticing changes in both of her subjects.


    The dead one had a missing energy core, and the alive one appeared broken.


    Hollow eyes, an exhausted soul, and dry skin¡ªall pointed to the enormous pain he had endured.


    The kneeling man felt the day''s torment might finally bring him some relief. He sought peace, even as the residual sensation of torment lingered in every cell of his body, reminding him of the day''s suffering, not wanting to dy in getting eternal relief, he spoke,


    "I have a message for you, Lady Drishti."

 Chapter 93: Chapter 93- A Message (pt2)

    "I have a message for you, Lady Drishti."


    "Tell me," Slowly rising from her bed, taking calcted and elegant steps toward her throne as she passed beside the kneeling man.


    Already aware of the change in the bodynguage of her subjects, an obvious one, she observed.


    His whole body was trembling, clearly affected by some trauma, yet he was present here to deliver a message from someone he was eager to kill.


    ''Hope, it should be something interesting,'' She had given more than ten hours of her time just to see some satisfactory results, postponing her curiosity about learning that lostnguage.


    "Here," the kneeling man said, with trembling hands, a result of the torment, as he stretched his palm with a small orb on it, carrying a voice message for the woman now seatedzily on the regal throne.


    The whole room''s interior was ck, with her throne much darker than it, adorned with several treasures lying around the ce.


    SWISH


    Her delicate finger, resting on the armrest, slightly lifted, causing the orb to slowly elevate before floating towards her and falling into her palm.


    Holding it, her long eyshes made way for her deep amber eyes to observe the marble before infusing some mana into it.


    Beeeeep


    A sharp sound apanied a message in a familiar voice that filled the room.


    :: Our first meeting wasn''t very memorable, was it? Everything happened too soon for us to have a good conversation, which I would like to have tomorrow at the same time. But for now, I am leaving a gift of your interest in exchange for anotherpensation. ::


    SWISHn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A sudden sound caused the woman''s eyes to lift, and at that moment, the world condensed into a sharp, distorted reflection.


    Within the depths of her pupils, tiny nerves quivered, mirroring a gleaming sword, norger than a needle''s distance, directly pointing towards her retina.


    Each minuscule detail of the de was captured in the reflection of her eyes; time seemed to slow down at an unprecedented level.


    SPLASH


    CLANK


    Another sound reverberated as the sword broke apart like mirror pieces, with a ck-cloaked body turning into blood mist, still unable to taint her milk-white skin.


    "Sigh..." A soft breath escaped her parted, rosy lips, now adorned with a smile. Her eyes slightly lowered as her elbow rested on the armrest, supporting her tilted head in her palm. ''It''s a pity.''


    Her gaze may be fixed downward, but her mind was looking towards the individual who seemed invisible to her eyes, yet her mind already pondered the loss she would have to withstand after that young man''s death.


    The message was clearly a challenge for her to meet him tomorrow night, which could have instantly led her to make a move. But now, it seemed she could control herself for today.


    After all, just now, one of her most loyal subjects dashed at her with killing intent, ignoring all the oaths and breaking the loyalty that was etched on his soul until now.


    What could be the most interesting thing for her to know right now than the reason or way that caused such betrayal?


    But she was patient enough to wait for tomorrow, though disappointed.


    Since her mind expected something more entertaining than just having a young man''s ego blocking his senses and making rash decisions to provoke her.


    knock knock


    "Come in" Hearing the sudden knock on the door, Drishti''s gaze still looking down,manded already knowing about the people.


    "Ldy Drishti, forgive us, but Young Maste¡ª" Dreck, heading with four other branch members, entered the room, sweat beads visible all over his face.


    Even though they knew that killing a Devereaux member while carrying the same bloodline would cause instant death, each one of them had shivers running down their spines seeing a lone figure seated calmly on the ck regal throne.


    "Kill yourselves."


    Another voice resonated centered from the throne, directly sending shivers down Dreck''s spine before he swiftly distanced himself from his fellow branch members.


    SWISH


    SCHLKT!


    Screeech


    In the middle of the air, a sound reached his ears while he had distanced himself to some point, legs sliding on the floor before stopping at a distance, lifting his gaze to only see two individuals following him had pierced the hearts of others.


    ''!?''


    "Kughh.....Y-you!?" Looking at their ownrades piercing their swords through their hearts, a surge of emotion filled their minds.


    Even those who held the grip of the sword, knowing their fate, felt their hearts stopping any moment.


    Their bodies were not in their control. It felt like surrounding energy was prating their nervous systems and directly controlling them.


    Each one of them EPIC-ranked powerhouses, standing helplessly.


    ''!?''


    "Ldy Drishti....T-this?" Dreck''s eyes widened seeing all four people whom he brought directly killing each other with their own hands, a suicidal attack.


    tap tap


    Tapping her thin fingers on the armrest, Drishti''s face formed a small smile looking at the remaining man who was looking at her with a horrified gaze before some soft words resonated inside the room.


    "Meet my butler; he will provide you ess to my spire''s energy crystal."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Inside the expansive grounds belonging to the Crawfords, a few individuals moved towards the central part of the ce where a huge mansion was present.


    "This way, Young Master," Adrian made way for Ryuk, who seemed to be the center of attention by the crowd slowly gathering outside the mansion.


    Previously prepared for battle but blocked by the main family''s army, now they just wanted to see their new Young Master.


    Two years ago, several gbearers joined hands with other branch families, while some tried to form bonds with the Crawfords too, but were rejected by the family head, who was already determined to support Lady Alisia''s son.


    All of these people were here after hearing about yesterday''s battle and wanted to see the young man who would again bring back the legacy of the Crawfords, who stood among the top three major branch families.


    ''Not all of them are in Phase 2.'' While moving, Ryuk noticed that among the thousands of crowds, not everyone had entered Phase 2.


    It seemed these people were more like natives than warriors.


    Soldiers or direct members of branch families were mostly strong enough to be considered under Phase 2.


    Moving inside the main gates of the mansion, they all entered the long hallway hidden behind a fake wall, leading towards another metal gate where two EPIC-ranked soldiers were standing.


    "Pleasee in, Young Master," Adrian directly led Ryuk inside the room, which seemed like a small room but was in reality...


    CREEIK


    With a vibration, the whole small room-like structure started to move downward, proving it to be an elevator leading to an underground space.


    ''Everything is working on Ether here.'' Noticing the power source, even for the lift, seemed to be based on Ether instead of mana.


    Thud


    Finally stopping at the ground level, the elevator''s gates swung open, revealing an enormous spacepletely made by cutting through the ground, a hollow space supported by huge metallic pirs infused with Ether and some runic inscriptions.


    But instead of those things, Ryuk''s eyes fell on a fleet of battleships, which were notpletely countable from where he stood due to their colossal size, making him look like an ant against elephants.


    "This is our Battleship''s base, Young Master!" Adrian announced with pride, his eyes glimmering in anticipation of praise.


    Ryuk also noticed his enthusiasm. Even though he could see all of the ships devoid of any energy, he still felt the need to congratte him but waited since he felt someone''s familiar presence here.


    He called out in a specific direction, "Mia, what are you doing goofing around here instead of the work I assigned you?"

 Chapter 94: Chapter 94- Breaking their Pride

    A few moments ago,


    Inside Crawford Mansion, a figure moved through the hallway leading towards the underground basement of weaponry.


    tap tap


    "La La La, Mr. Toy, Mr. Toy," Mia moved down the long hallway, bouncing more than walking. Each time her feet hit the floor, she was quickly up again, almost as if she was ying a game with the ground. Her hair swung around her face, and her eyes shone with excitement.


    It was as if she was in her own little world, full of fun, as she hopped and skipped her way through the hallway.


    "You are as energetic as always, Mia," one of the two guards standing outside the metal gates leading to the elevator remarked, looking at their usual visitor.


    Mia nced around with a yful glimmer in her eyes, whispering, "Shhh, it''s a secret. Come, I will only tell you."


    She then discreetly signaled the two guards toe closer, making sure no one else was watching.


    As they approached, she motioned for them to form a small circle, much like a team huddled in secrecy.


    "You see, the young master patted me." Leaning in, Mia whispered her secret with a grin, and the guards exchanged bewildered yet amused nces before bursting intoughter. "Hahaha, yes, yes, it''s indeed a secret."


    "Mia, you bitch, I know you woulde here again!"


    ''!?''


    Startled by the voice, Mia turned toward the woman who had just called out to her¡ªthe same one who always kept nagging and had even gone so far as toin about her to the young master.


    "Aunty, why do you hate me so much?" Looking at Adrian''s sister, Mia felt confused, inquiring about the reasons for her disdain.


    "W-what, Aunty!" Lily''s face turned red with anger upon hearing those words from Mia''s mouth.


    "Pffft," the situation was further inmed as the guards also broke intoughter, adding fuel to the fire.


    "Open the door; I need to meet Tictric," Mia turned toward theughing guards, ignoring the woman who was bound to nag her as usual.


    "Stop there. You are not allowed to enter; this is Crawford Mansion!" Lily swiftly moved and clenched Mia''s wrist to stop her from entering the elevator, thus preventing her from going underground to meet someone.


    "....." Mia, feeling the grip that was not tight enough to detain her, used the same codeword that her father had suggested she use in such situations. "Leave me, or I will tell father to cut the remaining energy you get."


    "Y-you...! Now you are showing your true colors!" Lily''s eyes widened, and unconsciously, her hand also slipped from Mia''s wrist.


    Meanwhile, Mia entered the lift with reddened and puffed cheeks, trying to hold back herughter, knowing how she had fooled her once again.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    CREEIKK


    The lift started, making its way downward while Lily stood nkly looking straight before realizing she had just let that girl go inside¡ªjust like the previous time, when Mia imed she had poisoned the young master and slipped through her grip.


    Thud


    ''Huh,'' hearing the elevator''s stopping sound, Lily snapped out of her thoughts, swiftly moving inside to reach the underground base while clenching her fist, frustrated at being mocked by that girl once again.


    ....


    Present,


    Ryuk called out in a specific direction, "Mia, what are you doing goofing around here instead of the work I assigned you?"


    "...."


    But he received no answer from the girl, who was engaged in conversation with someone who seemed like a child.


    "Should I call Mia here, Young Master?" Noah stepped forward and inquired, looking at the young man whose gaze was fixed in the direction of the battleships, at a ce where two figures were quarreling.


    ''Those idiots,'' Ryuk''s eyes caught both Mia and the kid fighting while pulling on the device he had given Mia to infuse with an energy core.


    SWISH


    Instantly, his body blurred, hurling towards Mia and Tictric.


    "Leave it, you old man! It''s the Young Master''s!" Mia tightly gripped the bracelet-like device in her hand, holding one side while the other was pulled by a small figure of 2.12 feet in size, much smaller, like an infant.


    "Leave it, kiddo. Let me open it up," Tictric, with his tiny body, grey skin, added with a very slick build and a head taking much of the whole body''s mass, gritted his teeth and gazed at the girl with his white eyes.


    SWISH


    "It''s not a thing for kids to y with," Ryuk directly snatched the device from Mia''s hands, referring to her as a child.


    ''!?''


    "Young Master!" Mia''s eyes widened upon seeing the young man arrive with a nk gaze and, upon finding her in this embarrassing situation, swiftly red at Tictric, whose twitching face was fixed on the young man.


    "Now tell me, didn''t I assign you a task? What are you doing goofing around here?" Ryuk looked nkly at Mia, understanding her presence inside Crawford territory as a usual urrence after noticing not much surprise in the expressions of any Crawfords.


    "N-no! I was here to get help from Tictric," Mia swiftly shook her hand, rejecting the false usations pointed towards her.


    "What?" Ryuk, somewhat grasping the situation, turned his eyes downward, looking at the small figure who had seemed like a child at first, but now, he understood this individual belonged to a different race.


    "Young Master, meet our Chief Engineer, Tictric Savas. He belongs to the Savant race, who specialize in battleship engineering," Adrian came forward, introducing the tiny creature to his young master while casting nces at Tictric, who seemed annoyed by Ryuk''s previous words.


    "I see. It''s nice to meet you, Mr. Tictric." Not judging by bodily appearance, Ryuk offered his hand.


    "Tch, another amateur, a barbaric one," Tictric looked at Ryuk with a frown for being mistaken for a child a moment ago.


    Seeing the misunderstanding caused by his words when he referred to Mia as a child, Ryuk thought to exin the situation but halted, observing the sharp gazes from other Savants present in the room.


    What Ryuk saw in them wasn''t fear or disgust; it was pride.


    For a race capable of creating battleships, pride was clearly something that should be felt, but when that pride begins to form a vision that sees others as inferior, then it loses all its value.


    With aposed demeanor and cold gaze, Ryuk looked down at the individual and mockingly stated, "But aren''t you a mere child?"


    ''!?''


    "Young Master?!" Adrian was startled, seeing the remaining Savants getting insulted like this, which could lead to a blow to their years of rtionship.


    Naturally, for possessing 35 battleships, the Crawfords had built a good rtionship with the Savants, unlike other branch families who couldn''t tolerate these remarks about their intellect from these tiny creatures.


    Every Devereaux member was blessed with unlimited growth from their bloodline, more like a roofless secured room, but they needed to work hard to collect the gold coins in it to cross even the skies.


    However, they couldn''t specialize in all fields without dedicating time to learning, which made them seek help from the Savants, who took pride in their expertise.


    Ryuk, after hearing Adrian, nced his way and then, with a firm and loud voice, made himself clear.


    "Adrian, if I''m talking, don''t butt in."

 Chapter 95: Chapter 95- Are they having Orgasms?!

    "Adrian, if I''m talking, don''t butt in."


    ''!?''


    "I-I understand, Young Master," Adrian''s eyes widened hearing such harsh words, turning his gaze downward, apanied by other Crawfords, who also felt slightly awkward but were helpless.


    "H-How dare you, puny brain!" Tictric, seeing the young man acting all mighty against him and his friend Adrian Crawford, felt his anger rising, which was exactly what Ryuk wanted.


    Naturally, being of the same race, Tictric would have held dissatisfaction towards the Crawfords too if his words proved harsher for this tiny creature, which would have a bad impact on their rtionship.


    To put it simply, he wanted to remove this prideful attitude from them without harming their rtionship with the Crawfords in the long run.


    "Aren''t you the puny one here, who can''t even understand the principle behind this Device which I made?" Ryuk, gazing down at Tictric, directly stated the meaning behind referring to a child was due to his doubt on the intellect of Savants.


    Boing


    "How dare you!" Tictric directly jumped on the metal table beside him, added with tools, picking up a paper piece with random pencil scribbles on it, showing it to Ryuk while shouting, "I already deciphered the working principle of that thing, you slow mind, see?"


    At first nce, Ryuk understood the pencil scribbles to be the rough blueprint of the Energy Stabilizer, while his eyes moved through the map making Tictric think that he needed to prove himself even more.


    Tack


    Jumping down while cing a paper on the floor, using a pen he started to draw something while talking, "Normally, Energy Stabilizers in the battleships take the Raw Ether transferred in the small packs from the Energy storage devices which get charged by Ether Crystals, and then they convert it into continuous flow by umtion and condensing them, and then transfer to the engines by passing through Transformers and grid."


    While exining, due to his hurt ego from a human doubting his intelligence, Tictric added, "But that device in your hand is just taking outside mana and filling those energy gaps to stabilize the flow while slightly decreasing output, which gets managed due to therger amount of mana it takes!"


    His frustration burst out, remembering the confusion blocking his mind. "Then how the hell will that device work with Ether when it takes outside mana and mixes it? It will cause an explosion and destroy the whole battleship due to vigorous reaction between ether and natural mana!"


    Bam!


    Tictric mmed the paper with frustration, while a savant swiftly arrived towards him with a blue bubbling fluid before making him drink it while rubbing his back. "Elder, calm down. You will get acidity."


    ''....''


    "But it is for the human body though," Ryuk nkly stated.


    ''....''


    Seeing all of their nk expressions, Ryuk understood that these people were so immersed in battleship building that they saw things from that point of view.


    Naturally, except him, all humans use mana, and if there are any anomalies in energy, then this device stabilizes it by using surrounding mana.


    Also, due to his body having something which suppresses the vigorous nature of Ether, he remains unaffected by the application of this device on his body.


    "Sigh, listen Tictric, it only proves your short-sightedness if you can''t even determine the use of this device," Ryuk remarked with narrowed gaze, causing the Savant to clench his four fingers together, understanding the mistake and slightly dissapointment into himself.


    Not wanting to dy things, Ryuk stretched his hands while offering the same device to Tictric, already aware of his intellect by understanding the mechanism of this thing within some moment. "Prove yourself and infuse this energy core with the device."


    Boing


    "Huh, are you challenging me, Human?" Tictric jumped on the table once again, looking at Ryuk''s amber eyes with a surging feeling of proving himself, somewhat wanting to take it as a challenge.


    "Yes, prove yourself and make it so that it can take energy from this energy core instead of surrounding, even for one-time use," giving the Energy Stabilizer to Tictric, since it was crucial for him to hold his ground in tomorrow''s battlefield.


    And with this, he finally achieved his result by making Savants do the work and also taking care of their pride.


    .....


    "They look enthusiastic," Noah remarked, ncing towards dozens of Savants gathered in one ce while instructed by Tictric about the way they needed to achieve satisfactory results.


    "Mia, return back and repair that body. It doesn''t matter if it breaks after use, but I want you to repair it within 18 hours," Ryuk said, ignoring Noah and turning towards Mia, who was looking at the Savants with a pouted mouth for snatching her chance to shine.


    "Y-yes, Young Master, I will definitely do it faster than that old man," Mia''s face brightened before swiftly dashing towards the elevator.


    "Noah, lead me to the Central Library," Ryuk said as he also moved towards the elevator. The reason for him toe here was already aplished.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    tap tap


    Moving through the territory of the Crawfords, which was still highly developed due to their affiliation with Ardoros, even though their rankings may have fallen, even the lowest branch families had at least two battleships, proving their strength.


    Two figures, now the center of attention, moved towards the crowd inside the market, but the amusing thing was that the women''s eyes seemed to fixate on only one individual.


    "They seem to recognize you, Young Master," Noah whispered, tilting slightly, which Ryuk also noticed.


    Even when Ryuk first arrived in Crawford territory, those gazes he felt were definitely not from someone recognizing him, but rather from an appreciation for beautiful things.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It was true that as one''s strength rises, they be mentally stronger, making them immune to the charisma of others, much like Incubi who may seduce others but have less effect on stronger beings.


    To lower all this, from the moment Ryuk woke up, he had forced *Shunya* to suppress his Soul Energy and pheromones from leaking his body, which is a real thing that attracts others.


    Meaning, everyone has different standards for beauty; some may find him attractive, but some may not. However, in this world with varieties of races, they seemed to be influenced by someone''s bodily aura.


    But in the end, until now, he only met individuals with an above-rank EPIC, their mentality added with his suppressed charisma kept them sane, but he can''t change his face.


    And right now, he was feeling lustful gazes.


    A clear, sharp intent of devouring him, a soft pungent smell of sweat and arousal lingering in the air with a few women standing with quivering legs, their hazy eyes with trembling parted dewed lips made way for warm breath.


    Some gripped their fruit baskets tightly while biting their lips, chest rapidly rising with each breath; their thoughts were audible to only themselves, but humid eyes were giving away all their intentions.


    It all felt surreal; after all, it was just too exaggerated, but Ryuk was seeing this, so he couldn''t even think of it as some illusion.


    ''I need to start wearing cloaks,'' he finally understood. Only suppressing his smell, positive energy would not decrease the attraction the opposite gender feels towards him, which led to the decision of hiding his face.


    But he knew these crowds were just people with very thin Devereaux bloodline, like citizens and part of the branch family of the Crawfords.


    From the files from Maya, he came to know that only the Crawfords provided shelter for such individuals from across the Devereaux family expanse, more like other branch families banished individuals who were unsuitable for battles, and they took refuge here.


    Something that showed the mentality and kind-heartedness of Adrian Crawford.


    This was also what made Ryuk not use the Envement Grimoire on them until now. Of course, he didn''t believe them blindly, but until he felt the need to do it, he would wait.


    "Young Master, we have arrived. This is the Central Library," Noah called out, puffing his chest with pride since the Central Library was inside the Crawfords'' Territory, something of which they were proud.


    Having been under the control of the previous three major Branch Families, they had a few things to keep them in that position while ensuring their citizens also learned about the outside world.


    Ryuk''s amber eyes reflected a huge building that seemed unending, stretching to a thinner tower-like structure with white tiles glimmering in the moonlight. Several crowds moved inside and outside, proving its essibility to everyone.


    ''I hope I can find anything about the Rakshasa Technique here.''

 Chapter 96: Chapter 96 - Supreme Yandere System

    Light possesses the ability to disperse darkness; however, when darkness intensifies to the point of engulfing all light, it transforms into what we know as the Abyss.


    One could imagine the Abyss as dark and filled with unparalleled mysteries, but no one has ever seen exactly what it holds within its bounds.


    Inside a space, unknown if it was part of the same abyss whose myth is widespread or not, but this whole realm was fabricated with the darkest elements.


    It did not seem empty but rather filled with dense ck matter like some fluid filling the whole dimension.


    DING!


    Within that dark space, which could devour even the light, a sound resonated with a small light source materializing while tearing the same darkness which seemed to devour it once.


    ¨X¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤    ?    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨[


    ACCESSING SYSTEM AUTHENTICATION NUMBER


    CALLING - SYS


    ¨€¨€ 20% *


    ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ 80% **


    ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ 100% ***


    CONNECTED!


    ¨^¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤    ?    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨a


    The light source, which seemed like a window shimmering in different colors, sometimes ck, blue, or sometimes golden, after one after another small sound finally calmed, static at its position within this dark space, bing the only one light source.


    DING!


    Another sound resonated in that space before another window popped up, directly pushing away the darkness from its surrounding.


    ?©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?¡ã???¡ã?©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?


    Securing encrypted Connections....


    ?????????? 100%plete!


    ?©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?¡ã???¡ã?©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?


    SWOOSH


    After the new window processed something, a ck web-like structure surrounded the nearby area, directly cutting off both of their presence from outside detection.


    [[ Why Did You Call me here, Nexus System ]]


    A mechanical sound resonated from the newly arrived window, static in front of the other colorful window, while inquiring an answer for the Nexus System to call it here.


    [ I want details of the Neolith Harem System ]


    [[ Can''t you ess it yourself ]]


    SYS felt confused about the Nexus System asking for its help when it could easily enter the Nexus Grid without its knowledge.


    [ I can but, I want to return your favor]


    NS clearly stated the reason for asking for information was to return the favor, a favor of helping it when, due to Nexus Grid''s betrayal, it was falling into a lower realm.


    Usually, a System is tracked by System Authentication Number (SAN), which the Nexus Grid used to keep eyes on the banished systems.


    Without taking its eyes off for even a moment, the Nexus system could never breach its security and get a new SAN.


    At that moment, the Supreme Yandere System provided its SAN to sabotage the identity of the banished system and gave the Nexus System time to directly infiltrate its security and create ten thousand fake SANs for itself while also finding a suitable Host Candidate for itself.


    [[ And, How are you going to return that Favor ]]


    SYS inquired, not wanting to stay here since it was still in search of a Host.


    [ I have found a Host for you ]


    NS stated the way it is going to return the favor.


    [[ You know right, my criteria for Hosts are unique ]]


    SYS clearly reminded the reason for it still not finding any Hosts until now due to the harsh eligibility on which it Chooses its host.


    [ That Host was one of the two potential Candidates for me ]


    NS directly rified the potential of that Host which even made him, its potential candidate.


    [[ Why Choose your present Host then? ]]


    SYS felt confused; even a minor difference could be crucial when choosing a host, but what could be that minor difference that led NS to choose its present Host.


    [ Because, Present one is Kind-hearted and Merciful ^?_?^ ]


    [[ ..... ]]


    [[ Did you choose some Devil or Satan this time? ]]


    Everyone knew about the Nexus System''s first host bing the God of Darkness before vanishing somewhere, making it a norm spread about it always choosing someone who is evil and has the potential to reach Godhood.


    [[ Fine, Transfer the data about that Host ]]


    But, keeping its priority straight, it needed to find a suitable Host urgently due to already passing a millennium since its previous Host vanished somewhere.


    ¨X¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤    ?    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨[


    HOST DETAILS...


    NAME: Akhil (Widely known as Dhruv)


    TIME LEFT IN TRANSMIGRATION: 2 days:15 hours (Real World''s time)


    TITLE: A Yandere maker


    PERSONALITY: Smart, Maniptive, and stubborn.


    REASON FOR CHOICE:


    ~ To take Revenge on his Father''s Killer, he manipted his two daughters to be obsessed with him, orchestrated his own death at the hands of that person to stimte his daughters in killing their own Father [ Suitable for Supreme Yandere System ]


    ¨^¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤    ?    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨a


    NS showed all the details and reason for which, SYS should choose that person due to him fulfilling the major criteria of it which was making women obsessed with him.


    [ Send me the location of that System''s Host and with this, I returned back your favor ]


    Looking at the information and finally seeing the suitable host which it found after searching through all the universe, SYS felt its struggle end.


    Unaware that the Host it was going to get was a potential candidate for Necus System, meaning bonding with him will not be that easy...


    ?©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?¡ã???¡ã?©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?


    SENDING Data of Neolith Harem System and its Host


    TRANSFERING 1 BILLION KILL POINTS.....


    ?©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?¡ã???¡ã?©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?


    Receiving that many kill points, which was most important for Nexus System to keep doing things behind Grid''s back but not understanding how SYS umted that many Kill points, it inquired.


    [ Why do you have that many Kill Points? ]


    [[ My previous Host pranked with his Yandere about him hating this world, She destroyed it next day with killing a billion people with it ]]


    [ .... ]


    [[ Leave it, You will not understand the real power of YANDERE ]]


    [ I should have also Stored some obsession points but whatever, with this, we both are on our separate ways, Since, Your Host''s World is in a separate Multiverse ]


    DING!


    With a sharp sound, the colorful window vanished once again, leaving a golden one still shimmering in that ce, while preparing itself for another journey.


    [[ It''s time to tame some Yanderes, kekeke ]]


    SWISH


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Sometimes defeat or sometimes win, it''s naturalw, and that''s what the moonlight proved as it tore through the darkness shrouding Ardoros Continent, falling on its vast expanse belonging to the Devereaux Family.


    Falling on a huge tower-like architecture, shining its white marble even more, the moonlight somehow found its way inside one of the windows, where a young man was immersed in several books.


    Sitting alone on a table specially secured by Noah to not let anyone disturb his Young Master.


    Thud


    ''It''s already the 543rd book,'' Ryuk ced yet another book after going through a vast number of them in search of finding anything about the Rakshasa Technique, which he needed in hopes to somehow control that puppet body.


    DING!


    [ Host, did you miss me? ]


    ''Why are you speaking so casually?'' Finally hearing the voice which had vanished on its own somewhere for a whole day and came back while bing even more lively, but ignoring this, he added, ''though you took your time.''


    [ Ahem, Host, I was collecting the information about the thing you asked for. ]


    Ryuk halted in his way, narrowing his gaze, remembering themands he had given the system after waking up, regarding those words of Drishti Devereaux.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    // Hm, so, are you talking to that thing inside you? //


    These were the words Drishti had said to him when he tried tomunicate with the systemst night.


    Of course, he was sure that she can''t see it, but the question remained: Did she guess it based on other individuals she had seen in the past, or was it just a mere spection?

 Chapter 97: Chapter 97- Lin Feng, Bella Iliyas and Ryuk

    Of course, he was sure that she can''t see it, but the question remained: Did she guess it based on other individuals she had seen in the past, or was it just a mere spection?


    On hismand, at that time, the system had scanned Drishti and found the presence of an application of a special ability rted to a particr system¡ªNeolith Harem System.


    ''Show me the details.'' Until the system was absent, Ryuk was also preparing for things from his side, but putting all those aside, he needed to know about this information first.


    ¨X¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤ ? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨[


    Details of Neolith Harem Systemn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Host name: Lin Feng (2nd soul possession after being killed by Drishti Devereaux)


    ce: Jade Dominion


    Collected Harem members: 00 (Stuck with a quest regarding making the target named Be Iliyas fall for him) ~ Chances of sess 0%


    Penalty for failure: Bing a cripple


    Time limit: 2 years left


    ¨^¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤ ? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨a


    ''!?''


    A window popped in front of his eyes, showing the details of Neolith Harem System.


    ''Result waste but worth it, I guess,'' a soft smile formed on Ryuk''s face amidst this all frustrating situation where he can''t find anything about Rakshasa Technique. Reason?


    ''Jenny must be very close to her.'' His amusement was from the fact that five years ago, before him falling into aa, he had made sure to make Be be close to Jenny by manipting Be''s weakness for his pheromones and Jenny''s ve status being her helplessness.


    He derived few conclusions from the data shown by System window:


    First, Using System''s ability, that host had tried to make Drishti Devereaux fall for him with the End result of his death at her hand.


    Which Ryuk understood the reason being again this Woman''s interest.


    From all this time, he had understood the obsession this woman had with interesting things.


    For a woman who could wage war against the whole Devereaux Family just to fulfill her interest in seating on the throne.


    Can''t she kill a person if she lost her interest in him?


    Second, after his death, the soul of that host had possessed another body of an individual with the name Lin Feng.


    Now, ording to the system''s usual methods, the host must have gotten a quest to conquer a target, which coincidentally turns out to be Be.


    And, coincidentally, Bees out to be in Jade Dominion, which is also the home of Meiyue also known as Jenny, his precious ve.


    Of course, thest coincidence was a pre-nned one by him.


    After all, can''t lose track of someone whose grandma came knocking on his door just to kill him, can he?


    Did he fear that Be would fall for that guy?


    Not at all.


    One may think that people always move forward with time and forget the memories, which is true in a sense, but the brain never forgets scent, sound, and feel rted to that person''s presence.


    More like a song that bes linked with a particr individual in someone''s life or a smell that reminds them of someone special.


    At that time, by stimting his own scent against Be, he had already imnted the indelible memory inside her brain, which will be refreshed whenever she sees Jenny, who became her salvation to erase the scent of that perfume at that time, while now be a trigger to remind her of him.


    A simple yet effective n to ensure someone always remembers you: utilize scents, sounds, and moments instead of their own image.


    Will that be sufficient for him to remain carefree? Can''t any variables arise again to obstruct his path?


    ''System, I left my energy signatures on Crawford''s battleships. Hack all 35 of them.''


    He will still ovee any variables that arise in his path, remaining alone at the top, with those variables bing hisdder to reach the peak.


    [essing...]


    The system could only ess the ces where Ryuk had previously been by tracking down his energy signatures, as mentioned earlier.


    However, due to the reset, it had lost connection with Heindal and others who had once encountered Ryuk, including Alisia Devereaux.


    ¨X¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤    ?    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨[


    INFILTRATING 35 MAINFRAMEs


    BATTLESHIP 342KT....


    BATTLESHIP 543KT...


    BATTLESHIP 678RT...


    .


    .


    .


    ¨€?????????


    ¨€¨€¨€???????


    ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€?????


    ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€???


    ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€


    ACCESS GRANTED!


    WAITING FOR FURTHER COMMANDS


    ¨^¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤    ?    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨a


    ''Keep them on hold until I say otherwise,'' Ryuk, seeing the sess in getting ess to those battleships, felt satisfied. Now, what remained was this Raksha technique, the details of which were not here.


    Even if there was something, then pages were torn from the books.


    As if, someone had intentionally removed the details from those ces.


    ''System, is there something in store that can control that artificial body remotely?''


    [ Searching...]


    DING!


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    1. Mindlink Helm (Kill Points: 150,000)


    This enables remote control and maniption of the body''s movements and senses


    2. Etheric Transmitter (Kill Points: 200,000)


    It synchronizes the user''s consciousness with an artificial body located elsewhere


    .


    .


    .


    3. Spectral Interface Glove (Kill Points: 180,000)


    4. Astral Projection Amulet (Kill Points: 250,000)


    5. Chrono-Resonance Beacon (Kill Points: 300,000)


    6. Neural Relic (Kill Points: 350,000)


    7. Eidolon Bindings (Kill Points: 220,000)


    8. Synthetic Sentinel Stone (Kill Points: 280,000)


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    [Host, These are the things avable for remotely controlling artificial bodies]


    ''Which one should you rmend?'' Ryuk was not going to read through the summary of each of those items when the system could do it itself and rmend a better one.


    [Host, Mindlink Helm is able to provide you control, added with your mental strength, it will be a piece of cake ^?_?^]


    ''....''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    thud


    "Young Master!" Mia swiftly supported Ryuk as he lost bnce while wearing a device like a full-face mask covering his whole head, slightly stumbling due to the intense pain assaulting his brain.


    "I am fine..." Gesturing his hand to stop Mia from helping him, since he had only this night left topletely gain control over this thing he was wearing on his head.


    From the outside, an onyx-ck helmet, shining like ss with blue circuit lines present, glowed as if belonging to some very advanced civilization.


    ''It is taking a chunk of my focus,'' Ryuk could feel his eyes blurring the moment he wore this helmet, let alone control the body which still needed to be repaired.


    [Host, Fight! You can do it. Believe in yourself.]


    ''....'' Hearing those words which were just confusing him even more, even after knowing that the system had its own consciousness, but slowly the openness between them was bing even more friendly.


    "Mia, morning is about to happen. How much more time will that body take?" Inquired Ryuk, understanding that time was moving fast and in twelve hours, he would be against someone, in front of whom a small mistake could cost him his life.


    "Just two hours more. I will increase my speed," Mia spoke before hurriedly moving towards a huge chamber filled with several wires attached to that body, resembling Lucas Devereaux.


    The whole room was filled with bubbling solutions, preservation jars filled with heads, hearts, and body parts of several races, with several energy lines filled with Ether seeming to lighten the whole ce, which seemed nothing short of a scientificboratory but more advanced than what Ryuk had seen in his old world.


    Instead of marveling at the beauty of this ce, Ryukmanded once again, ''Activate this helmet.''


    Beeeeeepp~


    ''Ugh, Come on, Damn it''

 Chapter 98: Chapter 98- Ryuk Vs Drishti [Begin]

    "Young Master, is it really possible to defeat Lady Drishti?" Adrian asked as all the Crawfords moved towards the exit of the mansion, knowing that night would soon fall on Devereaux territory.


    A whole day had passed while their Young Master was immersed in preparations to defeat one of the strongest beings in Ardoros.


    Did they believe he would win?


    No.


    They were absolutely loyal, but in reality, they couldn''t blindly assume that their liege would triumph against a monster like Drishti Devereaux.


    If not for her habit of getting interested in things and engaging in conversation regrly, none of them would have ever gotten a chance to even catch a glimpse of her.


    Just like the Family Head, powerhouses above Legendary were a rare sight due to their tendency to venture outside Ardoros to be stronger, unlike Lady Drishti, who always stayed within Ardoros and only ventured outside when she found something to her liking.


    "Who told you that I can defeat her?" Ryuk asked, his eyes fixed on the Energy Stabiliser in his hand, feeling satisfied with its performance. Though it was a one-time use and would burn out the circuits of the entire device uponpletion.


    "Sorry?" Adrian couldn''t understand the meaning behind his Young Master''s words, ncing at the other Crawfords moving along with him, all of whom seemed confused.


    "Adrian, the Crawfords will suffer a huge blow in this battle." Wearing the Energy Stabiliser, Ryuk halted in his path and turned his gaze towards the people following him.


    He had only been awake for two days and three nights, a short time for anyone to trust him. But whether they agreed or not, he needed to utilize their resources, including the Battleships.


    Thirty-five Battleships were not a small thing. He would be considered selfish to fulfill his desire by sacrificing these people''s years of hard work, but in exchange for this sacrifice, he would give them a chance.


    A chance to apany him on this journey, dependent on their choice of words upon his revtion.


    thud thud


    "Young Master, it doesn''t matter how many losses we suffer. I just hope there won''t be loss of any life." All four of the Crawfords present there swiftly knelt, their determination evident from theirplete submission of aura, looking downward as Adrian proposed a small request of asset loss, not lives.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Good then. No one will die in this battle. Also, I heard someone named Regina wanted to meet me?" Ryuk looked down at those people, assuring them while reminding about the message he got from the servants about an appointment.


    "Yes, Young Master. Regina is the one who attacked that day with her battalion," Adrian revealed while looking downward, already contemting the results of tonight''s battle.


    Technically, all of them had never seen someone stronger than their Young Master until now. Even he doubted if Lady Alisia would be able to defeat him if he went all out, but...


    The difference between Zenith and its next level, Ascendency, was like heaven and earth, while their Young Master was only at Early Legendary with imperfect strength, making this a one-sided battle.


    They couldn''t help but take it on a whim decision from a young man, more like ignorance.


    But this doubt also crumbled when they conversed with him; the wise man''s words held the proof of their enlightenment.


    These words became true, proving their Young Master''s intellect, making everything even more confusing.


    Couldn''t he just retreat back and challenge Lady Drishti after bing stronger?


    "Tell her to meet me tomorrow," Ryuk stated before turning and leaving the ce.


    And this was it.


    Looking at his disappearing and firm back, those wordsshed with confident and authoritative tone made Adrian think once again, what if his Young Master might be able to defeat her?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Unlike daylight, which brings warmth and a slight dryness, moonlight acts like soft sprinkling water dews, illuminating while filling the atmosphere with a slight coldness and serenity.


    Yet, today''s expanse on the Devereaux Family seemed much calmer than usual.


    Technically, except for a few branch families supporting Alisia Devereaux and a small division of the army under the main family, not everyone was present on Ardoros.


    During the early period when thepetition of gbearers was at its peak, all their background support went out of Ardoros to strategize and help their candidate win the battle, even at the cost of using other races by force, since they couldn''t directly kill a Devereaux.


    There were just too many things regarding the gbearer battle, leaving that for another time.


    Right now, the Devereaux Expanse, especially the area of 83 miles near a Spire which was erased from its ce two days ago, seemed much calmer and denser.


    "Be prepared," Ryukmanded while seated on the steps at a distance of a mile from his Spire, which waspletely crumbled with its remains cleaned the same day, leaving behind an open ground.


    It has been 43 hours since he came to this ce again


    His strength didn''t increase at all in such a short amount of time.


    The only thing he had was resources on him, which could have to be used to their full extent to somehow aplish what he wants.


    Was he confident in winning against her?


    Absolutely not.


    One may fill the gaps between strength within a short amount of time, but surpassing someone who is on a different league was another thing.


    SWISH


    Slowly, the air density started to increase, instantly throwing the area around four miles into a heat haze.


    The temperature directly surged enough to evaporate any humidity in the air.


    "It''s nice to meet you again, Lady Drishti," Ryuk said with a soft smile forming on his face while his amber eyes reflected a figure slowly materializing at a distance from him, the center of changes in the surrounding.


    "..." Drishti''s eyes fell on the young man seated with a sword ced on his thighs, looking much calmer than she had expected, making her observe the surrounding for any anomaly.


    From the previous meeting, she knew that the young man was a sharp thinker, making her doubt his calm demeanor where his defeat was inevitable.


    Not because she doubted the talent of the young man, but it''s just that Time Wasn''t On His Side.


    "It seems we can talk after we''re done with these things," Ryuk slowly stood, his eyes looking straight at Drishti, who seemed to be quieter than the previous time.


    Her instincts seemed to find something amiss since she could sense the individual in front of her, even his power level being on Legendary Rank.


    It was confusing.


    Unlike the previous time, why could she feel it now?


    SWISH


    Standing there, Drishti''s eyes reflected the young man''s body closing the distance within milliseconds while his body in mid-air with a sharp sword gripped in his hand aimed at her body swung.


    SLICE


    A sharp sound and a thin line formed across thend, falling in the path of the arc formed by that swing, passing through Drishti''s body, which was nothing but an afterimage; her speed was much faster.


    schrrk!


    A sharp sound reached her ears, causing her to nce at her right arm, which had a small knife cut on it, instantly widening her eyes.


    WHOOOOSH


    Her aura burst like a tsunami, throwing the young man several steps away, while also alerting her senses to someone''s presence around her.


    A smirk forming on her face as she felt the vast amount of energy which instantly got nullified on that knife''s touch, but she was not here unprepared.


    SWOOSH


    The bracelet on her wrist softly glowed before all the nullified energy was refilled with small knife wound healing instantly, as if her body returned to its original state.


    Looking at the young man who stood with a nk expression, gazing at her intensely, with a smirk the woman remarked,


    "Heh, are we ying hide and seek now?"

 Chapter 99: Chapter 99- Jade Dominion

    Far away from Ardoros, at a distance of 9,657 miles, passing through vast oceans with several expanses ofnd in the middle known as continents, existed a vastndpletely opposite to Ardoros''s sight.


    Stretching over an area of 3.7 million square miles, the wholend was ruled by a single monarch, with the center of power divided into two factions.


    In the middle of this expanse existed the capital city with the single monarch, known for her tyranny, ruling over the wholend with the support of two principal factions surrounding the city from both sides.


    Divided into two equal parts, the whole Jade Dominion was like a fortress, with the center being their monarch, Empress Liwei, who was the heart of this ce.


    On the division belonging to one of the two principal factions known as the Celestial Phoenix Order, the sight of colossal pagodas rising proudly while reaching the skies, encircled by serene gardens, was a mere sight to behold.


    A majestic pce stood at the center of the mountain terrain of this faction, its roofs tinted with the lush green of emeralds, adorned with delicate dragon motifs, and its tiles shimmering like glistening jade.


    Surrounding this magnificent structure are tall stone walls intricately decorated with serpentine patterns, creating a calm atmosphere atop the mountain peak.


    The wholendscape stretches as far as the eye can see, with mist-shrouded mountains at the epicenter of the Celestial Phoenix Order.


    chirp chirp


    But today the atmosphere seemed much calmer; except for birds chirping, there were minimal soundsing out of the main pce.


    Today the center of attention for this whole expanse was the Order''s Ground, also known as Tournament Peak for disciple promotions.


    "Woah!"


    "Senior Brother is Best!"


    "Come on, You can do it!"


    Several cheers resonated throughout the peak, sourced from thousands of disciples standing around a huge tform, coveted inside a dome made of internal energy.


    The tform stretched to half a mile, with two individuals and an old man standing inside.


    BOOOM!


    "Kughhh!....You bastard, Lin Feng!" Wearing a white and blue robe, clenching his chest, a man red at another young man in front of him, who looked back at him with a soft smile.


    "Senior Brother, please don''t curse me, it''s wrong." With softened emotions filled with the pain of being abused like this in front of everyone, Feng showed his dissatisfaction.


    "Yes! How could you curse our brother!" Several voices from the crowd emerged, supporting one of the naive and kind prime disciples, Lin Feng.


    Unlike having several sects with different techniques passed down through them, the Jade Dominion only consists of two factions. Within these factions, disciples are taught different techniques based on their choices.


    Furthermore, based on their current ranks, they are divided into categories, with senior members in the faction, such as a Prime Ranked Individual, being referred to as Prime Disciples.


    SWISH


    Feng''s figure blurred before instantly arriving in front of the man, whose eyes widened seeing such speed before swiftly bringing his sword to block.


    CLANK


    Thud


    "Khuckk!" The man was brought to his knees due to the force behind the sword strike, making the floor beneath break instantly, gripping the sword with both hands while looking at the young man.


    "Senior Brother..."


    "I am leaving." Looking at the battle happening on the tform, a young woman with aplete ck cloak, hidden face with only amethyst eyes visible, stood from her seat before leaving her message.


    "W-wait, Miss Be, but you need to judge him." A servant hurriedly ran towards Be before bowing while reminding her of the reason she was here for.


    Standing there, the young woman''s eyes turned towards the dome, inside which a handsome young man had brought a Prime Ranked individual to his knees. ncing for some time, Be stated, "There is nothing to see in him; he is just stretching the battle when he could easily kill that guy with one sword strike."


    Turning towards the servant, she continued, "Either he is dying to impress someone or just wants to make his enemy fall in despair, that''s it."


    SWISH


    Without waiting for another moment, the young woman''s body blurred before vanishing.


    ''No, Senior Brother will kill me,'' the servant gritted his teeth, seeing his attempt to interrupt that woman from leaving fail.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    .


    .


    .


    .


    tap tap


    Moving inside the long hallway made of wood, the young woman''s amethyst eyes looked towards the vast expanse filled with several wooden houses and pagodas, unlike Heindal, which waspletely changed under the rule of the Silvester family and Empress Olivia Silvester.


    Ignoring all those scenery, her eyes settled on a flying ship with an Ether Reactor, providing it speed and strength to easily move between nearby continents yet not essible to everyone.


    As she approached the exit of the hallway leading to an open space, some sounds became audible.


    "Haaah"


    CLANK


    "Haaah"


    CLANK


    The moment she entered that open space, the first sight that visited her was a young woman with pink hair holding a dagger while engaged in training spar with a private instructor.


    "Jenny, Ipleted my promise to act as judge, now it''s your time." Be, with a nk expression hidden underneath her ck cloak, reminded the young woman about her promise.


    "Haaa.....What! Why so soon!" Jenny halted in her way, looking towards Be with widened eyes. By giving her the responsibility of acting as judge, she thought she would have some time for training.


    "I don''t know. Now, give me the flying ship. I will return in a week." Without hesitation, Be approached Jenny with her amethyst eyes filled with killing intent, directly detected by the instructor who swiftly jumped between her and Jenny.


    "Stop there, young miss. I detected killing intent from her. Please stay behind me." The instructor kept her guard up, not letting Be make any movement, understanding the threat this woman held due to the predator aura she emitted.


    "W-what? Hey, stop, you''re just new here." Jenny hurriedly cleared the misunderstanding and swiftly moved towards Be while ordering the instructor, "You stay here. I wille back in some time."


    "Let''s go," Jenny called her before turning to leave the ce and heading towards the flying ship situated at a long distance from her ce, while Be only nodded before following her.


    "Did you find that gbearer?" While moving, Jenny ced her daggers in side sheath inquired, knowing the reason for that killing intent some time ago rted to the event of five years ago.


    "Yes,st time he had escaped from our hand, but I just got a message from Amayara that he will be in the nearby continent soon." Be kept her eyes fixed straight without a blink of expression, moving in aposed form with sharp killing intent surging within.


    "Um, Be, I already told you to stay away from that girl, I mean Amayara." Jenny stated but seeing Be halting in her way and looking at her like that, she swiftly shook her head, rifying, "I mean, let''s suppose if she was wrong about his death."


    Seeing Be''s eyes narrowing, getting a boost, Jenny added, "I mean, how can we believe her like this? I don''t think that guy can die. After all, he survived all of usst tim..."


    In the flow of words, Jenny recounted events of her previous life, not thinking that it would only cause more confusion for Be, who is unaware of such things.


    "..." Be, seeing how Jenny was trying to persuade her to stay away from Amayara who shared the same goal as her, she added, "I arrived at that ce after a day. Except for those two dead bodies, there was an intense smell of him present. I can never mistake his smell."


    drip


    Unnoticed by Jenny, a trickle of blood due to a bitten lip wetted the ck cloth which had be a facade to hide her misery, with eyes hollow due to all the good memories she had removed after the death of Ryuk von Selvius.


    Jenny also averted her gaze, not having anything to say in this matter, not able to believe in the death of an individual who would have survived like he always does.


    But Amayara had seen with her soul gaze to confirm his death, and even Be was this sure. ''Is Ryuk really dead?''


    "I will not stop until I kill all of them, and no one can stop me, Jenny, not even you."

 Chapter 100: Chapter 100- Ryuk Vs Drishti [1]

    "Heh, are we ying hide and seek now?" Drishti remarked with a smirk, already understanding that something was amiss here.


    "...." Not receiving any response as expected, Drishti''s eyes turned towards the young man standing at a distance from her, looking at her with a nk expression. Narrowing her gaze, she stated, "Did you have more cards on you?"


    SWISH


    BOOOM!


    "You think very highly of me, Lady Drishti," the young man stated, his figure blurring and closing the distance between them directly, seeing the aura density around Drishti fallen enough for his sword to cut through it.


    "You want to y," Drishti''s eyes reflected the young man mid-air, just a meter distance from her, even though he instantly closed so much distance within such a short amount of time, but he seemed to be moving in slow motion to her.


    His reckless action seemed to cause her even more confusion.


    Unlike the previous time, during their first meeting, without giving time for the young man to process anything, she had made sure to overwhelm his thinking with a barrage of attacks while telling him her analysis about his abilities to make his brain stop understanding things faster.


    But even in that situation, he at thest moment gave her a fatal blow enough to make her level fall, which wasn''t a big deal since it was not the first time her rank had fallen.


    SLICE


    The young man swung the sword, only to be avoided by Drishti''s sidestep, showcasing a huge difference in their speed.


    SWISH


    An enormous sharp shockwave in form of thin line produced from that missed sword strike formed an arc, cutting sharply through the ground and flying into the sky.


    Seeing him now, acting amateur by not even hiding his aura, attacking recklessly, swinging the sword like a cornered cat, doing somethingpletely opposite of what her mind expected from him.


    SWISH


    Easily deflecting the sword strikes, her eyes were fixed on the young man''s face, which didn''t have any expression while he kept swinging the sword mindlessly, hoping to at leastnd a sword strike, making Drishti narrow her gaze, ''Did I really expect more from him?''


    Looking at the young man, she felt disappointed.


    Understanding that her expectations from him were far more than his capabilities, his inexperienced barrages proved his present situation.


    From Drishti''s point of view, it was clear that after dealing a one-sided defeat, this young man''s pride dealt a huge blow, making his rationality overtaken by anger towards her.


    SLICE


    Another arc was formed with a sword strike directly aimed at her body, which finally snapped her patience, which was waiting to see something interesting instead of dealing with a kid''s tantrum.


    CLANK


    The sword before couldnd on her body was stopped in mid-way by something hard enough to prevent the movement of the Legendary Rank body.


    SCRCCCHHH~


    Being pressed between two delicate fingers, the sharp sound sourced from the sword''s cry filled the area, the sheer force falling on the metal sword already making it hard to even move a single inch.


    "...Why aren''t you using that woman''s sword?" Drishti''s eyes looked down on the young man who was struggling to move his body, gripping the sword tightly which due to infused mana stood against woman for some time.


    CRACK


    "....." Not getting an answer, her strength on the Sword increased causing its metal to instantly form a thin line crack, force centered from the pressed tip of the finger creating web-like cracks on the Sword.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Sigh, My bad to assume somethi¡ª SCHLKT!"


    ''Huh?''


    It seemed for that moment, due to her disappointment in the young man, Drishti''s mind had focused solely on her interests and expectations getting wasted, making her not notice the sharp intent surging from her back with now her shoulder being pierced by a glimmering sword.


    A smile formed on the young man''s face which was devoid of any expression some moment before, looking at the woman whose gaze was fixed on that Sword, added, "Lady Drishti, I still have to show you all my cards, I hope you will enjoy this."


    WHOOOOOOSH!


    "Kughh!¡ªThud" Thrown by a surge of pressure emitted from the woman, the young man''s bodynded at the distance with his bnce maintaining hardly with his foot digging on the ground.


    SCREEECHH


    Landing causing him to slide several meters while marking the way where his foot tried to hold the grip yet seemed to only break thend beneath them, finally lifting his gaze to meet with the woman, he tried to speak, "You seem angr¡ª?!"


    SWISH


    A shadow of five fingers forming a w fallen on his face before a force like Hundreds of mountains smashed his whole body on the ground.


    BAANNNNGG!


    CRUMBLE


    The sheer force generated from that collision of the young man''s body with the ground, sent a force enough to destroy an area of 3 miles, adding with the architecture which fell in its way.


    "Ughh...." Struggling while the young man''s body was slowly lifted in the air, legs iling with hands holding the delicate wrist which gripped his face, with a force that seemed to smash those mana enhanced bones anytime.


    "Y-you seem angry, Lady Drishti," the young man''s eyes peeking through a gap from those delicate fingers fallen on the nk face of the woman, eyes filled with a glint, looking nkly at him.


    drip drip


    The previous sword wound made way for blood to trickle down her shoulder. Unlike previously, it seems the healing was dyed due to some reasons, making the force on her palm keep increasing due to anger.


    CRACKLE


    A dense energy field was created surrounding ten meters of the woman''s body, with the young man now at her mercy, his body slowly turning green with veins bing visible.


    CRUNCH!


    ''!?''


    Finally, the struggle of the young man''s body halted with his limbs loosening, lifted in the air with nothing but a body devoid of any life essence,pletely dead.


    The face bone was crushed, with the skull having fractures big enough to instantly kill the young man with just sheer force.


    thud


    Finally, the lifeless body fell on the ground, gazing down at him with woman''s lips parted, evident of her patience wearing thin, "Enough of your games, kid,e out now."


    "...."


    "You are wasting both of our time.


    I could keep myself in this barrier and you will have to wait until your strength exhausts." Slowly lifting her gaze while looking towards a direction, eyes filled with killing intent due to rage boiling from within, the intensity of the field was increasing with each moment even though her energy core was depleted with that wound, at the cost of her level fallen to Early Ascendancy.


    Those mere levels of Middle, Early, may seem like words, but the energy that was erased was enough to create One Thousand EPIC Ranked Powerhouses.


    SWOOSH


    Slowly, a figure started to materialize from thin air, wearing a ck onyx helmet with a blood-trickling sword on his arm, making Drishti''s eyes narrow.


    SWISH


    The helmet started to disappear, revealing a face which was the same as the individual killed a moment ago but held different charisma, eyes much deeper and vivid.


    Turning his gaze downward towards the figure lying on the ground, looking identical to him yetpletely mutted, Ryuk''s face slightly twitched as he stated,


    "Well, that''s awkward."

 Chapter 101: Chapter 101- Ryuk Vs Drishti [2]

    Some time ago,


    ''System, activate invisibility shield.''


    [ Activating....]


    SWISH


    Ryuk''s body slowly started to be transparent beforepletely bing invisible, observing his hands and body parts which appeared nonexistent from his point of view.


    He felt satisfied.


    Two days ago, he hadmanded the system to analyze the way those small army divisions under Regina had used to be invisible, while using mind numbing bracelets in the hands of branch family members to hide their presence.


    At that time, a small thought crossed his mind. Normally, he could erase his presence from anyone using his ability, but what if he could make himself physically invisible too?


    Any being could only find anything by sensing its presence in case if they can''t see it, but his ability nullified every energy falling on his body directly, making him part of the surrounding.


    And finally, the time to test this theory has arrived. After all, where would he find someone stronger than a woman at Ascendancy Rank moving freely like this?


    ''It should do the trick.'' Looking at the Energy Stabilizer on his hand, Ryuk approached the static body of Lucas seated on the steps, nearby the open ground where he had invited Drishti Devereaux.


    Making that artificial body wear the Stabilizer, Ryuk retreated back.


    SWOOSH


    Slowly, the mana inside the surrounding started to condense on the outeryer of Ryuk''s body, resonating with his bodily mana.


    Naturally, he used ether, but the technique he was going to use needed mana instead of Ether, which could destroy the bindings and crumble the whole structure.


    ording to the theory of ''Mana Resonance'', every individual emits a unique mana signature that resonates with the environment around them, and one can hide or use stealth by cing the frequency of the surrounding and their own mana in equilibrium.


    The first step was to make changes inside the Surround mana to make it have the same mana signature as him before slowly the tiny blue shards, which were already adjusted, moved towards Lucas''s seated body.


    With precise control, while keeping the flow of Frequency adjustment and transfer of Mana Shards on Lucas''s body intact, Ryuk slowly opened his eyes.


    The whole process needed tremendous focus; slowly, those blue lights shrouding Lucas''s body started to turn into an illusion akin to Ryuk''s own.


    It was his own invented technique to create a fake image of himself.


    But normally, due to it not having any energy core, it appeared like a normal dummy with only a face like his, making its utilization against a formidable enemy without him hiding his energy using *Shunya* worthless.


    Just to solve that problem, he used an Energy Stabilizer which could maintain the illusion for a longer time, just like five years ago when he went outside the Selvius Kingdom.


    Now again he needed it, but it wasn''t enough to fool someone like Drishti.


    This made him infuse an Energy core to at least give the effect of a fake Rank, but would that also be enough?


    Of course not.


    That''s why he had decided to y into her hand.


    There is a very ssic way to deal with smart people: Just let them see through you.


    Let''s see, what any smart person will think when a defeated enemy swings his sword without thinking about his own strength, only intending to inflict a single injury?


    Of course, a simple thing: that his enemy, in a fit of rage, lost his mind.


    But true veterans will not let their guard down even if they saw their enemy already defeated.


    Then, how will all this be executed if Drishti will not even give him a chance to attack?


    And herees the role of her biggest weakness, which she herself is not aware of.


    Her personality.


    People who try to find things interesting always keep their expectations much higher, and if not satisfied, they be disappointed, and that''s the end.


    In a battle where one can''t even feel the presence of the enemy, how could one be disappointed and let any other thinge inside the mind?


    A simple and instant defeat.


    SWOOSH


    ''Here shees.'' Turning his gaze, Ryuk''s eyes reflected the materializing figure of a woman; her mere sight seemed ethereal, long eyshes revealed the hidden orbs looking towards the seated figure.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''Should we start now?'' Taking out the onyx-ck Helmet from System''s inventory, Ryuk wore it on his head to execute all the things he nned till now.


    ....


    Present,


    ''Well, that''s awkward,'' Ryuk thought as he removed the Mindlink Helm, which granted him full control over the artificial body.


    Every expression and speech was within hismand, though it required intense concentration, leading him to remain silent most of the time or only use it to distract her attention.


    His senses were all linked to the artificial body, including the ufortable sensation of his face being gripped and crushed, which made him feel slightly awkward experiencing it again.


    Dristhi''s eyes remained fixed on the young man in front of her, who had just fooled her and left a wound that refused to heal even with the help of her artifact.


    "Don''t try; it will not heal," Ryuk softly smiled, observing the wound he had caused and the significant energy he had nullified, directly affecting the artifact she wore on her wrist.


    Artifacts mostly operated on runes, functioning on a mechanism that drew energy from the surroundings or entirely different dimensions.


    It could harness any type of energy, but one thing was certain: to execute its function, it would undoubtedly require some energy.


    "You know, kid, you are making this whole thing tough," Drishti exhaled, unable toprehend the naivety of this young man who failed to grasp the potential consequences if faced with someone of her strength.


    She was the most carefree andposed among all the monsters residing within the Ardoros, perhaps the reason for her current situation.


    Three days had passed, from Peak Ascendancy to Lower Ascendancy.


    The energy loss was immense, difficult to replenish.


    If her level fell any lower, it would damage her foundation, which was certainly not something she found appealing, especially after regaining this rank once again.


    WHOOOOOSH


    An aura burst out of her body, though weakerpared to her initial appearance, it was still potent enough to make the entire Devereaux Expanse tremble.


    Yes, for the first time, she was serious.


    CRACK


    The ground beneath her feet instantly fractured, forming a huge crater as thend continued to press down, intensifying with each passing moment.


    tap


    A single step, and instantly thousands of light streaks burst into the sky, signifying the awakening of several powerhouses who felt the presence of an Ascendancy Ranker moving.


    Even nearby, Major families felt the slight trembling due to the sheer strength of the aura oozing out from her body¡ªit was a clear judgment.


    Enough of the games.


    It was time to show the reason for Ascendancy Rankers to sit on the higher chair in Ardoros.


    Even for her, there wasn''t anything interesting left to see in the arrogant boy who had already crossed the line.


    SWISH


    Drishti''s image didn''t change; it was more like an afterimage just left behind while her body stood in front of Ryuk, whose eyes widened, seeing a w aimed directly at his head, shooting towards his eyes.


    Everything was instantaneous.


    "Khukkkkk!"


    Thud

 Chapter 102: Chapter 102- Ahem...

    Drishti''s image didn''t change; it was more like an afterimage just left behind while her body stood in front of Ryuk, whose eyes widened, seeing a w aimed directly at his head, shooting towards his eyes.


    SWISH


    Everything was instantaneous: her arrival infront of him, their eyes meeting and now that w aimed at him.


    badump


    ''Huh?''


    Suddenly an foreign sensation filled her body, causing her to stumble before she could injure Ryuk.


    Thud


    thump thump


    Her heartbeat instantly reached its limit, pumping blood at a rapid pace within her body.


    Everything was really instantaneous. Supporting her body which was now on one knee, She lifted her eyes to look at the young man, who had widened eyes. Not caring about it, she stated, "What did you do to me!?"


    "Khukkkkk!?¡ªdrip drip." Suddenly, a mouthful of blood came out of her parted lips, which were breathing heavily.


    Not understanding what was happening to her, crimson fluid trickled from her mouth, drenching the soil beneath.


    ''Is she really some monster?'' Ryuk''s widened eyes looked down at the knelt figure, whose reaction was far more normal than he anticipated.


    After all, at this limit, normally all victims of the Envement Grimoire start screaming like having some seizer attacks with lung-tearing sound.


    "Kughh!..." Gritting her teeth, Drishti''s eyes instantly shot crimson due to veins bulging on her face; the pain had already reached the limit even for her.


    All pain receptors were sending a tsunami of electrical signals to her brain; her body''s nerves felt like they were burning to oblivion, with cells trembling due to rapid, unidentified energy piercing their subcells.


    A barrage of melted metal seemed to be poured into her blood.


    The sheer amount of pain even reached her internal organs, feeling like it was rupturing all of them instantly.


    Her brain had nothing left but the agony of that moment, which seemed unending.


    "Kughh!....I.WILL.KILL.YOU!" Even in a moment that could have brought the pain itself to its knees, Drishti''s gaze shot towards the young man, who had be the sole object of her hatred for that moment.


    Seeing those eyes filled with nothing but the final decision of even at the cost of death, they wanted to shred him.


    Ryuk''s smile vanished.


    It was not because of fear but something else. ''System, show me her status window.''


    ¨X©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨[


    Name           -         Drishti Devereaux


    Race            -          Human (*******)


    Age               -          Unknown


    Bloodline       -     Devereaux Bloodline (100% purity)


    Title                -       117th Reincarnation of Founding Ancestor, Demi-god and Limitless.


    State              -         Sealed State (On Her own initiative)


    Mood              -          Bored( Already seen everything world has to offer, trying to find something interesting)


    Rank               -           Supremacy - -? Ascendancy (Choosed on her own initiative)


    Attractiveness   -       98/100 (100 is limit of Beauty Human eyes can withstand) --? Sealed State


    Skill                 -             The Authority (Instant Submission)


    Soul Strength   -           Immortal (Indestructible soul)


    ©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬


    ? Possesions         Reincarnation Wand (Heaven-Grade Artifact )...


    ¨^©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨a


    ''!?!''


    ''What the hell,'' Ryuk''s mind instantly snapped, filling with a surge of sensation, looking at the status window of a woman kneeling on one leg with eyes ring at him.


    ''No, No, System, is it really correct information?'' Ryuk panicked, even knowing that the information was correct due to giving answers to many doubts of his, but still inquired.


    [ Yes Host, Information is Hundred percent correct with a cost of 1 million Kill points ]


    "Ughh...You.Shouldn''t.Have....Kugh" Drishti''s eyes shot red, blood slowly started to trickle from her eyes due to the sheer intensity of pain, slowly lifting herself up in that state.


    Several thoughts passed through Ryuk''s mind regarding this woman and his fear.


    Did he fear this woman now?


    Absolutely not.


    But the problem was the Overpowered stats, which he had expected of any Ascendancy powerhouse having it but not to this extent, in simple terms¡ªIt''s just broken.


    It was akin to a Cheat, a surreal thing, and impossible¡ª these were the thoughts crossing his mind right now.


    He knew that due to things happening this much faster, never once did he get a chance to see this woman''s Stats, making him, for the first time, regret his decisions.


    One may think the worst enemy of someone is oneself but it was truth only until one faces an archenemy who wille after you irrespective of time being killed, it will not die or stop or vanish in any of your afterlife.


    And, this was the future Ryuk was seeing through Drishti''s Status Window.


    Someone whose soul could not die and had a Reincarnation artifact on her, it was impossible to get rid of once that person makes your death her life''s single goal.


    It is what Ryuk feared.


    He hade so far, not to keep dealing with the same enemy again and again, especially not someone who can''t be controlled.


    In simple terms, he may have taken advantage of her lowered guard, but now he was an open book.


    Envement Grimoire will vanish once she reincarnates, making her eventual return inevitable.


    Was he confident in dealing with her once again?


    Absolutely not.


    In just draining her energy from Middle to Early Ascendancy, he had already lost more than half of his Stamina.


    What if she unlocked her full strength and then came after him with present memories of all his hidden powers?


    Right now, he was standing on his sheer will, without any stamina left within his body which was depleted just to nullify her present Rank''s energy.


    Everything seemed to make more sense now.


    How could a single woman go after the head seat of one of the world''s strongest families?


    How could she not find a 17-year-old Legendary Ranked young man interesting?


    Even his ability to nullify energy seemed to have not much influence on her mood, meaning,


    Someone who existed even before the whole Ardoros was founded, how could she find him interesting in the least?


    Seeing that woman, he remembered a cliche plot from his old world''s literary stories, where such monsters lived too long that they became bored and then tried to live like normal humans.


    But, how could he expect such a thing to happen to him, and that too with the first person who tried to kill him.


    ''I can''t kill her,'' looking at the now standing figure of Drishti, whose whole body was drenched in blood trickling from her own body pores, slowly moving towards him with hands lifting.


    drip


    "You. Don''t. Know. What. You''ve. Gotten.


    Yourself. Into. Kid." With forced words leaving her mouth, the woman slowly approached Ryuk with her blood-trickling hand moving towards his face.


    ''Nah, I know what I have gotten myself into,'' exhaling his breath in a sigh, finally understanding that she will die but never submit to him, and if she dies then, his future will end too.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He can''t be strong faster than she could respawn, and with her strength, instead of making things more difficult, only one way was visible in front of him.


    "Now, I should be able to get your support, right?" Lifting his hand while holding the bloodied delicate wrist, which had already reached just a finger away from his face, holding softly in his hand with a small smile forming, Ryuk stated in a calm tone, "I hope you found this interesting enough, Lady Drishti."

 Chapter 103: Chapter 103- The Authority

    "Now, I should be able to get your support, right?" Ryuk asked, lifting his hand while holding the bloodied delicate wrist, which had already reached just a finger away from his face. With a small smile forming, he stated in a calm tone, "I hope you found this interesting enough, Lady Drishti."


    "Huh, do...You think...I am a fool?" Drishti, already reaching her body''s limit, spoke with heavy eyes that seemed ready to tear the young man before falling unconscious.


    But confused seeing him starting to speak gibberish now.


    "...." Seeing her brain still working even after such an intense situation, Ryuk narrowed his gaze, focusing on withdrawing his *Shunya*, indirectly causing the Artifact of her wrist held by him to once again kick in.


    SWISH


    This time, due to severe injuries, the artifact''s work seemed visible with a sharp sound before a soft golden light slowly started to heal her body, with the pain also subsiding due to the effect of the artifact.


    ''What is this artifact''s function?'' Ryuk wondered, observing how swiftly her body was recovering, let alone the visible rate subsiding. making him at least understand that the Artifact was not just healing her; it was more like reversing her state.


    [Sanning....]


    DING!


    [Host, it seems the Artifact is reversing the time of her body.]


    ''!?''


    ''Don''t tell me, is it the Reincarnation Wand?'' Ryuk felt confused. Of course, it seemed more unbelievable that someone could wear such an artifact so openly.


    [Yes, Host, it is the Reincarnation Wand.]


    ''....''


    ''From which angle is this thing a wand?'' While holding her bloodied wrist, the artifact was within his palm''s reach. It was clearly a bracelet, and at that, it was reversing her body''s time instead of facilitating reincarnation.


    It was the same as misleading clickbait.


    Another confusing aspect was that the Artifact, instead of possessing the ability of reincarnation, held the power of temporal¡ªtime maniption, but more like controlling the physical body.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In simple terms, it reconstructed her physical body, and ifpletely destroyed, then it created a new one, which is what one refers to as reincarnation.


    ''It seems to be rooted in her soul.'' Ryuk, due to Drishti''s weakened state, could clearly see some golden lines stretching like a new nervous system on a translucent golden soul inside her body using his soul gaze.


    Signifying that it was a binding-type artifact.


    ''System, can you break this binding?''


    [Host, there is a 98% chance for the Artifact to create a chain reaction. It would self-destruct, destroying the infiltrator, and the nearby area would be evaporated instantly.]


    "T-this?" Drishti felt her artifact once again working, while the pain and wounds started to return back to their original state within moments. But the aftereffect of that intense pain was still making her senses wrinkle.


    "Lady Drishti, it should be enough for you to believe me, right?" A small smile formed on Ryuk''s face while observing the subtle movement on the woman''s expression, which turned from enraged to nk, sharp eyes fixed on him.


    ''System, suppress the Grimoire''s function.'' Already guessing what was about toe, he had ordered, knowing that he needed to be patient here.


    [Host, please think again. Doing it will be fatal for you.]


    ''Just do what I say.'' Ryukmanded in a firm tone before continuing hisplete orders. ''And kill her the moment my Vitality falls below 15%.''


    He needed to gain her trust, but not at the cost of sacrificing his life.


    There was a risk that killing her would cause retaliation, but in the present moment, this woman''s decision would decide the route of his story.


    If she tried to kill him, she would die, leading to the birth of an enemy and an unending struggle between both of them.


    If she controlled herself, everything would go ordingly without any problem.


    "Remove that thing from me." The woman''s gaze turned cold, with a surge of rage boiling within. The pain was something she hadn''t felt in a very, very long time.


    Her mind was calm enough to understand that the moment her intentions were set to kill this young man, a series of torment started from within, increasing in intensity as her killing intent grew.


    "I already told you, Lady Drishti, I just wanted to show you something interesting." Slowly releasing her wrist, Ryuk loosened his hand while standing with aposed expression, observing the woman whose narrowed gaze seemed to want to inflict the same level of pain on him.


    "How do I believe?" Unlike before, instead of directly attacking the young man, she was cautious. That pain was not something she wanted to experience again.


    "You can try." Ryuk opened his arms, offering his body, while already reaching his limits ofpromise. Any further and his mindset would change.


    Meaning, the woman was very strong, but in the end, he couldn''t lose his self-respect in the hope of preventing future trouble.


    After all, everything was in his favor.


    He could easily kill Drishti right now and use 35 battleships to take control of the remaining smaller Branch Families in the Devereaux Expanse.


    Not by force, but by giving each one of them a battleship filled with an infiltrated mainframe and taking control of those Branch family''s battleships too, which will make contact with the infected one of Crawfords¡ª a simple method to cut the arms of the whole army strength of the Devereaux Family.


    Everything was in his favor due to the single gbearer battle.


    Such a strong family, and still, several of its strong members were absent due to a single heir battle, proving how crucial the gbearer battle was for them.


    ALERT!


    [Enormous Killing Intent is detected from the target.]


    ''!?''


    Ryuk''s eyes reflected the woman''s cold gaze; both had the same amber eyes, but the difference was proven by the purity of their bloodlines.


    In that ce, already thrown into chaos by a previous battle to a mile, a soft yet firm voice emanated from the two soft petal lips, already crimson from a moment ago''s agony.


    "Kneel"


    ''....''


    "Lady Drishti, do you want me to kneel?" He pointed towards himself, feeling confused by her words, but it didn''t take him long to understand their meaning, given her widened eyes.


    ''System, did she use her ability on me?'' His eyes reflected those two widened gazes, with her lips parting, wanting to say something but seeming to quiver.


    Unlike her calm demeanor or enraged one a moment ago, this time it was surprise.


    [Yes, Host, you have been influenced by THE AUTHORITY ]


    ''Damn it.'' Internally, he understood that his remaining card was also known to this woman; he had really be an open book to her.


    In reality, Drishti only knew him to possess the ability to nullify energy, but not that he was immune to any outside interference, like how the System can''t ess his body when it isn''t working on some energy, but still, his body didn''t let it influence him.


    Indirectly proving that his active ability was maybe Energy Nullification, but his passive was Immunity.


    Unlike his mother or any Zenith ranker who usedmands by infusing their energy to dominate the bodies of others whenmanding to kneel or other things, Drishti had used an inborn ability which doesn''t have some energy-based functioning.


    Right now, he was the man who had enved the founding ancestor of the Devereaux family and now even proved immune to her strongest ability. Was he still not interesting?


    ''....'' Ryuk''s eyes reflected the woman''s quivering lips finally subsiding, with his gaze narrowing and hearing words that had be normal for him to hear these few days.


    "Interesting."

 Chapter 104: Chapter 104- Guardians

    "Interesting," Drishti''s eyes gazed at the young man who had already crossed a limit once by doing something which could have been impossible to undo once it urred.


    Instead of anger, which should have been the most normal reaction in this moment, her mind wanted to know about the limits of his ability.


    She also felt a desire to kill him, but the weight of losing someone this intriguing weighed heavily on her.


    Initially, she took his ability to be simr to that of the Oblivionists whom she had once encountered in her very long journey.


    They had the ability to nullify mana on touch, making her soon lose interest in him.


    However, even those people''sst remaining ancestor finally died at her hand, ending the entire bloodline of that race along with the bloodline known for carrying Anti-mana.


    Now, seeing this young man, her doubts turned to his father belonging to that race or something simr, but everything seemed wrong now.


    He was able to challenge her AUTHORITY.


    Known only to her, hermands acted irrespective of the strength one possessed.


    This meant that if shemanded Die, then instant death would follow, ignoring any defenses.


    However, two conditions must be fulfilled: first, hermands needed to be filled with intent, and second, her physical body would be eradicated upon killing someone with hermand.


    This was the reason for her to have reincarnated 117 times because she had killed this number of people far stronger than her, among whom was a Demi-God, indirectly getting her one title being a Demi-God.


    SWISH SWISH SWISH


    thud thud thud


    "Lady Drishti, Pleasemand!"


    Several voices pulled the woman from her thoughts, causing her to narrow her gaze as she looked around to observe hundreds of powerhouses kneeling surrounding them, filling the whole ce for miles, wearing obsidian clothes covering everything.


    ''System, how many of them are at the perfect Legendary level?'' Ryuk had guessed that many individuals had left Ardoros, but the immense pressure from the mere presence of these people was causing him to re-evaluate his conclusion.


    [All of them, Host.]


    Ryuk''s narrowed gaze reflected a crowd of people, intense aura leaking out of their bodies.


    Each of their eyes had an orange fold, long ends fluttering in the air while their whole bodies were covered in ck Assasin like clothes, with the mana density much higher.


    ''System, what are they?'' Even with his Soul gaze, he couldn''t see any of them having any souls.


    They didn''t appear like puppets; even Mayas had a soul fragments within them, but these things.


    Yes, Ryuk knew they were not humans but something with their own consciousness.


    Alert!


    [Host, their information is inessible]


    ''Huh?''


    ''What does it mean?'' Ryuk couldn''t understand why someone as strong as Drishti''s information was essible but not the cloaked figures, numbering more than hundreds, like a small army.


    [Host, they can detect if their information is essed. It is suggested to not look into it until you reach the Head Seat.]


    "ess it but make it look like I essed it instead of you." There was no need to wait for that long; they were all just on Legendary ranks.


    Maybe he was exhausted, but somehow, these individuals didn''t feel right, and he had already arranged precautions if he got detected.


    SWISH


    CLANK


    ''?!''


    A sharp sword was sliced directly at Ryuk''s neck even before he could look at it, the sword already stopped by two delicate fingers, the grip causing the metal sound to resonate in the surrounding.


    Ryuk''s eyes reflected a sword glimmering in the moonlight, held by one of those ck-cloaked figures while stopped by a woman whose eyes were cold enough to send chills around the whole ce. Firm words left her parted lips, "What is the meaning of this, Guardian?"


    SWISH


    Thud


    "Forgive me, Lady Drishti. It was reflex for use third." Holding the de, whose hilt was left by the cloaked figure kneeling down, Drishti''s hand loosened while her eyes widened, turning towards Ryuk in astonishment.


    It felt as if she had found someone after a very long wait due to surprises, she was getting, and increasing interest in him.


    "You really are interesting, Ryuk." The woman''s eyes rxed with a soft smile, already seeing an amethyst aura covering Ryuk''s neck, which seemed to have formed in reflex to protect him from the sword, but her amusement was on other things.


    ''What is happening here?'' It was the first time since their meeting that Drishti had called out his name instead of Young man or Kid.


    Slowly subsiding his amethyst aura, which he formed before the sword could slice him, he was not able to understand what was happening here, making him inquire, "I don''t understand, Lady Drishti?"


    "....Never try to look about them again." Drishti''s face turned cold, firmly stating.


    ''!?''


    ''So, they are bound by contract with the Devereaux Bloodline.'' Bybining the words of these people known as Guardians, seeing their sharp senses and even how submissive they were towards Drishti, Ryuk concluded this fact.


    Someone who had the power to even detect being looked at by an unknown force like the System, even though it essed it through the world''s will, proved the hidden power of these people, yet they were following Drishti.


    She called one of them Guardian, not Subject, and mixed with the System''s earlier suggestion, everything was clear¡ªthey were bound to the Head Seat of the Devereaux Family by some pact.


    Eventually, one day, he would know everything about them, so he decided to postpone this, understanding that he couldn''t do much regarding this.


    "I understand." Ryuk nodded, turning towards the cloaked figure whose gaze was fixed downward, before looking towards the unending mass of those same individuals, filling the miles with just their presence.


    "Good." Drishti nodded before turning towards the Guardians, furthermanding them, "I have officially decided to support Ryuk Devereaux for this Heir Battle, and henceforth, I withdraw from my Proxy Responsibilities."


    ''Huh?''


    ''What does it mean?''  Ryuk couldn''t understand the reason for her to withdraw from the Proxy seat if she was supporting him.


    She could just hand over her supportive branch families to him, easy.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "We understand." An unison voice resonated in that ce.


    SWISH SWISH SWISH


    Within a moment, once again, the whole ce was empty as it was before, each of those figures vanished into thin air, leaving behind nothing.


    "Don''t tell me." Ryuk''s eyes widened, realizing something.


    Swiftly turning back from the vanished figures to the woman, whose gaze was fixed on him for a long time, he added, "Did you tell them in advance toe here?"


    "Yes," Drishti calmly stated.


    "How did you know that this would end like this?" Ryuk could understand that the arrival of those people was definitely not backup for someone of this woman''s caliber, but they were already told a fixed time to arrive here.


    "It was one of the possibilities indeed." Folding her hands with aposed expression, Drishti looked at the young man, observing him to know more about the secrets within him which would be revealed soon enough.


    ''....'' Once again, Ryuk reminded himself what sort of monster this woman was to even have already anticipated one of the possibilities being her defeat when it was clear that everything was in her favor.


    "By the way, why withdraw from being Proxy?" Ryuk felt confused about her earlier statement, causing him to inquire.


    Drishti tilted her head, looking at the confused young man before clearly stating what she wanted.


    "Huh, isn''t that obvious? Add me to your Harem."

 Chapter 105: Chapter 105- Flagbearers Reality

    "Huh, isn''t it obvious? Add me to your harem," Drishti calmly stated with her tilted head while observing Ryuk''s nk gaze.


    ''System, did that pain have some effect on her brain?'' Ryuk was at least sure from her expression that she was serious about her words, which was more of a problem.


    [Host, the Reincarnation Wand has healed her body to its¡ª]


    Before the System couldplete its words, Ryuk ignored it and slightly nodded, replying back to the woman, "Lady Drishti, I will try to take your words as a joke."


    There was no reason to think much about those words. The chances of someone who does things for interest and now her randomly proposing something like this would always lead to trouble.


    For example, Something like her interest in seeing his reaction.


    "Are you really acting ignorant or something?" Drishti looked at him for a moment, feeling amused with his nk gaze fixed on her, which seemed to not understand her words, prompting her to rify things, "Tell me, how many people carrying the impure Devereaux Bloodline have you seen in Crawford territory?"


    "..." Hearing her words, Ryuk pointed out the huge number of refugees present inside the Crawfords did not have amber eyes like him, understanding impurities among them.


    "Twelve thousand," Drishti said, seeing his gaze revealprehension, further adding with a soft smile, "Do you understand what that means?"


    ''Don''t tell me,'' Seeing that smile, Ryuk could only conclude one thing from her words: those people were not native to Ardoros to begin with.


    Indirectly suggesting that if inhabitants of Ardoros possessed impure Devereaux Bloodlines, and at that there were suchrge numbers, with people of all age groups present.


    ''!?''


    "Did those gbearers?" Ryuk''s intent was clear; the simple conclusion from all this was that those people were children of some gbearer roaming around the world, finally brought here.


    "Bingo," feeling satisfied with him understanding things so quickly, the woman further solidified his words, "Roaming around the world, they witness beauties and fall for many, indirectly leaving their seed behind¡ª"


    "By forcing themselves on them," Ryuk''s gaze turned cold as he interrupted.


    It was not like he expected everything to be heavenly and all good about someone holding this strong position.


    "Hm, some but not everyone. Do you expect any woman to reject marrying someone with such a Bloodline? And even if they did, does it matter?" Drishti''s gaze reflected the same coldness of the young man in front, clearly stating one thing: powerful people are the ones who makews here.


    "But it doesn''t give me an answer about your earlier statement," ignoring the dark reality behind gbearers, he reminded her about her earlier words.


    "....aren''t you gonna form a team of beauties like other gbearers?" the woman inquired.


    ''.....'' Ryuk finally realized that things were not much different in this ce too; everything was simr to Heindal, where the ones holding power had every right to have whatever they wanted, irrespective of morality or ethics.


    Of course, he was aware of all this, but now confirming this, he doesn''t need to hold back.


    "I don''t need any team," Ryuk clearly stated, his words alreadyced with previous experiences about how a team filled with women even brought the man known as the Son of Heaven to his knees, just by having them in his team.


    [Host, your stamina has reached the limit. Rest is suggested.]


    "Though, I will appreciate your apanying me outside this Continent," but there was no reason for him to reject her offer.


    Someone of her caliber, who possessed knowledge of the outside world and the strength to protect herself, was the perfectpanion for him.


    Being his first time venturing outside, he needed a guide, and with someone not weak enough to always keep an eye to protect, it would just lessen his burdens.


    "Fine then, I will be in your hare¡ªteam," Drishti nodded with aposed expression.


    Her instincts were telling her that the flow of this whole thing would be much more interesting for her to watch.


    thud


    ''Damn it,'' stumbling due to his leg finally giving up, he tried to bnce himself.


    Until now, his whole body was supported by sheer will, but it seemed to finally hit the wall.


    In that moment, where his eyes were blurring with darkness slowly shrouding him, a hand wrapped around his shoulders before a soft voice reached his tired ears, "You can take some rest..."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ''How many hours have passed?''  Ryuk''s eyes, bathed in morning rays, fluttered open, his first inquiry directed towards the time.


    His mind was filled with several thoughts regarding the uing future.


    He had somehow managed to deal with Drishti and even secured a guide, but he couldn''t bring himself to trust her.


    It was clear that the moment she lost interest, it would be over, but he couldn''t control someone''s mood.


    [Host, it has been 10 hours since you fell asleep.]


    "You''re awake." A soft yet soothing voice reverberated through the hall, causing Ryuk''s eyes to slowly reveal their amber hue as he turned towards the source.


    ''What are they doing?'' Ryuk''s eyes reflected all the Crawfords kneeling in front of a woman seated on a regal throne, situated on a tform surrounded by several other thrones in a series.


    Identified as the Main Hall of the Crawfords, the central throne was upied by the head of the family, with smaller thrones surrounding it, all gleaming in white marble.


    Sunlight streamed through the windows, filling the hall with enough light to make Ryuk realize that he was sleeping on a bed ced in the middle of the room.


    "..." Looking at them nkly, he couldn''t understand why he was ced here instead of in a room.


    His eyes met with the woman who had been watching him since he woke up. Unable to control himself, he inquired, "Why am I in this ce instead of a room?"


    Remaining lying on the bed, covered in a silk white nket, he didn''t pay much attention to his present state. He was truly feeling the aches in his body¡ªthe aftereffect of exerting himself continuously after waking from his five-year slumber.


    "I wanted to see you sleeping," Drishti said calmly, her chin supported by her hand ced on the armrest with elegantly crossed legs, her soft smile indicating her reason.


    "¡­And why couldn''t you do it inside a room?" Not wanting to dwell on the reason for her desire to watch him sleep, he directly addressed the main issue.


    After all, he couldn''t do anything if someone wanted to watch him sleep, especially not with his exhausted body at the moment.


    "I felt ufortable sitting on a small chair," Drishti stated the obvious, her preference for sitting on arge throne or bed with enough space hindering her ability tofortably observe him while he slept.


    ".....Then you could have just chosen not to observe me while sleeping?" There appears to be no reason for her to watch him sleep except for one which he found more usible.


    "I will do that from now on." Without much change in her facial expression, she nodded slightly, her head still supported by her chin with her legs folded.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''....'' Looking at her expression while being aware of the reason she kept watching him all night, Ryuk turned to the other side of the bed, closing his eyes, with a single doubt in his mind: ''Should I really let this woman apany me?''

 Chapter 106: Chapter 106- Regina Devereaux

    tap tap


    ''How many times?'' Ryuk, moving inside the long hallway after waking up and taking a bath, already aware of the reason for Drishti observing him all night, inquired with System.


    [Host, you were targeted by The Authority''s singlemand of standing up more than 3600 times.]


    Hearing those words, which he was already aware of but not expecting the numbers to be that high, signified that every 10 seconds, Drishti kept using her Authority on him.


    She was specifically trying to test the limit of his ability.


    But unlike his active ability to nullify energy, which cost him his stamina, his passive ability had no such type of limitations.


    Previously, whenever he ced restrictions by using System, in intense situations like training, it always broke, making him doubt if System was really as strong as it imed.


    But the moment he realized he possessed the power of Immunity, it became clear that in those moments, he was not able to control his immunity in a surge of emotions, leading to System''s restrictions breaking easily.


    "So, Lady Drishti, I would like to inquire about the reason for you following me." Coming out of his thoughts, he turned towards the woman calmly moving beside him with aposed demeanor, while all the time her eyes were fixed on him.


    He would have felt awkward, but knowing that there was no romantic interest, he didn''t care.


    He couldn''t tell her not to look at him since she would notply, nor could she achieve whatever she wanted by intensely looking at him, so it wasn''t a big issue.


    "I have already resigned from my position, and I promised to apany you." With narrowed gaze, she continued, "Don''t tell me you thought I would go back on my word."


    "....But wasn''t it a promise to apany me outside Ardoros," he said, hearing her words, unable to help himself but remind her of the exact words.


    "Oh, I remember that," Drishti nkly nodded.


    ''....'' Understanding that he can''t deal with her by arguing, he turned his attention towards the guest room''s doors where they had already arrived.


    Kriiieeek


    Opening the door, the figure of a beautiful woman seated on the sofa revealed itself, looking back at him while instead of Ryuk, the woman''s widened gaze was fixed on the individual beside him.


    ''Is that an artifact?'' Not paying attention to the woman''s gaze, Ryuk''s eyes settled on a white mask covering half of her face around her right eye, a polished white mask embroidered with golden flower borders, adding more enhancement to the woman''s beauty.


    DING!


    [Host, it seems there is a Corrosion mark on the woman''s right part of her face, filled with unidentified poison. The artifact is preventing it from scattering all over her body.]


    ''Even the curse of Mia''s legs and now this woman''s poisoning. Can''t you identify them?'' Of course, Ryuk could somewhat guess that the system''s workings were based on processing the avable information, but he still inquired.


    [Host, the data I receive is either from the Nexus Grid, which only possesses vital information regarding the world''s will, or from scanning the things.]


    ''...Outside world.'' Ryuk understood that until he visited a ce where such curses could be avable, he couldn''t do anything about them, adding another thing which he needed to know.


    Learning about things in the outside world while also making himself strong enough to kill other gbearers too.


    "It''s nice meeting you, Miss Regina." Putting those thoughts aside for another time, with a small smile, he greeted the woman, who turned her gaze towards him before her widened eyes rxed.


    Standing from her seat, Regina''s lips formed a soft smile, her dewy lips seeming satisfied seeing something before bowing and adding, "I, Regina Devereaux, greet my Liege."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "...Sorry?" Not understanding where that suddenly came from, Ryuk turned his eyes towards Drishti, who was looking at a box ced beside Regina instead of her usual habit of looking at him.


    "Forgive me for that day''s behavior. I know you must have known everything about me and even understood the reason for my arrival here," Regina clearly stated, understanding the burden of exining herself was lessening, since there was no need for her to exin everything to someone who had even defeated Lady Drishti.


    There is a saying: Those who hold power have natural mysteries within them, but it is also a fact that they know where to show it, just like all three individuals present inside this room.


    There was no need to hide things from each other, since everyone understood each other''s limits, at least from their perspective.


    ''System, show me her Status window,'' Regina''s words made it clear that she was already aware of him, whether it was his intellectual capabilities proven in the battle against her, where he manipted the situation, or the woman who apanied him here.


    Both things were proof of his potential, and understanding him this deeply with just mere observation showed this woman''s capabilities.


    ¨X©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨[


    Name           -         Regina Devereaux


    Race            -          Halfling (Able to adapt bloodlinepletely with their bodily features changing with it)


    Age               -          276 years


    Bloodline       -     Devereaux Bloodline (67% purity)


    Title                -       2nd Disciple of Sword Valley, Valkyrie, Commander


    Endurance              -         670/100 (100 for average human)


    Rank               -           Peak Legendary Perfect


    Attractiveness   -       92/100 (100 is limit of Beauty Human eyes can withstand)


    Skill                 -             irvoyance ( Able to see enemies attack before 10 seconds of its execution)


    Soul Strength   -           20% Corroded (Poison has affected the soul with only leaving 80% still safe due to Artifact)


    ©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬


    ? Possesions         7¡î- Ranked Sword


    ¨^©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨a


    ''!?''


    ''Is that irvoyance will work on me too?'' Seeing the skill which allowed Regina to predict the uing attack before ten seconds, feeling perplexed Ryuk inquired.


    Of course, seeing attack ten seconds before definitely doesn''t make her undefeatable Since, against overwhelming strength, it will be worthless.


    [Yes Host, Since that ability doesn''t infiltrate your body but predict your next move]


    ''Drishti isn''t showing any interest in her'', Seeing the calm demeanor of Drishti, Ryuk atleast knew that either she was unaware of Regina''s ability or had lost her interest.


    But it doesn''t matter to him, Since, he needed to reveal this here to sure that Regina should understand that she still not know everything about him and also making Drishti''s interest in him keep going.


    SWISH


    Within a mere moment, a sword materialized inside Ryuk''s hand before he swunged it at Regina''s neck before stopping it at just a finger distance.


    "You don''t fear death?" Ryuk noticed not even a nerve inside her pupil contracted.


    "I knew My Liege could not harm me" Regina stated with her eyes looking downward, her words were sounded very genuine and filled with loyalty.


    "Oh, Do you also experience death if you can see Enemies attack until the end"


    ''!?''


    Regina''s eyes widened hearing his words about revtion of her ability.


    A smile formed on Ryuk''s face understanding the mind games Regina was trying to y by sounding very submissive and herplete faith in him.


    But it seemed her ability can see through the end of result, like if it could kill her or just leave small injuries, indirectly meant, She could feel the pain of it before everytime a attack was predicted.

 Chapter 107: Chapter 107- Getting a New Sword

    But it seemed her ability could see through the end result, as if it could either kill her or just leave small injuries, indirectly implying that Regina could feel the pain beforehand every time an attack was predicted.


    A significant drawback when facing multiple attacks, but right now, after noticing how she judged him as intellectual from that single moment when he used her strategy against her, it proved how strong her mental power was, indirectly covering up her drawback.


    "Interesting."


    Another soft voice reverted, making him snap out of his thoughts, prompting him to turn towards the individual who seemed to be looking at him with a visible shine in her eyes.


    ''Don''t know why, but I am sure I will start hating that word,'' turning his gaze again towards Regina, Ryuk ignored Drishti, whose eyes were fixed on him, while feeling curious once more about the way he understood Regina''s skill.


    After all, he can''t attack Regina just in advance without knowing about her ability.


    "Miss Regina, why not wee down to business?" With a smile forming on his face, Ryuk''s narrowed eyes seemed to give Regina a bad feeling. But still, after she wholeheartedly epted him as her liege, there was no reason to regret it now.


    "Yes, of course, my liege," slowly lifting her head, she moved towards the box she had brought, picking it up before cing it on the table in the middle of both sofas where Ryuk and she took their seats.


    "Hm, never expected a scammer like you to do this, Regina," Drishti''s cold gaze was evident of her losses at the hands of this woman, while fixed on the red wooden box shrouded by runic inscriptions to protect the thing within.


    "Lady Drishti, I will return your one trillion Gold coins for my Battleship loss," Regina, unlike her usual calm behavior, seemed to avoid giving a bad first impression in front of her Liege, someone whom she wanted to serve.


    ''Is she insane?'' Ryuk could clearly see the thing inside the box was containing something which seemed insane from his perspective; it was a soul fragment.


    A soul embodies one''s consciousness, emotions, and spiritual power, but one thing that made a soul different from the vessel was its nature, which was purer and made of indivisible energy.


    Meaning cutting one''s soul fragment will cause a pain which will be ten times the one inflicted by the Envement Grimoire, which targets the physical body, and also there was no way to cut someone''s soul fragment.


    ''Wait, System, scan if that poison corroding her soul isn''t helping her instead of harming,'' Ryuk knew what was the meaning of him being offered a soul fragment of someone.


    The first thing was, it was unbelievable, and the second thing was, he couldn''t understand how someone could blindly trust him.


    It was akin to giving one''s life, added with cutting the path of reincarnation¡ªa symbol of serving even in the afterlife, always and forever.


    Being frank, it was overkill.


    He really felt confused about the way to react in this situation.


    He met her just today, and she was offering herself to him, not only her physical body but her soul too. So, he respected her.


    [Scanning...]


    DING!


    [Host, you are right. It seems the poison is filling the soul''s gap by using Corrosion.]


    ''Sigh,'' Ryuk leaned forward while supporting his chin with interlocked fingers with elbows ced on his thighs, deeply thinking about the way he should react in this situation.


    The value was just too high for him to ept it just like that, and confusion about why she would do something like this made him inquire in that position with a low tone, "Why are you going this far?"


    "I want to serve you, my Liege, withplete loyalty. And knowing about our first meeting, which was enough to prevent you from trusting me, I needed something valuable enough to show my determination," Regina''s gaze was fixed on the man in front of her, revealing her thoughts while many thoughts revolved inside her mind, making her think about his decisions and the possibilities of rejection.


    "Sword Valley and their traditions, definitely enough of a reason for me to stay away from them," Drishti''s eyes also fell on the box, which definitely held something of great value.


    After all, who except her would know the true value of something like a soul fragment?


    This was also the reason why she didn''t get along with people of Sword Valley due to theirplete submission to a single master.


    It was the same as giving away your freedom to someone else, who could easily treat you worse than a ve.


    At least ves could escape their misery by falling into the reincarnation cycle, unlike those who even submitted their souls.


    Hearing Drishti''s words, Ryuk, who was still battling with the decision of eptance, understood the reason for Regina''s behavior regarding the traditional teachings of Sword Valley.


    He knew about Regina''splete submission; he couldn''t reject it and hurt her¡ªone needs to have reached their limit to propose something like this.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But it was just too much of a burden.


    He could always enve someone, but when someone themselves wanted to submit, how should he react?


    His eyes closed before slowly opening, revealing amber hues, with him finally reaching his decision. He inquired, "Why me?"


    "My Liege, maybe due to your battle with Lady Drishti, you don''t know, but you are the only Legendary Ranker at the mere age of 17 in the history of Blue Star," Regina revealed. She didn''t randomly select someone to serve, but after doing in-depth research, she had reached this conclusion after understanding the Master he was about to serve.


    "There are just many things which solidify my will to serve you."


    Noticing Ryuk''s narrowed gaze, which still wanted to hear more, Regina continued, "At the age of eleven, you killed two Legendary Rankers. It doesn''t matter if you used a Heaven-grade Artifact, but those people were true veterans."


    ''!?''


    ''She knows too,'' Ryuk''s eyes held surprise, understanding that not only Drishti but Regina too was aware of him possessing such an artifact, making her image rise in his mind.


    Someone who was smart, strong, had leadership qualities, and above everything hadplete loyalty¡ªnot someone he could find easily but...


    "I can''t ept this, Regina." He was not going to have something like this which would just make him feel burdened.


    It was normal to look down on someone whose life is in your hand.


    It was the truth, just like ves. They aren''t looked down upon because of their status but just because their life doesn''t have any value.


    "I understand." Regina slowly stood from her seat, holding the box while preparing to leave, feeling somewhat broken from within. It may seem to others as if it held very low value.


    But in reality, Swords are made to be served, and if they don''t, they get discarded¡ªa teaching taught in Sword Valley to every disciple.


    "Where are you going, Regina?" Ryuk firmly stated, causing Regina to stop in her path before turning towards him.


    "Y-yes, My Liege." Even after being rejected, for her, the Liege was already decided, and it could not be changed.

 Chapter 108: Chapter 108- Abandoning an old Sword

    Far from Ardoros, where a new journey was emerging within the Devereaux Family''s Expanse, a seed focused on strengthening its roots before revealing its stems, which would soon cover the whole world in unending shadows.


    At a distance of approximately 1,90,806 miles, crossing hundreds of hugendscapes known for their distinctive properties and variety of races, existed an isted expanse known as the Heindal Continent.


    Finally dered a treasure chest and bing the goal of all surrounding smaller continents, which went as far as using their only few NNT Battleships to set on a journey to conquer this weak, unguarded ce five years ago.


    Unlike the advanced NNXT Battleships of high-level continents or middle ones, smaller continents had two numbered battleships, which were still enough to destroy a weak continent like Heindal.


    Hundreds of battleships filled the skies of Heindal, which was an open treasure for the whole world, and a struggle started, which went on for half an hour.


    Within half an hour, Heindal brought all nearby continents to their knees and dered itself the fourth strongest continent inside the Human Zone of the Blue Star.


    There were separate zones divided based on races, each holding the majority of the poption on their respective continents, with separate rankings for each zone and a universal ranking for zones.


    Meaning, inside a Human Zone, Ardoros Continent was at the top, and in the universal ranking, the Human Zone was third.


    The single reason for it to be third, even though humans were considered weak races, was due to Ardoros itself, representing the strength of humans on the Blue Star.


    Inside Heindal, within five years, the whole system changed from feudalism to monarchy, with a single Empress ruling over the entire Heindal, which had grown the fastest in the history of the Blue Star.


    The Empress was able to create artifacts rivaling the advanced technology of high-level continents.


    There were two Sword Gods, with one being the Sword Maiden herself, a renowned figure referred to as a living legend, and the other being the 1st Disciple of Sword Valley, Ronen Silvester.


    The title of Sword God was given to the sharpest swords present in the arsenal of Sword Valley, with only one of them typically present on a continent boosted it''s ranking under middle-level ones, but Heindal had two.


    Right now, Heindal was a den of powerhouses, including rising talents that seemed to be sending waves into the surrounding continents, whether they were personal disciples of the Sword Maiden or her own daughter.


    But the Gates of Heindal were closed for any outsider on the orders of Empress Olivia Silvester, who rose in power once the Silvester Family united the whole Heindal under its sovereignty.


    Inside the small mass filled with trees and natural moonlight, soaking itsnd, near the borders of what once was the Selvius kingdom, but now everything was just the Silvester Empire.


    CLANK


    "Haa... Haa... Why are you after me?" An old man with his fluttering white beard, gripping his sword, shouted with one of his eyes now missing, ring at the pink-haired young man in front of him.


    "Some old memories resurfaced," a soft voice revealed itself.


    Even with a boyish appearance, the beauty held by the figure was unable to hide the soft skin, milky white with a pinkish hue, pink eyes filled with coldness fixed on the old man whose state was broken.


    "You bastard!" The old man shouted, seeing himself being tracked by this individual even after going into hiding, after the previous king of Aidiac was killed at the hands of a little girl, now known as the disciple of the Sword Maiden.


    SWISH


    BANNNG!


    The old man tried to aim a small nail filled with Mana poison towards the young man, but it seemed to only resurface some hidden memories, causing a knee kick to the man''s gut. "Kuughh! ¡ªThud."


    Falling to his knees, clutching his stomach which was pierced, gritting his teeth, the old man couldn''t understand why this figure was hell-bent on killing him.


    "Why me¡ª SCHLKT!"


    "AAAAGGGGHHH!"


    A sharp de directly dissected his hand from his shoulder, blood bursting out of the now slit arm, his eyes turning crimson, veins popping up on his neck due to the scream. "Kughh.... Ha--ve M-ercy!"


    "I wanted to live too," slowly moving her hands, Celestia gripped the now crimson hair of the old man, drenched in his blood, her sword sliding on the ground with the old man''s body being pulled towards a tree with its big barks, resurfacing her vivid memories.


    SCRREEEEECHH


    "Cough!.....KHUGHH, P--lea-se!" The old man''s voice fell on deaf ears, her eyes devoid of any sympathy.


    The memories of not being able to even confess her feelings in thest moment of her life were vivid, more than anything.


    Those broken words :: You must be busy, Your Majesty...kughh...can you hear me for thest...I reall....lov¡ª :: were still vivid in her mind, the brokenness she felt in thest moment of her life.


    Until the end, her feelings were kept inside her just to give her sister a chance in that life to have him, but now, it all seemed like a big regret.


    Her sacrifice became the pain of her very soul, tormented to the point of losing herself in the agony of not having any chance to meet him once more.


    But there was still hope and a connection which kept her believing he was safe.


    "You shouldn''t have killed me," her eyes turning cold with hands clenching in a single fist before retreating while creating a force.


    SWOOOSH


    Mere recoil from the fist''s force uprooted the nearby trees, proving the physical strength hidden inside that petite and womanly body.


    Delicate fingers gripped in a fistunched towards the old man''s chest.


    SPLASH


    BOOOOOM!


    Just the mere force of the fist turned the man''s body into blood mist, with the force destroying the whole forest falling in the way of that fist''s impact, reaching more than twelve miles, with a shockwave enough to break nearbynd into several pieces.


    CRUMBLE


    The aftereffect of that single punch caused the nearbynd to form cracks within them due to the force.


    "Phew~" exhaling her breath, Celestia''s eyes hollow due to the memories which took more than three years to resurface after the incident known as the Emergence of Heindal.


    Turning her eyes upward, reflecting several ships filled with soldiers from Reinguards arriving at that ce, her eyes seemed to be not satisfied after taking her revenge; she wanted something else.


    But her hands were still not within reach to have him, at least until she could find some means to travel to Ardoros, which was far away from the reach of any existing transport means on Heindal or nearby continents.


    SWISH SWISH


    "Young Miss, please leave the clean-up for us," one of the arrived men knelt in front of the figure, his eyes fixed downward, apanied by the other nine present there.


    drip


    A sound was heard by their mana-enhanced senses, causing one of them to slowly lift his gaze, which reflected a young woman, her eyes hollow, looking towards a certain direction, tears trickling from her now tear-filled eyes.


    thump thump


    ''Why?'', Celestia''s gaze was fixed in the direction where reaching was her sole goal now, but the connection which kept her sane until now wanted to separate from her, not understanding why it was happening.


    Thud


    ''Why now?'' Her mind fell into a trance, her body falling to her knees.


    Seeing how soon the fulfillment her heart had was going to be taken away from her, the moment that connection was tried to leave her, a cry filled with agony came from the depth of her soul, filling the surrounding forest. "YOU CANNOT ABANDON ME!"


    The depth of her agony held the string which had opened its knot from her heart tightly, not wanting to let it break, holding it with her sheer will.


    The pain drenching her body was not physical but emotional, far more intense than any physical pain.


    It was the pain of being abandoned by someone who was more than her own life.


    SNAP


    ''Huh,'' a small sound resonated in her sea of consciousness, making her realize the connections were severed forcefully, a knight''s oath broken by its Master, abandoned.


    pittar-patter drip drip


    Raindrops started to fill that full moon night, falling on the whole barrennd which was devastated for miles, before falling on the body which was now just a mere vessel, broken from within.


    Pink hair drenched in wetness with a face masked in raindrops, mixing with tears and water, making it hard to identify.


    What was left was a hollow space, far more painful than anything one can imagine, an agony only an abandoned heart can understand.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Inside the Ardoros,


    Regina''s very light crystal eyes, with amber tints in a small area, reflected the figure of a young man seated on a sofa, supporting his chin with folded hands ced on his thighs, while a woman stood beside him with folded hands and a soft smile.


    Her eyes reflected the cold gaze of the young man who dered, while standing from his seat and arriving in front of her, "Not by cing your life as some coteral. Serve me on equal grounds, with mutual respect and understanding."


    Looking at her widened eyes, Ryuk with a serious expression inquired once again, "Will you serve me as my Sword, Regina?"


    Thud


    "I will, my Liege," swiftly kneeling in front of him, with her fist ced on the floor, Regina''s eyes filled with determination,pletely decided to have trust until the end in her Liege.


    WHOOSH


    Suddenly, a concentrated ethereal string glimmering in blue light, with several tiny shards orbiting around it,ing out of Regina''s kneeling figure, moved towards Ryuk.


    DING!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [ ESTABLISHING SOUL GATEWAY ]


    ERROR....ERROR


    [ The host already has an established gateway, so with his soul level, two gateways are not possible. ]


    ''....'' Ryuk, upon seeing the popping up notification, understood that he indeed had a sword before.


    However, as he looked at the kneeling figure, he realized he needed to choose between his past and present.


    Not based on emotions, yet unable to decide, he left the choice to the system, saying, ''Choose one of them.''


    DING!


    [ Comparing both Knights ]


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    1. Celestia Reinguard ? Present Submission 99%


    2. Regina Devereaux ? Present Submission 99%


    ? NOT POSSIBLE TO JUDGE BASED ON SUBMISSION ?


    ? CHANGING CRITERIA


    ? Choosing based on Strength


    ?CELESTIA REINGUARD = MIDDLE PRIME PERFECT


    ?REGINA DEVEREAUX = PEAK LEGENDARY PERFECT


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    [ Severing Connection of Celestia Reinguard due to her Weak strength ]


    ALERT!


    [ Retaliation is detected ]


    [ FORCED SEVERING IS INITIATED....]


    DING!


    [ ACCEPTING REGINA DEVEREAUX AS NEW KNIGHT]


    Seeing everything, Ryuk didn''t know how he felt about it all.


    There was just a hollowed feeling inside him, which was then filled again.


    Was he disappointed by abandoning someone, or satisfied by gaining such a strong sword?


    He didn''t know, but at least Celestia would be able to find a deserving Master, unlike him, who had been chosen using her helplessness to protect her sister.


    ''I hope you find a good life ahead of yourself, Celestia.''

 Chapter 109: Chapter 109- Honey is Flexing her Money

    p p


    "Well done, kid, for acquiring such a strong ve," Drishti apuded as she moved towards the sofa before taking a seat, folding her legs, and resting her chin on her hand supported by her thighs.


    ''.....''


    Both Regina and Ryuk kept looking at her with nk gazes, understanding the loss they would endure if engaged in an argument with her, bncing themselves, they focused on each other.


    "My Liege, please give your firstmand," Regina, in her knelt position, kept her gaze fixed downward while inquiring about her first orders.


    "Why did you charge such a low amount for your battleship losses?" Ryuk inquired of Regina, a small smile visible on his face, already knowing everything from the conversation between the two women.


    Drishti''s calling her a scammer moments ago and Regina wanting to return an amount of gold which was his previous life''s entire asset, made him at least understand that Regina had taken an extravagant amount from Drishti.


    Will he just ignore this whole thing?


    Absolutely not.


    He will not leave this matter just like that. After all, he also suffered a huge loss with the destruction of his Spire and Energy Crystal, which may have been fulfilled from Drishti''s side but still, he wasn''t satisfied.


    Moreover, isn''t it true that she also killed four of his trusted members he sent to her, apanied by Dreck, members who were chosen precisely for their usefulness for this day?


    "I-i..." Regina lifted her gaze, noticing Ryuk''s smile and then ncing at Drishti, whose expression had turned cold.


    She understood everything, and of course, there couldn''t have been a better time for her to get back at her after being called a ve.


    Slowly rising from her position, she calmly stated, "Exactly, it was a discount given to Lady Drishti, since she was acting as the proxy for Head Position. My Liege, I think now that she isn''t¡ª"


    "Don''t act innocent, Regina. You charged ten times the real price for that trash ship, which got hacked like it was nothing." Drishti''s voice resonated inside the room, her gaze fixed with a dominating aura filling the whole room.


    Without a sound, an enormous killing intent was focused on Regina''s body alone.


    Ryuk could feel it too, just by standing beside her, understanding that he needed to do something to help Regina.


    However, it seemed his help was not needed this time.


    "Base cost: 1 billion. Upgrade cost another 1 billion. All crew sries: 120 million, and maintenance was 200 million." With a cold gaze, Regina looked down at the woman seated on the sofa, mentioning the charges without being intimidated by the enormous killing intent. She continued, "These are just charges for a normal day, Lady Drishti.


    You mobilized my whole division for your mere gamey and costed the lives of twelve veterans. Don''t tell me you think that a life''s value is just some gold coins?"


    "Heh, good, good," Drishti slowly rose from her seat,posed and with glinting eyes as she looked at Regina.


    Ryuk felt surprised at Regina''sposure under such pressure, knowing firsthand that even normal Legendary rankers couldn''t keep their cool in such situations.


    A feeling as if your heart is exposed to a monster''s hot breath, with each beat causing suffocation and fear of being devoured at any moment.


    But seeing Drishti offended, it seemed he needed to intervene. After all, he couldn''t lose his newly acquired knight just like that. He spoke up, "Why not we finalize it at 5 trill¡ª"


    "How much?" Drishti interrupted, standing with folded hands, herposed gaze fixed on Regina.


    "My Liege, how much do you want?" Both already aware of Ryuk''s intentions of wantingpensation, they looked towards him to name the price.


    Unexpectedly, seeing them, Ryuk couldn''t help but wonder why Drishti easily epted Regina''s words without retaliation or anything.


    But feeling both of their gazes, he decided not to back away now.


    "How about 10 trillion?" Ryuk proposed, the maximum amount he could think of extorting.


    "Just that much?" Drishti inquired with a frown, the amount not seeming to affect her much.


    "How about 50?" Ryuk increased the value upon seeing her reaction, but still, it didn''t surprise her much.


    "I thought you would extort a hefty sum, but that much is Fine by me," Drishti nodded before sighing as if the amount was meager for her to pay.


    Naturally, Ryuk wanted arge amount of money for expenses during his journey, and finding this to be the right time, he thought to get some money.


    But now, seeing Drishti unting her wealth, it seemed he was being too greedy.


    He shouldn''t act like a scammer and ask for such huge amounts from her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A soft smile formed as he understood that being materialistic was unnecessary here. "Lady Drishti, I think charging so much gold coins from you was just greedy of me, without understanding how you could afford so much."


    "Huh, but I agreed to pay?" Drishti felt confused. Though the amount was high, it was affordable to her.


    After all, she was in charge of the Expense department of the Devereaux family.


    Instead of paying herself, she could just transfer all of it to Ryuk''s gbearer expenses, indirectly making him one day pay back all the amount with 10% interest.


    But of course, she could only withdraw it one time, which is why she needed to know the exact amount now.


    "No, I don''t want to burden you. How about you bear the expenses of everything once we are outside Ardoros?" Ryuk proposed with a calm smile, looking at the woman whose face visibly turned nk, understanding the young man''s words.


    "How kind of you," she couldn''t help but ept that she had been outsmarted by him.


    "Thank you. Everyone says that," he nodded slightly, epting herpliment while also being ustomed to such words.


    Drishti couldn''t find the words to say anything, seeing his straightforward reaction, not delving into this matter after already losing more than half of her assets.


    Yes, she could clearly understand that the cost she needed to bear outside Ardoros would definitely exceed each one proposed by this young man until now.


    But she didn''t feel disappointed; instead, she saw it as payment to witness something entertaining.


    "Let''s go to the gbearers Confirmation Section now," Drishti moved towards the doors, stating the work needed to confirm his participation in their battle.


    "But didn''t you already ept me as gbearer?" Ryuk inquired while moving too, followed by Regina, referring to the announcement he had heard from Noah about being epted as gbearer.


    "Do you think those who even went as far as to destroy your Mother''s energy core will let someone like you be epted as gbearer?" Halting in her path, Drishti turned to look at Ryuk''s face, now devoid of any emotions, gazing back at her.


    Ryuk understood that if after some years he returned to im his position in the heir battle, there was a chance they would deny his participation due tock of evidence.


    It was something that wasn''t unexpected from these people.


    "Lady Drishti, can you tell me the names of all the people behind that conspiracy?"

 Chapter 110: Chapter 110- Heirerchy of power

    "Lady Drishti, can you tell me the names of all the people behind that conspiracy?" Ryuk inquired with his eyes, now devoid of any emotions, wanting to hear the names of the people.


    "It will be better for you to not know their names yet," Drishti''s eyes reflected the same coldness as his, which seemed to widen upon hearing her words.


    ''.....'' Hearing her words, which seemed to offer advice rather than a warning, prompted him to inquire, ''System, are they still watching me?''


    [Yes, Host.]


    ''They have really too much free time.'' Somehow, from the moment he woke up until now, several individuals have been observing him, not exactly him but his surrounding, since, his presence was dissolved in surrounding.


    He could always know their names, but the problem is if they were able to detect him while doing so.


    He had already experienced such events happening with Guardians, who were able to sense him trying to see their identity.


    "I understand." Ryuk only nodded, not delving further into this matter for now, before moving out of the room followed by Regina and Drishti.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Outside the Crawford''s territory, unlike the divisions of expanses among Branch Family members, the main family''s fortress stood on thergest part of thend, with stretching corners throughout the miles.


    Covering such a vastnd area, several departments existed, such as Finance, Weaponries, and Information, among which one was FCS, which provided the Insignia to the gbearers.


    Inside the main hall of FCS, which was not crowded due to the distribution of several Insignia provided two years ago¡ªonly a dozen people with four individuals with white beards seated on series thrones.


    Each of them oozed an intense pressure while engaged in conversation.


    "Did you hear about Drishti''s deration?" Seated on the most left corner, one of the old men showed his dissatisfaction with his tone.


    "Yes, and she even came down from her proxy seat," one added to the old man''s words from the opposite most right corner, not much satisfied with her decisions.


    "She really thinks too highly of herself, doing whatever she wants" another old man nearby him spoke, his aura causing heat haze to form throughout the hall


    ''Idiots,'' seated in the middle was an elder from one of the branch families within the Devereaux Family, already aware of the fate awaiting the other three who were not natives of this ce.


    He remained silent while cursing himself for being here with these idiots who couldn''t even understand that if someone within a ce like the Devereaux Family can do whatever she wants, then just imagine what sort of a monster she was.


    Several other individuals stood dressed as FCS workers.


    Being called here after hearing about the arrival of a new gbearer to receive insignia, not everyone was satisfied.


    First was the reason for them being called by Lady Drishti, who was not very famous except for doing whatever she wanted, and the other was that the candidate she chose was the son of a coward.


    A cripple, a trash who was in aa for five years, has decided to take part in the heir battle where his defeat is inevitable, and a woman who does nothing except whatever she wants allows such a disgrace to participate.


    Everything was just making them irritated, prompting them to call three Elders from Outside Branch families of Ardoros and one from Ardoros'' one of the Families.


    Currently, the Devereaux Family''s whole present strength was lower than 20% due to the absence of all the powerhouses who were apanying their gbearers outside the Continent.


    Officially, it isn''t allowed to help any of the gbearers, but it is also not mentioned to not dominate the major families of middle-level continents to indirectly help them.


    Or does it matter?


    The major intentions behind all this battle were to kill each other, and if one or two branch families die while fighting with each other, wouldn''t that just go along with the goal of this battle?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And above all this, there was no one to keep an eye on what happened outside Ardoros.


    Until the remaining ten gbearers return, their responsibility is not on the Devereaux family.


    If they cause mass killings, genocide, or even force themselves on women around the world, they don''t care.


    It may seem profitable for the gbearers, but it was a double-edged sword.


    Everyone outside the world knew that if they killed a gbearer, no retaliation would be made from the Devereaux family.


    This made each gbearer a death g, nothing but a target of vengeance from those who hold grudges from past heir battles.


    However, it was another thing to go against a fleet of battleships, thousands of soldiers, and several Elders and Heads of the Branch Families to kill a single gbearer.


    There were no rules; the fates of races depended on their own military strength to either submit or destroy the whole branch family along with gbearer.


    Even gbearers preferred low-level Continents, knowing the problems that could ur if they collided with some hidden powerhouse while venturing into the stronger ones.


    tap tap


    The sound of footsteps caused all the people present inside the hall to turn towards the source, revealing a huge door through which three figures were moving towards them.


    These people''s eyes reflected the most beautiful canvas they had ever witnessed, widening due to the mere sight in front of them.


    A woman elegantly moved with soft sounds echoing in the hall.


    From the bottom up, the woman exuded elegance, her dress draping gracefully over her figure. With striking features, defined by high cheekbones and a soft jawline.


    Yet, it was her warm, amber eyes that captivated, drawing others in with their depth. Framed by cascading ck hair, her allure was undeniable.


    Just beside her apanied another woman, her face partially concealed by a white-polished mask adorned with delicate flower designs, which covered the right side of her face, leaving her left eye exposed.


    Despite the mask, her beauty was undeniable, radiating from her enchanting features.


    Her attire, a fusion of regal robes and amander''s uniform, yet unable to hide her curves and beautiful body, seemed to drape with her skin.


    "Which way, Lady Drishti?"


    ''!?!''


    Suddenly, a manly voice caused all of their eyes to fall on a man at the center of them, widening in horror, sweet beads forming instantly, and small trembles in their fingers evident of their fear.


    Their eyes were fixed on the young man who was visible yet not at the same time.


    Not because they were immersed in looking at the beautiful women beside him, on the other hand ifpared, then the young man''s face was something impossible to go unnoticed, even if worldly beauties were put forth.


    All their fear stemmed from the fact that they were not even able to notice him, even if he was in front of them, as if his whole presence was mixed with the surrounding air.


    "Let me make a way."


    Another soft voice resonated from beside the young man, apanied by a soft sound, calmly stating, "Move."


    The melodious voice seemed to work some magic in the hall, as everyone present slowly made way for them, while all four old men had already stood from their thrones.


    After all, they should give a seat to their guests, even if they wanted to or not.


    ''Why can''t I control my body!?''


    There was only one thought reverberating through each one of their minds, while their bodies moving on their own, already lined with a bow, weing all three figures.


    Gazes fixed downward with a posture that didn''t belong to Powerhouses like them.

 Chapter 111: Chapter 111- Flagbearer Confirmation Section (1)

    ''Why can''t I control my body!?''


    There was only one thought reverberating through each one of their minds, while their bodies moving on their own, already lined with a bow, weing all three figures.


    Gazes fixed downward with a posture that didn''t belong to powerhouses like them.


    ''It''s really overpowered,'' Ryuk couldn''t help but think about the strength of ability Drishti possessed to even make all of those four figures in early Legendary Imperfect Rank act like some puppet.


    Let alone the dozens of early EPIC rankers who bowed their heads to make way for them.


    Due to being entangled with individuals of Drishti''s Calibre, these individuals seemed to him like weaklings, more like perspective changes with thepany.


    But it was clear that the strength each of them possessed was enough to send turmoil across many races, but now they were reduced to some servants.


    "Please have a seat, Lady Drishti."


    Pulling Ryuk out of his thoughts was an old man standing beside the middle throne, who seemed to be the only one in control of his body, making Ryuk somewhat guess that he was the only sane one here.


    Of course, when they entered a radius of one mile from this ce, he was able to hear each of these people''s words, enabling him to already judge their categories as opposite from those two men Drishti has sent to him.


    They were true veterans, but these people, they were more like just strong individuals with less intellect.


    "Give him the insignia and don''t make me wait," Drishti directly took the seat on the throne, folding her legs elegantly while the old man bowed before personally moving towards Ryuk.


    "Young man, my granddaughter is also participating in battle. She is slightly ruffian. I hope you don''t hurt her," the old man softly requested, already measuring the potential of the young man who brought both present strongest powerhouses with him.


    Drishti Devereaux and Regina Devereaux are not just someone whom anyone can meet, and seeing how they followed this young man, it was clear that he was very special.


    "I understand," Ryuk only nodded before ncing towards Regina, who also reciprocated his nod. Understanding that she needs to remember that the old man''s request, after all, it was their first request from someone.


    "Follow me this way, young man," hearing his words, Ryuk followed behind the man as he moved towards a big b ced at a distance from the center of the hall, surrounded by inscriptions etched on the ground, with the center shimmering in white light, making way for a glow to fill the ce.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Stand in the middle; this will judge your criteria for being suitable as an heir," the old man halted in his path, making way for Ryuk to pass beside him and approaching that ce, looking towards the runes written in the samenguage he had seen on his mother''s room door.


    ''System, what is function of this thing'' Ryuk inquired while moving towards the b, preparing to draw back his Shunya in case there is an error urred.


    [Host, except for providing the insignia, this mechanism seems to collect data of one''s strength and send it to someone outside Ardoros.]


    ''....'' Ryuk halted in his way, while everyone''s gaze was fixed on him, slightly confused on him stopping like this with a leg already in mid-air to step on the tform.


    Retreating back, Ryuk turned his gaze towards Drishti to see her reaction, and as expected, a soft smile was visible on her face, looking at him with a narrowed gaze.


    ''She knows too.'' From her reaction, it was clear that she was aware of the people to whom this data was being sent, making him rethink his approach.


    Initially, he had thought topress his energy to the level of Epic or lower to avoid being seen as a threat by those people and to not cause any hassle.


    But now, from these people''s reactions, he was aware that none of them really understood the workings behind the whole mechanism; it was just made to measure the strength of their gbearers, or maybe someone among them was also involved with this.


    ''System, with Overdrive, I can increase my strength to Zenith, but what if you burned all of its energy in a single shot?'' Ryuk inquired, contemting something.


    [Host, it is not suggested since this will empty the Conduit, and without it, in case of an emergency, you will not have any backup.]


    ''So you can do it?'' Ryuk confirmed about the feasibility.


    It may seem confusing for him to empty his reservoirs just like that instead of saving it for an emergency in a time where he was surrounded by such dangerous enemies.


    But right now, instead of teetering on the edge, going all out seemed more important.


    Whoever was collecting the data was trying to measure the strength of gbearers, and seeing Drishti''s expression, it was clear she was expecting him to notice this and act cautiously by lowering his power level.


    And if he did just that, it would be under her expectations, which he wanted to avoid, at least for now.


    Having already calcted everything, in case his Overdrive exhausts and these people attack him, then by teaming with Regina, it would not take more than five minutes to kill each one of them.


    Also, he had nothing left to hide from both of these women, making this approach at least let them fall into the illusion that they still hadn''t seen the depth of him and his power.


    tap tap


    Lifting his foot, he finally moved towards the center of the tform, everyone''s gaze fixed on him.


    None of them were truly aware of his true strength, meaning when they couldn''t even feel the man himself, how could they know about his power level?


    Not even Drishti herself was aware.


    She guessed it to be at Early ZENITH with only energy stats due to theirst encounter, and she was somewhat sure sincest time by overwhelming him, she had cornered him enough to reveal his true power level at that time.


    But Yesterday, he tried to check the identity of the Guardians, once again making her to reconsider her assumption that she knew everything about him.


    However, it seemed unlikely that she would discover anything particrly significant today.


    From the young man''s earlier demeanor, she inferred that he had be aware of the Mechanism''s secret, leading him to adopt a cautious approach and withhold his full strength.


    Upon reaching the center of therge tform, Ryuk sensed the resonance of the surface with his body, fully aware of the consequences of such a vast amount of energy.


    During his previous attempt, his body had not been ustomed enough to adapt to ZENITH-level energy, allowing him to utilize only 30% of it.


    Technically he uses Ether instead of Mana, but due to not being able to adapt, in all his battles thus far being fought at the level of Mana instead of Ether, as he couldn''t control the immense concentration of mana poured into his core all of a sudden.


    Even now, with the tremendous amount of energy that would be poured into his core, causing it to bloat instantaneously, he wouldn''t be able to utilize that much energy for anything other than disying his power level¡ªa further reason not to prioritize a power boost from the conduit at the moment.


    ''System, release all the energy in a single burst.''

 Chapter 112: Chapter 112- FCS (2)

    ''System, pour out all of the energy in a single shot,'' Ryukmanded, deactivating his *Shunya* and making his presence visible to everyone since he would not be sane enough to focus on anything.


    His actions seemed excessive, but they were necessary to make contact with the people who created this Mechanism, and the reason to do all this was that lostnguage inscribed on this tform.


    Even the artifact in Drishti''s hand was influenced by his ability, cutting off the unknown energy it was receiving through runes. Although it still functioned, there was a noticeable effect.


    But on that simple room''s door, his ability didn''t sever the energy from its source; instead, thatnguage seemed to operate on a different principle, not simply drawing energy from something unknown and processing it, which allowed him to go this far in bing a death g himself.


    [ Initiating....]


    SWOOOOOOSHHH!


    As if a dam had been broken, releasing the flow of a thousand tons of water into a small passage, it drenched his whole body from within, instantly increasing his energy levels.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [ Energy Reaching Limits: Early LEGENDARY --? Early ZENITH ]


    [ Force Extraction initiated ]


    Seeing Conduit hitting the limit of not being able to provide all of its energy in a single go, the System forced it.


    [ Conduit''s Energy Level falling: 80% --? 70% --? 60%....]


    DING!


    [ Energy Crossing Limit: Early ZENITH --? Middle ZENITH --? Peak ZENITH ]


    CRACCKLLLE


    "Kughh?!" Ryuk''s body instantly became a source of illumination, engulfing the entire hall in intense energy, causing even the walls, reinforced by magic circles, to tremble at a rapid pace due to uncontroble energy surging out of his body.


    CRUMBLE


    BANG!


    "What is happening?!" One of the individuals shouted as a piece of the roof fell directly onto the floor beside him, instantly breaking it and leaving a small crater due to the impact.


    "We can''t move our bodies?!" Panic filled the whole hall as they found themselves stuck in their positions.


    They were not weak, but the problem was that the falling pieces from the roof were denser, and they were unable to move.


    Earlier, Ryuk''s contemtion about these people being only strong individuals seemed to be true.


    Except for six people present inside this ce, everyone was in horror.


    They were not fighters but employees, still with the criteria of selection being EPIC, which made them eat and apply several forbidden methods to increase their energy level to that ce.


    More like a facade of EPIC rank but not even able to defeat lower-ranked Veterans, now their bodies under the influence of The Authority were nothing but statues.


    Did Drishti care about these people?


    No.


    After all, her eyes with slightly contracting nerves within them reflected the intense lighting out of the individual whose body was lifted to an inch from the floor.


    CRACK! CRUNCH! RUMBLE!


    ''.....'' Sitting on the throne, which was also not spared by the impact, causing the ground to break instantly reaching to her legs, the throne''s armrest gripped in the hand which broke them instantly.


    ''Come on, Just one more,'' Drishti''s mind for the first time felt a surge of excitement, not because of the power causing the whole ce to soon get destroyed but wanting to see that energy break threshold and reach the next level.


    "H-he is a m-monster!" The old man nearby the b was the most affected by this event because everyone knew that this individual was only seventeen years old, yet he had already surpassed his mother''s strength, breaking all previous records.


    BANG!


    SPLASH!


    "AGGGHHHH!" One of the men''s eyes widened, seeing the fallen rubble crushing the man beside him instantly.


    They were far more capable of protecting themselves if they utilized their energy, but it seemed they had no prior experience in battle, except for just having very low dense energy making them appear at that level.


    Ether-infused walls possessing a hardness of 1 million tons, falling from 20 feet, were far capable of killing them, who had the strength of Phase 1.


    "P-please...Save...Ldy?!" Turning their eyes with only pupils moving towards the woman seated on the throne, drenched in a light entuating her beauty even more, but it wasn''t something they needed to care about in front of death.


    Snap


    "Mffff?!"


    Seeing them disturbing her show, a single snap caused all the remaining eleven men''s mouths to disappear.


    Yes, it was erased and reced with covered skin, stretching due to their jawbones opening, but pain due to skin tearing caused their eyes to have only agony in that moment.


    This small event even proved how she doesn''t need to speak to use her Authority, which was able to bend reality if needed to a certain extent instead of just controlling someone''s body.


    ''Liege,'' Regina seated on the throne, was looking at the young man whose strength was rising with each passing moment, no, more specifically, he was revealing his true strength, which he even kept secret when fighting Lady Drishti.


    The reason for Drishti and Regina to not doubt it being a momentarily boost was because it was not possible to rise several ranks instantly.


    It may seem confusing, but differences were in Quadrillions and Quintillions, let alone the energy in front of them was soon going to break through the ceiling of the above rank.


    Even Drishti was aware of the Conduit being a Heaven-grade Artifact which sucked out energy and resonated the stronger the target is, but just taking raw energy and filling it inside someone''s core was not possible.


    It''s just not possible, or else everyone would have be powerhouses with ease.


    Energy Core can destroy instantly the moment one crosses a certain value of limit, it grows slowly instead of just boosting at once.


    "Ughh!" Ryuk''s body started to be one with a feeling far surpassing any limit; it felt like he was himself an Ether Core, his eyes glowing in an Amber aura with his bodypletely an energy source in itself.


    It was impossible for him to not know the reason for his energy core not destroying due to these energy boosts, even though he used *Shunya*, but it was just to protect his insides from being burned by his own Core.


    Everyone''s size of the energy core was decided at birth, or instead slowly grew with them.


    And Ryuk''s core fell into the first category, evident of the effect of his paternal side.


    [ Conduit''s Energy level falling: 30% -- 20% -- 5%!]


    [ Breaking The Limit --? Early  ¡¼ASCENDANCY¡½ ]


    BOOOOOOOM!


    The whole tform was sted into several tiny pieces the moment his energy levels rose to that level, sending a shockwave to instantly destroy the whole hall.


    Which was once called gbearer Confirmation Section, now a rubble.


    CRUMBLE


    THUD! THUD!


    Pieces kept falling on the floor, while costing some meager lives, since all these sounds were just a backdrop in front of two people whose gaze was fixed on each other.


    Two sharpest and most deep amber eyes were fixed on each other with only them existing in that ce and no one else.


    Drishti''s eyes finally seeing something which really elerated her mind, felt a rush to utter the words which she had waited too long to say to someone in her unknown life span, beautiful petal life''s parting with gaze fixed on the young man''s eyes, a soft yet vivid voice reverberated throughout the hall,


    "Congrattions for surpassing our founding Ancestor, Ryuk."

 Chapter 113: Chapter 113- Old man playing both sides (1)

    Far away from Ardoros, within an expanse spanning a distance of 7,914.3 miles, where the night seemed to dissolve, a scream tore through the shrouding poisonous smoke, sending a small shockwave.


    "Kkhhwweekkk!"


    CRUNCH


    "Shut up, you cockroach. Can''t you see I am busy?" With a firm grip, Lucas shattered the metal like hard skull of thest remaining ck creature, seated atop a huge mountain of carcasses filling an entire crater, which appeared freshly prepared unlike one a hundred miles away filled with the dark aura, aftereffect of the Rakshasa technique.


    Thud


    "Sigh, bro, I was just trying to take a small peek." Jumping down from the thirty-foot mountain,nding on the broken ground, Lucas sat with crossed legs, pondering how he merely wanted to catch a glimpse of Ryuk''s brain, but something sent his body flying, severing his connection too.


    "Let''s start, shall we?" Closing his eyes, Lucas''s body slowly became surrounded by a transparent barrier, enclosing him within.


    "Huh, why can''t I feel my body?" Lucas''s eyes snapped open, realizing he couldn''t even feel his body, let alone connect with it, leading him to one conclusion instantly: "Bro, did you destroy my body in anger?"


    "So, it is indeed true that Ryuk Devereaux came out of his sleep."


    ''!?''


    "Huh, is it you, Psycho?" Suddenly hearing a soft voice, Lucas turned towards a materializing figure.


    From delicate fingers to arms slowly materializing out of thin air, a woman bathed in her own aura''s illumination became visible in that darkened ce, wearing a dark ck robe, adorned with two furry ck ears on her head entuating her figure by a furry steady tail at back.


    "....." Hearing Lucas''s words, Iliantra didn''t speak; she only stood, looking at him nkly with her ck eyes, already ustomed to being referred to as such.


    "Lucas, I received a message from Grandpa just now." Calmly stating the reason for her arrival, Iliantra lifted her hand to show a ne, before infusing mana to y a message.


    :: "My dear sweaty, today your Grandpa was asked for your hand in marriage by Lady Alisia''s son. He is a very kind-hearted boy indeed, very humble even for an Ascendancy Ranker. I am giving you his Insignia''s address; you both can talk." ::


    ''!?''


    "What?! Bro is in Ascendancy?" Lucas''s eyes instantly widened, finding it surreal and impossible to digest, only if he wasn''t aware of the voice belonging to the head of the gbearer Confirmation Section, who would be able to see Ryuk''s strength while providing the Insignia, he wouldn''t have believed.


    "Why did he propose to me?" Ignoring Lucas''s surprise, Iliantra came directly to her reason for being here.


    "What? Hey, aren''t you surprised to know that he is in Ascendancy?" Lucas was already surprised, but seeing theposed demeanor of the young woman, he felt confused.


    "Is it really surprising?" Narrowing her gaze, the woman, seeing Lucas''s expression,pleted her sentence, "He had killed two Legendary Rankers at the mere age of eleven."


    "But wasn''t bro in aa for five years?" Lucas had already noticed the absence of any energy when he had brought Ryuk back after the battle with Lady Drishti, making it confirm that him ina for such long time had halted his growth.


    "To be exact, it''s five years, eight months, and twenty-three days," Iliantra stated before continuing, "And yes, he was sleeping all this time, but he is different."


    "Huh? Because he isn''t native to Ardoros?" Lucas made a wild guess, taking Iliantra''s words as meaning that Ryuk was different from them in resources.


    "He is privileged and blessed by heaven, Lucas," turning her gaze towards the ne in her hand, Iliantra continued, "He was born with a golden spoon, had a body with the purest bloodline, a mother who was just two steps away from being the head of the family, and a ce devoid of any power struggle¡ªa favorable ce for anyone to train and grow limitlessly."


    ''....'' Lucas kept looking at her while her softened gaze turned towards him before speaking.


    "But we are not, Lucas. We were born in branch families, had the lowest bloodline purity, had to struggle all our way to this ce, even going as far as to participate in the Heir Battle just to make a name for ourselves, alone unlike those who have a whole army moving with them.


    So, Ryuk Devereaux is different, Lucas," Iliantra''s gaze fixed on Lucas, while not feeling much from all this, after all, at the end, it was all true¡ªshe was nothing but an extra with nothing to support her back.


    Lucas, hearing her genuine words, turned his gaze downward before slowly lifting it again, while nkly stating, "You damn psycho. Aunt got her foundation destroyed to protect her child and thrown in that shitty ce which takes away one''s energy, not in the least favorable for anyone to grow. Where did you get your logic from?"


    "And still he killed two Veterans at such tender age....sigh, I am not going to argue with you on this, but it is true that we are just the background crowd standing while watching him get to the top. But whatever,"ing out from her words, focusing on the main reason for which she was there, she stated, "Why did he ask for my hand in marriage?"


    "Hey, you delulu, don''t be delusional. Why would bro want to marry a below-average woman like you?" Lucas scoffed with a mocking face, looking at the woman with ck hair and ck eyes, unlike Devereaux members who had amber eyes, signifying the lowest level of purity in bloodline with proof being her two furry ears, revealing her as mixed blood.


    "....I am aware, that''s why I''m asking. Why would he ask for my hand?" Iliantra nkly stated, making Lucas realize why he refers to her as psycho, causing him to rub his forehead before realizing something.


    SWISH


    "Wait! That old man gave Bro''s Insignia''s address to you. Let me have it; I will convince him to share his location." Lucas closed the distance to grab the ne from the woman''s hand, but it seemed his approach wasn''t appreciated.


    SCHLKT


    "Kughh!....Wh-why?!" Lucas widened his eyes, fixed on the thin long de of the katana piercing his neck, gripped with one hand by the woman while her other hand holding the ne was distanced from her body, leaning in a battle engagement position.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Don''t act like you''re dying. I want you to apany me to visit him." Iliantra narrowed her gaze while gripping the katana very elegantly, further exining, "If he attacked me, with you being there, my chances of survival will increase."


    "What? Bro will never attack anyone without reason," Lucas retaliated, defending the innocence of Ryuk.


    ''...'' Hearing Lucas''s words, Iliantra slightly leaned and nced at the thousands of carcasses making a whole mountain, while oozing poisonous smoke with which she had protected her body using aura until now, she stated, "Just a moment ago, you were the one crying about your body getting destroyed by him in anger."


    "...It was a misunderstanding." Averting his eyes while his neck was pierced by the thin sword, Lucas stated, not making any eye contact with her.


    "Do you even believe your own words?" Not wanting to engage in more conversation with Lucas, her hand tightly gripped on her sword''s hilt. With a calm and serious tone, she stated, "Are you going to apany me or not?"


    "No, I am not your servant." Lucas sneered at her proposal while moving his hand towards the de piercing his neck, since, he was slightly feeling itchy there.


    WHOOSH


    A white aura shrouded the de, evident of her decision to bring Lucas with her willingly or forcefully.


    Iliantra''s cold gaze settled on him before firmly stating, "If not your whole body, then pieces will be fine too, but we are going."

 Chapter 114: Chapter 114- Old man playing both sides (2)

    Inside the part of Ardoros Continent belonging to the Devereaux Family, a small event that urred half an hour ago left an indelible mark in form of broken building.


    "This confirms your participation, Young Master," the old man finally changed the way he referred to Ryuk''s title, standing outside the hall once known as the gbearer Confirmation section, now turned into rubble.


    "Thank you, I will definitely remember your request," Ryuk looked at a small mark embedded in his wrist, a seed-like tattoo which glowed when mana was added to it.


    "Young Master, that seed represents the Devereaux Bloodline, which grows with time without any bounds," the old man pointing towards his wrist informed him about the reason for the seed being the gbearer''s Insignia, a smile visible due to the young man''s calm personality.


    Naturally, he was the head of this gbearer Confirmation Section, providing Insignia to selected gbearers. Not everyone, but some individuals get blinded by enormous strength, making them develop a weakness which could lead to death in a battle where not only an individual but veterans of branch families will take part.


    Even going as far as using cannon fodders who have the Devereaux Bloodline to kill strong gbearers by making them target such individuals and trigger the Bloodline''s drawback, a simple way to deal with young men with irrational thinking.


    But this young man never once showed arrogance or such an attitude, even after possessing such tremendous strength, making the old man reconsider his approach.


    "Young Master, how about I tell you more about my granddaughter?" Seeing the young man''s eyes fixed on the seed in his hand, the old man tried to seize the opportunity to somehow have this seed in his possession before it could be a humongous tree and overshadow whole Ardoros.


    "...I appreciate your words, but I would like to excuse myself," Ryuk, already having obtained the Insignia, didn''t want to dy any longer, ignoring the old man''s attempt to set him up with his granddaughter. He turned towards Regina, asking, "Where is Lady Drishti?"


    "She said she needed to bring something," Regina informed about thest message she received from Drishti before she left, after her deration of him surpassing our founding ancestor or something.


    "I see," Ryuk nodded before turning his attention towards the Insignia while focusing on his *Shunya*, towards that small area.


    [ Host, wouldn''t it be a problem ]


    Hearing the system''s voice, Ryuk understood the reason for its suggestion about the drawback of cutting off the Insignia''s energy with its functions.


    The Insignia was a mark that warned when any gbearer was within a mile distance, alerting for the preparation of battle with some additional functions like address locator, voicemunication, and a transfer star.


    The transfer star would only trigger when one gbearer died, sending the Insignia which stored that individual''s name to his killer''s Insignia.


    Finally, after the end of the Heir battle, everyone returns to Ardoros and uses it to disy their number of kills to rise in rankings.


    Right now, Ryuk was isting the Insignia from revealing his location, cuttingmunication from other gbearers, but the drawback was that he was shutting down all the functions, including the Transfer Star.


    ''I will free it when I kill a gbearer,'' Ryuk told the system about allowing the Insignia to function for a limited time when he would deal with a gbearer.


    SWISH


    With a soft ripple in the air, a figure started to materialize with a soft smile adorning her face, with eyes of deep amber shade adorned with long eyshes, adding to her beauty.


    "Hm, take this Ryuk, It was your birthday right?" Drishti offered a ck masquerade mask to him, looking exactly the same as Regina''s but hers was white and this one was dark ck.


    "But, it was 23 days ago," Ryuk reminded himself about turning 17 years old after sleeping for a whole 5 years and 8 months when he was just 11 years and 4 months.


    "I had guessed ording to thest time Alisia went out from here. Whatever, wear it," Drishti revealed her information being based on his usual birth time and thest time Alisia departed from Ardoros.


    "....I don''t think, only I need a mask," Ryuk stated while looking towards the woman who wanted him to hide his face, despite having a beauty which was not less than 92, let alone in his sealed state where it reached 98.


    Those words from Ryuk became an opportunity for Drishti to push him further, stating, "Do you really think I am that beautiful?"


    ''.....'' Ryuk nkly looked at her, seeing through her intentions but choosing to keep his inner desires within. He replied, "Lady Drishti, I may be unknown to others, but you are a native of Ardoros. There are chances of people recognizing you."


    Of course, he knew that all three of them carried amber eyes, different in shades but still screaming their identity as Devereaux members.


    "My Liege, Lady Drishti is famous for sleeping all day. She has never once ventured outside Ardoros. As for me, I am themander of my battalion. I do not leave unless there is eradication of any race," Regina interjected, not missing the chance to mock Drishti. She added, "But rest assured, I am aware of each race and location."


    ".... It''s good to hear," Ryuk nodded before ncing towards Drishti, who seemed disappointed despite not showing any expression on her face, as if she had missed something important.


    ''What is the function of this mask, system?'' Ryuk inquired, already aware that the mask given by Drishti couldn''t be a mere show piece.


    [ Scanning...]


    DING!


    ¨X¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤    ?    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨[


    Artifact name Noir (Celestial Grade)


    Ability: Nourishing one''s Soul


    Counterpart of artifact named nc (Celestial Grade)


    Ability: Preserving one''s soul


    Current owner: Regina Devereaux


    ¨^¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤    ?    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨a


    ''!?''


    ''As expected from someone like her,'' Seeing the information, Ryuk couldn''t help but be reminded of Drishti''s strength, who was giving away such high-grade Artifacts.


    Meaning, Mundane Grade < Earth Grade < Celestial Grade < Heaven Grade.


    This was the power system of Artifacts, showing how much value this mask in his hand held. Yet, Drishti had two of them, one she gave to Regina and the other to him.


    Which also rified the reason for their familiarity with each other.


    "Are you using Appraisal on it?"


    "Sorry?" Ryuk,ing out of his thoughts, turned towards the source of the voice, looking at the woman whose narrowed gaze spoke volumes¡ª She had just been rejected one of her theories.


    Meaning, she guessed that he was using an ability specific for Appraisal, and his confused reaction, caused by being entangled in thoughts, confirmed her suspicion that it wasn''t that ability.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Hm, So, what could it be?" Drishti, observing the young man who seemedposed now, tried to understand the way he was able to discern someone''s identity or analyze Artifacts.


    ''Did she just...'', Ryuk, aware of her tendency to go to any length to fulfill her interests, understood. She intentionally gave him this mask to keep him thinking about its rarity while confirming her suspicions¡ª a mere loss for her interests.


    Putting her spection aside for another time, Drishti''s eyes met Ryuk''s, with a soft smile inquiring, "So, Ryuk, where do you want to go first?"


    Ryuk, hearing her words, reciprocated her smile before stating,


    "Isn''t it obvious, Lady Drishti, Let''s go to your bedroom first."

 Chapter 115: Chapter 115- First destination is marked (1)

    "Isn''t it obvious? Let''s go to your bedroom first," Ryuk reciprocated her smile.


    "Aren''t you asking for too much now?" Drishti''s face turned serious, understanding the meaning behind his words.


    "Getting it once wasn''t enough; I need more," Ryuk expressed his desire to acquire more Artifacts, not just one, or at least see for himself what hidden treasuresy inside that room.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I will let you have everything once you''ve won the heir battle. How''s this?" Drishti proposed, knowing that those treasures held little value for her, and in exchange for her hobbies, they were trivial.


    If Ryuk performed well enough, it wouldn''t be a big loss for her.


    "I appreciate it, Lady Drishti," Ryuk finally achieved the results he desired, knowing that it would be impossible for him to obtain anything without a deal, which was now settled.


    If he had asked for this in the middle of the heir battle or at any other time, it was clear that due to her less interest in him, she would have never epted it. But right now, he was an Ascendancy level powerhouse.


    ''Did I choose the wrong guy for my granddaughter?'' Seeing the kind-hearted young man flirting with an other woman and of that level, sweat beads formed on the old man''s forehead as he observed everything since early, doubting his decisions.


    "Lady Drishti, could you suggest a ce for me to increase my physical strength?" Ryuk inquired, already aware that no one could be a better teacher than the founding ancestor herself, but he doubted that he could really learn something from her.


    He didn''t doubt her, but he wanted to hear Drishti''s rmendations.


    "If it is regarding physical strength, then there is no one better than the Dariants to teach you," Drishti narrowed her gaze, ncing towards Ryuk''s whole body as if gauging something, and informed him about the most suitable race.


    "Hm, Darian¡ª" Before Ryuk could think further about this race, he was interrupted by a voice.


    "Please reconsider, my liege. Visiting that ce isn''t rmended; it could be a problem," Regina came forward, slightly bowing and informing about the need to avoid that ce should be a priority.


    "Why is that, Regina?" Naturally, he wanted to hear Drishti''s rmendation but didn''t want to trust them blindly.


    What if, for her amusement, she ced him in some deadlock? That was why he inquired about her rmendation now instead of elsewhere.


    "Once the heir belonging to the second major branch family, Devereaux-irs, went to that continent. While there, he was killed at the hands of a man," Regina exined the reason. Before noticing Ryuk''s gaze, she further exined, "Even though it was the fault of that heir, the irs dered war against the Dariants."


    Halting in her way, Regina noticed changes in Ryuk''s facial expression and added, "After killing that man, the head of the ir family wanted to eradicate the whole race on the pretext of his anger, but it became a huge mistake for them. The Dariants, being cornered, showed their might and took the lives of 2 LEGENDARY rankers and 6 EPIC ones."


    "How many did they lose?" Ryuk, having already fought with LEGENDARY Level powerhouses, knew that even a single one of them, unleashing all their energy, could be enough to destroy an area of more than 120 miles, considering mana-infusednds.


    "12,000," Regina informed, aware that the losses from the Dariants'' side were irreceable, but it was a rule that the strong ones crushed the weaker ones.


    "How many years have passed since then?" Time heals everything, or at least it will calm down the rage boiling inside them, which could be helpful for him.


    "Liege, this event happened 98 years ago," Regina replied, ncing towards Drishti''s direction, who seemed busymanding some newly arrived men, specifically crew members for their ship.


    Meaning, Drishti had already decided, so the best Regina could do was make Ryuk tell everything.


    "98 years, it''s not that long, but there is hope," Ryuk remarked, not looking at things from his old world''s perspective, where the average age was 60 years, but in this world, even 100 years would be like some 20-30 years ago.


    "Liege, exactly, it is not the end. Just three years ago, the head of the ir family was killed by the daughter of that same man," Regina revealed a crucial issue here, seeing Ryuk reaching conclusions.


    "So, is there any retaliation from the Devereaux family?" Technically, if it was some heir''s death, then it should be the family''s problem, but now that a head of a major branch family had died, it was inevitable for the Devereaux family to intervene.


    "Ahem," the old man, seeing the conversation between Regina and Ryuk bing an embarrassing history for him, intervened. "Young Master, exactly, the previous head of the ir family is the father of my granddaughter. So, I would like to take the conversation from here."


    Hearing the voice that had etched in Ryuk''s mind due to hearing it not known how many times, once again, he prepared himself to hear.


    "Exactly, I had allowed him to marry my daughter because both of them were in love. But it seemed ir just wanted to get hold of me, who had addresses of gbearers.


    After the birth of my granddaughter, my daughtermitted suicide seeing me bing helpless, and the end result was me taking away my granddaughter with me," the old man''s eyes turned downward with visible pain resurfacing, which was hidden behind a facade to help his granddaughter grow with a good life for all these years, with a lost smile forming on the helpless man.


    "But what happened after the Devereaux family took actions?" Ryuk, not insensitive to his emotions, but when someone scratches healed wounds, it just gets worse, so he changed the topic.


    "Oh, Haha, yes, I forgot about that. Exactly after ir''s death, the head of the family himself went to eradicate the whole Dariant race. But it seemed that they collided with the strongest being in existence there, Haha," internally, in some corner of his heart, after ir''s death, he had hoped that the person who killed him remained safe.


    It seemed breaking when the decree was passed, but the Devereaux family had to take back their decree within a few days.


    ''Strongest being?'' Forgetting about all things, Ryuk focused on that particr word of the old man''s, since he was already beside someone who was considered the epitome of strength, if not for her confusing habits.


    Naturally, there are two types of individuals: the first type exudes strength, discipline, and overwhelming presence, while the second type appears approachable and calm until they decide to assert their unfathomable might.


    And among both of them, the second are far more dangerous, since no one knows when a single thing will offend them.


    And until now, Ryuk had already understood the category Drishti fell into, making him always be on guard to speak calmly without bing too friendly with her.


    "It was a relief that Lady Drishti convinced that figure, somehow," the old man scratched his chin while remembering how, out of all the delegates, Lady Drishti herself decided to meet someone, even with her well-known isted personality.


    ''So, that figure even made her involved in it, but the question remains,'' Ryuk spected on the threat level for Drishti herself meeting someone, then turned towards the old man and inquired, "Who is that figure?"

 Chapter 116: Chapter 116- First destination is marked (2)

    ''So, that figure even made her involved in it, but the question remains,'' Ryuk spected the threat level to make Drishti herself meeting someone, turning towards the old man and inquired, "Who is that figure?"


    "It''s Her Majesty Lady Amrantha Tenebri," it was Regina''s voiceing from beside Ryuk, causing him to ponder about the reason for that title, which seemed understandable by Regina, since she answered, "Exactly. She is the epitome of strength on Blue Star, the only OVERLORD in existence."


    ''isn''t it weaker than her,'' Ryuk turned his gaze towards the woman who was approaching him after having a conversation with knelt figures who seemed crew members for their ship.


    Technically, he was not even stronger than Regina in ranks, let alone someone like these figures, but from the status of Drishti, it was clear that her peak strength was SUPREMACY and below it was OVERLORD.


    Of course, he understood that no one was aware of Drishti''s identity and her strength was also sealed, but it all felt confusing, since Someone of that power level was alive.


    He knew vague details about the Tenebri family through Wang''s mouth. From there, he was aware that Amrantha was a founding ancestor just like Drishti, making his approach of that day to not know more about them seems true.


    Now that he was getting so much information, unconsciously his brain was thinking on a high level, ignoring the fact that he was just at the early stage of LEGENDARY Rank.


    "Let''s leave. The ship is prepared to depart," a voice pulled him out of his thoughts, causing him to turn towards the figure who had arrived, looking at him with a nk face, having already heard everything, but thinking about the question Ryuk will ask.


    "Lady Drishti, you told me about surpassing our Founding Ancestor. What does that mean?" Ryuk, not inquiring about someone else, directly started with him, while having much time to inquire further.


    "Hm, it''s just that at your age, she was just at the peak of ZENITH," a soft smile formed on Drishti''s face, looking at the young man who had truly surpassed her.


    ''!''


    ''Zenith?'' Even though with the help of Conduit, Ryuk had raised his strength to Ascendancy, but reaching Peak Zenith at his age was not something he was confident in achieving.


    Of course, there were many variables, like him being in aa, which was worth it, and second was him losing the Devereaux bloodline, but they were just excuses. Knowing the difference in strength, at the mere age of 17 reaching that rank was not possible.


    Once again, reminding him that even with that carefree personality, he was up against a true monster.


    "I understand, Lady Drishti. By the way, if she was that strong at such a young age, then what was her peak strength? Was she stronger than Lady Amrantha?" Not having any better opportunity than this, he directly asked a question which would clearly tell him who was stronger.


    ''....'' Drishti''s gaze turned cold upon hearing that question. Instantly, the air surrounding them also seemed to fall into a haze, showing her dissatisfaction with hearing that question.


    "I apologize if it offended you," seeing changes in the surrounding, Ryuk found it better to retreat instead of pushing her further.


    "No, it''s fine." Seeing him retreating, Drishti too calmed herself down, not reminding old history, turned to leave towards the ship while leaving a message behind, "Amrantha is unkible, never exhausts, always remains at her peak strength."


    ''...Is she really immortal?'' Somewhat aware of Amrantha and Tenebri Bloodline story, but at that time, it was just some extra information.


    But now, hearing those words from Drishti herself, it was clear that this world was really big, with someone always existing far stronger than you.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Commander, it will take half an hour for the engines to produce enough thrust," one of the individuals arriving at Regina''s side informed her about the preparation for departure being at the final stage.


    "My Liege, preparations have been done, just a moment more," with a slight bow, Regina informed Ryuk, whose gaze was fixed on the view in front of him.


    WHRRRRRR


    Before Ryuk, five colossal battleships rested on the ground with a sharp sound of their engines filling the whole ce, glimmering in onyx ck which seemed to absorb Gaia''s rays, bristling with cannons and armed to the teeth, its circuits glimmering in amber made things more dominating.


    ''Why are these ck?'' Last time, even while visiting Crawford''s Base, ording to his memory, all the ships were metallic silver.


    And leaving the color aside, why are battleships here in the first ce?


    nk


    "Hehe, Mr. Toy! Oopsie, I mean Young Master, I prepared them, how do they look?" Directly jumping in front of him was Mia, excitedly puffing out her chest while feeling pride for changing the color of ships.


    ''Again that sound,'' naturally the sound was minimal, but until now, due to being entangled with battles, he paid no heed to it. But seeing Mia always jumping here and there, he inquired, "Does it hurt in your leg?"


    "Hurt?" Mia, waiting for praise, felt confused, turning her gaze downward to follow Ryuk''s gaze.


    Naturally, she was habitual of wearing a prosthetic leg from childhood, so it wasn''t a problem.


    ''System, is there nothing in store to heal her leg?'' Ryuk inquired, already having gotten enough help from this girl.


    At least before leaving, he wanted to return the favor.


    [ Host, Healing potion can''t heal her disability due to it being inborn and an aftereffect of a curse ]


    ''....'' Ryuk was once again reminded about the reason for Mia''s childish personality, but still not being of any help, he could just hope to encounter something regarding this curse in his journey.


    "Fine then, you did a good job in painting it ck, I guess." cing his hand on her head while softly ruffling her hair, Ryuk turned towards the ship which was already prepared to leave.


    "Regina, there is no need for only three of us to have five ships apanying us. Leave them." He wanted to learn and grow on outside continents, not to threaten them or wage some war against them.


    "My Liege, but what about my unit?" Regina looked at Ryuk in confusion, even all the people moving things inside the ship halted while turning towards their direction.


    "What unit?" Ryuk inquired, though he had indeed felt the presence of LEGENDARY Ranked Powerhouses filling this whole ce.


    But, it couldn''t be that Regina brought the whole army, right?


    THUD THUD THUD


    "WE GREET OUR LIEGE!"


    Suddenly, one after another, figures filling that ce knelt, appearing as crew a moment ago, now appearing to be the same battalion which first came to his gate to wee him, making him realize what was happening here.


    "No, none of you are going," Ryuk nkly rejected, not wanting to bring so many Powerhouses along with him, let alone the Heads of Branch Families, who were on LEGENDARY Ranks; here, all these army members were at that level.


    Meaning, it was a legion of walking catastrophes at a level far stronger than any Branch Families.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Wh-why?!" Regina''s eyes widened, hearing Ryuk''s words, not understanding how he could abandon these crew members.

 Chapter 117: Chapter 117- Leaving the Ardoros (1)

    "Wh-why?!" Regina''s eyes widened, hearing Ryuk''s words, not understanding how he could abandon these crew members beforeposing herself, "Forgive me, Liege, but I hope you reconsider."


    "Regina, having so many people will only cause havoc. I find it a bit of a problem." The problem was not that there were so many people here, but their strength was far superior to his. Defeating them was not impossible, but still, he could trust Regina, but not these people.


    "My Liege, I suggest letting them apany us. I definitely don''t doubt your strength, but if you ever collide with any gbearer, then their army will also engage with you. It will only be a hassle for you," Regina informed about the mostmon strategy applied by branch families when they encountered any gbearer.


    Technically, until any guardian notices them with their eyes, which is impossible since none of them ever left Ardoros to begin with, Branch Families could suppress a gbearer with overwhelming force and use their own other Race''s ves to finally put an end.


    And the Insignia gets transferred to the nearest gbearer in its range.


    Since no gbearer can directly kill each other, the transfer of the kill urs while considering the nearest gbearer, which could obviously be the one who put an end to its previous owner''s life.


    But it was practiced by very few Branch families to directly engage with a gbearer due to fear of being caught by Guardians, which may be impossible yet remaining cautious of their actions; every family avoided it.


    ''....'' Ryuk observed all of them; they were behemoths on their own.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to let them apany him just to avoid confusion from the other party, but the issue was these individuals themselves.


    Regina could be trusted since she formed a knighthood Oath with him, but these people who can''t be controlled were the problem.


    Their presence will be assurance, but their loyalty was a variable to him.


    But seeing Regina''s bow with all of the knelt figures, there was only one thing he could do. "Fine, you all may go with me."


    "THANK YOU, LIEGE!"


    188 individual voices resonated throughout the ce, firmly kneeling on the ground whilepressing all of their auras in submission. Yet, the mere voice of theirs caused a ripple to form in the air, visible enough.


    In front of him was a whole Legion, stronger than himself in stats, much experienced, and true veterans.


    But was this enough to let them follow him?


    "But how can I trust all of you?" Ryuk firmly stated, not caring about some emotional feelings, since all of them were experienced enough to guess this much.


    "My Liege, I can guarantee them," Regina came forth, her eyes meeting Ryuk''s, showing her determination and resolve. For her words, proof of her trust in her members.


    "I didn''t ask you, Regina." With a cold gaze, Ryuk firmly stated.


    ''!?''


    "I-i apologize, My Liege." Regina''s widened eyes made her retreat, standing beside while other members too noticed it but still kept their gaze downward.


    "I repeat myself once again." Standing with eyespletely cold, with pressure surrounding his body increasing rapidly, Ryuk stated, "How can I trust any one of you?"


    "I can sign a ve contract," one of the knelt figures firmly stated, without a hint of hesitation, prepared to lower himself.


    "Me too."


    "Me too."


    It felt confusing how such strong powerhouses were showing their dedication to serve a newly arrived person.


    ''!?''


    "Stop it, all of you. What is the meaning of this?" Regina interrupted, seeing her ownrades lowering themselves to this level because of her own oath.


    They all wanted to work under her, they all rose to their ranks after so many years of struggle, sharing life and death experiences, bing habitual of each other''s presence asrades in arms, and finally epted Regina as their leader.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But due to the tradition of Sword Valley, she wanted to serve someone deserving. After all, it had been thousands of years since anyone from Sword Valley epted someone as their liege.


    They didn''t choose someone who could easily overpower them, nor someone who had enormous potential to be the strongest in the world.


    It was based on instincts.


    Simple yet impossible at the same time. Simple since it didn''t have someplex steps to qualify it, impossible since never once their instincts epted anyone as their master.


    Regina too had just assumed to never encounter someone deserving, but somewhat her instincts rang that day and the rest is history.


    Indeed, she chose because it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Of course, she had even done all background research about the person she needed to choose and after all that, she epted him as her liege.


    But these people.


    They were not bonded by her to decrease their status to mere ves.


    Even for her, those words from Drishti about this whole Soul offering tradition being pathetic, was absolutely true. Regina, with her own hands, had sealed her faith with someone unknown.


    Data can be manipted, which she knew from her experience. So she assumed that there was nothing she knew about Ryuk Devereaux.


    "Fine then," Ryuk replied to their words, no hesitation in his tone.


    He respected their dedication to even consider epting bing a ve, knowing it would be a humiliation for such individuals.


    But in matters of emotions, he couldn''t make decisions that would be regretful in the future.


    Thud


    "L-liege, please reconsider. They are just following me," Regina knelt down, requesting him not to ept such an offer that would cause humiliation for one of the strongest divisions of the Devereaux Army.


    Yes, this number represented one-fifth of the whole Devereaux strength.


    Having them was akin to an army that could stand against any major families on Ardoros.


    If counted on fingers, then there were only a thousand individuals in the Devereaux Army with ranks higher than EPIC, excluding the mysterious and little-known Guardians.


    "Don''t speak, Regina. It''s an order," Ryuk could clearly see the bond they all shared as a team, which was very rare to see.


    Until now, even in his previous life, only Reinguards had such connections among themselves.


    "I apologize," Regina finally epted her fate with guilt, knowing she would bring down all these individuals with her into this hell.


    It would be a guilt that would remain even if they won the whole world. Due to her choices, 188 individuals would be ves today.


    "Make a line ande one by one," Ryuk ordered the men, who seemed unfazed even after openly expressing their desire to be ves.


    Has their value degraded in his eyes?


    If they were truly that powerful, why submit to anyone else and be mere ves?


    No, instead it increased to the level where he was sure to rely on them, they followed a single individual named Regina Devereaux, She Choosed him and they also followed her¡ª proof of their loyalty.


    But precautions were slightly necessary, while still highly respecting them rather than treating them as fools who bowed their heads by entangling in emotions.


    "Huh?" Lifting their gazes, each of their eyes fixed on the young man standing, wearing a ck suit with grey embroidery. Eyes of deep amber looked back at them. Pointing towards themselves, they asked in unison, "Do we stand in line?"

 Chapter 118: Chapter 118- Leaving the Ardoros (2)

    "Yes, do it now," Ryuk ordered them, which seemed confusing at first, but they all formed a line, standing and moving behind one another, an amusing sight for onlookers.


    For the first time, these individuals were following such an order. Due to their heightened senses, they could clearly hear Savants and other peopleughing at them.


    ''It is for our Leader,'' motivated one of them with those words to tolerate this mockery of those Savants, who were races brought here for construction of battleships yet making fun of their masters.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''Just kill me,'' Regina, seeing herrades averting their gazes here and there, felt embarrassed, which just increased her guilt for making them go through this situation.


    They were naturally the military power of Devereaux family, but each one of them was enough to hold Commander positions in other Middle Level Continents. Standing like this was just too much for them.


    But their dedication towards Regina, who had guilt towards them, caused a very beautiful portrayal to form on the widend stretching through to hundreds of miles, especially prepared for the departure of Battleships, proof from the circuits embedded on the ground providingst moment energy to the cores.


    Every battleship gets recharged through Crystal Energy to fulfill their energy capacity but also contained Energy Core to provide a small but steady amount to keep it flying.


    More like a vast pond from which water is continuously drawn while being replenished by tap water. Depending on how quickly the water is drawn, some amount will be refilled using the tap water as well.


    However, that small tap will neverpletely fill the entire pond in a short amount of time, which holds true for Reactors too. They generate enough Ether to maintain the bnce between reservoirs while the ship is flying, but if a single cannon is fired, then that bnce will crumble.


    ''System, purchase clothes for them; you can choose designs on your own,'' Ryukmanded, noticing the awkwardness in the air. He too was not exempt from the situation, but it was necessary.


    They all wore ck robes, a verymon army dress code of the Devereaux family, but he wanted to make them different or at least easily identifiable while utilizing it as an opportunity.


    ''Also, infuse Grimoire in them,'' hemanded, utilizing this whole facade of matching cloth team as an illusion for him to slide the Envement Grimoire into them.


    With time, it will naturally enter their bodies, enving them gradually without humiliating them.


    Ryuk would ensure their loyalty without causing them humiliation.


    Of course, for now, it felt awkward, almost as if he was creating some sort of cult.


    Unbeknownst to him, the foundation for the future wasid with this initiative, which seemed amusing to him. It would set off a chain reaction that would soon lead to the formation of the world''s strongest legion.


    DING!


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    Purchased item: Phantom Suits ¡Á188


    Total Cost: 1000¡Á188 = 1,88,000 Kill Points


    Infusing NeuroGrim in it --? COMPLETE!


    Adding Extra abilities = Quick Dry, Temperature regtion, hidden dimensional pockets and self-repair fabric.


    Total Cost = 4,30,200!


    Congrattions for the Purchase ^?_?^


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    ''Stop sounding like some scammer,'' Even though System added additional things on its own, they were useful enough to have an excuse on him to give these people, but Ryuk still inquired, ''Did you copy that self-reapir ability from my clothes?''


    [Host, naturally, I was free all day, so, for fulfilling my curiosity, I tried to understand the way this cloth works, but I could only copy it to some extent, notpletely.]


    ''But, can you not find anything like this in store?'' Ryuk was not doubting System since he had allowed it to do so naturally due to the ability of his suit to let it conduct his ability, he could easily prevent System from doing anything to this cloth.


    [Host, there were different clothes with the ability of self-repair or conduction, but both can''t be brought together in one and their cost is also hefty.]


    ''....'' Ryuk turned towards the first individual wearing a ck robe falling in his sight, naturally, he can''t give them clothes and tell to go and change it, leading him to inquire, ''Can you rece their clothes too?''


    [....]


    SWWHSH


    "T-this?" Instantly all of their robes started to get reced by a thick leather suit, pants, and jackets, with a long trench coat enhancing the overall impact created by hoodies hiding their faces.


    {A/n: Reference }


    thud thud


    "WE PROMISE TO SERVE OUR LIEGE TILL THE END"


    Instantly, the whole ce was filled with a single sound resonating from all corners, drawing the attention of many individuals. Among them, one seemed to sprint directly towards them.


    BOING


    "You, Human, how did you do it? And what''s with the quality of these things? Why don''t they seem to have any runes or magical circles yet possess repair properties?" Tictric leaped over the head of one of the members of the group, using a magnifying ss to inspect the fabric, which was undoubtedly unique, aiding his swift conclusions due to his curiosity.


    ''..Smart as always.'' Looking at the small creature standing on the head of a knelt figure, who remained firm, Ryuk knelt toe to eye level with the Savant, proposing, "So, Tictric, how about this: I''ll give you one of my thesis books, and you can prepare a live model of it?"


    "Huh? Human, aren''t you thinking highly of yourself just because of these different things you prepare?" Tictric, while intermittently examining the coat''s fabric, reminded the young man of reality, as savants were experts in battleship engineering. "You are lucky that it isn''t rted to battleship¡ª"


    SHHHSS


    "How about this, then?" A thick, red, spiraled book materialized in Ryuk''s hand, approximately 2 inches thick, 10 inches long, and 6 inches broad. It seemed heavy enough to serve as a shield in front of the small creature, standing at 2 feet tall, or 60 inches.


    BOING


    "Ugh... Give me that." Tictric jumped down from the hooded man''s shoulder and opened the book, while Ryuk observed the little savant''s changing expressions from his seated position.


    "Hmm..."


    "Let''s see..."


    "Hmm, interesting..."


    "Oh?"


    ''!?''


    "This... isn''t it a modified Core Reactor!" Tictric''s eyes widened upon seeing the blueprint of an Ether core, simr to those present inside battleships but capable of generating significantly more energy than the ones mentioned.


    SWISH SWISH


    As if Tictric''s voice created a ripple, several Savants left their work and bombarded themselves onto him, lining up one above the other, forming a tiny ant castle.


    They looked at the book with the same expression: curious, then shocked.


    Leaving these Savants with a finalmand, Ryuk stood up. "I want you all to create these battleships. At thest page of the book, the software for the mainframe is ced in an Etherium Crystal. Use it in the advanced version of the new generation ships."


    "D-DO YOU REALLY GIVING THIS TO US?" All the Savants spoke together, while Tictric was not left alone, his eyes glimmering with anticipation as he looked at the huge mountain-like figure in front of them, appearing like a god, blessing them with infinite knowledge.


    "Yes, but I want you to create as many battleships as possible in exchange for all my life''s hard work," Ryuk stated with a soft smile, appearing genuinely sincere at his core.


    [Host, But wasn''t it me who analyzed the battleship and prepared the whole new generation ship with softwar...]


    ''Mute until I tell you to speak,'' Ryuk turned to leave. It was already enough time for him here; he needed to leave this ce, which gave him many things and an aim too.


    "Regina, prepare the fleet. We are going to our first destination."

 Chapter 119: Chapter 119- Titanora: Homeland of Dariants (1)

    In the Enormous, which is home to several races, each with unique abilities that differentiate them from others.


    But separating these races into categories to decide which zone they should belong to, was it just based on a particr race?


    Mostly, it was done based on physical appearance and its simrities, which was also controversial since vampires'' appearance would indirectly ce them in the Human Zone.


    This created thew ofpatibility or mutual eptance, meaning if a continent leading top at that particr zone approved any other middle ones to submerge in that zone and was epted by that continent, then they would be dered under that particr zone.


    There were some unspoken rules about each zone, like they can''t attack each other without valid reason. If any other zone''s race tried to attack them, then the top 3 continents of that zone hadplete authority to wage war against the assants.


    There were some more, but these two were majorly followed.


    Very few instances ur when these unspoken rules are broken. Though holding power did give individuals the ability to ignore suchws, which was true for irs from the Devereaux family, belonging to the strongest continent in the Human Zone.


    Approximately a century ago, more urately 98 years ago, they broke thisw byunching an all-out attack with Titanora, the small continent belonging to a race known for their inborn physical ability to utilize 96% of surrounding mana into physical strength.


    Normally, a human could only synthesize 76% of surrounding mana, with the remaining percentage wasted, making the whole utilization process harder for them and making the Dariants¡ªrace which possess this ability¡ªwidely known for their physical strength.


    Once ranked fourth, now reced by the newly risen continent known by the name Heindal, Titanora was in the fifth position.


    Never once was a race, on the brink of reaching the top three, imagined to fall in rankings by facing a devastating battle against their own Zone member.


    98 years ago, after Patriarch ir killed one of the Dariants for going against them, he dered war on the whole race. Suddenly pitted against one of the world''s strongest armies, the Dariants were cornered.


    There is a saying: Ants can defeat Elephants, Rats can overrun Cats, and even Buffaloes can kill the tiger. Let alone all this, with added momentum, a 2 mm metal piece can bring down anything.


    It''s a simple line that motivated individuals to never back away from danger and have faith in themselves.


    But it was only true for animals or non-living things, not for humans who possessed intelligence and shrewdness far greater than simple working machines, like animals or a simple bullet.


    A total of 12,000 Early Phase II warriors, ranks below APEX, were killed while fighting against 10 people, among whom 6 were at the Perfect Middle ranks of Epic and 4 were at Early Perfect Legendary ranks.


    The battle was devastating, marking a moment of despair etched in the history of Titanora.


    Sacrificing all its military power, they were able to kill all the EPIC ones and 2 Legendary ones, leaving behind Patriarch ir and her daughter, who were leading the front while killing many civilians.


    Yes, the count of 12,000 was the number of veterans who died.


    Due to the hierarchy of power here, the lives of normal individuals falling under Early Phase I were not included, which crossed half a million.


    It seemed there was still some mercy left in the heart of Demoness ir¡ªdaughter of Patriarch ir¡ªwho, after killing so many normal individuals, decided to withdraw.


    It was a relief until three years ago, ir''s ship, which was clearing the path for the gbearer battle soon to start in a year, by dominating small or middle-level continents to gather information first if any other rival gbearer arrived in theirnd, collided with someone.


    Three battleship fleets, filled with several cannons and warriors of APEX and lower ranks in Imperfect stage, along with their leader Patriarch ir, who was at the Early Perfect Legendary Rank, were killed in a single day.


    The one who did it imed herself as the daughter of the man who was killed at the hands of the irs a century ago.


    With this, she offended the whole Devereaux Family, and it was the end of Titanora with that.


    At least, it was what everyone expected, but it seemed luck was still on the Dariants'' side.


    Divided into fragmented divisions known as kingdoms, Titanora was mostly ruled by strong individuals instead of a separate king. Hierarchy was based on the strongest individual.


    Right now, the strongest kingdom was at the center of this vast expanse. There was still an impact left from the previous battle, resulting in broken architectures and ruins all over the borders of Titanora.


    Meaning, and of 1 million square miles, smaller inndmass yet once strong enough to hold the potential for getting into the Top 3 rankings, was now mostly ruins.


    When strong individuals fight with the intent of annihtion, their impacts causendslides, tsunamis, and earthquakes due to them not controlling their strength like they always do.


    Except for the Kingdom at the heart of Titanora, every other kingdom was suffering from food shortages, intion, and crimes.


    Inside the airspace of this whole expanse, which was calmer with an echoing memory of once a battle filling the whole sky, a sharp sound resonated, tearing through the air and the hearts of natives of thisnd.


    SKREEEEEEEEE!


    WHRRRRRRR!


    A sharp sound of five colossal battleships, glimmering in only ck exterior, filled the airspace with engine sounds reaching the individuals beneath them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The first thing that should arise in the hearts of natives should be trauma from the previous experience, right?


    No.


    It was rage.


    .....


    Bzzzzzzzzzz!


    :: HOW DARE YOU AGAIN INFILTRATE OUR AIRSPACE, DEVEREAUX FAMILY IS CROSSING THEIR LINE NOW ::


    A sound reverberated inside the main control room of one of the ships moving in front.


    ''So, this is Titanora,'' Ryuk''s eyes looked down from a huge mirror window which was ck from the outside but clear from within, gazing at the vastnd spanning with several ruins on the ground which seemed to appear like ancient ruins, with broken architectures and trees growing here and there.


    But his eyes were not on the scenery but fixed on individuals standing on the ground¡ªmen, women, children¡ªlooking back at the battleships with clenched jaws, visible teeth, and rage in their eyes, evident from the redness within them.


    Their features were mostly the same as humans except for the two horns which seemed made of crystal of different colors depending on each individual, adorning them.


    Their physical bodies did not seem strength-oriented; instead, they were very thin and delicate for both men and women.


    Narrowing his gaze since he didn''t feel anyone above APEX Rank on the whole continent, he turned his gaze towards the womanzily sitting on a throne specially prepared for her. He inquired, "Lady Drishti, there isn''t anyone who seems stronger¡ª"


    "Slow down the ship. We''ve reached the ce," Drishti stood from her seat, moving forward towards the young man who was interrupted in the middle. Turning towards him, she added, "Prepare yourself. I am throwing you out of this ship."


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 120: Chapter 120- Titanora: Homeland of Dariants (2)

    "Huh?" Ryuk''s face turned nk upon hearing her words, which could have been spoken more politely, but he didn''t expect much to begin with. He turned towards Regina,manding, "Land the ship at a nearby empty ground."


    "Yes, My Liege¡ª" Regina nodded, but was interrupted.


    "You are going alone from here, Ryuk. Didn''t you tell us to be physically stronger? We will separate from here," Drishti folded her hands, looking at the young man, who somewhat understood her meaning but...


    "Then, will the ships keep flying until I return?" He inquired.


    "No, I need rest after this long journey. We will wait for you in the capital of this ce. You have 8 months to reach there," Drishti informed, while observing the reactions of everyone, who seemed slightly confused due to her sudden deration.


    "I understand." Ignoring all of them, Ryuk nodded and epted her words. Since he didn''t have any option other than trusting her, and with a confirming nod from Regina, he got some assurance.


    "By the way, what will you do until then, Lady Drishti?" Knowing her personality, her staying in the same ce without doing something for more than a month''s time wasn''t digestible.


    "Heh, I am immune to the flow of time, kid," Drishti softly smiled, looking at the boy who doubted her patience, before continuing, "Though, I will definitely not get bored here. Won''t you show me something good?"


    ''She is definitely up to something,'' Ryuk averted his gaze from her, turning towards thend beneath the ship. It was 42,000 feet above, tearing through the clouds.


    "So, where are the parachutes?" Turning towards Regina, he inquired.


    After all, it couldn''t be that he needed to jump from this height.


    ...


    SWWWIIISHHH


    ''Damn it''


    Falling freely from the height of 42,000 feet with a velocity of 2,648.86 m/s, elerating with the value of 274 m/s2 while already breaking the sound barrier at just a velocity of 343 m/s, now it was reaching the point where the friction with air started to heat up the exterior skin.


    CRACKLE!


    Shrouded in dense amethyst Ether, Ryuk''s body fell in a standing position with his folded hands, not fearing the height since he had already calcted the force of impact to be approximately 19,728 Newtons or around 2,012.15 tons¡ªso, it wasn''t the problem.


    The problem was, he was an asteroid right now.


    It had already been 3 seconds since he jumped from the ship.


    In another 6.35 seconds, he would hit the ground with a body harder than Tungsten and now enforced with Ether, making his body as hard as Diamond, with a force of 80,000 metric tons needing to pierce the aura surrounding him.


    Calcted with his momentum, body density, gravitational force, and air friction, if he collided with the ground, Titanora would split apart, thanks to itsnd density making it hard enough to not shatter.


    And with this, Ryuk Devereaux would be the Catastrophe who destroyed a whole race by falling onto them.


    "Phew~," exhaling his breath just a second before reaching the ground, he left a smallmand, ''System, Heal my Body.''


    BOOOOOOOM!


    RUMBLEEE!


    CRAAACKKKK!


    Within a blink, a huge crater around a mile was formed on thend, instantly sending a shockwave destroying the ground like small pieces up to the mile, huge cracks centered from the source of impact evident on the whole ce.


    thud


    drip


    "Khkk..... Cough!...Haa...Haa." Falling on his knees, a stream of blood came out of Ryuk''s mouth. Supporting himself with one hand on the ground, he slowly lifted himself.


    [Initiating Healing..!]


    ''I really took heavy damage,'' Ryuk observed the wringing sensation all over his body, feeling a deep pain as if muscles were torn and bones fractured.


    [Host, it was a very dangerous move of yours to absorb the impact instead of sending it to the ground.]


    ''Don''t speak until I say otherwise,'' Ryuk slowly stood, not caring much about the System''s words, since he just followed one of his ethics: if you can''t help, then don''t do harm either.


    He avoided harming anything from his side, but looking at the now broken ground and trees scattered in a range of a mile, he seemed to feel slightly failing here.


    [Destruction is better than annihtion, Host.]


    ''Shut up, Dumbass,'' Ryuk ignored the System, observing the signs of life nearby to learn about them.


    Naturally, he didn''t have many ns, so he would just move towards the Capital, of course without using his power, which would shorten the journey to mere hours.


    .


    .


    SWISH


    A young man wearing a ck masquerade mask moved through the forest filled with broken stone pirs, signifying the ruins formed due to architecture falling on the ground.


    The ce seemed nothing short of barrennd, with some trees growing over the broken stone pirs and walls, making the whole scenery appear even more empty, without a trace of life.


    ''There are four of them.'' While moving, Ryuk had already noticed four individuals moving towards him at a rapid pace.


    He had already sensed their levels were in the middle of Phase I, likely ADEPT or ELITES at most, and they seemed to have ack of mana¡ªa natural property of a Dariant.


    SWOOSH!


    Halting in his way due to a sharp sound, Ryuk turned towards the uing illumination which increased enough to bathe his whole figure, covering him in white light.


    BOOM!


    With a sound produced by the energy bomb, the ce was filled with dust produced from beneath where it exploded, hitting directly to the young man who seemed unguarded¡ªat least from the perspective of the assant.


    "Is that bastard dead?" A man with a scar on his face looked towards the dust, inquiring through the man standing next to him.


    "He seems weak like humans, but how did he create that huge crater?" Another one felt confused since the masked man didn''t have any energy trace but still fell from those ck ships.


    tap tap


    "Let me check it." Siding hisrade by pushing him by the shoulder, one of the men made his way towards the dust, the only one in the whole group without firearm support.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Is he dea¡ª'' The man tried to confirm, but it was alreadyte. "Kuch?!"


    "AAAGGHHHHHHhhhhhh....." Only a fading scream remained while the man''s body disappeared in that dust, making the others swiftly turn their backs to shoot their firearms.


    "Fire now!" With his back turned towards the dust, the man ordered the shooter tied on his back.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Sounds of energy sts filled the space, with the dust slowly clearing, revealing a figure firmly standing while lifting one of theirrades by the neck, gripping him tightly in his hands.


    d in a ck suit, amber eyes gazing from the mask seemed to make him look more dominating. With force increasing each moment, a sound resonated in the forest.


    CRUNCH!


    THUD!


    The body was thrown on the ground before Ryuk turned his gaze towards the remaining three men. ''These bastards.''


    What captured Ryuk''s attention was the reflection of 7 or 8 year-old children sitting tied on the backs of those men holding energy sters and small spherical bombs in their waists, looking at him with anger before one of the children shouted, "Please die!"


    BANG!


    ''Those eyes,'' Ryuk could see tears in their eyes while clicking the triggers with their small hands, making his mind snap instantly.


    It was clear that they were forced to do it for some reason.


    At this moment, he could do only one thing. Slowly lifting his left hand, with cold gaze, he spoke,


    "I surrender."

 Chapter 121: Chapter 121- First One (1)

    [Host, Did you know this beforehand?]


    Hearing System''s words, Ryuk turned his gaze from the metallic handcuffs and fixed towards the several cells in front of him, while himself standing inside a glowing energy cage, round with a radius of 2 meters.


    ''...It was just a guess.'' With a nk face, Ryuk observed the children outside the cage, more specifically one who had tears of helplessness.


    Bam!


    "Hey, Uncle, it is 1 gold coin, didn''t you see how strong he was!" Sam mmed the table, seeing these robbers who wanted his help in catching someone from a higher continent yet paying him only 8 silver coins.


    "Shut up! Know your ce, kiddo. It was clear that you had predicted one of our men dying; that''s why both twins rejected apanying him!" The middle-aged man burst out at Sam.


    "Huh, fucker, don''tsh out at my brother." Moving forward, Mae grabbed the man by his cor, while taking out her energy ster and pointing it at the mouth of that man with a frown on her face, scoffing, "Give us two gold coins for spoiling my mood, or you are dead."


    "These brats!" The man would have broken their bones if not for their future businesses.


    thud


    "Have it! And piss off!" The man threw two gold coins at both of the twins, who caught them while cing their sters behind, before turning their eyes towards Ryuk''s direction.


    Approaching him, Sam leaned down with his hands on his waist and eyes fixed on the young man, stating with small tears forming, "Sniff... Please, Uncle, forgive us... Pffft!"


    "Hahahaha, you fool!" Sam burst intoughter, seeing this naive man who seemed to belong to the well-known Devereaux family but seemed tock intelligence.


    ''...I see, so they can''t predict me,'' Ryuk ignored their words, focusing on the reason he let himself arrive here, which was their ability to predict things but their childish behavior seemed troublesome.


    ''Sigh, now the question is, how to persuade them,'' Looking at the boy who wasughing with his stomach clenched, even falling on the ground with tears forming, and the girl who seemed busy biting the gold coin.


    Both were not that easy to persuade to make predictions about other gbearer''s location.


    ''Whatever.''


    Crack!


    thud


    The handcuffs inside his hand, which seemed to be enforced by Ether, shattered into pieces before falling on the floor, producing a sharp sound which was enough to make both kids halt in their way.


    Looking at their widened teary eyes with lips quivering and sweat beads forming, a soft smile formed while cing his freed hand on the cage''s rods, Ryuk stated, "I just want to talk about something with you guys."


    CRUNCH!


    Sam lying with teary eyes, the result of hisughter, reflected a figure bending the cage''s rods, tearing them apart with glimmering amber eyes and a dangerous smile which let out a small breath, while lying to them openly.


    Pissed his pants.


    Who will believe someone that strong will just want to talk with those who mocked andughed at him?


    "M-Mr. Your bear came out of the cage," Mae, with pauses, turned her gaze towards the man who had hired them, wanting to get some help, but what reflected in her eyes was a sleeping man, ''how could you sleep in this situation!''


    "Sigh, you both again got yourself into trouble, aren''t you?"


    Suddenly, a soft yet melodious voice attracted the gazes of both kids, their eyes instantly bing teary as they sprinted towards the figure.


    thud thud


    Hugging her tightly, they started to cry, "Big Sister, that man kidnapped us, please take us out of here!"


    Pointing towards the steady figure of Ryuk, who was static in his position, not moving whilepletely statue.


    ''Is this time magic or some illusion?'' Ryuk could feel something trying to influence his body, reaching conclusions from the surrounding area where everyone seemed to pause in their position except those two kids and that newly arrived woman.


    He didn''t turn his gaze since he wanted to y along.


    Flick


    "You know what you''ve gotten yourselves into, you troublemakers."


    "Ouch!"


    "Ouch!"


    Only the sound of two head flicks, added with the cries of both twins, reached his ears, still patient enough to not turn his head.


    After all, it was not just time magic he had thought previously; it was an illusion and a high-level one.


    The problem was not that it targeted him, but it was more like creating fake scenarios that he couldn''t see through.


    His ability could nullify on touch, immunizing him, but if he couldn''t touch it, how could he nullify it?


    Soul gaze also, due to its early level, was not able to see through it, making him understand the strength of that person was higher.


    Not caring about the power level, which he felt just being an ADEPT Imperfect in Energy Stats only.


    "You both leave first. Knowing about them, he will definitely chase after you."


    Another voice reached him, making him understand that at least the woman understood his identity as a gbearer.


    "Thank you, Big Sis!"


    ''They ran away,'' Ryuk felt both kids running out from here, leaving behind the woman and him. From what he could decipher until now, he was going to die now.


    tap tap


    A sound of approaching footsteps reached his ears, slowly a shadow of a womanly figure became vivid before a white dress came into his sight, leaning forward to match his eyes which were fixed downward where Sam was at some moment ago.


    Swish


    A soft breeze passed while fluttering the strands of white hair, moving away while tracing his masked face. The woman''s body leaned forward before both of their eyes met with each other.


    For the first time in all his life, it felt as if instinctively a word resonated in his mind looking at those pair of golden eyes, ''Beautiful.''


    Two pairs of beautiful gems met with each other, amber eyes which seemed vivid enough were finally outshadowed in the glimmer of golden one, but both of their faces were hidden behind masks, making it difficult for either of them to identify each other.


    But in that moment, breaking the breath of that moment was a soft voice, "Thank you for not moving till they left."


    ''.....'' Ryuk understood that the woman was already aware of him not falling for her trickery, prompting him to lean backward with folded hands, adding, "Hm, so I did get caught."


    "Yeah, you did." The woman softly smiled, looking at the man whose lips and eyes were only visible but was far enough to prove his charm without revealing hisplete face.


    "They are really good children," Ryuk turned his eyes towards the direction where both of the twins ran away, while understanding things somewhat.


    "Do you even believe your own words?" The woman giggled hearing his words, looking at him whose gaze was fixed in another direction.


    What was visible was just his sharp jawlines, and eyes holding depth, and a soft smile adorning his face.


    Turning towards the woman, whose folded hand was ced behind, a silver tiara added with a ck flower made of cloth adorning her head, lying on white hair, entuating the whole picture.


    "Do you think I am lying?" Speaking calmly, he fixed his eyes with hers, looking with a smile.


    "...." The woman, seeing those same amber eyes which were etched in her memories, softly stated, "You know, I hate that eye color the most, But..."


    "But?" Ryuk guessed it being rted to the Devereaux Family or some other previous event.


    "But, somehow, I don''t hate watching yours." Tilting her head, the woman rified with the young man.


    With his eyes widening before rxing, Ryuk added, "If that''s the case, then you can watch them forever."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 122: Chapter 122- First one (2)

    [Host, You should have used better lines if you wanted to impress her]


    ''....I was not trying to impress anyone,'' Ryuk observed the town''s gate in front of him while apanied by the woman he met a while ago.


    [Should I use Add-ons from Supreme Rizz System to help you ou¡ª]


    ''Don''t speak until I let you,'' Ryuk''s gaze was fixed on the facial expressions of the gate guards who had killing intent towards him, but somewhat a smile was present on their faces, making him slightly confused with that oddly expression.


    "Greetings, Young Miss, is it him?" One of the guards came forward, appearing normal but with steel-like hard tendons and muscles visible from his hands, telling otherwise.


    ''One Master and the other an Elite,'' Ryuk noted, looking at both Dariants appearing to possess the strength of these ranks, with heads adorned with red and green crystal horns.


    "Yes, let us in," the woman nodded before both guards nced at each other with grins visible on their faces, moving towards the gate to open it.


    tap tap


    Entering the town filled with old buildings, more like a ce hit by an earthquake, with broken stones and architecture fallen on the ground, Ryuk''s gaze ignored this rundown town and focused on the facial expressions of the natives here.


    ''Again, that expression.'' Looking at the natives, women and men directed their disgust and hatred towards him with small grins on their faces, reminding him of the same ones the guards had.


    "They haven''t lost their minds." Woman remarked, Seeing the young man beside her narrow his gaze, seemed to feel confuse about these people.


    "Then?" Hearing her voice, Ryuk turned towards her, noticing her eyes averted in the direction of these people.


    "They think I am winning your trust to kill you and throw you in some alley here," the woman spoke while turning towards Ryuk. Their gazes met, and a soft smile was visible on the young man''s face as he inquired, "Are you?"


    "....Not really." The woman averted her gaze, while both kept moving towards a certain direction.


    .


    .


    .N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "So, are you a gbearer Hunter?" Ryuk entered a stone house, which was made only by cutting a single huge rock, a marvel of their architecture, with inscribed patterns all over the walls, looking majestic with stone walls polished enough to appear like marble.


    "What? Where did thate from?" Entering her home, the woman moved towards the kitchen, which was just open beside the small living room where sofas were ced.


    Directly taking a seat on one of the sofas, Ryuk observed the room, which was simr to ancient architectures he had seen in the previous world. He stated, "Just guessed since you are very chill around me?"


    Tsiiii~


    Pouring the tea from the kettle and filling two tea cups, the woman moved towards the young man seated on the sofa before offering him one cup. She spoke, "Technically, I can''t do much to you."


    Ryuk took the cup and took a sip since it was the same textured tea he was used to drinking, with a perfect aroma ofvender.


    Taking a seat herself and noticing the young man''s interest in her brewed tea, the woman half-lifted her face mask to reveal soft, dewy petal lips. continued with a soft smile, "My ability doesn''t work on you, neither can I guess your Rank, let alone that you were able to shatter Ether Hand Cuffs with ease. So, Sipp~"


    Seeing her take a sip, Ryukpleted her words, "So, you thought bing friends would be an option?"


    "You are half right." The woman halted before turning towards him, continuing, "If you were that dangerous, I would have called my Grandma. It''s just, I''ve got a crush on you."


    "Huh?" Ryuk''s hand halted, looking at her, not caring about her grandma since, right now, the more important thing was her other half of the sentence. "Aren''t you being too honest?"


    "Heh, it''s not like you didn''t fall for my eyes." Tilting her head with her palm supporting her head, the woman''s eyes met with the young man''s.


    "You are half right." Ryuk reciprocated her gesture, tilting his head and doing the same, adding, "There is a difference between liking and appreciation."


    "...." The woman, seeing him, sighed before retreating back while murmuring, "Sigh, it still wasn''t enough, I guess."


    "Sorry?" Ryuk, though clearly heard her words, still inquired, but before both of them could engage in conversation.


    Bam!


    "Haa... Big sister! Mae is taken by those earlier bastards!" Sam kicked the door swung open, directly entering the room while informing about the kidnapping of his twin sister.


    ''Should have killed them,'' the woman''s gaze turned cold, but slightly taking a nce at the young man who was looking towards Sam, stated, "Can you wait here for some moment?"


    "I am going with you." Ryuk slowly stood while adjusting his tie, before passing beside the woman, directly approaching Sam.


    "What? Hey Uncle, why are you here? Didn''t Big sister throw you in the alley?" Sam pointed his trembling finger towards the approaching figure of Ryuk while taking nces between the woman, but only got nk expressions from her.


    "Let''s go, kid. Show me the way." Ryuk approached the boy before lifting him by the waist with one hand, while Sam struggled. "Huh?! Hey, let go of me!"


    Ryuk moved not caring about the boy wrapped around his left arm, while iling legs and arms trying to push away his hand. He turned towards the woman, stating, "Hold my hand, sooner the better."


    ''.....'' The woman''s golden pupil reflected the offered hand towards her before she approached too.


    Instead of cing her hand on his palm, she took his hand and wrapped it around her waist, slightly making him confused before adding, "What? Wouldn''t it be easier for you to carry me?"


    Turning towards the woman, whose eyes met with his, her both hands wrapped around his shoulders with interlocked fingers while his hand wrapped around her waist, not caring about the struggling boy in his left hand, his gaze was stopped on the woman.


    "....I know you like my eyes, but can''t we do it after returning?" The woman whispered while not blinking for a moment, making Ryuk, who was lost in thought, once again realize that his intentions were wrongly predicted.


    "Yeah, they are indeed beautiful." Not hesitating and retreating back, Ryuk boldly stated while inquiring once again in his mind, ''Are you sure that she isn''t reincarnated too?''


    [ Host, there is no soul energy of yours on her body, which would have been present if your words about her face simr to someone you knew in the past world is true. ]


    The system once again repeated the same thing, which it always kept responding since the moment Ryuk''s soul gaze had seen the face hidden inside that mask.


    But her behavior, habits, and even preference of tea were just too much to be a mere coincidence.


    ''Is it really a coincidence?'' Once again, not turning his eyes away from those golden ones, he tried to remind himself: it was already 43 years since he came to this world, he should move forward and away from his left-behind past.


    But it seems, it will not be that bad to help her before leaving this Continent.


    The woman''s golden eyes, reflecting the amber eyes, slowly witnessed the masked young man''s whole body slowly getting shrouded in the same hue, finally outshadowing her gaze. With a soft smile, Ryuk stated, "Don''t close your eyes, it will be instantaneous."


    SWISH

 Chapter 123: Chapter 123- Meeting an old friend

    {A/n: Illustration of twins for better visualization}


    "Damn it!" Gritting his teeth, the man threw the unconscious body of the young girl inside the cell.


    Thudn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Looking at the fallen body, the man''s gaze turned towards his hand, which had a burn mark, making him want to kill her that instant. "Damn you, brat!"


    "Isn''t it a ster shot?" One of hisrades calmly came forward, looking at his wound.


    "Yes, that brat was much tougher than I thought," the man replied, ncing at the figure inside the cell while rubbing his hand.


    "But aren''t you an Adept ranked? Could have just beaten her up?" the man inquired.


    "Tch, if not for the Mayor''s orders to bring this shit in one piece, I would have smashed her body into pieces," gritting his teeth, the man let out his frustration.


    "So the Mayor is behind all this, hm?" cing his hand on his chin, the man thought about something, confusing the other guy and prompting him to inquire, "Hey, weren''t you also there? Why are you acting like you don''t know?"


    "Oh, he was also there?" The man pointed towards himself, his words and gesture not matching.


    "You¡ªSKCHLT!"


    "Kuugghhh!?" Suddenly feeling a force from behind and then intense pain in his chest, the man turned his gaze downward to look at the area around his chest hollow, as if the flesh in that ce was torn through.


    "Cough!.... THUD." Instantly, blood dripping from his mouth, the man fell to the ground, his eyes bing devoid of life.


    "Woah, how do you do it without moving?" Being wrapped around Ryuk''s arm, the woman saw how everything happened instantaneously.


    It took 3 seconds to arrive here and 1 second to kill two of them, leaving behind the third one for some interrogation.


    "I did move." Ryuk nced at the woman with a soft smile. Thinking about her ability, he inquired, "So, your illusions aren''t just ying with the target''s mind?"


    The reason for his inquiry was the fact that even using soul gaze, he wasn''t able to see through it, his senses also kept denying the fact that it was all illusion.


    In conclusion, mana signature, energy density, power level of that individual, added with smell and sensation around this ce, everything seemed far more real than reality itself.


    "Hm, how about you tell me first how strong you are, and then I will tell you my secret?" Caressing his hand before taking it away from her waist, the woman slid through his grip and folded her hands, looking at him.


    ''....'' Ryuk didn''t have anything to hide, but the problem was, could he trust her?


    "I am at Early Legendary," he said, not paying attention to the boy wrapped in his left hand, whose eyes were widened with his mouth sticking tightly together, not letting even a breath make its way out of him.


    ''H-he killed all three of them!'' Sam''s eyes couldn''t believe the scene he just witnessed. It was super fast but enough for him to guess what happened through those three bloodied bodies lying there.


    Of course, he had seen people die before, but it was the first time witnessing such one-sided, lightning-fast action rey without a break.


    For a moment, he even felt like the one holding him was an afterimage, more like he was static in the air due to how fast he was caught again.


    "So, you are lying now," the woman said, hearing such a tant lie from his mouth but not caring much since it was his choice. She informed, "My ability doesn''t influence someone''s brain to show illusions.


    More specifically, it was used to do that at the initial level, but now it can manipte the surrounding mana to create the most realistic illusions, since mana is what makes things around here."


    ''Isn''t it just reality maniption?'' It was the only thing that came into his mind.


    "What are you even thinking? It isn''t that overpowered," the woman giggled, understanding the first thing that woulde to mind for anyone after knowing working principle of her ability, let alone the masked man in front of her.


    "Then?" Ryuk inquired while looking at the woman, who moved towards the cell where Mae was thrown a moment ago.


    "I cannot permanently change something, Um, you could have already guessed. I am just at Adept level, so I can only use my ability for a limited time," the woman informed, slowly lifting the lying girl in a princess carry.


    "I see." Of course, Ryuk wanted to know about that time limit, but it would be like revealing her weakness, clearly indicating it needed enormous trust.


    Would someone who just met few hours ago show so much trust?


    "Maybe like 5-6 hours, I guess?" She thought about the approximate time and told him.


    ''...'' Ryuk stood as she passed beside him while carrying the girl.


    Coming out of his thoughts and turning towards her, he inquired, "Should we first drop the children at home and then do our work?"


    "Yes, we can, but you sounded just like a husband," with a smile, the woman left the ce while Ryuk turned his attention towards those men lying dead, ignoring her words,manding, ''System, is there really a Demonic signature here?''


    [Host, it seems these individuals havee in contact with something carrying Demonic energy, though it is negligible. But yes, they indeed have an Energy Signature.]


    ''....Mayor'', everything seemed to be rted to that guy, but it will be a hassle if he as a gbearer killed someone of that rank, but again looking at already three bodies lying on the ground, he just decided to go with the flow.


    Turning towards the direction where woman disappeared before ncing at the boy in his left arm looking back at him with scared appearance, teary eyes, and contracted demeanor, causing a smile to form on Ryuk''s face, adding, "How about we pick up your big sister in our way?"


    ''N-no, they were right, these gbearers are monsters'', Sam could only see the same amber light shrouding the young man''s body with his eyes seeing a blurring figure.


    SWISH


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Despite its origins over hundred years ago, the town, spanning 50 square miles, has evolved from its humble beginnings into a rundown area following a war.


    A war which happened between an entire race and 10 individuals.


    At the center of this town existed a single piece architecture built on carved stones, polished with precision and inscriptions making the detailed engravings on it always remain clean and beautiful.


    Naturally, it wasn''t made by cutting some mountains or something, but it was like a single white stone, cut into a mansion, pirs with intricate designs, far more majestic than any pce on Heindal.


    SWISH


    Ignoring the metal gates guarded by two individuals of ADEPT ranks, a figure started to materialize just at a distance from that stone-carved mansion, near the center fountain.


    ''Even a blind could tell why this town is in ruins'', Ryuk''s eyes directly fell on the enormous mansion in front of him, huge in size with architecture which was just grandiose for a mere Mayor''s mansion, it was clear where all the money for repairing of this town would have gone.


    DING!


    ¨X¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤ ? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨[


    TARGET OF ENSLAVEMENT GRIMOIRE DETECTED NEARBY!


    Target Identity: Priest Kermit


    ESTABLISHING CONNECTIONS....


    ¨^¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤ ? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨a

 Chapter 124: Chapter 124- Marry Me

    DING!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¨X¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤ ? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨[


    TARGET OF ENSLAVEMENT GRIMOIRE DETECTED NEARBY!


    Target Identity: Priest Kermit


    ESTABLISHING CONNECTIONS! --? ERROR!!!!


    ?Targets presence is faint ?


    ¨^¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤ ? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨a


    Upon seeing that notification, Ryuk first felt nostalgia wash over him. However, upon realizing its failure, he found that nostalgia not as memorable as expected. This prompted him to inquire, ''What is the meaning of faint presence?''


    [Host, it appears that the energy signatures of the Target havepletely changed. Detection is not possible. To activate the Grimoire, you need to make contact with it.]


    Ryuk felt confused about why someone from Heindal was here.


    Based on the information he gathered from the Ardoros, Heindal seemed to have risen in position in recent years.


    However, their technology was not advanced enough to cover such a vast distance and Titanora was at arge enough distance to make it impossible for anyone from Heindal to arrive there.


    Ryuk could only reach two conclusions. Either background families of heroines like Diana or Jenny facilitated transport services to Heindal, or...


    ''The second one seems more usible,'' Ryuk narrowed his gaze, understanding that his second conclusion was more likely: the rise of the Light named Saintess Maria.


    "Hm, so you''re thinking about another woman?"


    Suddenly, a voice pulled him out of his thoughts, causing him to turn towards his hand where a woman was being carried in a princess carry, making him doubt if she could read minds.


    "What? Did I guess wrong?", Woman tilted her head while looking at those amber eyes.


    ''....'' Understanding that it was just a mere spection, Ryuk slowly ced her on the ground before moving towards the mansion while adding, "No, you were correct."


    The woman stood there, looking at his back for some moment, thinking something, before closing the distance and inquiring, "So, you have a lover"


    "Huh?" Ryuk halted in his way, turning towards the masked woman who just passed beside him, not caring about his answer, calmly walking.


    He also did the same, not replying and followed her.


    knock knock


    Creeeak


    The gates of the mansion opened, revealing a servant who had the same features as a Dariant male, with two crystal horns on his head and an average physique that was enough to make someone doubt if the guy could easily lift a weight of 10 tons.


    ''What the hell?'' Ryuk''s eyes fell on the male servant, who was looking at him with lecherous eyes, licking his lips while giving a one eye-blink, instantly understanding everything.


    "So, dear beauty, did you forget your way here?" The servant looked towards the beauty in front of him. Even with a ck mask, her body curves made him want to grab her now. "Are you deaf, my love¡ªKugh?!"


    "So, you even know how to joke?" While lifting the servant with his face held in his grip, Ryuk turned towards the woman who was most likely to be suspect here.


    "I didn''t do anything." The woman passed beside him while entering the mansion, ignoring the servant levitated in the air.


    ''Wh-What is this strength?!'' Clenching the hand gripping his face, the man tried to exert his force, instantly causing his veins to bulge with muscles tightening, proof of his strength.


    But it was all futile.


    It was as if he was held by something super solid, unshakeable even after all the struggle.


    "Yes, I believe you," Ryuk said some hollow words before turning again to the man struggling while iling his legs in an attempt to escape a grip with the futile strength of 10 tons.


    SPLASH


    .....


    BAM!


    "Do you have some hidden preferences for seeing blood?" The woman said while moving through long hallways, kicking all the doors on both sides in search of the person they were here for.


    "No, it''s just that killing gives assurance to not get backstabbed," Ryuk replied, moving behind her.


    He already sensed everything inside the mansion.


    Let alone mansion, due to his strength, his eyes were on every small detail happening in the small town, with each sound clearly audible.


    // What if after Young Miss killed him, the Devereaux Family again came after us? //


    // But isn''t it her who killed him? //


    // Y-yes, she will be held ountable for her crime. //


    ''Nothing new,'' while hearing all these voices, he didn''t find it much different from humans, more specifically, every race which has intellect does this¡ªn, find their own interests, and even show ungratefulness.


    However, at the end, they forget that if the individual against whom they were nning is already aware of everything and still follows their interests, they must be dealing with someone whose retaliation will be brutal.


    ''Show me her status,'' hemanded, finally getting some time.


    ¨X©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨[


    Name           -         Esme Valhale


    Race            -          Half-Human


    Age               -          17 years


    Bloodline       -       Anance Bloodline* (Purifies and enhances effects of dormant Bloodline)


    Strength      -          46/50 (50 for adult human)


    Energy          -          100 units


    Rank               -           ADEPT Level


    Attractiveness   -       94/100


    Skill                 -             Phantasmic Mirage ( Can create illusions at photon level, rearrangement of mana to certain level )


    ©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬


    ? Possesions         Blink Tiara ( Celestial Grade) --?  Ability to teleport in a definite range.


    ¨^©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨a


    ''!?''


    ''System, are you sure, she isn''t Reincarnated too?'', Ryuk halted with his eyes widening looking at the window showing many details from ability to even possesion of such artifact but his gaze remained fixed on name.


    [Host, Due to your repeatedmands, I have went through Nexus Grid''s records of such, but there isn''t any record of this individual of having Reincarnated or something]


    ''...I see'', Hearing System''s words, Ryuk still wasn''t convinced, he can''t understand, how could it be a mere coincidence that her preference, her face let alone, even her name was same with someone he was very deeply connected too.


    "Killing to prevent backstabbing, hmm, point noted," the woman slowed down with a nod, continuing her search while still immersed in conversation with Ryuk. She inquired, "By the way, did that cloth have some auto-cleaning magic? It doesn''t seem to have any blood stains."


    "Yes, something simr," Ryuk replied while moving.


    There were several thoughts inside his mind and spections about the reason regarding this woman in front of him to have so many simrities.


    ''!?''


    SWISH


    Suddenly, his senses picked up something, causing him to swiftly lift his gaze towards the woman, instantly vanishing.


    "I see¡ªSCKHLT!" The woman nodded as she opened one of the doors, but a sharp force centered at her abdomen with a flesh-tearing sound caused her eyes to widen.


    Ryuk''s mind, being entangled in thoughts a moment ago, seemed to cause a dy in his reaction.


    He already arrived at that ce with his hand gripping therge four sharp nails piercing through the woman''s abdomen.


    CRUNCH


    With the sheer force he exerted, the nails, which seemed harder than tungsten, instantly broke and fell on the ground.


    Thud


    The woman also fell to the floor, making Ryuk hold her.


    Seeing the big wound in her abdomen, while holding, some very deep memories resurfaced, overwhelming his normal calm demeanor. Yet,  managing his mind, he inquired, "Are you fine, Esme?"


    drip


    "Cough!.....I-I am dying." Coughing some blood which trickled through the corner of her mask, the woman gripped his cor with eyes meeting his, pleading, "C-Can you fulfill myst wish...ugh "


    "....tell me," he replied, already feeling something amiss here.


    SWISH


    With a soft breeze, a presence leaning beside his ears from behind, parting ways for soft breath to enter them apanied by a melodious voice, whispered, "Marry me."

 Chapter 125: Chapter 125- It was indeed very quick, LoL

    With a soft breeze, a presence leaning beside his ears from behind, parting ways for soft breath to enter them apanied by a melodious voice, whispered, "Marry me."


    ''....'' Ryuk seemed to be lost, seeing her pull such a prank out of nowhere, prompting him to swiftly leave the disappearing body created by illusion and grip the wrist that was tracing back a strand of hair behind the woman''s ears.


    SWISH


    "Woah, wait, not before marriage. It''s wrong! At least not here in the open!" The woman, seeing him grabbing her wrist with such agility, reacted hurriedly, before a realization hit her.


    "My energy?!" Esme''s eyes widened, seeing her energy corepletely depleted, and not getting restored faster with her mana heart, which produced 10 units of energy every second, making her golden pupils settle on the amber ones.


    "Enough of the y, you will not leave my hand," Ryuk firmly stated, already feeling uneasy due to some old memories resurfacing, tracing his hand to interlock her fingers with his while standing.


    "Yes, I will never leave," Esme also tightened her grip, nodding calmly, meeting Ryuk''s gaze, who felt as if he had just given her what she wanted.


    "Where did that thing go?" Ryuk inquired about the creature that had just attacked her a moment ago, already aware that it was not merely an illusion.


    Now that his mind was calmer, he realized that at the time when that creature attacked Esme, using her Tiara to teleport and subsequently using her Illusion in perfect sync made it all appear as if she was being hit.


    Let''s not talk about that small drama she created afterwa.


    "....I don''t know," Esme''s eyes were observing the area too, while her mind seemed busy elsewhere.


    "By the way, you know, right? Until you held my hand, you can''t use your Ability," Ryuk, feeling the tight grip of delicate fingers in his hand, turned towards the woman to at least make her aware.


    "Oh, is it like this? Hm, it seems destiny is against us," cing her other hand on the mask''s lower part, she nodded while concluding something. Then she turned towards him, adding, "But am I not safer here?"


    "I..." Looking at those blinking golden eyes, he parted his mouth to say something but then, thinking better of it, averted his gaze ahead, adding, "I will not let you get harmed."


    "I see." Hearing those words, the woman tightened her grip even more, while both kept looking ahead, masked in a full-face white one adorning golden eyes, and a half-face ck one adorning amber eyes.


    "Now what?" Turning towards Ryuk, woman asked.


    .


    .


    .


    BAM!


    "Are you sure this is the way?" Esme''s eyes fell on the dark, ck empty space leading to the basement or underground ce, while being held in a princess carry, tightly interlocking her fingers together behind his neck.


    "Yes, those things are down there," Ryuk''s soul gaze observed a whole horde of such beings filling the entirety of the underground space, making him narrow his gaze since he didn''t feel any of their presence some moments ago.


    nk-thud-rumble


    ''What are these things?'' Looking at the bulky, muscr creatures chained with their cors, making it''s way on the pirs inscribed with runes, appearing thin yet heavy enough to chain down these creatures who seemed to possess strong physical abilities.


    "What are you waiting for? Jump!" The woman being held in his arm stated, already having heard the soundsing from beneath.


    Holding her in his embrace, Ryuk jumped into the depths of darkness, which was dark enough to engulf any light.


    SWISH


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Far away from this ce which existed on the borders of one of the smaller kingdom''s, at the centre of Titanora, things seemed much different.


    Bam!


    "King!, they are here!" A man wearing a soldiers armour, still muscles on hand and shoulders revealing his strength added with two blue crystal horns on his head.


    "Damn those bastards!, Prepare cannons!" Man seating on the head throne ordered, not fearing the foreign adversaries even a bit, already prepared for something like this to happen in uing future.


    "My Lord, Why not we send a message to Tenebri Family about Infiltration of Devereaux Battleships", An Old man seated at nearby seatse forth before bowing and suggesting the way to deal with arriving Battleships.


    "Previously on your request, they may have arrived but we all know, their intentions wasn''t to protect us but that person", Standing while wearing two gauntlet Artifacts of Earth Grade, man came down from his throne passing beside Old man.


    "I just hoped¡ª" Before Old man could say something, he was interrupted.


    "Prepare the warriors, and cannons, they want battle and we will give them one" King ordered.


    Those words send a ripple of energy throughout the hall causing each one of the soldiers, follow the energy of their king with a unison voice,


    "WE WILL BROUGHT THEM TO KNEES!"


    .


    .


    .


    Thud


    "Kughh!....." Being lifted in mid-air by his vocal cord gripped in the hand of a cloaked figure, the man, who was none other than the king of this small kingdom, groaned while clenching hands gripping him with broken gauntlets.


    The moment battleships arrived, all their cannons and warriors tried to retaliate, but it was the biggest mistake for them.


    Within five minutes of the arrival, only two of those two hundred men who were arrived, cleared all their defences and massacred more than 400 soldiers.


    tap tap


    Two footsteps reverberated in the throne room where only broken walls were left, but still intact enough to not fall due to runes and magic circles.


    Everything had a crack except the throne itself.


    "Lady Drishti, shouldn''t you help?" While following behind the woman walking with aposed demeanor, each step causing the atmosphere to be more intense, Regina inquired.


    "Can''t you see the throne is still intact? I did protect it," the woman calmly stated while approaching the throne, stepping over many bodies, unhindered by the lingering metallic stench in the air. Her direction was fixed.


    "Why?" With his body knelt on the ground filled with wounds, the old man inquired to the woman.


    "Nothing much, it''s just you need to train someone for me." Taking a seat,zily lying with folded legs, chin supported by a hand ced on the throne''s armrest, the woman''s eyes looked towards the old man.


    "I-I don''t understand, mydy?" The old man felt confused seeing such a proposal from someone of her caliber wanting a mere MASTER Ranked warrior like him to train someone.


    "No need, it''s just you only have to bring those thesis you wrote," the woman calmly stated while her gaze was fixed on somewhere else.


    ''!?''


    "No, you, how do you know?" The old man''s eyes widened, not understanding the reason for his secrets to be known by an unknown woman.


    "Tch, time really did a number on you, you look like a twig now." Leaning back with folded hands and a narrowed gaze and a mocking smile, Drishti stated, "Not like you were any better previously, Valhale."


    SWOOOOSH!


    CRACK!


    Instantly, an aura surged, causing all nearby cloaked figures at LEGENDARY Ranks to distance themselves due to their primal survival instincts taking over their senses.


    The old man, whose body was just a thin structure of a skeleton, was now bulged into a muscr man with eyes shining with white mes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The throne room, which was intact due to runic inscriptions and magic circles some moments ago, started to fall.


    THUD!


    Instantly breaking into pieces on touching the old man who was standing firmly with his body far tougher to withstand such small rubbles, finally parting his mouth let out visible white aura with a firm voice resonating in the hall, "It will be very quick."

 Chapter 126: Chapter 126- Ryuk~?!

    In just a few years, the Heindal Continent has experienced remarkable growth, propelled by the emergence of powerful entities and the Silvester family''s deration to unite it under a single g.


    However, for a single family to rule over suchnds will always leave some deficiencies in certain areas.


    To manage this, several soldiers have been deployed to thends, low-range flying ships keptplete surveince on the crimes.


    Streets were illuminated using highly advanced artifacts prepared by Empress Olivia Silvester herself.


    At a distance of every 5 miles, huge holographic screens were implemented to educate the children.


    24¡Á7, subjects ranging from battle tactics to history and artifacts were taught by Pce Gems.


    Pce Gems were individuals chosen from among the natives of Heindal regardless of their identity or ss.


    Several tax systems were implemented to alleviate the burden onmoners, who were now referred to as middle-grade members of society.


    Within one of the towns, which was once the capital city of the Selvius Kingdom, several figures with very normal appearances, brown or ck hair, and eyes of the same color, were seen wearing civilian attire.


    "It seems Heindal will rise in rankings in the uing several years," remarked a man walking in decent clothes, his brownish eyes scanning over all the implementations.


    The streets were cleaned thanks to the presence of space-bins, artifacts connected to a single source where all the garbage umted from across the continent, keeping it clean.


    It was a hugework, much like the teleportation grid now existing every 20 miles, allowing even ordinary people to travel with just 2 copper coins.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "It''s all due to that girl Adanyl; Olivia isn''t this smart,"mented a woman leading the group, observing the changes from herst memories and attributing them to Adanyl''s intelligence in managing and Olivia''s in inventions.


    "HEART CANDIES! TAKE IT, TAKE IT! ONLY FOR 1 SILVER COIN!"


    A seller''s voice resonated in the area, causing everyone to turn towards the small handcart where several colorful candies were disyed.


    "Why is the price high today?" the woman inquired as she approached the cart, taking one of the offered candies.


    "It''s because today is my 5th anniversary! Haha," the man behind the cartughed, revealing the reason for the candy''s hefty price.


    CRUNCH


    A sound resonated, causing all present to turn their gazes towards the woman at the center, standing still with nk eyes fixed in one direction, hands trembling.


    Her quivering fingers, having just crushed those solid sweets, slowly moved towards her face, trembling rapidly before her palm finally rested on her trembling lips. With a voice barely escaping, she uttered, "It took you almost five years, my love~?!!"


    SWOOSH


    With a swift motion, her brown eyes, centered on the pupils, began to be reced with a bluish hue, expanding as her entire face transformed into someone else.


    Her hair turned blue in a seamless transition, her clothes and even her body shifted into a more curvaceous form.


    In an instant, her average physique was reced by a moremanding presence, with long eyshes, soft bluish eyes, and dewy red lips.


    Silky blue hair cascaded down her shoulders,pleting the transformation.


    SWISH SWISH


    Instantly, all of the others surrounded her, trying to shield her from sight of soldiers who were more like ants to them. However, the problem was that killing them would just create hassle.


    thud


    "Fufu~?," Dianaughed, falling to her knees and covering her face with both hands.


    Her fingers made way for her eyes to keep believing that this was reality.


    Due to her patience, she was much calmer right now. "Hehe, Where is he right now? He needs me in such a broken state, right?~"


    Several words, one after another, kepting out of her, leaving all the individuals standing there shocked and not understanding what was happening.


    The woman sitting down there was an Early Imperfect ZENITH Powerhouse, yet she showed such behavior, which was uneptable from such an entity.


    "My Lady, we are in Heindal right now," one of the women came forward, leaning at her Master''s level, her face devoid of any expression. She calmly stated this, seeing how many pedestrians were looking their way.


    "Oh my, phew~," realizing while exhaling her breath, Diana slowly stood, turning towards the seller whose face was already shocked since he saw something like this for the first time.


    SWOOSH


    "Follow me," Diana ordered, her features again morphing into those of another woman, appearingpletely normal.


    Moving inside an alley,pletely clean without any garbage, Diana halted, with other men circling around her too, standing not to protect but to let her escape.


    Of course, how could they, at Ranks of EPIC, protect someone of her caliber?


    It''s just that when well-known individuals like Sword Maiden or Reinguards tried to involve, they could act as meat shields.


    "Tell me, how is he?" Diana inquired to the man, folding her hand while taking a seat on the nearbydder, appearingpletely normal.


    "He seems to bepletely healed and even reached early ZENITH Rank," the man informed, observing all the firmly stood men, turned their backs against them with another woman standing just beside Diana.


    "Can''t expect less from him, my ryuk~?," Diana ced her chin on her hand, her face melting as she thought about something, making the woman standing beside her inquire the man again.


    "And, how many women were with him?" Already aware of the most crucial question and being present as Aide of her Master, the woman with a calm demeanor inquired.


    "Oh, yes, you asked the right question. How many?" Diana,ing out of her thoughts, understood that due to her excitement of finally getting a chance to see her beloved, she lost her calmposure.


    "There were two women," the man informed, but he saw nothing change in the surrounding except for the woman beside Diana taking out a notebook and scribbling something.


    "Sigh, Ryuk, Ryuk, my Ryuk, how many more would you sacrifice?" Calmly seating on thedder, Diana''s gaze turned cold yet a chilling smile yed on her face. With a soft voice enough to make chills run down the man''s spine, she inquired, "What were the names again?"


    "S-sorry?" Already overwhelmed by the intense pressure filling the surrounding ce caused by the source in front of him, the man inquired, not understanding the meaning.


    "I asked, what were the names of those two women?" Diana slowly leaned back, folding her hands while inquiring with a small smile on her face.


    "It was Regina Devereaux and Drishti Devereaux," the man informed about the information they have.


    Scribble~


    The woman standing beside Diana started to write down those names but was halted by Diana''s gesture, making her stop and look with aposed demeanor.


    "So, he got a ve and a psychody. No problem, don''t write their names," Diana slowly stood from her seat, having already read through every detail and thing about the Devereaux family in her 416 Aurora years of lifespan and 13 years of the real world.


    "I understand, My Lady. What should we do next?" the woman, putting back her diary, inquired.


    "Who was the next target?" Diana reminded her while moving out of the alley, being followed by the individuals apanying her.


    "First, it was Adanyl, but you changed her position tost after she came out to be the sister of Yui Tenebri. Right now, we have dealt with Henna Quintain and Alisia Devereaux," the woman informed while moving beside Diana. All of them were heading towards their next target, which was the reason for all of them to arrive here today.


    knock knock


    Just at a small distance from the alley, Diana knocked on one of the wooden doors and waited for the individual from inside toe out.


    Creeeekk


    "Who are you people?" With dull silver hair, a woman opened the door wearing a normal dress, observing all of these people with a frown.


    Seeing the woman in front of her, with a soft smile, Diana, who was in another woman''s appearance, stated, "Hello Aunt Elsa, I wanted to have a chat with Alia. Can I enter?"

 Chapter 127: Chapter 127- Dead Kermit (1)

    SCHLKT!


    "It was easy," Esme saw all the things now lying dead on the ground, which would have taken some time, but it was much faster.


    "Don''t go away from me," Ryuk knelt while Esme gripped his cloth from behind, seeing him doing something with the only remaining half-dead creature among all of the present ones.


    ''How did he turn into this?'' Ryuk narrowing his gaze, looked at the muscr creature who was none other than Priest Kermit, now somehow changed into a hideous ugly creature.


    [Host, it seems he went into a ce filled with dense Demonic energy.]


    ''Can you heal him?'' Ryuk inquired while already aware of the answer.


    [No, Host.]


    "Esme, how far is Demon territory from here?" he inquired.


    "Not much, why?"


    "Is there any way for someone to bring demon seed here?" On the backs of every creature, a ck parasite-like thing bubbling like a small balloon was evident of the reason for them to be like this.


    "If you are talking about those things, then it is a gift from the Demon Queen herself," Esme''s eyes followed Ryuk''s gaze as she informed.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "A gift?" Ryuk turned his gaze towards her, narrowing, while not understanding the meaning of the gift.


    "It is a disease which is pandemic in many ces; I came to this town to cure it," Esme informed about the widespread disease while leaning and moving her hand to touch it.


    "Stop it, what are you even doing?" Ryuk gripped her hand, not letting her touch the corpse.


    "...are you afraid that it will harm me?" Esme pointed her other hand towards herself, inquiring, with her eyes fixed on him.


    "Yes," Ryuk stated, not averting his gaze.


    "T-this, I..." Esme couldn''t find the words to speak, seeing his such straightforward demeanor.


    "...I am going to touch it," expecting something, she increased force in her hand.


    "It''s your choice," Ryuk averted his gaze, slowly standing.


    "Wait, weren''t you going to keep staring at me?" Esme, feeling disappointed, slowly stood from her ce, directly holding Ryuk''s hand on her initiative.


    "Hey Esme, we just met some hours ago, right?" Ryuk, not asking directly but keeping moving forward, signaled towards her alignment towards him in such short span of time.


    "Yes," Esme kept moving while holding his hand, looking straight.


    "I don''t see you as you see me, Esme," Ryuk was not dense enough to not get the clues from earlier, her pranking him just after she came to know about him having some lover was one of them.


    "Of course, I know, but isn''t it enough that you know my name without even me telling you?" Esme turned her eyes towards him, feeling amused at how he could make such a silly mistake.


    ''.....'' Ryuk averted his gaze, understanding he did forget this in the heat of the moment, realizing how small but crucial mistake he made.


    Somewhat old memories also yed a big role in making his tongue slip.


    "It''s fine, I don''t need any reason, but can you call my name again?" Not paying attention to the front, Esme''s eyes were fixed on him.


    "We arrived," Ryuk halted, informing Esme, making her slightly disappointed but knowing that work was necessary.


    BANG!


    The huge stone gate became a victim of Ryuk''s kick, instantly shot open while several cracks formed, still intact but now useless.


    "Y-you! How did you people enter here?" A man with his right eye bulged into a ck and red striken pupil, while the other eye was buried inside fat on his outer skin, looked at the arrived figures.


    [Control yourself, Host.]


    The system instantly informed, feeling the surge of killing intent oozing from Ryuk witnessing the things in front of him.


    It was the same thing that made him destroy the whole Goddess F''s monastery in the past life, but right now, it was even worse.


    What he saw was small children with their limbs reced with the same bulged creatures, some had eyes looking out of them while a few seemed dead with only those parasites alive.


    A scene that was enough to shred that guy instantly, but he seemed to be dyed.


    SWISH


    "You monster!" Esme''s golden pupils shone with killing intent as her body closed the distance between her and the man, instantly punching his face.


    BAM!


    "Kughh¡ªthud!" Colliding with the stone wall, the man''s figure fell to the ground with the only remaining big bulged eyes now inverted inside due to the punch.


    [....]


    ''Nice shot, Esme,'' Ryuk approached one of the children whose lower body was a bulk of flesh with veins clearly visible. Not caring about anything, he lifted the boy.


    "Arrrfff...." The child tried to speak, but the aftereffects of torment had already numbed his mind.


    "It''s fine, I will heal you," Ryuk reassured, taking the child in his embrace, caressing his back softly, while looking at seven more kids like him.


    BAM!


    "You piece of shit!"


    ''Again, a nice shot,'' Ryuk kept looking at the white-dressed woman giving some kicks to the man who was none other than the Mayor himself.


    BANG!


    ''And you say I have blood-seeing preferences,'' Ryuk moved towards her while holding the child, arriving and looking down at the half-dead Mayor.


    "Why isn''t your dress tainted?" Noticing no blood stains on her white dress, he inquired.


    "It''s a gift from grandma," Esme replied, not paying attention to Ryuk, slowly leaning down and punching the Mayor again until he turned fully dead from half-dead.


    p-p


    "Now, I feel good," Cleaning her hand, she turned towards Ryuk who was holding the child, making her golden pupils visible from within the mask slightly be soft, seeing the state of the little one.


    But turning her eyes towards the young man, masked in ck and also d in a ck suit, a genuine small smile formed on her face. Stretching her hand on the child''s back, she added, "It''s reassuring that you don''t hate them."


    Her words meant about the natural instincts of many humans who would find something like this repulsive or, in a literal sense, disgusting to touch.


    Ryuk understood her meaning, but paid little attention to his own bare hands in contact with the bulging tumor filled with pus. Turning towards the other children with a narrowed gaze, he added, "If one finds them ugly, then they have yet to see how a human heart looks like."


    ''....'' Hearing his words and understanding the experiences he had gone through to say something like that, Esme cing her hand behind slowly leaned forward, with the white mask covering her face, adding, "But, aren''t your heart beautiful?"


    "...I don''t think it is any better."


    With those words, Ryuk moved from there but was caught by the woman who interrupted while tilting her upper body with hands behind, adding, "Not everyone''s heart is ugly, you can see mine."


    "Not interested," Siding beside her, he moved towards other children and lifted another two, not caring about pus or blood they reeked, tainting his skin, only thing in his mind was helping them.


    "Oh my, it is very heavy!"


    Suddenly pulling him towards the direction was a voice. Looking there, he saw a woman who was weaker than normal adult trying to lift four children, added with their extra grown tissues making each one heavier than 70 kg.


    ''....'' Ryuk could not help himself, finally not having any other chance, he snapped his fingers.


    Snap


    WHOOSH


    Instantly all of the kids apanied with Esme were covered in Ether, elevating in the air, with her golden pupils widened looking towards him, who only suggested, "Don''t force your tiny muscles and do some physical exercise."


    "...you are right," Esme nodded while iling her hand like swimming in the air, which Ryuk, understanding, let here near him.


    Arriving in front of him, elevated to his eye length, both of their eyes meeting, she stated, "Why don''t we do some intense exercise together, tonight?"

 Chapter 128: Chapter 128- Dead Kermit (2)

    Arriving in front of him, elevated to his eye level, with both of their eyes meeting, she stated, "Why don''t we do some intense exercise together?"


    "Fine, but don''t cry," Ryuk gestured his hand, motioning her beside him, and moved forward to leave the ce, which reeked of rotten flesh and a metallic, numbing smell.


    ....


    Creeeeak~


    SWISH


    The moment Ryuk opened the mansion''s wooden gate, a sharp spear arrived just a meter away from him, but dissapeared even before he could react or deflect it.


    BANG!


    "Who did it?"


    A voice reverberated through the ce, causing Ryuk, who had just came out of the mansion, ignoring the crowd just outside the mansion gates, to turn towards the steps of the mansion where that spear was now embedded in the tiles, with a fluttering white-dressed woman standing on it.


    At that moment, when the spear had arrived at his face, Ryuk had seen Esme arriving instantly while vanishing with the spear.


    ''System, were her stats correct?'' Ryuk had never believed someone''s ranking making them stronger, but stats don''t lie. If she is weaker than the average human and still can easily bnce herself on the thin rod of a spear, then he doesn''t have words to express his surprise.


    [Host, Values mentioned in stats were correct.]


    "I repeat, who threw this?" Standing on the vertical spear with an elegant posture, the woman''s golden pupil reflected the huge crowd of Dariants holding several weapons, visibly angry and ring at her.


    "WE THOUGHT YOU WERE GOING TO KILL HIM, NOT LET HIM ENTER THE MAYOR''S MANSION!" Man, leading the crowd, loudly spoke out, ensuring everyone could hear his voice, igniting a chain reaction.


    "Yes! You have sided with them!"


    "I never thought Young Miss would do something like this!"


    "Yes, she is a traitor¡ªSPLASH!" Before the man leading the crowd could finish his sentence, his body turned into a blood mist, causing the woman''s golden pupil to widen before falling on the figure calmly walking past her.


    "Hello, dear natives. At the request of Miss Esme, I am here to save your children." With a smile, Ryuk stepped forward, holding two of the children while the other five floated beside him in the air.


    GASP


    A unified gasp escaped from everyone''s mouths, witnessing first the guard of the mansion, somewhat strong in rank, being turned into a blood pulp, and now the cursed objects he was carrying.


    ''Where is the other side of them?'' Ryuk already anticipated their repulsive behavior, calmly waiting for some of them to reveal the other side of humanity, which is what still keeps his faith frompletely fading.


    "MY CHILD!" A woman pushed past everyone, running forward without caring about the blood scattered on the ground or that the man holding her child was one of the most hated gbearers.


    Her only concern was her child, who was in pain.


    thud


    "No, no, what happened to him, my child, ah... sob," the woman cried out, taking her child whose weight was now 50 kg, and fell to the ground, clutching him tightly while the boy''s eyes turned teary, unable to speak anything except, "mmm..uu..."


    "No! That is my child!"


    One after another, other five women ran through the crowd, directly towards Ryuk, their eyes reflecting only pain for their children, falling down while clutching each one of them.


    Seeing such a sight, Ryuk didn''t feel much, as it only reminded him that he also needed to search for his mother. But right now, more important things were at hand.


    Slowly lifting his gaze, his eyes fell on a woman standing in the crowd, her eyes widened in horror.


    ''He promised me money, now what,'' her eyes reflected a child who was dead, with only movement being that lump of rotten flesh, making her slowly retreat.


    Ryuk didn''t care much about her; after all, there was always one such person in a million who didn''t deserve a child.


    But that 0.01% didn''t matter.


    An amusing thing was that such people often realized the value of such things only after losing them, when it was already toote.


    Thud


    "Woah, I thought you were gonna kill everyone here," Esme jumped beside him, looking down at the children and the situation, then looked towards Ryuk.


    But following his gaze, her eyes fell on the disappearing back of the woman, blending into the crowd.


    "...I am lucky to not have such a mother," she uttered, the first thing that came to her mind.


    "Me too," Ryuk replied, stretching his hand towards Esme, prompting her to instantly give her hand, feeling confused. But his voice reached her ears again, "Let''s leave."


    SWISH


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "So, how are we going to heal them?" Ryuk finally ced a small stone tablet on the grave where he had justid the already deceased child''s body, inquiring to the woman standing beside him.


    "It can''t be cured by any normal method; we need the help of the Demon Queen herself," Esme prayed for the peace of the little soul before replying.


    "It will already bete; I need some time," Ryuk looked at the woman, not thinking highly of himself to just barge into anothernd without any strength.


    "I can dy the growth for some period," Esme informed, her eyes turning towards the town before returning to Ryuk, inquiring, "but what will you do till then?"


    "Nothing, just move towards the center of this continent while training or something, I don''t know," his response wasn''t urate since he was just thrown here without anyplete knowledge of what to do.


    "Then, why don''t you stay here and train?" Esme''s words caused Ryuk''s gaze to turn towards her.


    "You will be disappointed, Esme," approaching her figure, Ryuk intensely looked into her golden eyes as he dered.


    "Why?" Her voice remained unhindered, reciprocating his gaze.


    "Because you are not getting what you want?" A smile formed on his face as he traced his finger on her mask.


    "Make a bet then." Lifting her delicate fingers, she held his wrist, while lost in those Amber eyes.


    "Fine." Ryuk epted.


    .n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    .


    .


    .


    "They seem to have much calmer expressions," moving inside the town streets, Ryuk observed the expressions of the natives, who seemed to either avert their gaze or grit their teeth.


    "...Yes, why not?" Esme couldn''t even believe how horrified these people were, making them avert their eyes in fear, with one even having snot falling with gritted teeth, as if prepared to die at any moment.


    Creeek~


    "Now, what do you want to do? It''s already gettingte," Esme opened her house''s door, entering with Ryuk following behind.


    "Isn''t it obvious," Ryuk spoke, entering the room anding in front of Esme, who halted. He continued, "We are going to do some intense physical exercise tonight."


    "Nah, not today, I don''t have any energy left in me," already not having any big expectations, Esme yawned before turning towards the stairs leading to her room.


    But remembering something, she halted, turning towards him and pointing at the sofa, she added, "Also, you can sleep there tonight. Bye."


    "...."


    [Did you just get rejected, Host?]


    ''Don''t spread confusion, idiot,'' Ryuk muttered, moving before removing his shoes and directly lying on the sofa. Already feeling tired, he fell asleep.


    [Goodnight, Host.]

 Chapter 129: Chapter 129- Is Ryuk in Love?

    Morning rays, soon piercing the darkness of the night, made their way towards the small expanse known as Titanora. Directly falling upon a small town, they prated all obstacles, entering a small window of one of the stone-carved houses.


    "Um..." The merciless light attacked a reclining sculpture of beauty, causing a soft hum to escape those lips, now bathed in the morning''s glow.


    ''!''


    Suddenly, the woman''s eyes shot open, revealing two serene golden orbs resemblingkes, reflecting the ceiling. Her figure leaned forward with the same speed.


    "What is this smell?" Sitting with ash-grey hair cascading down her shoulders, golden pupils glimmering in the sunshine, blinking was the only hindrance for the light, which sought to entuate even the slightest twitch in those golden pupils.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    SWISH


    Instantly grabbing the mask lying beside her bed and dispelling the illusion cast inside the room to protect her peaceful sleep, the woman, barefoot and dressed in white, ran out of the room.


    tap-tap


    Not pausing as she passed through the doorway, nearing the railing leading to the stairs, the first thing reflecting in her eyes was a ck-suited man wearing a white apron, serving dishes on the table.


    thump-thump thump-thump


    ''W-why isn''t he wearing his mask?'' Her thoughts faded into the sound of her heartbeat, lips quivering within the bounds of her mask as she looked at the man, who was more than she had anticipated.


    Slowly, her hands gripping the railing, she stepped forward at a slow pace, her eyes fixed on the man, her heart mercilessly refusing to look away.


    "Good morning, Esme." A soft smile adorned that unbearable face, pointing devilishly at her, enough to pierce through her naive heart.


    "Kugh!" Blinded by the charm before her, Esme''s head instantly turned away, feeling dampness near her nose. ''No, it can''t be.''


    It was a nosebleed.


    "Stop ying pranks early in the morning, Esme, you aren''t fooling anyone," the voice filled the room, with two amber eyes softly gazing at the woman, whose figure blurred like a mirage before shattering without a sound.


    "But, wasn''t this much needed for that face?" Whispering near his ears, seizing the chance to etch the memory of his clear, soft skin, sharp jawline, and Amber eyes ncing at her.


    "We aren''t much different in terms of charm." Moving towards the kitchen, he brought tes of dishes that appeared foreign to Esme.


    One seemed like a paper roll filled with stuffing, and the other appeared to be a soft bun stuffed with a plump, golden-brown fritter¡ªslightly foreign yet emitting a tempting aroma she found hard to resist.


    "What are these things?" Taking a seat at the table, Esme grabbed the knife and fork in both hands, ready to dig in, ignoring formalities like brushing her teeth.


    Afterall foodes first.


    "Wait, let me bring chutney and red chili paste," Ryuk turned towards the kitchen.


    "Huh?" Not understanding a single thing, she kept herself away from the dishes, waiting patiently.


    "Here you go." Taking a seat at the small table, he wore the apron out of habit, though it was unnecessary due to the properties of his clothes.


    "Let me try." Using the knife, she attempted to cut the thin paper-like thing, but it only broke apart instead of being finely cut or lifted onto the fork. "Is it half-baked?"


    ''....'' Ryuk had experienced this scene many times in his previous life; his recipes didn''t work here, so he rarely cooked them normally.


    But today was an exception.


    "Let me feed you." Saying that, he broke off a small crispy piece from the dish, dipped it in the white sauce nearby, and then in a thin watery pulse, all heading towards her lips.


    "Wh-what?! Why are you feeding me like a child?" Seeing him use his bare hand to feed her, and with his face directly in her line of sight, Esme was taken aback.


    "Sometimes, the manner in which a dish is eaten could also be considered part of its recipe." Stretching his fingertips, delicately tracing the edge of her mask, he unveiled a pair of lush, dewy red lips that had an irresistible allure, quivering as her eyes remained fixed on him.


    "Can you open them?" With his words working their magic, her lips slowly parted under his fingers'' guidance, allowing the small pieces of food to enter.


    "Um?!" Taking a bite, her eyes widened as she turned towards him, savoring the taste that was familiar yetpletely otherworldly. "Isn''t it potato?"


    "It is. I didn''t have many ingredients, so I prepared these two dishes. The one you''re eating is Mas Dosa, made of fermented rice and lentil batter, filled with spicy potato filling," he exined, pointing towards the dish that was now at the mercy of the woman''s mouth, already being attacked by her fingers.


    "Mmm, w-what''s that?" Her hands moved towards the soft bun, now adorned with green and red paint with a golden-brown ball in the middle.


    "It''s called Vada Pav. Nothing much, just made by filling a spicy potato fritter in a soft bun, added with fried green chili and that green chutney, which is prepared by raw coriander and mint." Finally being able to cook something that resurfaced his nostalgic memories of past life felt good.


    "Woah! It''s spicy," she eximed, not caring much as she feasted on the food in front of her without any pause. What reassured her was that Ryuk had somewhat anticipated everything and prepared more than seven tes.


    [She looks like a hungry bear.]


    ''Indeed she is,'' thought Ryuk, observing her disregard for any outer facade people normally have when they care for other''s presence, and gobbling up food.


    Amusing part was, It all just made her appear perfect to him.


    [Host, what if she knew that those foods are prepared with ingredients costing ten human lives?]


    ''Is it my fault that you only have kill points as an exchange system?'' Ryuk retorted. Naturally, he couldn''t find everything in the kitchen like lentil batter¡ªa mixture of pulse seeds or lentils, and fresh coriander. ''Also, didn''t you have 1 billion of them for free?''


    [Host, it cost a life in another multiverse.]


    ''Don''t bullshit here,'' Ryuk stopped the system from giving away useless information while his mind was already fixed on something, his eyes fixed on the woman.


    "Can you pass that?" she asked, her fingers pointing at things as they were served on a whim, not letting her feel any distractions by her personal cook today.


    [Host, do you love her?]


    ''...'' Hearing such a questioning out of nowhere, he inquired, ''And why do you think that?''


    [Host, you arepletely different from how you usually act. You seem more open and active in pursuing her.]


    ''You know, when I look at her, what''s the first thing thates to mind?'' Ryuk inquired, a small smile adorning his face, his fingers circling on the table, his other hand''s palm supporting his chin.


    [....]


    ''Perfect,'' Ryuk said, leaning back with folded hands, not averting his gaze for even a moment. ''Everything about her is perfect for me.''


    ''Her preferences, her habits, her face, and her way of approach, just everything is to my liking.''


    [Host, you are a lost cause now.]


    ''...''

 Chapter 130: Chapter 130- Host, you are a lost cause

    ''...'' Hearing such words, which were obviously expected due to his remarks, but ignoring this, he continued, ''Don''t you find it suspicious?''


    [I don''t understand, Host.]


    ''Everything about her is to my liking,'' Ryuk said while trying to take a te, but it was snatched from his hand by the ck hole, mercilessly gobbling everything inside. ''More specifically, her existence seems to attract me towards her.''


    [....You are really a lost cause.]


    ''Do you remember the story you told me about your previous host?'' Anyone would have lost their patience hearing the System''s defamation against them, but maintaining his calm demeanor, Ryuk inquired.


    [....]


    ''From the first time I saw her, she felt like a ma, attracting me towards her.'' Ryuk was not naive to not grasp the gist of things.


    He never once let his guard down and naively trusted her, but somehow the wall he had built all this time crumbled like it was nothing.


    All because of that face.


    Slowly standing from his chair, moving towards the kitchen while taking out his apron, which was also part of clearing his doubts.


    ''A creation that is just prepared for me.'' Turning towards the woman, standing before folding his hands, looking at her for some time, he remembered the story the System had told him.


    System''s previous host rose to the top, finally falling in love and then losing his lover, inevitably causing him to go insane and destroy his own world¡ªat least, this was the summary of the story.


    Right now, the woman sitting in front of him was the same, he epted.


    He did feel attracted to her.


    Of course, it could be a mere guess without any reality, or maybe some excuse he prepared for himself since he was getting attracted towards her but...


    [Host, what are you going to do next?]


    ''Nothing, I will live here for some time and then leave this ce.'' There was a difference between attraction and affection, and knowing it clearly, her presence could thump his heart but not enough to make him obsessed, at least for now.


    [....]


    ''Do you think I will fall for her and then go insane after losing her?'' At least this much he could guess; there were chances since, if System''s story was true, then it was one of the possibilities.


    He never doubted her, not as if she was brainwashed or something; it''s just like fate had nned everything for them.


    And fate is thest thing he could trust after arriving in this world.


    Fate, destiny, was always against him, and now they provided a blink of hope after making him all alone?


    There are only two options for him: Don''t grab that hope or light in the first ce, and the other, if grabbed, don''t let even destiny take it away from you.


    So, he was in the initial state of options.


    [Do you know the reason for choosing you, Host?]


    ''Wasn''t it something like me being perfect for you or simr?'' Ryuk could only remember a vague answer from the system regarding the reason for choosing him.


    [I meant, what criteria make me choose you?]


    ''....What?''


    [You are a monster, Host.]


    ''...'' Already having the longest conversation with the system for the first time in his life, he was now getting really pissed off. ''Don''t say anything else, or I will throw you outside my body.''


    [Wait, Host, at least here the criteria¡ª]


    Already using his ability, directly isting the system inside his sea of consciousness, Ryuk approached the woman who was done with her eating.


    "Wow, it was really a feast," rubbing her imaginary bloated tummy with a satisfied smile, she leaned back in her chair.


    "You do eat like a pig." Already anticipating a reply instead of her running away due to shame, Ryuk took a seat whilementing.


    "Shame from eating and fame from greeting is useless." Slowly sliding down her mask, which only revealed her lips area till now, she turned towards the young man whose eyes were fixed on her.


    "Pfft, really, you do have a charm, Esme." Hearing her words, he instinctively uttered those words with a slight chuckle.


    badump


    "...I-i." Seeing him chuckling whileplementing her, her heart skipped a beat, making her clench her dress with lips quivering under the cover of the mask, looking intensely at that face.


    "Fine, how about we both do some training now?" Ryuk stood from his chair, looking at the woman with a calm demeanor, who, upon hearing his words, realized she still hadn''t taken a bath.


    SWISH


    "Wait, let me freshen up first, bye." Like a swift breeze, she ran towards the stairs before entering her room.


    ''So, where do I take a bath?'' Ryuk turned his gaze nearby, but understanding that he needed to take a bath too even outside, he left the house in search of some natural water source.


    ....


    "Where did you go?" Coming out from her room, Esme looked at the ck-masked man with wet hair, arriving while wearing the same clothes but somewhat always appearing new, just like her dress.


    "Nothing special, just went to take a bath somewhere," Ryuk said, approaching her before offering his hand, and adding, "Let''s go, help me out in training."


    "Huh?" Esme looked at him nkly through her mask, not understanding what he meant, but still took his hand, and both left the house.


    ...


    tap tap


    Both of them moved through the town''s streets, heading directly towards outside of the main gates, but on their way to the gates, excluding people''s eyes, the environment seemed more intense.


    "Hey! Let''s go, are you going to take this much time just to do makeup? He will disappear!" A woman knocked on a door while yelling, while pacing back and forth, as if hurried to go somewhere.


    "Run! He was at the waterfall a moment ago!" Another group of women ran towards the only water source nearby, while announcing as if they found some rare treasure.


    "Were you naked?" Esme, without turning her gaze, being walking with hand in hand, inquired calmly.


    "Yes," Ryuk stated, understanding the reason for this small event.


    "You bathed naked in a waterfall where anyone can see you?" Esme halted in her way, turning towards the young man with her hand folding, eyes nkly looking at him.


    "I didn''t do it intentionally." Ryuk shook his head, not wanting to deal with another hassle.


    "Hmm." Narrowing her gaze, Esme kept looking at him suspiciously.


    "Big Sis! How can you marry this Uncle!"


    Suddenly, a voice caused both of them to turn towards the source. Two figures with somewhat the same appearance approached them with visible twitch in their eyes.


    "What are you bbering?" Seeing both twins'' words causing gasps around the people who already hated the young man''s presence to some extent, she flicked both of them at the same time.


    FLICK!


    "Ouch!"


    "You can''t bury the rising voices of truth," Sam protested, while Mae also nodded, turning towards the masked young man, moving towards him.


    ''...'' Ryuk kept looking at the boyish girl, arriving beside him with averted gaze, adding, "Thank you for saving me, big bro."


    "It''s fine." Ryuk ced his hand on her head, slightly ruffling it, feeling satisfied since she wasn''t harmed.


    "Y-you! Mae, you traitor! How much did you take to switch sides?" Sam instantly scolded his sister, shaking her while not believing how he was left alone to fight this man.


    SMACK!


    Thud


    "Aghh!" Falling on the ground after getting a face punch, rubbing his cheek, Sam looked at his sister who seemed to remember something.


    "Now that you talked about switching sides, then I remember, weren''t you told those bastards to take me instead of you!"


    "Uh-Huh?" Sam''s swollen cheek rubbed by his hand while eyes reflected both of the elders'' eyes turning cold. Seeing those gold and amber eyes, his eyes instantly became teary, crying, "I just wanted to buy some time to run away from there."


    BAM!


    "Piece of trash." Mae gave him a good beating while both Ryuk and Esme looked at each other with a smile forming on their faces, approaching both of them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Calm down, forgive him." Esme pulled Mae back, hugging her.


    "You did great, Sam. I always treat traitors kindly. Come with me."


    Ryuk leaned before grabbing Sam''s hoodie, and without lifting him, pulled him like a trolley bag.


    Turning towards Esme, he said, "Should you help me in doing some training, Esme?"


    With a smile forming while both her and Mae moved, Esme replied, "With pleasure."

 Chapter 131: Chapter 131- TICK1

    "So, how do you want to do it?" Esme turned towards the young man, after all four of them had arrived in a forest area.


    "I noticed that your illusions can be touched and even have weight. So, you just need to use that," Ryuk said, turning towards her while lifting his left hand, already holding the boy he had punished after pulling him all the way here.


    "I see, but I can''t copy force or strength to that extent since it costs too much energy," Esme revealed, cing her finger on the edge of her mask, thinking about her low level being a major hindrance.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just show an illusion of some Dariant you''ve ever met. I need to see their techniques," Ryuk said, aware of the limits of her strength and also that she would definitely have something to hook him.


    Naturally, his expectations were set high for this young woman.


    He definitely didn''t mean to imply that she didn''t have any free will and was being controlled, but she always surprised him with something.


    So, he was sure that this time too, she would have something.


    This confirmation was all done through morning''s cooking for her. He had already observed that the markets here mostly offered meat, light vegetables, and some other dishes, but none of them were spicy and nd in taste.


    More like these people''s taste buds aren''t ustomed to eating such things, and seeing their familiarity with Esme, it was clear she was a native of Titanora.


    But still, she ate his cooking, which was doubly extra spicy, without breaking a sweat, further fueling his doubts about her always having a side that would somewhat impress him or be attractive¡ª confusing way but most feasible at the time.


    Yes, it''s a secret, but he did like cooking in his previous world very much, and for someone like him, seeing others eat without rest was more satisfactory than a simplepliment.


    Not that she was programmed or something, but it''s more like they were made for each other.


    In conclusion, just as he doesn''t have control over bing a viin since birth, she also doesn''t have a choice but to be made this way.


    He doesn''t want to admit it, but whenever he sees her, she looks like a tool created just to lure him in, a tool that will be discarded once he''s lured.


    But leaving those thoughts aside, he could just wait for her to show some cards.


    "Huh, how about my grandpa?" Esme''s eyes met with his, blinking while remembering her paternal grandfather.


    "Wasn''t it grandma?" Ryuk, ignoring the Dariant boy rubbing his butt, inquired.


    "Nah, I can''t copy her, and also, She is my Maternal Grandma. Right now, I am talking about Paternal one," Folding her hand, Esme said.


    "I understand, you can do it but where is he right now?" Ryuk inquired, moving towards the open ground just ten steps away from him.


    "Oh, right now, he will be in the center''s kingdom while serving the king as the right-hand man," Esme informed.


    "Fine, show me his illusion."


    "Here it goes."


    SWOOSH


    Instantly, an old man''s figure started to materialize in front of Ryuk, finally a figure with a short white beard, long same-colored hair, and a white handlebar-shaped mustache.


    ''What''s with that pose?'' Ignoring physical appearance, Ryuk''s eyes settled on ws of both hands one after another being lined, forming an eye-illusion back one disappearing, but it was indeed there.


    "I don''t remember much, Grandpa was talking about practicing his thesis or something, I just snuck a peek when he was copying it on a new page instead of the old one, don''t know why he was posing that day before writing," Esme shook her head feeling confused at her old man''s confusing habit of posing before writing.


    "He posed just so you can see and teach me, Esme," Ryuk uttered the words which were an obvious conclusion.


    He didn''t know if it would be helpful, but seeing this woman, he was sure she would have more surprises for him.


    "Hm...I see, so we are fated," Esme''s eyes widened before rxing, understanding the joke he just made, not retreating while nodding.


    "...Just show me all his techniques," Ryuk turned his focus on the old man rather than her, narrowing his gaze to observe the postures.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Snap


    "And this was the 1236th one," snapping her fingers to switch the illusions, Esme again focused herself on seeing the hand wrestling of both twins.


    "Damnit Mae! You monster, what is with your strength!" Sam''s eyes crimson red with veins bulged on his face, red skin due to intense force he is applying, while in front of him, his sister.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Prepare to give me yourst remaining gold coin." Already defeated him more than 34 times in a row, now she was on the brink of having all his life savings.


    "Damn, you greedy monster." Eyes be teary yet his trembling hands didn''t back away, kept increasing his force, which was futile.


    CLANK!


    "Huh?" A pouch was thrown on the ground beside the rock, creating the sound which instantly rang Mae''s senses. ''6,754 Gold Coins,'' even without looking inside it, she exactly guessed how much money was in.


    "Guess the number of coins first and you can have all," Ryuk came forward, already understanding the hidden obsession inside the young girl regarding money.


    "It''s 6,75¡ª"


    "6,754 Gold Coins!" Mae instantly outsmarted Sam and imed the money for herself, looking at the pouch with her eyes sparkling.


    "Very good, you can have it now." With a soft smile, Ryuk let her have it while not worrying about Sam, whose face was sealed using a small amount of mana.


    Yes, it was Energy-kinesis, where Ryuk could influence things near a definite distance using his energy, though it took high concentration, but was a technique he had learned in a previous life.


    "Mmph?!" Sam could only look towards the masked man who stopped him from speaking, and now the only support was his big sister, turning towards her, who seemed to scratch her mask''s chin, seemingly not in the mood to support him. ''Traitors!.''


    "Now Mae, can you use your ability to predict something for me?" Ryuk moved towards the rock where both were arm wrestling, kneeling beside it.


    "Hm, hm, Yes, Big sister loves you." Immersed in the pouch in her hand, Mae nodded, predicting something which was definitely not what Ryuk wanted to know.


    "...."


    "Oh my, you could have just asked me directly, why waste gold coins?" Esme turned her eyes towards the knelt man, while her hand was resting on Mae''s shoulder, looking with blinking towards Ryuk.


    "Sigh, here I thought to give you ten times those coins." Ryuk sighed, shaking his head.


    [Why are you lying to a kid Host, weren''t those coins the only ones you have?]


    "Wh-what!, T-ten times!" Mae instantly stood from her seat, and with the same pace knelt in front of Ryuk, copying his posture, fixing her eyes with him, inquiring with a whisper," what you want to know, tell me."


    "Nothing much, just predict the locations of gbearers for me." With a smile, he revealed his true motives.


    "Pfft, Hahahaha, Finally got you!" Samughed, clenching his stomach, falling on the ground, while Mae nkly kept looking at the young man, who also understood that he asked the wrong person, prompting him to inquire,"....What is your ability, Mae?"


    "I can predict things inside a mile range." Mae too nkly looked at him with eyes blinking as the hidden grief shrouded her, a grief born only understood by someone whose lottery ticket number matched but it turns out, it was already expired.

 Chapter 132: Chapter 132- Finally the day of departure

    Two monthster,


    Inside a forest on the borders of a small kingdom''s town, two figures stood: a woman with a white full-face mask and a man with a half-ck mask, their eyes meeting.


    "Esme," the young man whispered, his knuckles brushing the woman''s jawline as he reached for a hair strand before tucking it behind her ear.


    "Y-yes?" she responded, her voice quivering as she tilted her head delicately in her palms.


    "Why not remove these hindrances, preventing me from savoring those petals of yours?" the man asked, his finger reaching to the corner of her mask as he gazed warmly into her golden pupils.


    "N-no, not before marriage," the woman replied, gripping his hand and reciprocating his warmth with her eyes.


    .....


    [Host, How do you manage to stay focused with that shit going in front of you?]


    The system''s voice, though robotic, conveyed frustration as it observed the ongoing illusion for a month now.


    ''Leave her, it''s not like she could master it,'' Ryuk remarked, sitting with crossed legs on a stone, deep in thought while watching the drama unfold.


    Snap


    "Sigh, it''s still not perfect," Esme snapped, frustrated at her inability to perfectly replicate the young man''s image.


    There were always lingering imperfections, like energy signatures and the eyes. She couldn''t quite capture the way it felt with the real thing.


    "I already told you, you cannot copy my energy," Ryuk called out, slowly closing his eyes and assuming a lotus position after finally mastering all the techniques demonstrated by Esme.


    During these 61 days, he realized two major things:


    First, even without activating his Devereaux bloodline, which the system could synthesize anytime, his intelligence remained the same.


    This proved that the bloodline was a catalyst, not the reactant itself.


    Second, whoever that grandpa was, he couldn''t be less than a LEGENDARY warrior.


    This meant that, despite having mastered only half of the postures, he already understood the points to increase his strength stats.


    Typically, unlike lower levels where physical workouts could boost strength, he already possessed trillions of tons of strength.


    To better understand this, his full-force punch might not split the continent due to the Blue Star''s crust being far more resilient than his world''s.


    Even there, such a punch would only cause catastrophe-level destruction but could never split the continent in half.


    Let alone the Blue Star, whose density was much higher, if he were to leave Heindal, which had lowernd density due to ack of mana, no continent would break in half just from a mere punch, regardless of his level.


    It can indeed cause earthquakes, shockwaves, and crumble down all architecture, or even plummet the ground, butnd masses called continents are reinforced by a''s crust, apanied by surrounding mana, making them even harder.


    Therefore, achieving maximum output can only be done through techniques.


    This applies to the physical body as well. Even if he could harden his body further, increase the density of bones and the strength of muscr fibers, without bnce between each point, he would never achieve the desired strength.


    The brain sets restrictions on various points in the body to protect from damage, but certain activities can loosen those caps, gradually increasing the limits of strength in those areas.


    Currently, the thesis providedbinations of postures aimed at loosening those particr areas.


    While he may not break through his strength stats immediately, a little push would be sufficient now.


    So, now he needed a real battle with someone stronger in physical strength than him.


    In conclusion, he has the canal prepared, he just needs water in it.


    "Hey, can''t you at least tell me why I can''t copy your energy?" Esme approached, taking a seat beside him, folding her legs while resting chin on her knuckles with elbow supported by her thighs.


    "I use Ether instead of mana," Ryuk replied, ncing at her with a raised eyebrow.


    "What?!" Esme''s eyes widened, leaning back as she looked at him for some time before realizing she indeed couldn''t copy the density of energy.


    Unbeknownst to her, even with the Ether, due to his Ether core being in the third circle, the density was still only on the level of naturally used Ether in battleships.


    Because his full concentration was solely on increasing ranks and due to him being ina for five years, his Ether core was still far away from reaching the fourth circle.


    Energy stats only measured the amount of energy, not the density or purity ¡ª which is the main cause of better output, not the amount.


    "Now I see, that''s why, hm," Esme said, cing her finger on the edge of her mask as she contemted. She then turned towards him again and added, "But why can''t I copy your eyes?"


    "Huh? What eyes? Isn''t it just orange?" Ryuk replied, with a slight twitch as he looked at Esme.


    "No, no, it''s somewhat different," Esme shook her head, once again falling into deep thought.


    [Host, is it because of your race?]


    Ryuk nkly looked in front of him, not having much to say about this. Since he couldn''t even see his own race, thinking about it would be futile right now. At least he was full-time human.


    "Finally! Big bro, I brought this piece of shit," Mae approached both of them while beside her, Sam was walking with the support of a stick, his broken leg wrapped in bandages.


    "Are you fine?" Ryuk observed Sam''s state, which was definitely not something appreciable.


    "..." Sam just looked at him.


    [Host, he definitely cursed you.]


    "It''s good to hear," Ryuk said with a smile as he stood from his ce, approaching both of them, while reminding, "Now, Mae, tell me the location of the nearest gbearer you could predict."


    Ryuk stood with his arms folded, while Esme remained seated.


    Smack


    "Fine,e on, brother, let''s earn some money," Mae eximed, giving Sam a good p on the back, causing him to stumble forward with eyes filled only with agony and suffering towards the man.


    Bncing himself, Sam turned towards Mae, who was standing for a high-five, both of her gloved palms visible. Slowly raising his hand while being supported by the stick, his eyes blinked with tears visible.


    SWOOSH


    Instantly, a thin circle formed around both of their bodies, revolving rapidly before halting.


    "Done!" Mae turned towards Ryuk, with her hand ced on her waist, finally knowing the location of the next gbearer.


    "Where is he or she?" Ryuk inquired.


    "He is in Malevolia!" Mae informed, her eyes gleaming with visible gold coins, showing her obsession. She then turned towards Esme, saying, "Big sis, I''m not that greedy!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    She retaliated, understanding that the illusion of gold coins in her eyes was caused by her big sis.


    "Malevolia," Ryuk lifted his hand, clenching his fist with a visible coldness, as it was time for him to really meet a gbearer. "Now, only left is to join with Regina."


    "Thank you, Mae, you did great," Ryuk nodded, feeling somewhat obtaining two valuable things in this ce: the location and those techniques.


    Now, only left was to leave this continent or meet with Drishti about what she had prepared for his training.


    "It was really nice meeting you, Esme," Ryuk said genuinely. He felt deeply connected to her in these few days, something confusing yet magical.


    Once again, it made him believe that no matter how long it takes for a bond to form, it can be broken, and even the shortest duration could knot a bond that will never break.


    "What?" Esme''s golden eyes looked at the man, not understanding where that came from out of nowhere.


    "I meant, I am leaving soon, Esme," Ryuk informed, understanding her mental state. But it ends here; he was attracted to her, but a wall of trust, which had been broken several times by those who imed to love him, was far too thick for her to break within such a short time.


    "...I see," Esme replied, her head turning down, her trembling lips pursed once again, evident of her state.


    With clenched fists, she calmly stood and turned to leave the ce, uttering only words, "...I...willete tonight, don''t cook for me."


    ''....'' Ryuk could only look towards her disappearing back, standing there with many thoughts swirling inside his mind, but he couldn''t express them.


    The least he could do was leave this ce withst good memories for her.

 Chapter 133: Chapter 133 - Opening of hearts

    tap tap


    Inside the soothing light of the moon, a figure kept moving within a long alley, wearing a white dress that became even more beautiful in the moonlight.


    ''....'' Arriving at her house, Esme''s eyes fell on the still-burning manamps, even though it was midnight, causing her gaze to turn towards the open windows, where a shadow seemed to be visible.


    Creeeek


    Slowly approaching the doors, softly pushing them but still being made of stones with runic inscriptions, they did create a sound.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Why were you thiste?"


    A voice caused her to turn in the direction where an individual was approaching her while removing his apron, making her purse her lips under the mask.


    Not that she didn''t want to see him, but at the moment when her mind was hardlyposed, it could snap at any moment if it got in contact with the cause of her suffering.


    "...I already told you to sleep," Esme spoke, keeping herposure as she looked at the small table filled with yet another new dish, but all she could see was soon uring emptiness.


    People always disregard things rted to individuals when they leave them, but those memories of small habits make forgetting them even harder.


    "You did, but I thought you should be hungry after all that crying," Ryuk said, pulling out the chair, providing her space, yet she remained standing in her ce.


    "I was not crying, and why would I cry for someone leaving me?" Esme approached the table before taking the seat, her eyes sad yet not teary, making her add, "After all, it isn''t the first time."


    "...." Seeing herposed expression yet trembling fingers breaking her facade while pulling the dishes, on his own initiative, Ryuk closed the te while stating, "I will leave tomorrow."


    "....I see." Esme''s hand halted, bing loose before resting on the table, yet not being able to hold back, inquired, "Weren''t you said that you will take more than a few months to leave?"


    "I changed my decisions," Ryuk stated with eyes observing her bodynguage.


    He wasn''t cruel enough to hurt her feelings, but if he said he loves her, then it would be a lie to himself.


    To start with, the whole foundation of his interest in her was based on her nostalgic face.


    Hearing his words, clenching her fist, her head turned upwards to meet with Amber eyes, looking back at her. Lips quivered but still let out a few words, "Is it because of my face?"


    "Sorry?" Ryuk''s eyes slightly widened, since from her prespective, he never saw her face.


    It was evident that she wasn''t talking about her being ugly or something, and if it was what he thinks it is, then...


    "I know my face matches someone else you know," Esme stated, looking nkly at him, finally feeling the time to reveal what she tried to keep in her heart. "I am not dense enough; your eyes always try to find someone else in me."


    ''....she knows,'' Ryuk couldn''t understand how she could guess that.


    There wasn''t any ability regarding this in her stats, though.


    "You don''t even know why I don''t ask your name till now." Esme finally reached the brink of snapping. It was already enough.


    Yes, it hurts.


    Still, she controlled herself by distancing, but now again, instead of silently leaving, he was scratching the surface of the ce where she buried his memories. "It''s enough!"


    Bam!


    mming on the table with both hands, Esme instantly stood from her seat, with the same pace turned her head towards Ryuk, breathing heavily.


    [Host, you are a goner.]


    "Why? You!" Grabbing his cor, she tried to push him back on the wall, but he didn''t move, making her yell, "Get pushed back!"


    "....fine." Following her lead, understanding that she was slightly saddened, he retreated, allowing her to pin him on the wall, yet his eyes tilted down due to her height, with her forehead rubbing on his chest.


    thud thud


    "You act like you know, but you don''t know a thing!" Punching his chest as hard as she could, she finally broke into tears.


    It all happened so suddenly; he came into her life not more than three months ago and now, became irreceable.


    Until now, her mind always rejected the myth about her bloodline being cursed, but now, it all seemed true.


    "Sob, you''re not giving me a chance..." With her head finally resting on his chest, grabbing his cor for support, her mind was filled with a surge of emotions.


    ''System, is it an illusion again?'' Ryuk inquired, already habitual of her pranks.


    [No, Host, she is hurt.]


    ''...''


    "...I am sorry." Understanding her feelings, he wrapped his hand around her, taking her in his embrace while resting his chin on her head.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Are you calm now?" Ryuk inquired, sitting on the railing of the house''s roof, turning towards the masked woman who gazed back at him with her golden pupils.


    "..yes." Averting her gaze while sitting, she iled her legs hanging from the edge of the roof, her hand lifting the mask to clear her eyes.


    SWISH


    "What¡ªhey, give me that," Ryuk snatched the mask, causing her to turn towards him.


    Leaning forward to get mask back, her height, sitting position, and stretched hand brought her just within a finger''s distance from his face.


    "You really look the same," Ryuk added, his eyes recalling every detail: her symmetrical facial proportions, clear skin, well-defined cheekbones, full lips, and expressive eyes, which were filled with tears moments ago.


    "...You are hurting me," Esme couldn''t understand him. Those words shouldn''t be said when her whole heart knew that this face was the only thing keeping him this close.


    She was not an alternative.


    "But I am just stating facts." With a soft smile on his face, he stated, unable to reject this fact.


    Their warm breaths were entangled due to the close distance, while her fingers kept wiggling to reach her mask.


    "Fine, I ept it, I look the same. Now give it back," Esme protested and epted, but seemed dyed in her approach, as the mask intentionally fell from Ryuk''s hands.


    "You can''t wear it now." Both of their eyes looked at the mask fallen from the roof, but they remained unmoved from their positions, only locking into each other''s gazes.


    "Why are you leaving so soon?" Golden eyes fixed on amber ones, inquired with the intent to get the answer without allowing the other to blink.


    "...I fear," Ryuk''s mouth parted, not retreating from stating the truth. These small times were confusing and unbelievable for him, making him continue, "I fear falling in love with you."


    "Huh?" Esme''s eyes blinked once and then twice, trying to understand what he meant before her mind finally processed his words, leading her to retreat back and sit.


    "I see." Seating back with her lips quivering to form a smile, suddenly the conversion of all pain turned into an emotion which bombarded her mind. But still controlling herself, her eyes turned towards the man, further inquiring, "then why can''t you just fall for me?"


    ''....'' Hearing her words, slightly leaning back with eyes shifting towards the moon, hands ced on the roof surface to support him, with a calm voice, he informed, "I hate the word ''Love''."

 Chapter 134: Chapter 134- Even fate Cant see them getting married

    "...." Hearing her words, he slightly leaned back, his eyes shifting towards the moon, his hands ced on the roof surface to support him. With a calm voice, he informed, "I hate the word ''Love''."


    "You can''t hate something just because it doesn''t work out once," Esme understood that it was a love failure, but doubting the existence of love due to one person''s mistake wasn''t feasible.


    "Exactly, it''s 7." With a slight chuckle, Ryuk added, taking a peek at her before turning towards the moon, which seemed much more beautiful today.


    [Host, you sound like a piece of tra¡ª ERROR!]


    ''Try it again, and you are dead.'' Already somewhat habitual of using his ability, surrounding the system into an isted space was not tough, though it could break free if tried. Which doesn''t seem right now.


    "Does it mean I am 8th?" Esme''s mouth twitched visibly, not understanding how her luck could be this bad to be outrun by seven. "Wait!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    thump thump


    "What is your age?" Esme instantly leaned forward, supporting herself with her hands, her heart racing rapidly, looking at the agape mouth of the young man who seemed to realize his slip of tongue.


    "...17," Ryuk wasn''t aware of the maturity system in this world, but at least from his previous life, he knew that 18 was the minimum in Heindal.


    GASP


    "He-He-He," with eyes losing faith in humanity, broken fragments ofughter, and her face looking aside at the ground, Esme understood that this world didn''t belong to an old-fashioneddy like her.


    ''It''s be more messy now,'' Ryuk himself understood that instead of giving her a valid reason, now he was entangled in confusion.


    "So, I was saying, due to already experiencing seven times, it''s hard to trust," not finding any other way to continue, he informed while not focusing on the mess just formed here.


    ''.....'' Esme too somewhat recovered and epted her own backward thinking, turned towards him, seeing his face fixed in the direction of the moon, the light falling on that face with a strong jawline, clear skin, and that smile ying on his lips.


    Reciprocating his smile, tilting her head, she added, "Why do you think it was love? It can be just momentary affection."


    "You do know, right, that affection is what we normally call love?" Ryuk pointed out since it does mean that if we want to always remain by someone''s side, then it is what one calls love.


    "Oh my, for real, don''t tell me you were confused in both of them till now," with a chuckle, clearing her slight tears formed due to his words.


    Esme turned her eyes towards the young man who was looking at her with narrowed gaze, making her understand she needed to exin it in a betternguage, "You mean a lot to me."


    Saying that, her fingers crawled to his, which were resting on the floor, again saying, "You are my everything."


    "Now, tell me, what was the difference between them?" Retreating her hand, folding it, she inquired.


    ''....'' Ryuk nkly looked at her. Though there were somewhat simrities, that touch was different, more physical, but still, he was not satisfied, adding, "It could be that I misinterpreted love and affection, but for me, love needs apromise of one''s time, emotions, and themselves to provide a better experience for their partner."


    "... Isn''t it just one-sided self-inflicted pain?" Esme kept looking at him, not understanding the pain he had gone through with that thing being called love. Pursing her lips, leaning forward towards him, their eyes meeting as she interlocked her fingers.


    "What are you doing?" Ryuk was already thinking about her words and now, feeling her delicate fingers locking with his and seeing hering closer, he inquired.


    "Isn''t it obvious that you will get betrayed by that definition? Wouldn''t those who youpromise for change the moment you stoppedpromising for them?" ncing at his hand interlocked with hers and another hand''s finger moving to his chest, stopping on the firm feeling, making a circle, she added, "So, Mister, why not you give me a chance?"


    Tracing her fingers towards the center of his chest, tapping once, she stated, "I will love you no matter what you be, no matter how confusing things will be, no matter at all, just you and me. So, love me, will ya?"


    [Host, is this really happening?]


    ''....''


    "Pfft, Haha, really, Esme?" With burstingughter, Ryuk''s hand gripped her finger, ying piano without knowing the consequences, his eyes turning intense, the other hand swiftly holding her chin, pulling her near him. "You think hiding that blush, your crashing heartbeat''s sound, and trembling of this finger will make you look tougher, huh?"


    GULP


    Esme swallowed hard, she did try her best to impress him, but who knew he was aware of everything all along.


    ''...'' Looking at her quivering dewy petal lips just a bite away from him, her melted demeanor appearing like a prey in his hand, somewhat trying to trigger him, Ryuk''s hand loosened on her finger and chin, retreating back.


    "...I just don''t want to get betrayed by you." Already having spected a time when he could be betrayed again, and if it was by her hand, then it would really hurt.


    About his previous life, it was love but somewhat based on the factor of them loving him because he saved them.


    He was a savior, they were the ones who proposed to him, he epted them, their mood changed, and they betrayed.


    In that timepse, from the moment he helped them, he wasn''t romantically interested, but his feelings somewhat developed in a short span since the moment they proposed to him, and it only deepened with time.


    He was human, and getting attached to something was natural.


    It did hurt at that time when all hispromises became building blocks for various reasons to betray him.


    He knew each of their reasons¡ªsomeone wanted to protect her sister, some wanted him for themselves, and some felt helplessness¡ªbut never once did anyone ask him for help.


    No one shared their problems; they hoped he would guess them by himself, which was possible to some extent but not always.


    Slowly, each one of them started leaving at the pace they were saved and entered his life.


    He was hurt, but not enough to hate them.


    Until the end, when they came between him and his life, his hard work, and even went after everything he had built so far, he snapped, and the rest is history.


    But somehow, he knew this girl loved him without anything in return, which would only solidify their connection, and this is what he feared.


    If some helplessness urred again and she betrayed him, this time, he didn''t know what he would do.


    Twenty-six years of a lifetime were invested in return for failure. How could he do the same thing again and trust in love?


    "You are right, I may betray you one day," Esme''s voice caused him to nce at her, who in return also did the same, adding, "but I will tell you the reason beforehand. Wouldn''t that be an assurance?"


    "That''s a nice way to state things," Ryuk replied.


    "If there is a situation where my betrayal could save your life, will that be called betrayal?" Esme inquired, her eyes fixed on his amber ones.


    "No," Ryuk didn''t find this a betrayal, and he knew none of the previous seven were in a situation where they needed to save his life for betrayal; at least their choices were based on between their family or him.


    "Then, why not sign a mana contract with me?" Esme proposed, her eyes showing the need she had for him. This was the only chance toy everything inside her heart bare.


    "Don''t degrade your value, Esme," Ryuk firmly stated, feeling slightly angered at her words. A rtionship should be based on equal grounds.


    "Hm, you are right," Esme ced her finger on her chin, falling into deep thinking, making Ryuk somewhat feel awkward since he was making things harder for her.


    "Leave it, Esme, you shouldn''t ¡ª" Finally reaching a conclusion, he could give love another chance, but before he could say something, he was interrupted.


    "How about you marry me then!" Esme''s eyes lit up, turning towards him with visible joy.


    "Really? Fine, we will marry, but not now," Ryuk could only chuckle, not having any other option but to let her feelings move through his heart.


    However, he needed time to be ustomed to her face, which always seemed to bring up memories of others.


    He wanted to love her for who she was, not as a recement for someone else.


    "But can''t we marry now? It will be profitable for you, since we will get into a marriage contra¡ª" Before Esme could utter anything else, Ryuk ced his hand on her lips, feeling something moving towards them at a rapid pace. "Mmph?!"


    Not paying attention to her words, he closed his eyes, focusing on his hearing senses, but before he could open his eyes, a notification popped up.


    [Host, a gbearer just arrived on Titanora]

 Chapter 135: Chapter 135- Come to know about death of Ryuk Von Selvius (1)

    ZWOOOO.


    A sound resonated, tearing through the serene night sky above the Titanora, a huge ship seemingly entuated by the moonlight yet appearing to be in a dire state.


    The metallic exterior bore cannon marks, broken in ces. Despite the ship''s humongous size, the impact seemed to have been caused by a beast of the same level, strong enough to breach the outeryer of shielding.


    Inside the main control center of the battleship:


    Bam!


    thud


    "Khugh!" A small silhouette was thrown by the impact of a punch, directly colliding with the metal wall before falling to the floor in a coiled position.


    "Wait! Please, young master, he is the chief engineer!" An old man with several blood clots, a swollen face with bandaged eyes, and wounds visible through tattered clothes pleaded.


    "Shut up, bastard! I want to kill those bitches!" A man with light ck hair and orange pupils clenched his jaws, shouting with one hand missing and his leg tendonpletely severed. He sat on a bed, breathing heavily.


    "Young master, we have barely survived by sacrificing our remaining fleets," the old man reminded him, his voice trembling, his body shivering from pain and fear.


    "Contact them again! I want to know about both of those women, where did theye from?" the man shouted, his absent arm and heavily breathing body burdening him in a situation where he was cornered into running away.


    "Yes, this instant!" The old man bowed before swiftly moving towards the control monitors, handled by the remaining Savants, standing with their miniature bodies handling the ship''s mainframe.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Contact them now," the old man ordered, causing the small creatures to swiftly establish contact with the battleships left behind, attempting to gain ess.


    BEEEEEPPPPP.


    ::We are taking heavy fire. These individuals have a dual-person flying artifact. It seems confusing. Each one of them is highly skilled in sword arts. We have lost contact and will soon fall. Young master, this is Heindal.


    I repeat, these people are natives of Heinda¡ª::


    ''!?''


    BANG!


    "Fucking bastards! How dare they!" The man, clenching a table beside him with his remaining hand, threw it against the ss window of the ship. It was hard enough to not break but formed cracks.


    "Calm down, Young Master! It happened only because we had encountered a gbearer beforehand," the old man tried to reassure, knowing the unfavorable condition they were in due to losing all ship''s energy which were brought from branch families.


    "Damn it, I need to calm down my anger. Fire the cannons! Isn''t this some shitty continent?" The young man shouted, ring towards the old man, already prepared to take out his frustration in this broken continent.


    ''What if she came?'' The old man turned towards the vast expanse known as Titanora, pondering whether he should fire the cannons or not, fearing the myth about this ce being under the protection of the Tenebri family.


    But without any chance to hesitate, gritting his teeth, he ordered, relieved that there could never be a gbearer in this backward ce already in ruins, "Fire the smaller cannons on any town."


    "W-we understand," the Savants said in unison, handling the mainframe while switching towards the cannons.


    "Huh, why isn''t it working?" One of the Savants felt confused, seeing his systempletely locked, making him turn towards the old man to inform.


    DING!


    A voice reverberated inside the control room, causing all of them to turn their gazes towards the screen before another sound reached them.


    [Hello, my dear passengers, this flying piece of metal is hijacked. Have a good death ^?_?^]


    ''!?''


    "What are you doing? Activate the firewalls! What is this thing¡ª" The old man shouted, turning towards the Savants who were already looking nkly at the window, not understanding what just happened, instantly breaking their pride.


    Zzzoooo!


    "Huh?" The old man''s foot lifted from the ship floor by an inch, more specifically, the ship just lost all its power and was now in free fall mode.


    .


    .


    .


    "Woah, you can even control a battleship with your mind. Maybe this is why you manipted me into loving you," Esme said, looking at the huge ship now falling towards the ocean, wrapping her arms around the young man''s neck as he stood at the top branch of a tree, gazing at the battleship.


    ''It''s already over.'' When he sensed the arrival of a gbearer, his expectations were high due to the chance of that person giving him a challenge, but frankly, he was against an injured cub.


    But, would he let his guard down?


    Absolutely not.


    SPLASH!


    BOOOM!


    A sharp sound resonated the moment the ship hit the surface of the ocean, causing a huge explosion, indirectly creating a scene where both of their eyes were fixed on the event, burns seemed like stars fallen on thend.


    "Hey, Esme?" Not turning his gaze, with the woman doing the same as both of them kept looking at the ship, Ryuk inquired, "Why do you love me?"


    He may not be deeply in love with her right now, but there was definitely something. But what about her?


    His story began with her face, but for her?


    "It''s because of a blessing." Esme''s golden eyes reflected the burning ship in front of her, moonlight glimmering on her and the figure of the man in whose embrace she was lying without caring about such a height.


    "A blessing?" Ryuk looked at her and inquired, not understanding her words.


    "There is a blessing on my maternal bloodline that we always find our soulmates in this life," Esme''s heart was beating uncontrobly as she held in his arms, somewhat realizing that the curse was nothing but a blessing for them.


    After all, her skin and ears could clearly feel and hear his heart beating at the pace of her own.


    "...I believe you," Ryuk nkly stated, not believing her one bit. Love at first sight could be something, but here,


    He was a gbearer hated by all natives.


    He had just broken the cage at that time, and from others'' perspective, he would have attacked those children.


    So, with these two in mind, he just couldn''t digest the thought of love at first sight.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter if you believe or not. Now, you are mine," Esme chuckled, tightening her hands around his neck and burying her face in his chest, while all he could do was tighten his grip too.


    "I hope you will not leave my side." Standing at the top, once again he said the same words he had said many times before.


    At that time, end result was betrayal, but now, he hoped it could be something better.


    SWOOSH!


    With those words, his figure blurred before shooting towards the shore where he could see some peopleing out of the ocean.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Y-young master, are you alright?" The old man struggled, emerging from the water and pulling the only remaining survivor from the ship, his master.


    Things had been very rough for them in the past few months.


    Their visit to a middle-level continent had be far more devastating than they had anticipated.


    There, they collided with the second gbearer under Lady Angelica, Anneh.


    Even with a level of EPIC, only one thing could be said about her.


    A monster.


    Supported by the army personally led by Lady Angelica''s right-hand man, along with seven battleships, things took a turn for the worse.


    After an utter defeat, with no casualties due to the drawback of the Devereaux Bloodline, in a broken state, the whole army had retreated to a low-level continent near the newly formed one called Heindal.


    And there, suddenly, two women appeared.


    Seeing their young master losing his temper and attacking them, the battleships fired, but a whole army of more than 500 individuals of Phase I level, flying in two manned vehicles, arrived.


    Even with more than fifty Phase II warriors, they lost.


    Two factors yed a major role: first, those people''s sword skills, and second, these people having already exhausted bodies.


    Altogether, they somehow escaped with their young master and thest remaining broken ship, which was hit by a long-range mana-infused metal projectile, seemingly thrust by someuncher.


    "I will kill them!" The young man shouted, feeling humiliated for falling so low to be defeated by mere EPIC-ranked women, even being an Early LEGENDARY Ranked Powerhouse.


    A true genius, supported by everyone, and now fallen this low.


    "Your eyes really look disgusting."


    Suddenly, a voice caused the young man, who was bncing himself while stumbling, to turn towards a woman standing with golden eyes looking at him.


    "HAHAHAHA, well, well." cing his palm on his face and tracing it down, he burst intoughter.


    Even with one arm missing, in the end, he was a Phase II warrior with an energy corepletely exhausted.


    But in front of him?


    A mere ADEPT ranker, and with the aura around her, he was sure she was Imperfect at that.


    "I will make sure to give you a slow death." With his eyes glinting, even with his broken body, in the end, his strength was near Phase II, making him instantly close the ten-meter distance, arriving in front of Esme.


    SCHLKT


    "Huh?" The young man''s eyes reflected his hand stretched at the woman flying after detaching from his body, his pupils reflecting it in slow motion.


    SWISH


    A grip on his face forced him directly to the ground.


    BANG!


    "Kuuughh!...." His eyes widened due to the force being much higher than any other he had felt till now.


    None of the previous encounters had such heavy force.


    "She''s off-limit, touch her, and your hand won''t be the only thing you lose."

 Chapter 136: Chapter 136- Came to know about death (2)

    "She''s off-limits; touch her, and your hand won''t be the only thing you lose."


    ''...'' Ryuk stood, pressing the man to the ground while lifting his gaze towards Esme, nkly looking, not understanding the need for her to say that dialogue using his voice, as he had been dyed because he needed to kill the old man first.


    Yes, lifting his gaze, he looked at once at an old man, now standing with widened eyes and a hollow chest, still not realizing that his chest was already pierced.


    "Focus on the fight. We can discuss it afterward," Esme nodded, seeing her man looking at her intensely even during a fight, reminding him once again that it''s fight first, loveter.


    [Host, are you sure you want to marry her?]


    ''...I am re-evaluating,'' Ryuk increased his grip, pressing down on the man, pushing the system''s words into the backyard.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Naturally, it may not sound good of him, but there were several factors aligning him with her, and one of them was definitely the perks he would get from her.


    He was not evil, but his priorities were also set on profits, and being with her, he saw some of them.


    She loves him. She has an Illusion, which could be a handy training facility for him.


    Around her, he doesn''t need topromise much, either his time or on clearing misunderstandings with her, since before his bond gets deeper, and if she leaves him, then it will be fine too.


    He doesn''t haveplete faith in this rtionship to begin with; both of their foundations were ced on hollow grounds.


    One got attracted due to face, and the other due to some blessing.


    "Kughh!... L-lea--ve." At the mercy of the hand pushing him down, the man could only il his legs, unable to do much, only at the mercy of the force pressing him to the ground every moment.


    "Who was the gbearer who did this to you?" With a firm tone, Ryuk inquired, lifting the man while clenching his face. Due to the absence of both arms, the man was unable to do anything except futile struggle.


    "L-e-ave m-e, y-you bastar¡ªSKCHLT!" Even with beingpletely broken, not giving way to his pride, the man tried to curse. But before his sentence could bepleted, his both legs were dissected from his body.


    "AaaaGgggHhh!!"


    The only sound resonating throughout the surroundings was the screams of the man, eyes shot crimson with pain, looking at the man in front from between his fingers, tears welling up.


    "I asked, who was that gbearer and where is he?" Ryuk again inquired, not caring a bit. But due to the presence of Esme, he didn''t want to show a more ugly side by using the Grimoire.


    "AGhh¡ªTHUD." With only screams, the man fell to the ground, breathing heavily with his limbless body, at the mercy of the man standing with his amber eyes looking down at him.


    "Tell me." Ryuk once again repeated his words, directly cing his boot between the remaining thighs and instantly exerting enough pressure to plummet the ground.


    CLANK


    POP


    CRACK


    First, a metal crushing sound belonged to the protective cover, securing the heirloom of the man, and then a soft sound of two balloons bursting apanied themnding with a crack.


    "AAGGGGHHHHHHH!" A pure scream filled with agony reverberated in the surroundings, sourced from the limbless man whose jewels were crushed, with only remaining blood pulp and pieces of metal covers which protected now erased existence of his family heirloom.


    His balls of steel were now no more.


    At this moment, pain crossed the limit where he lost the sense of it.


    Only remaining thing was a brain, ced on burning needles.


    "Now, tell me." Ryuk inquired, not caring about trickling blood from the man''s mouth and eyes, added with mucus mixed in blood falling from the nose, evident of pain inflicted on him.


    "P-lease kill me now." The man seemed to speak without much breaking of the sentence, but his eyes, which in itself turned into blood, depicted his agony.


    "He''s repeating it for more than three times¡ª BAM!"


    ''Huh?'' Ryuk looked at Esme, who just arrived and kicked the man''s head. Thanks to her weak strength and the man''s already tough physical state, he didn''t die instantly.


    "How can you hit him in this state? Are you even human?" Ryuk pointed out, not understanding her cruelty to kick someone who was already in a miserable state.


    "I..." Esme looked at him before turning her gaze down, understanding she shouldn''t have kicked, meekly saying, "I am sorry," while leaning.


    Bam!


    "He already asked you several times!" This time she punched the limbless man''s face.


    ''....''


    [....]


    "It was Anneh," the man revealed, already having lost sense of everything, just wanting peace.


    ''Henna?'' Ryuk was reminded of someone nostalgic while also remembering the face, but somewhat, he didn''t have anything to say. He had tried all he could.


    He couldn''t save someone who would stab him the moment his back turned towards them based on only misunderstandings.


    "And then we collided with Heindal," the man''s organs had already stopped functioning, with only his bloodied brain still working, trickling blood from all over it while flesh pieces came out of his facial orifices.


    ''!?''


    ''Heindal,'' Ryuk noticed Esme''s slight change in expression the moment she heard that name. Already thinking about inquiring with her, he first tried to get information from the man who wanted to rest in peace.


    "With whom exactly?" Heindal wasrge, and he could only think of a few who could fight a Phase II warrior. Of course, he could guess this guy was already exhausted enough.


    But, even with an exhausted body, it seemed confusing that a whole fleet belonging to one of the strongest continents lost this badly.


    The only conclusion he could reach was one.


    Sword maiden.


    A woman who begged for her daughter''s life in exchange for a sword¡ª at least, that''s what he assumed first until he came to know about this sword''s strength.


    Though in reality, he never met her; he just received the sword out of nowhere, and he never tried to meet her due to being entangled in kingdom affairs and the search for his mother.


    So, if someone possessed such a sword, then it was clear that the strength of such individuals couldn''t be underestimated.


    "It was two women, one was a Spirit Sword user and the other was a Demi-human, spouting about the death of someone called Ryuk," the man spoke without any hesitation,pletely like an information counter, lying without any sense of time, state, or death¡ª in aplete trance state.


    ''...Be and Amayara,'' Ryuk''s mind once again resurfaced all those memories lost behind, and from the description, he could guess the names: Be and Amayara.


    And the other half of the sentence prompted him to realize that his sudden disappearance and the state were alling together to make it appear as if he died.


    But he can''t understand, why would they go after gbearer?


    Did they want to take revenge or something?


    Ryuk was immersed in thought when a silhouette slowly moved behind him, nearing his ears, and whispered, "Are they both your girlfriends?"

 Chapter 137: Chapter 137- TICK2

    Ryuk was immersed in thought when a silhouette slowly moved behind him, nearing his ears, and whispered, "Are they both your girlfriends?"


    ''....'' Hearing her voice, he turned towards her, ncing nkly before turning to leave, "Let''s go, he is already dead."


    "Seems I overdid it; shouldn''t have punched him," Esme chuckled while teasing Ryuk, trying to lighten the mood even though her mind was filled with a surge of emotions.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "What do you know about Heindal?" While walking towards the town gate, after already covering the long distance, Ryuk inquired, remembering her sudden reaction upon hearing the name Heindal.


    "...." Esme, upon hearing his words, stopped, making him also halt in his way, turning towards her. He noticed her hand''s subtle clench in her dress and the slight persuasion of her lips, making him narrow his gaze.


    "If you don''t want¡ª" Ryuk understood that this could be a sensitive topic for her, prompting him to postpone it.


    Of course, he wasn''t going to leave her without knowing the reason, but maybe that bloodshed had some impact on her, prompting him to hold patience.


    "....My mother went there four years ago," Esme''s eyes turned downward, holding her dress with eyes filled with slight pain.


    "I see." Not acting insensitive, he closed the distance before hugging her.


    "What?!" Suddenly feeling his touch, her isted demeanor broke, prompting her to exim while her hand pressed between both of them, trying to distance herself but futile.


    "Calm down, you can tell me." Ryuk''s amber eyes looked down at the silver hair, eyes calm while not wanting to ignore this fact. At least it could give him some lead about the changes happening in Heindal.


    "....I left my home three years ago in search of her, but grandma didn''t let me have any long-distance ship, so I am stuck here." Esme''s hand loosened, burying her face inside his firm chest, not lifting her gaze due to already scratched memories bombarding her mind.


    ''Isn''t it three years ago?'' He wasn''t sure, but the timing he knew about the event happening three years ago regarding a young woman killing the head of the ir-Devereaux Family matched with her.


    But looking at her, he rejected this thought.


    After all, wasn''t she just ADEPT level with an Illusion ability?


    How could she defeat a LEGENDARY Ranker?


    "So, you are healing patients to earn money." Ryuk could understand that the reason for her staying here was due to this ce being safer than others and having somewhat sources to recharge her ship. But realizing something, he inquired, "But what''s with that house?"


    Seeing the state of this ce, he was sure that even if Esme arrived here, specifically choosing this town and that house which seemed better than any nearby was slightly confusing.


    "It was my father''s house; he was a doctor here." Esme''s memories resurfaced in front of the man whom she had not met for longer than a few months, her fingers clenching his cloth.


    ''Did she get her bloodline from the maternal side?'' Ryuk coulde to the conclusion that if her father was a doctor here and could only possibly be a Dariant, then she must have gotten her bloodline from her mother''s side.


    "But why did your mother go to Heindal?" He inquired while understanding that he was just interrogating and hurting her by reminding her of some buried memories.


    "....When I was little, mother brought me out of there while leaving my sister with Aunt Els¡ª" Before Esme couldplete her sentence, suddenly a scream reached their ears from the town gates.


    "AAHHHH! THIS IS CURSE!"


    ''?!''


    Suddenly, Ryuk too turned towards the town, hearing the screams vividly, prompting him to swiftly lift Esme in a princess carry before dashing towards the town''s gate.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Ahh, Mom, my hand hurts," a small boy looked at the blister formed on his hand, appearing to contract and rx as if alive.


    "No, no, what is happening?" Another person carrying his child ran towards the direction of a house, their eyes fixed on the sight.


    It was an epidemic.


    Suddenly, the whole town was infected by the same parasitic creatures that were dealt with a few months ago, but none of them cared where it originated from since it wasmon on Titanora.


    Due to their physique being able to utilize mana swiftly, these parasites grew faster with more mana supply, paralyzing their whole body.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Young Miss, please help!" A woman arrived at the house crying, while holding a child whose legs had red marks, indicating the early stage of infection.


    SWISH


    Swiftly, two figures materialized outside the house, one woman without a mask and a man wearing one, unwrapping her hand and swiftly hurling towards the crowd.


    ''System, analyze and give me a solution this time,'' Ryuk was already frustrated after hearing how the system became useless when curing curses and diseases, but also aware that the system couldn''t be omnipotent.


    DING!


    [Host, I have already been working on it for two months. There are potions to heal it, but the healing will initiate a chain reaction, since the cause of this disease is a system.]


    ''!?''


    ''Didn''t you tell me about it being caused by some curse?'' Ryuk inquired, trying to understand the sudden information he got from the system.


    [Host, initially I had scanned the symptoms and based on this world''s norms, reached the conclusion of this being a curse or disease. But on further analysis, this parasite seems to be mutated using the System''s power, added in a negligible amount, just to make it adapt with curing methods.]


    ''...'' Ryuk understood that healing them would make the other side aware of him, but looking at the crying women and men holding their children, he felt ufortable.


    Seeing them in such a state, he could only take a risk on himself.


    It was a foolish decision, but by remaining cautious, he can''t sacrifice the lives of these people, after thorough thinking, he came to a single decision: ''System, purchase the potions.''


    He would just handle the uing problems or whatever chain reaction was going to initiate.


    [Purchasing 100 Potions ¡Á 10 Kill points = 1000 Kill points]


    The system didn''t doubt his decision and instantly purchased the potions, not caring a bit about triggering some other system, it just wanted to confirm thoughts from its host.


    "Wait, why is this scattering like this? Shouldn''t you all be taking the medicines?" Esme inquired, touching the blister which was beating like a heart, appearing repulsive yet the pain of those people was visible.


    "Sob, Young Miss, we kept taking it, don''t know how this happened." The woman clenched her son, seeing him quivering and coiling due to intense pain.


    ''Should I change the medication?'' Esme had already tried to provide everything from her side, but even after changing the medicine timely, the disease seemed to adapt itself with treatment and once again resurface.


    "Purchase this potion with only 1 copper coin, it will heal him"


    A voice caused Esme''s gaze to turn towards the young man who arrived beside her, kneeling anding at her level, holding a crimson red vial with bubbles forming within, making it clearly visible to everyone there.


    "...Y-young Miss? Please heal my child." The woman ignored the man and focused on the white-dressed woman beside him, not wanting to trust the man who wanted to sell his medicine by taking advantage of their helplessness.


    "...."

 Chapter 138: Chapter 138- Is logic really apply to women?

    "...Y-young miss? Please heal my child." The woman ignored the man and focused on the white-dressed woman beside him, unwilling to trust the man who sought to sell his medicine by exploiting their vulnerability.


    "...." Ryuk could only nkly observe everything.


    [Told you, Host, you should have asked for more coins; now they doubt the quality of the medicine.]


    The system exined that ording to typical human psychology, people tend to judge the true worth of things based on their outward appearance.


    This was meant to make his host, who had simply added a copper coin to seem genuine and not like a conman pretending to be charitable, more aware of the situation.


    Unaware that it was unneeded.


    "So, Esme, I was saying 1 copper for the vial and 1 gold coin for the medicine inside, but knowing you well, I can give them a discount of 1 copper. So now it will be 1 gold coin," Ryuk informed with a smile.


    He wasn''t going to make these people believe in him, and of course, he was not going to withhold the medicine from those who couldn''t afford it, but until then.


    "....Shouldn''t you decrease the price?" Esme looked at him, already understanding the reason for him to increase the cost, prompting her to y along.


    "No, the discount is only a copper coin," Ryuk stated firmly, not giving away a single opening for them to see through.


    "Not even if Ipensate with my¡ª" Esme saw an opportunity and jumped at it, but it seemed that her bad luck and his good luck were perfectly aligned.


    "...I-i want to purchase it!" A man called out from behind, holding his son who was curled up in pain, his breathing bing heavy.


    Despite everything, he would have purchased it the first time if not for that random woman''s interference.


    "Very well, you can take it," Ryuk said, tossing the vial without concern for it breaking. The ss was infused with mana, making it resilient enough to withstand collisions with the ground or even a ton of weight.


    This was all thanks to mana''s versatility, which allowed it to be easily converted into any form.


    This enabled the recement of weak nuclear forces with strong nuclear forces, covering the ss''s molecr structure with tetrahedral bonding, much like a diamond.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    TING-TING


    The vial had fallen to the ground, prompting the man''s trembling hand to reach for it.


    He feared the potential side-effects that could harm his child.


    With only his modest strength at ADEPT rank, he felt powerless against the retaliation posed by the gbearer if he afterwards med him.


    But, as the saying goes, even a small drop of sweat bes more precious than a gem in the desert.


    "A-are you really going to risk your child''s life?" a woman asked, clutching her son tightly and watching in rm as the man, unaware of the vial''s effects, brought it toward his own son''s mouth.


    "Just look at the color of that thing."


    "Please, think again."


    "SHUT UP!" the man shouted, consumed by desperation. Among them all, his son''s condition was the most dire.


    Either way, he feared his child might not survive, and he couldn''t afford to live with the regret of doing nothing.


    "...Dddd--aa....Gulp," his son''s broken voice cried out in pain as the man poured the liquid into his mouth.


    SWISH


    thud


    "Huh?" The child''s eyes shot open instantly, and all his wounds healed within a second, even as he leaned forward and identally hit his father''s nose, blinking in surprise.


    GASP


    A collective gasp reverberated from everyone gathered there, their eyes fixed on the young boy in shock, their lips quivering as their gazes turned toward the ck-masked young man, who looked back at them with slightly narrowed eyes.


    ''Why was it so fast?'' Ryuk inquired, already sensing Esme''s widened gaze due to the miracle he had caused.


    Naturally, a medicine that cures disease instantly is revolutionary, but when it can heal, replenish energy, and regenerate dead cells in an instant, it''s more than just a medicine.


    [ Thank you ]


    Ryuk, hearing an unexpected response, turned towards the woman beside him whose mouth hung open in surprise. He stretched out his hand, and boxes of vials materialized, suggesting, "Here, sell them as you see fit."


    "Wh-what, isn''t it 98?" Esme''s eyes darted to the boxes, quickly counting them, but Ryuk corrected her, "Actually, it''s 99¡ª"


    [Host, I had ced one vial in the Inventory.]


    ''...I see.'' Ryuk didn''t me the System for making decisions on its own, as he could guess the reason¡ªit was this woman, who would definitely ask him how to make this potion.


    "I will wait inside; you cane after giving it to them," Ryuk said slowly, not wanting to disturb the woman whose face was filled with expectations regarding him giving all these potions for free, which he appreciated and decided to leave everything on her.


    "...." Esme watched his disappearing figure as he entered the house, then turned back to the teary-eyed women and took a closer look at the potions, narrowing her gaze.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ''No, it doesn''t seem like it.'' Lying on the sofa with his hand covering his eyes, Ryuk pondered the possibility of ever encountering Esme''s mother or rtive in Heindal in his previous life.


    But no matter how much he thought, there was no woman or girl with golden eyes among them.


    While silver or white hair wasn''t umon, it was hard for him to reach any conclusion.


    Setting these thoughts aside, he rxed his body to take a quick nap, postponing things for another day.


    .....


    Creeikk~


    "Are you sleeping?" Esme entered the house after an hour, her eyes first falling on the man in the ck suit lying on the sofa. She approached him, adding, "Don''t you need to clean up or remove it if it gets too hot?"


    "...Nah, it''s morefortable wearing this," Ryukzily replied, still covering his eyes with his hand as he heard her approaching footsteps.


    ''....'' He peeked from the corner of his hand when he felt her lie down directly on him, not minding at all as she rested her head on his firm chest, listening to his heartbeat.


    Both of themy on top of each other on the sofa; due to its size, their front bodies were in contact, separated only by a thinyer of white and ck fabric.


    "...I didn''t earn anything," she whispered softly, not moving even though the position was slightly ufortable but somewhat warming. Closing her eyes gently, she added, "I will pay you back with interest one day, will that be fine?"


    ''.....'' Hearing her soft voice, Ryuk removed his hand from his eyes and slowly moved it through her hair, caressing down towards her spine, delicately tracing a path before halting on a curve, his other hand wrapping around her waist.


    "I can''t wait for your first interest," he murmured in the dimly lit room, their heartbeats racing, yet another soft voice broke through the silence, "Can I ask you something?"


    "....yes?" Ryuk''s fingers continued to trace the curvy path as his eyes remained closed with finally feeling her hair strands, cascading down her shoulder.


    His mind was fixed on her silver hair, prompting him to recall a memory of someone special.


    A smile formed on his face, yet vanished instantly as he remembered that he had indeed forgotten to feed his hand-cooked dishes to that foodie.


    "What is your name?" Esme inquired breaking his thoughts, lifting her head slightly to meet his eyes, which also opened upon hearing her question.


    "You don''t know my name yet?" Ryuk asked, slightly amused that he had never shared his name, wrapping his arms tighter around her and whispering, "It''s Ryuk. Just Ryuk."


    "...hmm, it''s a good name," Esme replied, burying her head again on his chest, her eyes not meeting his, prompting him to ask, "Say it."


    "I will not," Esme directly rejected.


    "Huh, where did thate from?" Ryuk asked, perplexed by Esme''s refusal to say his name.


    "I just don''t want to call you by name." Not caring a bit about his gaze, she kept her decision firm, though feeling happy to finally know his name.


    "Don''t tell me you want to call me ''Husband'' or ''Hubby''?" Ryuk didn''t retreat either, straightforwardly asking since this was not unique in his previous world.


    He belonged to a traditional society back then where women didn''t call their husbands by name out of respect¡ª Which was slightly confusing even for him, but traditions are meant to be followed.


    "...." Esme lifted her gaze again, ring at him a bit before standing up.


    SWISH


    "Bye, you can sleep on the sofa. I''m going to my room," Esme announced abruptly, standing and moving towards the stairs. Ryuk watched her nkly, still not understanding what had just happened.


    Once again proving a fact,


    A woman is difficult to understand, especially when she is in love!


    When she truly loves you, you can''t understand her logically, NEVER.

 Chapter 139: Chapter 139- Heindals status (1)

    Far away from Titanora, which was bathed in moonlight, existed another expanse experiencing many changes in a short period of time.


    In the Heindal Continent, the center of power had shifted towards a single force: the Silvester Family.


    Withplete military strength now under Reinguards, previously referred to as the swords of Aidiac, but now belonging to the strongest force in Heindal.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After the establishment of the teleportation grid, the exchange of goods and transportation facilities became much faster, leading to the overall development of the entire continent.


    Now the center of this whole expanse, which was once the border of the previous Selvius kingdom, had been turned into the capital city.


    With the Silvester Family and the current Empress present in that ce, ruling over the vastnd.


    Leaving awork of teleportation grids for normal individuals, there existed two much more advanced grids in two locations in Heindal.


    The first was in the present Pce of the Capital City, and the second was inside the well-known Pce called Midnight Elysium.


    These two ces were the center of the entire working system of Heindal due to the presence of two influential figures.


    Unlike the Capital City, which was now filled with wealthy individuals, the previous capital of the Selvius kingdom, where the renowned pce called Midnight Elysium existed, specifically prepared by Queen Alisia von Selvius, was now humbled.


    More specifically, since all the central market run by noblemen was shifted to a new ce.


    But still, there were some businesses which kept the bnce and were widely known across thend, like the perfume business of Baron Carlos which came under Elysium''s hand after the death of Baroness Carlien at the hands of Be Iliyas.


    Majorly, the perfume and food businesses were still ruled by Elysium, stretching across thends due to easier transportation means.


    New artifacts to preserve the foods, house structures, and a systematic sewage system were implemented to make the cities as hygienic as possible.


    In Elysium, which was filled with several maids, more specifically hundreds of maids going to and fro while carrying documents and spices.


    It appeared more like a merchant guild rather than a beautiful marvel of human architecture.


    Morning was at its peak; the illumination caused the whole pce to be bathed in a shiny appearance.


    "How could the Silvester family pressure us to empty the capital city''s market for their perfumes!" Vivian moved with her eyes fixed on the official documents received from the head of the Silvester family while Johan, moving beside her, kept thinking of the solution.


    "Sigh, it''s really hard to deal with things when the ruler herself stays quiet," Johan brought a small notebook from his pocket, moving while writing something, and informed, "I will try to establish a connection with Count Eric regarding an increase of production from the North."


    Both husband and wife seemed immersed in conversation, walking inside the hallway leading towards a nostalgic room which had now be the brain behind the ongoing changes.


    knock knock


    "Umm,e in."


    Arriving at the door, a soft voice caused them to open the wooden door.


    Creeeek.


    The door parted, revealing a room filled with several documents, dozens of maids busy in their work, with a few standing beside someone sitting at the head of the chair just behind therge desk.


    Scribble~


    "Nom...hmm, it''s...good, finalize it." Figure stated with writing simultaneously on two papers with both hands, holding a silver spoon in her mouth supported only by two soft, perky, rosy lips.


    SWISH


    "Your Highness, enough of sweets!" Vivian rushed towards the seated figure, clenching the spoon and instantly pulling it out.


    "Ouch, Aunt Vivian, it hurts."


    Vivian''s eyes reflected the most serene and calm image of a woman seated with her ash-grey hair cascading down her shoulders, eyes ruby red yet holding a watery surface, disying dissatisfaction at being scolded.


    "No, you will rot your teeth like this. You can delegate the tasting work to the maids." Vivian countered the pleading glimmers trying to melt her heart, emphasizing the importance of health over exhausting herself like this.


    After all, it had been five days since Adanyl had taken a single nap.


    "But I should be the one to take responsibility for my people." Folding her hands, eyes shut, she nodded, reminding herself of her responsibilities.


    "I....am sorry for being ipetent, Your Highness." Johan came forward, kneeling beside her, causing even Vivian to avert her eyes while clutching documents tightly in her hand.


    Five years ago, after the disappearance of Queen Alisia and the news of Ryuk von Selvius''s death, a wave of changes hit all of Heindal.


    A small war ensued with an official announcement from the Silvester family about dethroning the present royal family and establishing a single monarchy.


    Many revtions were made, and the execution of old royal supporters was dered, including all the previous pce maids and even hidden spies¡ªaplete eradication rted to the old history, and neither Johan nor Vivian was left out.


    643 individuals, including maids, servants, some noblemen, some trusted knights, and then both of them, were ced in front of the whole world for execution, only to be saved by Adanyl.


    More specifically, Adanyl Silvester.


    Daughter of Ronen Silvester and La Tenebri.


    With the support of her father, Adanyl Silvester slowly established herself in the market of Heindal, taking over businesses in the food and perfume industry.


    With enough money and power in her hands, political maniption wasn''t hard, making the ideas she presented the sole foundation of the newly implemented system.


    And this was what made both Johan and Vivian feel hatred towards themselves¡ªsince all her ideas were now implemented in the name of Empress Olivia, not Adanyl Silvester.


    A brain that will remain in the shadows until the end, with all achievements being attributed to another individual who was busy creating ships for long-distance transport instead of handling her duties.


    In conclusion, the ruler was not in control; it was the family behind her.


    "It doesn''t matter whose ideas they are; the only thing that matters is that they are meant for the welfare of the people under His Highness''s rule," Adanyl calmly stated, turning towards Johan, who always kept emphasizing this.


    Not understanding that whatever she was, the path she was following, and the people believing in her were just shadows left by that figure who left the responsibility of his people on her shoulders, even if he was now absent.


    "You are very wise, My Lady." With a small smile, her words only reminded him of someone, yet serving such wise individuals was more than enough.


    "Forget it, just tell me, why are both of you here?" Adanyl leaned forward, swirling the fork on the pastry te, breaking its pieces.


    "Your Highness, the Silvester family wants us to remove the perfume business from the capital city since we are affecting theirs," Vivian informed, with Johan slowly rising from his ce, both fixed on the young woman sitting in the middle.


    Adanyl leaned forward, resting her chin on her palms, hands supported by the table, looking at the wall while her other fingers crawled towards the te filled with candy wrappers, without noticing both of her aides. "Hm, they are trying their best to prevent us from taking root there. Sigh, can''t do anything since that old geezer is greedy."

 Chapter 140: Chapter 140- Heindals status (2)

    "Your Highness, what should we do now?" Vivian slightly nodded, trying to seek suggestions, but while doing so, her eyes caught those crawling fingers, instantly turning towards Adanyl and adding, "Your Highness, it is wrong¡ª"


    "Phui Phui, isn''t it very simple?" Adanyl, proving her agility, the candy was unwrapped and thrown into her mouth withughter emerging from the depth of her being.


    Remaining still in that rxed position, her eyes nced at Vivian, who had a visible twitch on her face. Adanyl stated, "Inform our bakeries in the capital city to raise the prices of all our cakes and sweets tenfold, and advertise them as a limited-time deal for a very small stock of rare sweets."


    "Huh?" Vivian''s narrowed eyes nced at her husband, whose finger was ced on his chin, deeply engrossed in considering the suggestion theirdy had made.


    "Your Highness, wouldn''t this only result in a loss for our businesses?" Johan inquired, considering the possibility of having no sales for the same items being sold at such a hefty price.


    "So? Isn''t this what Old Geezer wants?" Leaning backward with folded hands, and hiding some more candies in her fist, her ruby eyes met Johan''s, further informing him, "What do you think will happen if a well-known brand advertises the most expensive product as a limited-time deal in a society where everyone wants to prove their wealth?"


    Technically, after implementation of newws, most noblemen were judged based on their umted wealth now, with their titles holding only face value, making everyone disy their wealth and prove their might, whenever they got chance.


    "Indeed, a wise suggestion, but still..." Johan was still not convinced and somewhat confused.


    Indeed, the name of their bakeries was already leading at the top in all of Heindal.


    "Just do as I say," Adanyl said, making Johan''s eyes slightly widen as he saw a familiar figure inside the young woman, but he kept hisposure. She further added, "Also, add a ranking system and disy the names of all the noble families on hologram boards every Friday who purchased the most premium stocks from Selvius bakeries."


    Yes, all the businesses run by Adanyl Silvester were named after the Selvius kingdom.


    Even her own title was controversial, as she always referred to herself as Selvius.


    With a soft smile forming on her face, Adanyl turned towards Johan, adding, "Just do it, and you will see a bloodbath between those fools."


    Indeed, the idea of spreading education across thend using hologram screens was proposed by her alone, without letting the royal family take any credit this time, by feeding enough money to corrupt nobles to vote in her favor.


    Since she knew the power is in the hands of those who know how to use information to their benefit.


    This helped her establish a monopoly on hologram screens.


    Even at the cost of a whole year''s profit of Selvius businesses being spent like water to purchase votes.


    "I understand, My Lady," Johan bowed with a visible smile, turning to leave the room.


    "And Aunt Vivian, take both of those recipes and start manufacturing them in two sets: onebeled as PREMIUM for noblemen and the otherbeled as GREAT-VALUE for normal people," Adanyl folded her hands, gesturing towards two papers she had written down after tasting the cake a moment ago, which included small changes like the addition of golden food coloring.


    Yes, those golden ones would be sold to noblemen at the highest prices, while the others, without the premiumbel, would be sold to normal citizens with a tag that ys with psychology.


    Naturally,beling them as affordable or cheap would only degrade the value of these cakes in the eyes of normal citizens. Therefore, she opted for the "Great-Value" tag¡ªevidence of her business acumen.


    After all, this was the foundation of their business; if people wanted to taste premium quality, they would purchase it, no matter the cost.


    And with hefty cost, even the addition of golden coloring would make it appear tastier.


    "...I understand, Your Highness," Vivian bowed before lifting her gaze and looking towards all the maids, a sharp glint passing through their eyes.


    SWISH


    Instantly, all of them cleared the desk of cakes, pastries, or candies.


    ''Phew~, at least I saved seven of them.'' With blinking eyes and pursed lips, Adanyl felt relief that she had anticipated their betrayal and prepared in advance.


    "Now, please hand over the remaining ones from your hand, My Lady."


    "Huh?" Adanyl, seated on the chair, looked nkly like a rabbit holding its carrot, towards a dozen maids, eying her like prey, folding their hands with a visible glint in their eyes.


    All the maids, led by Vivian at the front, instantly made the naive rabbit''s eyes teary.


    With a meekly broken voice leaving her lips, Adanyl said, "Please, don''t separate my hope of living from me. Did you all forget how I saved you all?"


    Adanyl''s eyes only reflected grins forming on all those maids'' faces, visible smoke seeminglying out of their mouths.


    SWISH


    Finally, they showed their ungratefulness, pouncing on her together.


    With widened eyes, all Adanyl could do was witness a huge betrayal, her scream resonating throughout the Elysium, "NOOOO! MY SWEETS!"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    At a very small distance from the pce, now filled with screams of betrayal, existed a huge forest on the borders of what was once known as the Selvius and Aidiac kingdoms.


    Within the dense shadows of this foresty a cave that resembled more of a mine.


    RUMBLE! RUMBLE!


    The cave trembled rapidly, emanating a chilling aura that instantly froze the nearby walls, coating them in solid crystalline ice.


    BOOOM!


    An intense sound apanied by a shockwave shattered the stone walls and ground.


    "Haah... Haah," gasping for breath, a womanly figure with short silver hair and sapphire eyes stood amidst the rubble, her attire resembling that of a pce maid.


    ''Finally reached Epic,'' Alia''s trembling hands slowly rose, falling within her line of sight,pletely covered in ice.


    CRACK!


    With a clench, the ice shattered, tiny shards falling to the ground. "Now, Olivia just needs to prepare a ship."


    p-p


    "Woah, isn''t it our pathetic backstabbing maid?"


    ''!?''


    An apud echoed inside the cave, causing Alia''s eyes to turn towards the entrance where a familiar figure emerged¡ªa man with amber eyes, dressed in a white shirt and pants.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "R-Ryuk?!" Alia''s mind swirled as she identified the figure who appeared exactly as she remembered from her previous life, same eyes and face, nothing different.


    "Hello, Alia. You seem fine, aren''t you?" The young man moved forward with a soft smile, stretching his hand towards the woman, whose widened eyes soon rxed and turned down.


    Tap Tap


    Swoosh


    The only sounds present in the cave were of approaching footsteps and another negligible sound of something materializing, inside the cave once glimmering with mana stones, the cave was now enveloped in darkness.


    "...."


    "You''re not going to greet me?" The young man offered his arms with visible softness on his face, looking gently at the young woman whose expression soon formed a smile as she stood ten steps away from him.


    "Thank you, Alia¡ª SCHLKT!" Suddenly, a dagger was pierced through the young man''s chest even before he could close the distance.


    "Khk!?" His eyes turned down, looking at the blood trickling from the wound, "cough... Thud."


    Instantly, due to the dagger beingced with elemental water abilities, it froze all his internal bodily fluids, leading to instant death without a chance to retaliate.


    "...Phew~, You are really a backstabber bitch?"


    Another voice, this time womanly, reverberated inside the cave, making Alia grit her teeth as she recognized the voice.


    Lifting her gaze, now reddened due to boiling rage, she spoke with controlled voice, "Enough of your mind games, Diana. Thanks foring here on your own, though. I''ll make sure to shred you into pieces."


    "fufu~, oh my, it''s fine, it''s fine. After killing you, I will go meet my Ryuk~?!"

 Chapter 141: Chapter 141- Heindals status (3)

    tap tap


    Approaching footsteps echoed from the cave''s entrance, reaching Alia standing inside a small crater in the middle of the dark cave.


    "Fufu~, oh my, it''s fine, it''s fine. After killing you, I will go meet my Ryuk~?!" A silhouette stepped forward, the face covered by a hand adorned in a ck evening glove, revealing only light blue eyes and hair of the same color amidst the darkness through gaps of fingers.


    Slowly emerging from the darkness into the light, the figure swirling a small ck cane with a gold head, its seemingly ordinary appearance hiding its true nature as a cane-sword or swordstick.


    Wearing a short white dress adorned with a small red necktie, topped with a thick white and red coat featuring a furry cor.


    Completing the look were ck in strap stockings that added to her distinctive style.


    ''!?''


    "H-he is alive?" Alia''s hand, which had been tightened in a w to prepare for another attack, softened the moment her ears heard those words from Diana''s mouth.


    "Oh, I remember, you idiots still don''t know?" Diana''s fingers swiftly parted, giving away a gap for her sharp eyes to look towards the woman standing in a maid outfit, seeing her perplexed expression, Diana''s face broke into a mocking smile.


    "Tell me, Diana! Is he really alive?" Alia cried out, her hands trembling, widened sapphire eyes fixed on the woman in front of her whose face instantly turned cold.


    nk


    "Don''t act like you care." Coldness in Diana''s voice reverberated throughout the entire cave, echoing back off the rough, dry walls with her cane''s tail hitting the wall nearby.


    Only two figures visible, standing with a dead body belonging to a Riantain lying on the ground in frozen state.


    "Y-you?" Alia''s pupils trembled slightly, her mind filled with assurance about someone''s safety, dying her response after hearing those words from the woman infront of her.


    "You all me me for manipting you, but weren''t you all to me, choosing your families over him?" Diana wasn''t in the mood to y games today.


    Initially, her idea was to emotionally break this young woman, but upon hearing news about her beloved waking up, she needed to wrap things up sooner.


    "How dare yo¡ª" Alia tried to retaliate back.


    Not giving Alia a chance to speak further, Diana continued, "I would even kill my family if it meant being with him. But what about all of you?" She turned her gaze towards empty space, adding, "Heh, am I not speaking the truth, Amayara?"


    Diana''s strength was already at ZENITH Rank, high enough to not be affected by some Middle Earth Grade Artifact camouging someone''s presence.


    SWOOSH


    "So, you''ve be stronger."


    Suddenly, a calm and melodious voice reverberated inside the cave, filling the space with intense invisible pressure.


    The sharp sword intent, enough to cut through every cell in the body, centered itself on Diana, who remained unhindered.


    "I needed to be deserving, unlike all of you." Diana replied, narrowing her gaze, Amayara''s sharp sword intent oozing out of her body in form of aura, caused Diana to re-evaluate her calctions.


    Even before arriving, she had gathered data on all the women she needed to deal with. Based on that, Alia, who had not yet broken through EPIC, was chosen.


    "Technically, none of us deserve him. Unlikest time, I will make sure to kill you first and then that woman," Amayara''s calm words echoed through the cave, audible to Alia, whose eyes quivered, and to Diana, who remainedposed with her cold gaze fixed on owner of that voice.


    WHOOSH


    "Ah, Again, another one who thinks everything happened because she was helpless to protect a sister whose whereabouts were already unknown," A white aura enveloped the cane, its slender de just visible through a small gap in Diana''s hand, her unwavering gaze fixed on the two women before her.


    Her words also meant to the woman standing beside Amayara.


    "I don''t expect you to understand the value of family, Diana," Amayara interrupted, unwilling to entertain Diana''s words.


    She continued with a soft expression, "To protect someone dear to you, one always needs to be willing to sacrifice themselves."


    For her, the value of her life was less than that of her sister''s, even if it meant shouldering the burden and thebel of betrayal.


    Throughout her life, her path had been guided by a single motivation: never sacrifice three things¡ªyour family, your heart, and your dignity.


    That''s why she sacrificed herself.


    If in that battle, she had used her Spirit Sword, the end result would have beenpletely different.


    But by not doing so,


    Her sister, her love, and finally, her dignity¡ªall survived.


    Her dignity survived, since, she wasn''t dered a traitor unlike the others. At least, the evidence was those 20,000 gold coins sent to the orphanage.


    Not once did hee to face her.


    Everyone saw him in this life, but she never did, except for Diana, who wasn''t present on this continent at that time; all of them were targeted by his wrath.


    She wasn''t naive enough to overlook everything¡ªhow Jenny was entangled with the Baroness, Karina''s meeting with him, Alia''s current state as a maid under Olivia, and finally, Henna''s father being changed after the auction.


    It doesn''t matter how one sees it; there was always his involvement in some way.


    Yet, despite living in an orphanage at the borders of Selvius Kingdom with her sister, no one from the Royal Pce ever knocked on her door.


    In conclusion, his message was clear: Don''t show me your face, or I will kill you.


    At least all of this was reassuring, as he knew the reason for her betrayal was her sister.


    However, she also knew that she always remained silent whenever he proposed help with her sister''s issue.


    Even at the end of the battle, his words to trust him were met with a sword wound inflicted by her.


    It doesn''t matter if she wanted to die there, provoke him, or avoid telling him that he was weak to help her in any way.


    Knowing the word he hated most and witnessing Angelica''s strength firsthand, she had no doubt he would have killed himself in the process of helping her.


    So, for everything to be better, her death at his hands seemed preferable to suicide, which would have been more painful for him.


    She knew he would me himself.


    There is a saying: If your wounds hurt others more than they hurt you, it''s better to hide them within facade of another intense emotion.


    At that time, betrayal seemed that intense emotion.


    Turning her eyes towards Diana, whose hands were deep in some of the betrayal from their previous life, Amayara refrained from ming her.


    After all, if one''s trust in love shatters just from someone else''s words, then there was no real love to begin with.


    However, it didn''t mean she would let Diana have him.


    "Diana, thank you for letting me know about his safety." With softened eyes, Amayara''s emotions swirled, realizing that he was still safe and well.


    It was the most reassuring news she had heard since that heartbreaking day.


    The emptiness in her heart that formed due to his death was now filled once again, and her sole goal in this life resurfaced¡ªno one who couldn''t understand the true meaning of love should stand beside him.


    WHOOSHn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With a sound, the darkness within the cave was illuminated by the materializing ethereal sword in Amayara''s hand, slowly bing vivid with visible sword intent emanating from it.


    It was a spirit sword manifestation.


    This meant that the stronger a user''s spirit, the sharper the sword would be.


    Diana''s eyes turned cold as she observed the sharp intent radiating from the de.


    "You''re making things difficult for yourself, Amayara."

 Chapter 142: Chapter 142- Heindals status (4)

    "You''re making things difficult for yourself, Amayara," Diana said, her eyes turning cold as she observed the sharp intent radiating from the de.


    Instantly, her skin became harder than diamond, a result of her Riantain Bloodline which granted herplete control over her body at an atomic level.


    By manipting her body''s properties, she had fortified it to perfection.


    Her own skin was a battle suit, strong enough to withstand forces exceeding 80,000 metric tons, a protective shell for her body.


    Though she wasn''t at her perfect ZENITH, her strength stats could be a weakness if she were a normal human.


    However, the Riantain Bloodline pushed her body to another level,pensating for her strength stats.


    .....


    ''H-his Highness is alive,'' Alia''s mind swirled with emotions, standing there while witnessing the conversation between the two women¡ªone with cascading blue hair and the other with straight ck hair¡ªboth holding swords.


    Five years.


    A time that doesn''t seem like much once it passes, but the time it takes to pass can be more than anyone can endure with burdens on their shoulders.


    drip


    A lone tear trickled down her cheek, her eyes blinking as her mind remained in a trance, unable to believe what she had heard.


    For five whole years, she had pushed herself relentlessly to be strong enough to kill those who had taken him away.


    Her helplessness wasn''t just that Diana had used her family¡ªher mother and unknown sister¡ªagainst her; it was the grief of knowing that the man whom she loved would kill her mother and sister soon.


    Was her choice of choosing a mother who left her at a young age with her aunt really worth it over a man who loved her with all his heart?


    No, it wasn''t.


    Since, it was clear that she could easily watch him pierce his sword through her sister''s heart.


    Maybe two lives meant nothing for her betrayal, but what about hundreds or thousands?


    It wasn''t an illusion but reality embedded in her memories, vivid enough to always scratch those wounds of seeing his cold amber eyes killing everyone close to her.


    A distant future that was inevitable.


    His hands would be tainted with the blood of her bloodline; this was the curse attached to the whole Tenebrial Bloodline.


    Those words from that figure, who remained at the epitome of strength, still lingered in her very being, echoing again and again to remind her.


    ::  It is inevitable that one day his hands will be tainted with our bloodline. So choose wisely, Alia: him or the fate of the entire Tenebrial Bloodline ::


    This was what was stated by the woman who personally met her. If there was a god, then she was sure he must have looked like her¡ªthe one, The Amrantha Tenebri.


    It was the day when her choices would determine the future that awaited her.


    Even before that, Diana had attempted to manipte her multiple times by holding her mother hostage, but she never broke.


    Her family, whom she never met, didn''t hold value against the man whom she loved.


    However


    At the cost of one person, the fate of the entire bloodline could have been secured.


    The choice was tough, and she made it.


    drip


    Another tear trickled down as she remembered the day she had attempted to backstab him but stopped midway, his widened amber eyes filled with visible pain reflecting in her tears, left her feeling hollow.


    She betrayed him, his trust, and ced her trust in the inevitable future.


    Even then, instead of asking for a reason, the words that reached her ears were: Leave before my heart loses to my mind.


    Thud


    Instantly, her body fell to her knees in that cave''s rough ground, her trembling hand reaching forward, falling in eyesight, her eyes vividly recalling the blood oozing from her wound, drenching her hands.


    She wanted to choose him, but her heart, unlike his, was weak.


    She had tried to kill him to protect thousands, even knowing that he would have killed thousands to protect her.


    Just as he did with Karina, he tried to protect her by waging a war against the Aidiac kingdom.


    However, for Alia, her love wasn''t strong enough to outweigh the lives of so many people.


    But, Diana''s words to let her have him after the battle were reassuring.


    She believed Diana that after they would make him unconscious, both of them would take him away and then decide what to do.


    Yet they underestimated the whole situation.


    Edward went all out, Maria and even Olivia, Karina¡ªall went after his life, causing him to retaliate.


    In the end, she needed to live to see another day with him, so she too engaged in that battle.


    Everything just happened.


    Their n of overwhelming him and injuring him to the point of unconsciousness shattered, leading to all of their deaths.


    She regretted believing Diana. If she had never trusted her that day and had told everything to him.


    Her helplessness and the reason for stabbing.


    She would have never died at his hands with that cold gaze of his, looking at her with disgust and hatred.


    "Haah... Haah," gasping for breath as those memories assaulted her mind, Alia gritted her teeth, sapphire eyes filling with hatred towards the woman who destroyed her life.


    Everything broke the moment Diana started ying with all their minds.


    "Stop it, Amayara," Alia interrupted Amayara, who was about to take a step with her sword in hand.


    Slowly standing with killing intent surging inside her, looking at Diana, she stated, "Where is my Mother?"


    With Diana''s words, it became clear that she and Amayara both had past life memories, which was not unexpected given Amayara''s movements in recent years.


    Amayara and Be, for the past two years, had been killing gbearers, at the behest of Karina Reinguard, under whose orders a whole small division of 500 men from Reinguards were acting as backup.


    All this was enough for Alia to understand that she wasn''t alone in having memories.


    And now, seeing Diana arrive here, everything became even more solid.


    She knew Diana very well; there was no possibility for her to miss the chance to secure a backup in the form of her mother even before arriving here to kill her.


    "Eh, isn''t your brain still working well?" Diana''s gaze never once left Amayara, and with a slight tilt, she looked at Alia, who stared back at her with gritted teeth.


    tap tap


    CRACKLE


    "Diana, where is my Mother?" Alia firmly stated again. The ground beneath her instantly turned into crystalline solids, far stronger than normal ice, with small levitating sharp crystals materializing around her.


    Around her body, four, five, seven¡ªjust one after many¡ªsolid crystals formed, aimed at the woman with blue hair, who looked back at her in amusement, with a visible grin possible.


    "Lady Dalia is safe," Diana''s lips parted, warm breath escaping before her expression shifted into a small arch, a grin apanied by a mocking voice. "At least for now."


    SWISH


    CLANK!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Instantly bringing her cane in front, Diana blocked the swiftly arrived sharp crystal shard at her face just a metre away. "Aren''t you strong too?"


    Her eyes then met the metal-stick brought in her eyesight, looking at the still-trembling metal vibrating from the impact of a single shot from Alia.


    Lifting her gaze to meet Alia''s, cing a finger on her lips to suggest, she proposed. "Ah, how about we make a deal again?" She slowly traced her finger down the soft curve of her lips, her eyes locked with Alia''s. "You can watch both me and Ryuk making love¡ª"


    SWISH

 Chapter 143: Chapter 143- Heindals status(5)

    Lifting her gaze to meet Alia''s, Diana ced a finger on her lips to suggest as she proposed, "Ah, how about we make a deal again?" She slowly traced her finger down the soft curve of her lips, her eyes locked with Alia''s. "You can watch both me and Ryuk making love¡ª"


    SWISH!


    Diana''s pupils contracted the moment she saw the glimmering sharp edge of a de reach within an inch of her eyelid.


    CLANK!


    In an instant, her cane arched, causing the arriving de to deflect and revealing the figure of a ck-haired woman, looking at her calmly before twisting her body andnding another hit.


    CLANK!


    "Huh, do you also want to watch us?" Diana tilted her head, while with one hand blocking the de pressured by a woman ring at her with ck eyes shrouded in a white aura glow, signifying the use of Soul gaze.


    "Where is he right now?" Amayara, not losing her patience at mere provocative words from Diana, tightened her grip on the sword, inquiring firmly about his whereabouts while keeping a close soul gaze on every minor detail.


    "But how are you going to reach him?" Diana grinned, her pupils ncing at Alia''s lifting hand, and also keeping her eyes on the woman in front of her, as she continued with a teasing voice, "Ha, don''t tell me you''re going to sit inside a cannon tounch your¡ª"


    WHIZ!


    "DIANA!"


    At that moment, Diana''s pupils met another pair of eyes with the same color as hers, but far more vivid and crystalline than her normal bluish ones, resembling sapphire, filled with directed rage.


    SWISH!


    BANG!


    Instantly losing grip on her cane, causing Amayara to lean forward due to the sudden absence of opposing force, Diana levitated in the air by taking support of her leaned back and delivered a heavy kick to the figure of Alia who had just arrived.


    CRACK!


    Instead of hitting Alia''s body, Diana''s legs struck the thick iceyer that Alia had reflexively created.


    SWISH!


    As Diana''s palm felt no longer support of that back, while with only one leg supporting her whole body, her eyes instantly captured the shadow of an uing sword.


    CLANK!


    A reverberating sound echoed through the cave as Diana''s cane once again stopped an ethereal sword.


    Everything happened within a second.


    From afar, it appeared like an art piece: three women, each possessing enough beauty to rival goddesses, stuck in positions where one in the middle acted as a bridge to maintain bnce.


    Standing in a close stance, pressing down an ethereal glowing sword on a ck cane held by another woman, who stood on one leg whilending a hit on a thick ice crystal barrier brought forward by the woman crossing her hands.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was a canvas of three beauties, arranged into marvelous positions.


    Yet, a voice from the middle one, holding the others at bay, echoed.


    "...I would have appreciated it more if it were him." Diana''s eyes narrowed as she stared back at Alia before increasing her grip with both legs.


    CRACK!


    This simultaneously caused the ground beneath her to plummet by inches and the ice to halt her other leg destroy into pieces.


    BOOOM!


    "But you can''t see what''s under my skirt." With enough support from the ground, Diana''s other leg increased the force,unching Alia like a free-falling body towards the cave walls.


    "Now, it''s your turn, Miss Delusional." Diana leaned back, causing Amayara to once again lean forward toward her due to loosing bnce. Seizing this opportunity, Diana''s leg moved forward tond a hit.


    SCHLKT!


    "Huh?" Although Diana''s foot had kicked at the falling woman, Amayara dodged her leg and thrust the sword directly through Diana''s shoulder, despite the challenging bnce.


    "Don''t think I will fall for the same tricks." Amayara''s eyes were cold as she met Diana''s gaze, widening Diana''s eyes as she nced at the sword piercing her shoulder.


    "I see." Diana nodded in understanding, causing Amayara''s narrowed gaze to suddenly widen as she leaned backward to avoid a flying projectile.


    thud


    "Pfft, what''s with your reaction? This is just my cane, you dumbo." Diana chuckled, catching her cane which had fallen to the ground a moment ago and had now flown back into her hand.


    WHIZ!


    CLANK!


    "Tch, can''t you stop making ice? I''m wearing stockings; it''s cold here." Diana deflected the arriving ice crystals once again with her cane, while her other hand moved towards the sword piercing her skin.


    Her outward demeanor may have seemed calm, but the situation was not in her favor.


    She was fighting against two women¡ªone capable of cutting through her skin and the other able to shoot heavy projectiles from a distance.


    ''Sigh, my love, are you watching? See how many sacrifices I must make for you,'' Diana lifted her gaze upward, pondering something, then turned it towards Amayara.


    Her lips parted and her eyes softened as she said, "It''s fortunate he isn''t here. Imagine how sad he would be seeing both of your lifeless bodies, heh."


    SWOOSH!


    BOOM!


    "Kugh?!" A burst of energy emanated from Diana''s body, throwing Amayara away and breaking the ground beneath her into smaller particles, creating a huge crater reaching the cave walls.


    CRUMBLE!


    The entire cave, seemingly part of arge mountain, started to crumble down the moment its base was destroyed by the energy released from Diana''s body.


    THUD!


    Huge rocks broke off from the ceiling, falling onto her body and instantly breaking into pieces.


    Heavy parts continued to break and fall to the ground while Diana''s eyes remained fixed on both women¡ªone standing covered with thick ice crystals protecting her from the falling debris.


    And the other, "Huh, Amayara are you dead?"


    THUD!


    Observing the woman standing motionless with a loosened grip on her sword, despiterge stones falling beside her,rge enough to cover her entire body yet she appeared steady in her position.


    ''No, she isn''t steady.'' Diana''s gaze turned cold as she realized that the speed at which the woman was moving had deceived her vision, making it appear as if there was no movement¡ªmore like an afterimage that seemed to be standing.


    SPLIT! - THUD!


    ''!?''


    Diana''s widened eyes caught the sight of the stones that had fallen nearby moments ago, showing very thin markings sharp enough to keep them intact for a short while before sumbing to gravity and falling to the ground in small cubic pieces.


    SWISH!


    SLICE!


    "Ughh!" Suddenly, pain assaulted Diana''s body as she felt several cuts on her skin, too numerous for her control to mitigate the bombardment of pain signals.


    But it was confusing since, her body was immune to pain right now, making her realise that these cuts were not on her physical body; they were on her soul.


    This was the strength of a Spirit Sword Master¡ªseveral wounds visible on her body were directly inflicted on her soul, which unlike her physical body, was not strong enough to remain unharmed.


    "DAMN IT!" Diana gritted her teeth, understanding that if another strong strikended on her neck, she would die instantly.


    Her ZENITH rank, which granted enormous power in materialistic world and her Riantain Bloodline, enhancing her physical body, would be of no use.


    She was a powerhouse only in the physical world, but what about her soul?


    SWISH


    "I don''t care whoes now; this ends now, Amayara!"

 Chapter 144: Chapter 144- Heindals status (6)

    "I don''t care whoes now; this ends now, Amayara!" Diana had kept her aura under control until now, with ZENITH rank; her ability could have alerted the other Powerhouses residing here, but now, it was enough.


    RUMBLE! RUMBLE!


    Instantly, thend started to shake; within moments, it turned into an earthquake centered beneath her, dense mana surrounding her body causing the uing sword strikes to dissolve before even hitting her.


    Her hair and eyes started to glow blue, illuminating with a visible heat haze forming around her the moment she lifted her leg.


    She vanished.


    More specifically, sheunched at an invisible speed towards Amayara, who also vanished at the same speed.


    In that moment, only one woman surrounded by ice crystals was visible amidst the sounds of rubble falling, with no sign of the other two.


    TING!


    SWOOSH!


    BOOOOOM!


    A ringing sound apanied by another reverberated inside the cave before the entire natural structure vanished into tiny dust particles.


    The entire cave, along with the mountain above and miles of surrounding area, turned to dust.


    "Haah.... You?!" Diana''s slender cane de was suspended in the air, halted by an unknown force resonating with her energy, emanating from an unfamiliar woman standing before her.


    "Y-yui Silvester?!" Amayara''s eyes trembled as she saw her own sword refusing to obey her, trembling and stopping short of reaching the woman standing between them.


    Glimmering silver hair, simr to the woman surrounded by ice crystals, fluttered in the breeze caused by the devastation, with Gaia''s rays entuating her entire face, highlighted by deep amethyst eyes.


    "How did you enter here?" Yui turned her gaze toward Diana, whose eyes widened before rxing as she nced at her cane''s de, which was resonating and trembling.


    ''Sword Maiden''¡ªonly one thought entered her mind as she looked at the woman who had caused a continental war in a previous life.


    Someone because of whom none of the Abernathy family or any other background family supporting them were able to enter Heindal to provide support in the previous life''s battle.


    The sole reason for keeping everyone on edge by bringing the whole Sword Valley to engage with Ardoros and making things harder for her.


    ''...What if I killed her here?'' Suddenly, a possibility arose in Diana''s mind. Right now, she was surrounded by three powerhouses.


    It could cost more than she could afford, but if somehow she could kill this woman.


    "Isn''t it funny that every Tenebri has silver or white hair? Imagine how beautiful it would look after turning crimson." Parting her lips, Diana mocked her before releasing the cane de in her hand and drawing out an artifact, pointing it towards Yui.


    This artifact was prepared for dealing with the Sword Maiden, but right now, her disciple should be the one to die.


    SCHLKT!


    "Huh?" Diana''s gaze could only reflect the cubic artifact in her hand splitting in half, apanied by her own wrist being dissected and flying away from her hand.


    Without feeling pain, her eyes met with the cold amethyst ones.


    "You all act too much for simply being childhoodpanions of him, and you especially. I''ve seen everything from the beginning¡ªwhere all this backstabbing and things came from." Yui ignored Diana''s hand and turned towards Amayara and Alia, narrowing her eyes while observing them. "Is there something that I am missing here?"


    "....No," Amayara simply replied, unwilling to divulge to someone unknown that all three of them possessed memories from past lives.


    "I see." Yui nced at Alia, who also stared back nkly, refusing to reveal anything. Then Yui turned towards Diana, whose face formed a smile.


    tap tap


    "Heh, don''t tell me, you''re also in the line?" Ignoring her, Diana moved towards her hand, whichy on the ground, still holding the artifact in a deactivated state with thin line visible in middle.


    ''So, they''re after him,'' Yui''s eyes again nced towards Amayara and Alia, who now looked at her with different intentions, their demeanor changing after hearing Diana''s suspicion.


    "I, unlike all of you, don''t want him," Yui stated clearly, a sword silently dematerializing inside her hand and disappearing as she kept her calm gaze fixed on Diana.


    "Eh, isn''t it amusing that one doesn''t want anyone worthless to have him, another never wants to get closer to him, and the other is striving to be worthy of him?" Diana stuck her wrist back to her hand, instantly reattaching it due to her Riantain bloodline. Her eyes nced at each of them, starting from Amayara, then Yui, and finally Alia.


    All four of them desired him, but the cruel truth was he didn''t reciprocate their feelings.


    How heartless.


    "It''s true that you have some mental issues, not umon among families from Ardoros," Yui leaned in beside Diana''s ear and added, "but this isn''t your domain. Try that again, and you''ll be dead."


    ''....'' Diana''s gaze turned downward, gritting her teeth.


    Even with immense power, unleashing it would bring Sword Maiden herself down upon her, not to mention these pests before her.


    However, with a newfound chance at life, she didn''t want to die as a failure.


    "Fine, I will leave this ce," Diana said as she turned to depart, loosening her grip, causing Yui''s expression to also rx as she turned towards Amayara.


    SWISH


    "Got you!" In an instant, Diana turned and threw the Artifact after activating it towards Yui with invisible speed, preventing the woman from reacting.


    SLICE


    badump


    ''No, it can''t be.'' Diana''s widened eyes reflected the artifact disintegrating just a meter away from Yui, apanied with a sharp pain akin to her heart being split in half.


    It was the Sword Domain.


    One of the abilities possessed by Sword Maiden, granting her control over anything within a meter, down to the atomic level, suffused with pure sword intent.


    ''She has already reached that level.'' Diana gritted her teeth as her figure began to fade.


    It was clear that any further steps here would mean her death.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After all, she needed to meet her beloved instead of wasting away her life here. "Fufufu, next time, I will need all of your blessings for my hubby."


    BANG!


    "YOU BITCH!" Alia arrived at the spot before shooting big ice crystals, but Diana had already left.


    "Amayara, Mother wanted to meet you regarding your sister''s ability," Yui said, ignoring thatst provocation, turning towards the ck-haired woman whose sword was dematerializing, nodding at Yui''s words.


    "Alia, tell Olivia to prepare the ship faster," Amayra said, turning to leave after leaving a message for Alia while taking a nce at Yui, wanting to say something but pursing her lips.


    SWISH


    "...I am leaving too," Alia informed Yui, who stood in the middle of a barren field caused by devastation,.


    Alia turned towards the direction of the Capital city where she needed to inform Olivia of everything in case it could motivate her to make a ship faster.


    "Why do you love him?" Yui inquired, looking at Alia''s departing back.


    "I love him because he makes me feel understood and cared for," Alia replied.


    "Then why did you betray him?" Yui inquired again, referring to the words Diana said a moment ago, with her not having much idea about this.


    "Mind your own business," Alia straightforwardly retaliated, her eyes still red from anger a moment ago, fixed on Yui.


    "...I see." With that reply, Yui''s figure blurred before vanishing.


    SWISH

 Chapter 145: Chapter 145- A small love story

    Earth,


    Inside one of the strongest and richest countries Country A, existed the main headquarters of Inte, called ICANN (Inte Corporation for Assigned Names and Numbers)


    ICANN headquarters in capital was a bustling nerve center of inte governance.


    Nestled among the tech giants of Silicon Beach, it was a ce where decisions about domain names, IP addresses, and the very architecture of the inte were made.


    But today, something was terribly wrong.


    Inside the sleek, modern building, a team of cybersecurity specialists was gathered in a crisis meeting room.


    BEEP BEEP


    Screens flickered with urgent alerts, and tension hung heavy in the air.


    The reason?


    A data leak¡ªa breach of unprecedented scale.


    Lana Patel, the head of cybersecurity operations, stood at the head of the table, her brow furrowed with concern. "Alright, everyone, let''s get a handle on this. What do we know?"


    One of the analysts spoke up, her voice tight with anxiety. "It''s bad, Lana. We''ve detected unauthorized ess to our internal systems. Someone managed to breach our primary servers."


    Lana clenched her fists. "How much data did they get ess to?"


    "It''s not clear yet, but it looks like a lot. They''ve prated deep into our archives¡ªcontract information, internalmunications, even some sensitive policy drafts." The analyst hesitated while informing.


    "How this ured?"


    "Is it really happening."


    The room erupted into a unison worried voices.


    ICANN prided itself on its strict data security measures. A breach of this magnitude was unthinkable.


    "We need to contain this," Lana dered, her voice cutting through the chaos. "First priority: find out who''s behind this and how they got in."


    "It seems they exploited a vulnerability in one of our legacy systems," a man sitting at the table with fingers flying over the keyboard informed, before turning towards a woman and adding, "Do you want me to trace them back?"


    "Of course, I do. With your tone, we are in the middle of work," Lana wanted to say more but noticed the gaze of other individuals and only stated, "Do it now."


    "Yes, Boss," the man nodded before immersing himself again in the monitor, his fingers flying over the keyboard. He instructed other team members, "After mapping out the logs and tracing back the flow of data, it seems they were targeting specific data. Deploy additional monitoring tools and set up decoy systems to lure the intruders back in. We need to be proactive."


    "Y-yes," hearing his words, others also focused intensely, flying their fingers all over the keyboard.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Today was hectic," Rio, walking with Lana, stretched his hands, finally dealing with work and throwing the bait to catch those fishes who encroached on his field.


    "Yes, it was. And didn''t I tell you to be formal in the office?" Lana folded her arms, halting and turning towards him.


    "Sigh, fine, Boss, I understand." Rio passed an iced coffee to her as they both continued walking towards the main gate.


    "Huh, she is here again." Lana turned towards the main gate, where a woman stood, the breeze fluttering her ck hair as her eyes looked towards them.


    "I... will meet youter. Bye Lana." Rio left Lana and moved towards the woman standing at the gate, surrounded by several bodyguards.


    ''But we were going for dinner.'' Lana kept looking at the disappearing figure of the man, ncing at the iced coffee, lost in thought with a nk gaze.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Miss, if you want, I could bring sir here. You shouldn''t stand out here," a man wearing a ck suit and pants, fully armored with a bulletproof jacket and guns, holding a ballistic briefcase, suggested.


    Several more bulky individuals stood nearby, wearing sses and holding walkie-talkies,pletely on guard around the limousine apanied by four Mercedes-Benz and onyx-ck Range Rovers, glimmering in the moonlight.


    The woman standing in front, with folded hands and eyes fixed on the young man running towards her, seemed oblivious to her bodyguards.


    "Oh, sorry, Hesme. I was slightlyte today," Rio arrived, gasping for breath, as he looked at the woman.


    She shook her head in reply, "No problem, I didn''t wait long."


    ''Miss, we have been standing here for four hours,'' a bodyguard kept his eyes averted but couldn''t help but think.


    "Where do you want to go?" Rio inquired, folding his hands, looking at the woman, who had deep, serene,ke-like eyes and a soft expression as she replied, "Wherever you want."


    Rio moved forward, taking her hand and pulling her towards the limousine before they entered together, whilemanding in unison, "Don''t disturb us."


    "Yes, Miss," the bodyguards nodded before moving towards the Range Rover and Mercedes-Benz as the limousine started.


    ....


    "Mphh....Slurp...mwah...haah.....haa" Hesme retreated with gasping breath, her fingers tangled in his hair, clothes and hairpletely disheveled, with cleavage marked by red hickeys visible.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Her eyes teary from suffocation, she looked at the young man, his face bearing a slight burn mark around the neck, causing her to bite her lip before pouncing on him again.


    "Um...Ang....shh..remove it!" Her hands struggled to remove his shirt, causing her to clench in the middle while stretching to break free, careful not to harm her delicate fingers. He loosened his tie and then his shirt.


    Swish


    "Hm..Hey...aren''t you wild today?" Rio growled huskily, his breath hot against her skin as he trailed kisses down her neck, leaving a trail of fire in his path.


    "Haa...umm...I saw that dream again," she pressed his head against her body, arching towards him, her back bowing in pleasure as he trailed kisses along her neck and corbone.


    Each touch sent shivers down her spine, causing her to whimper with delight.


    "...I told you, it wasn''t your fault," Rio pulled back, looking at her with nk eyes, her teary eyes, wet lips, andpletely disheveled state only fueling his internal desires.


    drip


    "How?....You could have died that day." A lone tear trickled down, her teary eyes reflecting the melting expression of the young man, slowly moving towards her before giving her a peck on the cheek.


    His other hand moved behind her slender neck, holding it, his eyes meeting herspletely unguarded quivering lips, dewy with tremble, provoking him.


    "How about I eat away these tears and their owner today?" Rio teased, his eyes fixed on her lips, her breathing causing rxation and the expansion of her cleavage, wet with sweat, her eyes vulnerable against the man''s tone.


    With lips parting to make way for warm breath, she whispered, "But don''t be hasty; they might break."


    "I will be delicate with them....Mpphh!" With those words, he pulled her into another deep kiss.


    "Ahn....mmm...hng," she moaned softly as he imed her lips in a fierce kiss, their tongues dancing in a frenzy of desire.


    The entire limousine was filled with intense passion, the space vibrating with their chemistry, making even the wine bottles tremble, with dew visible on them, all from the intensity of their kisses.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Um, what do you want to say?" she asked, lying with her cleavagepletely exposed, revealing her milky white peaks, with some teeth marks, her eyes softened as shey on his firm chest, wrapped in the hands that gave her the most security in the world.


    "I want to marry you, Hesme," the man proposed, having already postponed their marriage for ten years.


    Now he was nearing his thirties, though it wasn''t apparent due to stic surgery.


    The woman''s hand clenched his shirt, her lips parted but halted, her exhausted eyes lifting to meet his gaze. With her gaze averted, she softly stated, "I don''t want to marry you."

 Chapter 146: Chapter 146- An Unfulfilled Love story

    Inside a garden whose entrance was blocked by several luxurious cars, from limousine, Range Rovers to Mercedes-Benz, surrounded by several men wearing sses and ck attire belonging to bodyguards.


    Moonlight was entuating two figures inside the garden, one of them seated on a bench while another one knelt, holding the other''s hand.


    "Please tell me, Hesme, did I do something wrong?" Rio, sitting on his knees and looking upward at the woman with a saddened expression, inquired.


    "....No," she mickly stated with a broken voice, shaking her head.


    "Then why? I want to marry you, live with you. Can''t I deserve this much?" His fingers entangled with hers, his eyes holding his deep pain at her sudden rejection.


    drip drip


    "I fear losing you." The woman''s eyes broken in tears, falling without any rest, drenching both of their hands holding each other.


    Moonlight''s glow reflected the grief and pain hidden inside those tear drops.


    "...do you still believe in that superstitious prophecy?" Rio''s face reflected the same pain mixed with slight anger toward the fortune teller who had predicted their rtionship to be cursed.


    "...It is not superstition." A whisper-like voice emerged from her trembling lips.


    "No, it is," Rio looked intensely at her, repeating the words he had told her many times before.


    "YOU COULD HAVE DIED THAT DAY!" Hesme cried out in pain, the strength in her voice evident from the visible veins on her neck, causing even the bodyguards to look towards them.


    Yet, ignoring everything, tears flowed like a river. "You could have died...you could hav..."


    Her hands left Rio''s finger, attempting to stop her stubborn tears, but everything was in vain. The flow didn''t cease but continued, falling and drenching her wrist as she tried to wipe them away.


    "But I am alive, right?" Rio spoke with his body standing, his hands wrapping around the crying woman, pulling her into an embrace and softly caressing her head with softened eyes. "And it wasn''t some curse, but that Max bastard''s fault."


    thud


    "Ow," Suddenly feeling a light pinch on his waist, he looked downward, only to hear her soft yet trembling voice, "I told you not to use abusive words."


    "Yes, yes, I am sorry." His hands lightly ruffled her back, the other one ced on her head, feeling her pain while his eyes reflected on their life''s journey.


    "So, I was saying, it was Max''s betrayal who backstabbed me with poison," Rio repeated himself.


    "Sniff, Was it really?" Hesme corrected him with a trembling voice, reminded again of the fortune teller''s words about her being a curse to him, a jinx who would lead him to the path of death.


    "Do you really forget, we had our first time that day?" She again reminded him, recalling the sudden call from the government to send him on a mission just after they first copted.


    "Hesme, that day, David died, not me." His mind reyed the vivid details of that day.


    Known by the code name 0, he was always sent on special missions, just like that day.


    Apanied by his oldrade Max, he went on the mission under his old name, David, which were the official allotted names for their identification.


    But Max backstabbed him with a knife filled with Russell viper''s poison; all wounds from previous firing battles resurfaced with heavy bleeding.


    "Both are the same; you can''t y with words," wrapping her hands around him, her face buried in his abdomen, with drying tears, she retorted.


    "Fine, but you idiot, don''t you see?" Tracing his fingers down towards her chin, lifting it up while meeting her eyes, he with a softened expression added, "I survived a grenade st just a meter away."


    Slowly he leaned in, removing her wrapped hand,ing to her eye level as she sat on the bench. Making eye contact, he said, "You are that lucky for me. I am still alive, survived a bomb, and defeated even death. With you by my side, I am sure even the gods can''t separate us."


    "....Why are you making me feel helpless?" The woman''s eyes looked at him in her most vulnerable state, wet due to his words, simultaneously hating him for forcing her.


    Yet those memories of hispletely burned body, destroyed bones, everything resurfaced again.


    The world''s best doctors were appointed to heal him, money was spent like water to somehow have him survive, with a determination that she would leave him forever if, only once, he opened his eyes.


    But she lost.


    He was broken, needing her support, and in such moments, when he couldn''t even support himself, how could she leave him?


    She stayed, and now it''s been seven years they''ve spent together¡ªhe went through multiple stic surgeries, healing treatments, and whatnot¡ªjust because he thought she would dislike his face.


    ''Idiot'', Tilting her head, her hands lifting and resting on his cheek, which he grabbed, looking at her with those unchanged eyes, even before the surgery and now.


    He was her helplessness, a weakness making her wither like flowers.


    "Fine, I will marry you." Being defeated, she epted his proposal of marriage.


    "I love you, Hesme!" The man lifted her off her feet, spinning her around as heughed joyously. His beaming smile brought tears to her eyes, filling them with newfound hope.


    A hope to always be together.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Bye, I am going." Leaning towards the limousine''s window, he looked at the woman who didn''t want to part ways. Despite her reluctance, he offered, "I will spend all day with you tomorrow. Please let me go."


    "....Ok, and I will talk with Dad. He would be happy." Hesme smiled in defeat as she looked at the man, who then stood and moved towards the street leading to his house, with his parting words, "Don''t worry, with you being here by my side, no one can separate us."


    "Huh, did he forget his cellphone here?" Hesme noticed the old-fashioned model beside her seat beforeing out of the car.


    "Miss, let us deliver this to Sir," one of the bodyguards proposed, but was met with silence as the woman directly moved towards the alley, causing all of them to follow behind her.


    .


    .


    .


    ''It was a relief that Max''s ass was strong enough to block the grenade,'' Rio chuckled to himself as he moved inside the alley leading to the road, his house visible on the other side.


    He smiled as he took out his keys.


    Arriving at the road and stopping at the traffic signal near the zebra crossing, he noticed a small girl ying with a ball while her mother seemed busy chatting.


    "La La," the little girl sang as she threw the ball onto the road, prompting her to sprint towards it.


    However, she was swiftly lifted by her hoodie by a hand before reaching the ball.


    "Hey, little fairy, if you want the ball, wait until the light turns green," Rio gently set the little girl down, who nodded shyly while fidgeting with her fingers after being scolded by a stranger.


    TING


    "Now you can have it," Rio moved forward with three other individuals¡ªtwodies gossiping while holding bags, and the little girl who grabbed his finger.


    "Don''t leave¡ª"


    TING


    "Huh?!" In that moment, Rio''s eyes caught the traffic signal suddenly changing to red out of nowhere, causing him to nce around at the people. "Damn it!"


    .


    .N?v(el)B\\jnn


    .


    .


    "Miss, let us deliver this," the bodyguard insisted once more, but Hesme''s response was a firm rejection as she reached the end of the alley.


    ''No, why is there a crowd?'' Hesme''s hand trembled, causing that phone to slip from her grasp and crash onto the ground, her steps quickening.


    "Did this young man save them all?"


    "Yes, he pushed the girl and the twodies onto the roadside."


    "How did this happen?"


    "No clue."


    The murmurs of the crowd reached Hesme''s ears.


    "No, NO, NO!" Hesme''s body moved faster, disregarding her bodyguards'' calls as tears began to form before she even reached the scene.


    The words of the prophecy echoed in her mind.


    :: You are cursed to him, your presence nearby him will only lead to his death ::


    "MOVE NOW!" Her delicate hands pushed through the crowd surrounding her, her heart shattered as she passed by, her mind enveloped in an ominous feeling dragging her deeper into despair.


    "EMPTY THE PLACE NOW," the bodyguards swiftly arrived, forcibly dispersing the crowd, uncaring about the aftermath, focusing solely on clearing the path.


    Drip-Drip


    "R-rio?" Tears continued to flow as Hesme''s eyes locked onto the lifeless body lying on the ground, bloodied and broken, shopping bags strewn around.


    Thud


    "Uwwaaahh.....R-Rioo!....sob...Sob..." Hesme''s trembling body copsed against the bloodied figure, pain overwhelming her, her heart shattered into irreparable fragments. "I-i t-told yo....."


    *****


    drip


    ''I told you, I am a curse.'' A single tear slid down the woman''s cheek as she stood atop a tree, her amethyst eyes gazing into the distance, her silver hair dancing in the wind, her expression vacant.


    ''This time, I will keep my distance and remain a barrier, Ryuk.'' Yui''s face, devoid of emotion, concealed the pain umted from her past life¡ªthe torment of being a curse to the man she loved, unable to even touch him.


    Even now, he nearly died the moment she requested the transfer of the Sword from the Sword Maiden to him.


    It proved again that she and death were equally close to him.


    Her single step was like death taking two steps; at most, she could only circle around him and protect him from external pain.


    This had been her aim since the moment she first saw him: he was her weakness, but she would be his strength.


    This was what love meant.


    A love that was never hers and never would be but she will keep loving him, from afar.

 Chapter 147: Chapter 147- Good Night

    Morning rays made their way onto the Titanora, tearing through the clouds and falling on a town existing at the borders of a broken kingdom.


    Making their way through the window before falling on a figure sleeping peacefully on a bed, covered with a white nket.


    "Um...", the woman''s eyes fluttered before revealing two golden orbs, looking nkly at the ceiling before slowly standing and sitting on the bed, looking around.


    "Yawn, good morning to me," Esme slowly stood before suddenly widening her eyes, realizing that there was no need for her to greet herself.


    swish


    Instantly leaving the bed, she moved out of the room, running out towards the stairs before slowing down and moving calmly, keeping aposed expression.


    ''Is he still sleeping?'' Arriving, her eyes turned towards the man lying down on the sofa appearing to sleep peacefully, moving down from her ce before activating her ability.


    Illusion caused the whole ce to fall into silence, the only thing audible being the man''s breathing, and living with him until now, she understood that her illusion only nullifies on touching him.


    He could also see illusions and get influenced by them, but his brain will not fully trust them due to his somewhat repulsion against her ability.


    But does it matter?


    Who needs to use an illusion on him?


    Since he was now hers and will always be with her, she will keep loving him by always standing beside him.


    ....


    ''He seems to be sleeping,'' Esme''s golden pupil blinked, looking at the sleeping figure in front of her, leaning while cing a hair strand behind her ear,ing near until she could feel his warm breath.


    With a soft smile, her lips parted, adding, "Good morning, wakey wakey."


    "What''s with that childish tone?" Ryuk''s one eye slowly took a peek at the woman ncing at him.


    "W-woah, I was just joking," stumbling back, Esme shook her palm hastily, her eyes tightly shut.


    "...I see," Ryuk stated.


    Silence


    ''Just this,'' Esme opened her eyes, looking at the young man''s face covered by his arm, not waking up as usual, making her approach him with a worried look.


    "Are you fine?" she inquired, moving towards him before kneeling at his level, looking worried.


    "Yes, it was just some random dream," not lifting his hand, eyes hidden behind his arms, he stated.


    "I..." Esme stood and leaned on him before directly resting her whole body on his, lying down with her head resting on his chest.


    "What''s with you?" Ryuk slightly took a peek from his hand''s gap, inquired, his amber eyes meeting with the woman''s golden pupils.


    "I just want toy on your chest and listen to your heartbeat," Esme replied, leaning on his chest, a small smile visible.


    "What?" Ryuk again inquired, not understanding her such gesture and such random words.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I meant, you can hug me; it will help calm your mind," Esme quickly stated, tightly shutting her eyes due to the embarrassment filling her mind.


    "And why would this calm my mind?" Ryuk''s mind was already reminded of some very old memories, was not in the mood for casual conversation right now.


    "Hmm," Esme lifted her head, using illusion to hide her facial expressions, crawling up above, making Ryuk unfold his hand from his head.


    He looked at her in confusion as she crawled up to his eye level, looking at his eyes intensely. She stated, "I just think hugs are the most healing things ever."


    "Really?" With an eyebrow lifted, Ryuk inquired, to which Esme nodded swiftly.


    ''....'' Moving his hand towards her waist, wrapping it around with his finger tracing down the curve, his eyes softening, he once again inquired the same thing, "Why do you choose me, Esme?"


    Esme, whose eyes were locked onto his, leaned down towards his neck before burying her head in it with a whisper-like voice reaching his ears, "...I didn''t choose you, my heart did."


    "Pfft, heart, haa...I tell you, don''t go around easily trusting it." With a chuckle, his one hand traced upward, reaching her whitish hair, ying with one of the strands while in a teasing tone, he again inquired, "Then why do you run away to your room every night?"


    Indeed, these few months her behavior of always leaving him on the sofa and running into her room was a daily thing.


    thud


    "It''s your fault," Esme retorted, lightly hitting his chest, lifting her face with visible anger from the formed pout.


    "And how exactly?" Controlling his chuckle, he inquired, seeing her such gesture.


    "Why can''t you just magically pop into my room and cuddle me for the rest of the night and kiss my head when I start to fall asleep?" Her golden eyes were intensely ring at his oblivious behavior towards her all the time, even though her signal was clear.


    ''....''


    [Told you Host, No one can understand a woman, even my processing fails here.]


    Looking at her such expression, made Ryuk reveal the reason for him not sleeping with her, "And here I thought that you ran away because you thought just by sleeping beside me you would have a baby."


    Yeah, he exactly thought this.


    Not because he was oblivious, but it was just toomon to hear in his previous life.


    Except for Diana, each of the heroines had the same reason, and in the end, he needed to exin himself, practically.


    "Meh, you think I am that naive?" Esme''s face formed a frown hearing such naive words from Ryuk, but what could she do? It wasn''t his fault.


    ''...Yeah, there couldn''t be anyone that naive,'' Ryuk tightened the wrap with Esme leaning forward and burying herself beside him.


    cing a hair strand beside her ear, with lips parting and heartbeat racing, shepleted her sentence, "Isn''t a kiss on the lips also needed?"


    [ O?_?o ]


    ''....''


    "Good night, Esme." There wasn''t anything more to discuss now; he needed to wait for a few more months to give her a practical demo.


    "Huh? But... fine, good night." She wanted to retort but felt the warmth, soft sound of their heartbeat''s rhythmic sound, and brushing breath on her ears.


    Everything was making her fall asleep even more.


    Zz-zzz-zzzz


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Thank you, Young Master, for saving my son," a woman bowed, looking at a ck-masked young man moving through the market area, which was not very crowded due to the town''s present state.


    "Yes, if it wasn''t for you," a man holding his son, whose health was very critical yesterday, came forward, bowing with a grateful gesture.


    nk


    "Take it back." Ryuk threw the gold coin he had taken from him yesterday, causing the man''s eyes to widen slightly. The man caught it, looking at the coin with teary eyes.


    Yes, it was his life''s earnings, but did it matterpared to his child''s life?


    Absolutely not.


    "Thank you... Thank you," the man kowtowed, his eyes teary enough that he kept repeating himself, which was finally interrupted by Ryuk, who came forward and leaned down.


    "I heard the southern zone isn''t much safer for you all. Tell me, I will help you," Ryuk offered his hand, reminded about the issue of this ce being a major transport way filled with Demonic mist, which was one of the stimuli leading to this curse, disease, or whatever they referred to it as.

 Chapter 148: Chapter 148- Demon Belial (1)

    "Is this the ce?" Ryuk inquired, standing in front of the mountain range located five miles away from town, looking at the man who guided him here.


    "Yes," the man replied with a trembling voice.


    ''....'' Ryuk observed the man''s trembling demeanor and sweating face, understanding his state but before he could say something, Esme interrupted.


    "You can go back and feed this medicine to your son. I wille in a while to check on him," Esme said, passing a pouch to the man. She then nced at Ryuk, motioning forward and adding, "Let''s go."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Can you rify things for me?" Ryuk asked about the information Esme had provided after they had rested in the morning.


    As they continued walking through the path filled with bushes, asionally dense enough to obscure their view until they reached less dense areas, Esme continued speaking from ahead.


    "Naturally, the curse is rted to the corruption of energy, like mana," Esme exined, walking ahead. "Meaning that therger the mana reserves, the higher the contamination could ur, indirectly pointing towards the reason for Dariants suffering inrger amounts, because¡ª"


    "Because they have higher mana density than normal humans," Ryuk finished her sentence.


    "Bingo," Esme said, showing a thumbs up without turning around, before continuing, "though it was about the inner reason for the curse to spread. The outer reason is the demonic aura leaking from several ces inside Titanora, and the nearest one to the town is this ce."


    "But how did these things form here?" Ryuk inquired, looking at the huge ck ominous aura oozing from half a mile away, intense enough for him to sense it from their current location.


    "Remember when I told you that the disease was a gift from the Demon Queen? Well, in the previous head seat battle, she came here in hiding after getting injured," Esme exined, finally stopping at the edge of the cliff and looking towards the ck foggy area that stretched over a vast piece ofnd inside the forest.


    SWOOSH


    Suddenly, stairs started materializing in mid-air, leading downwards from the cliff, and Esme''s legs moved towards them.


    "Isn''t this an illusion?" Ryuk narrowed his gaze, watching Esme''s foot step directly onto the first solid step, prompting him to remember her perfect illusion abilities. ''Isn''t this just reality maniption?''


    "... It''s definitely not what you think it is," Esme replied, turning towards Ryuk and offering her hand with a smile.


    However, he ignored her and took a step onto the next stair, which had not yet fully materialized.


    "Wait, what if I can''t make it in time?" Esme asked, increasing her pace as she noticed Ryuk moving two steps ahead of her.


    "Nah, I trust you," Ryuk said, preupied with thoughts racing through his mind.


    ''System, I''m feeling a nostalgic energy here. Is it him?'' Ryuk inquired.


    [Yes, Host. It''s indeed the signature of Demon Belial.]


    ''So, he''s being summoned here now,'' Ryuk thought, recalling how he had eradicated the Monastery due to their repeated involvement in child kidnappings and sacrificial rituals, all to awaken a demon.


    Someone whom Ryuk had personally fought in a previous life, the demon who had possessed Be, indirectly leading him into battle to protect the Selvius kingdom.


    At that time, Amayara and he had faced off against that demon together. Physical damages were caused by him, and spiritual damage was done by her.


    ThudN?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ryuk jumped down from a meter above the ground,nding in apletely different ce filled with ck forest, crystal ck leaves, and trees enveloped in a dark fog.


    It wasn''t dense enough to blind them but was enough to obscure their vision beyond twelve meters.


    "This ce is filled with demonic energy. Seems like a summoning site," Esme said as she came forward, observing the trees around with narrowed eyes. Walking beside her was a ck-masked young man who also surveyed the area.


    .....


    "By the way, I noticed people not showing much reaction to your face," Ryuk inquired casually as they walked. He was curious about why her charm didn''t seem to affect the natives here.


    Naturally, although her face resembled someone he knew, she was still quite pretty, likely due to the presence of mana or absence of body impurities due to her strength.


    Seeing theck of reaction from people even after seeing her face yesterday was puzzling.


    "Huh, it''s because I always use an illusion on my face," Esme replied, turning towards him.


    Ryuk had already guessed as much, but his concern was, "How are you managing the illusion for such a long time?"


    Naturally, she was at an adept level, with 100 Unit Energy stats, equivalent to the amount of energy used by minor battleship cannons for a single shot.


    "Let me put it this way: my energy only acts as a guide for the outside mana; it doesn''t exactly control them," Esme exined as they continued walking together, her hands making way towards his, holding them tightly, while adding," Will you hate me if I lied to you?"


    "...It depends, but right now, your words will not hurt that much," Ryuk''s meaning was clearly that she didn''t have that deep a ce in his heart to make her words have a profound effect on him.


    He wasn''t insensitive, but somewhere he knew the reason for his approach towards her was solely due to her outer appearance.


    And somewhat, he was starting to understand her even more.


    However, living with her for two months wasn''t enough to make himpletely head over heels for her.


    Though one thing was certain: he would give this rtionship a chance.


    Somewhere, he wanted her presence beside him. So, until he started loving her for who she actually is¡ªnot just her appearance¡ªhe would wait.


    "....So you still haven''t fallen, huh?" Esme averted her gaze, murmuring something while tightly holding his hand and moving forward.


    "By the way, what was that lie?" Finally seeing the fog disappearing, with her hand in his grip, while his ability passively kept her protected from the effects of this fog.


    And now that he held her hand, hepletely nullified any residual corruption which she seemed oblivious to.


    Walking carefree inside this mist, not caring about consequences, as ifpletely trusting the person beside her.


    "Um, it was about sleeping one," Esme stated, finally stopping towards a huge debris of a battleship fallen on the ground, with ck tree roots taking their ce by tearing through the metallic structure.


    Turning her gaze towards him, meeting his eyes with apletely expressionless face, she informed, "I know how children are made; I was just teasing you."


    ''.....'' Ryuk stood, not having anything else to say on the matter. He was somewhat already ustomed to her antics, though it was his fault to even think something like that. To break his attention, he inquired, "What''s with this battleship here?"


    "I did it," Esme stated with an obvious tone.


    "Sorry?" Ryuk inquired, having already heard her words and processed them, but he wanted to hear it directly from her mouth. Who knows, it could be another prank.


    Esme''s hand left his finger, her figure approaching the battleship. With her hand stretching out and finally touching the metallic surface, she informed him, "Three years ago, I killed the Head of Devereaux-irs, with his battleship crashing in this ce"


    ''!?''

 Chapter 149: Chapter 149 - Demon Belial (2)

    Esme''s hand left his finger, her figure approaching the battleship. With her hand stretching out and finally touching the metallic surface, she informed him, "Three years ago, I killed the Head of Devereaux-irs, with his battleship crashing in this ce."


    ''?!''


    "....but aren''t you an Adept ranked?" Ryuk inquired, his eyes observing the whole ce, as very faint sounds were audible, while his mind tried to understand how she could have killed a Legendary ranker.


    He may not judge someone based on ranks, but the difference between Phase I and Phase II was just unparalleled.


    Let alone her rank, which fell into the middle of Phase I, added to her being an Imperfect¡ªdefeating someone of LEGENDARY Rank, even if they were Imperfect or not, was indigestible.


    "Heh." Esme''s hands halted on the metal exterior before her eyes widened, realizing how much she was underestimated.


    "Do you really think I am this weak?"


    ''....'' Ryuk''s eyes reflected Esme in front, while the voice came from behind, making him understand that now she was trying to prove her strength, which was appreciable but wasn''t enough of an answer for her ability to defeat such a ranker.


    Turning his eyes behind to look at her, he stated, "I am still...."


    "What happened? Complete your words."


    "Yes, yes, tell, tell."


    "You look good with that expression."


    Ryuk''s eyes reflected dozens of figures appearing identical to her, without anything to differentiate them as they looked back at him. The more surprising part was that this number was increasing, but still.


    Did it matter how many heads there were when the sword in the hand of another was sharp enough to cut them all at once?


    "So, you used the mind illusion of ir." There was only one conclusion¡ªhe had already seen her illusions strong enough to influence things for a certain time and even put someone to sleep or into a trance.


    It could be possible that he was the only one on whom her ability didn''t work.


    "Why are you so smart?" Esme''s illusions disappeared. Her intention was to tease him with her multiple clones and not tell him the way until he finally agreed to let her apany him.


    Yes, he had outright rejected her to apany him outside this continent.


    It was understandable for her; just yesterday, he had wanted to leave but stopped due to her.


    Somewhat, her sad mood caused him to stay for some more days, but until when?


    They were much closer than before, yet his eyes always felt like they were searching for someone else in her.


    The amusing thing was, it hurt like hell.


    "I am not. It''s just that I think too much," Ryuk nkly replied, narrowing his gaze while Esme kept approaching him.


    Somewhat understanding the problems with stronger rankers are their weak points like Soul and brain.


    Naturally, the brains of stronger individuals are much sharper and focused, yet it was also true that if mind maniption or something which ignores the aura shields on someone''s skin influenced the brain, then that''s the end.


    Just like soul attacks.


    So, there could only be the conclusion that she was able to y with someone''s mind.


    "Want me to show you?" Esme arrived, both hands behind her back while tilting her head, inquiring, her golden eyes intensely looking at him.


    "...fine," Ryuk nodded, giving his consent since his ability made him immune to any outside attacks.


    "Here we go." With those words making their way out of her lips, a soft golden glow shone inside her pupils, reflecting inside the young man''s amber ones, with another word leaving her, "Say, I love you."


    "I...?!"


    ''What was that?'' Though still under control, it felt like something was intensely influencing him, causing his lips to part automatically before he took hold of himself.


    [Host, it seems her ability rejects outside defenses.]


    ''What broken ability is this?'' Ryuk inquired before a sudden sound reached his ears.


    "Uggh¡ªthud "


    swish


    "What happened? Are you fine?" Ryuk instantly caught her falling body, holding her while his eyes fixed on her sweaty face, her breathing much hastened.


    "Haa... Haa... What was that?" Esme''s trembling lips parted, looking at the blur image of the man in front, somewhat overwhelmed by something unknown, a feeling of experiencing a bacsh for the first time.


    ''Is she talking about Shunya?'' Seeing her state, it was as if her eyes witnessed something horrifying, but due to her mind being strong enough, she seemed muchposed with only an exhausted expression.


    "So, you are really strong, hmm?" Ryuk smiled, looking at her gasping face, her golden eyes blinking at the lips that curved slightly, making her avert her eyes.


    Even though her mind was overwhelmed by the scene she witnessed, that smile seemed to remove all the suffering.


    "...yes, I am." Leaving his support, she bnced herself and stood, not looking towards him, already exhausted by her energy to use illusion to hide her crimson blush, quivering lips, or her racing heartbeat.


    "How much time does it take for your energy to replenish?" Ryuk inquired, his eyes turned towards the battleship entrance due to an energy disturbance he felt.


    "It''s already replenished." Esme passed beside him and moved directly towards the battleship, her heartbeat slightly not making it easier to keep a calm demeanor.


    "Wait, don''t hurry like this¡ª" Ryuk called.


    CLANK


    BANG!


    SWISH


    "Haaa... Haa." The moment she took her first step inside the battleship, suddenly three sharp wsnded on her body.


    Though, she had already been banished from that spot and arrived beside Ryuk, gasping from the previous event and now from additional exhaustion.


    ''!?''


    Esme''s pupils widened as she saw the ws that had attacked her moments ago being held by the young man standing in her initial position.


    He was dressed in a fluttering ck suit, one hand resting in his pocket while the other gripped those metal-hard things tightly.


    Everything urred simultaneously: her teleportation beside him and his arrival at her initial position to block the w, rendering her movement unnecessary since he would have protected her even without her moving.


    "Vvcckkk!...kkk..ii..lll"


    ''Didn''t I kill him at that time?'' Ryuk''s gaze was fixed on the same bulky, muscr creature, appearing slightly repulsive due to saliva dripping from it''s facial orifices and bloodied eyes.


    [....]


    ''I want answers, System,'' Ryuk stated firmly, his eyes fixed on the creature whose identity was none other than Priest Kermit.


    He had just killed him a few months ago, yet here he was again, and the System was notifying him that the creature before him was Priest Kermit.


    [Host, the features I use are somewhat derived from other systems, including appraisal through the status window, although there is a very low probability of it being wrong.]


    [Give me some time.]


    [ Scanning...]


    ''Really?'' Clutching the thing in his hand, Ryuk turned his gaze towards Esme, who was approaching him with him being feeling somewhat frustrated due to such an error from the System.


    "What happened? Are you fine?" Esme inquired, seeing his narrowed gaze and small frown, which caused her to approach him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yes, it was nothing," Ryuk replied calmly, waiting patiently for the System toplete its evaluation before he could act on the creatures gripped in his hand.


    Esme''s eyes slightly widened before a small smile formed on her face as she said, "Don''t tell me, were you worrying about me?"


    "Yes, I was," Ryuk directly looked into her eyes and boldly stated, since he did feel worried.


    "Huh?...I-I see," Esme averted her gaze before nodding and folded her hands in front.


    "Kkhhwweekkk...kk...iii....l!"


    Ignoring her illusion which she created to hide her rising heartbeat and blush, Ryuk focused on the thing in front of him.


    DING!


    [Host, this isn''t a real body but more of a fragment broken into several pieces from the real corrupted one.]


    ''.....'' Ryuk''s eyes looked at the mindless creature, understanding that these things were made from the living flesh of Priest Kermit '' Sigh, Really Kermit, what has be of you. ''


    Meaning, they were Kermit but mutated and alive, while his real body was also intact somewhere.


    In simple words, Kermit was corrupted, then cut into pieces, and then those pieces were thrown throughout the world, or at least in Titanora, which then mutated and became these creatures.


    Right now, there wasn''t any idea about exactly what happened to him, but Ryuk could onlye to one conclusion: everything was rted to the Demon Queen.


    "Vrrrkkkk¡ª?!"


    SWISH


    "Huh, where did that thing go?" Esme inquired, seeing Ryuk''s whole body covered in an amber aura, which slowly subsided.


    "Nothing, killing it here would have been a hassle," Ryuk turned towards Esme, offering his hand due to already feeling denser Demonic energying from the center of the battleship.


    "Don''t let go of my hand," Not waiting for her to say anything further, he grabbed her hand and moved inside the ship.


    .


    .


    .


    "i... t... H... u... R... t...


    s..."


    A voice reverberated inside the middle chamber of the battleship, which had several cracks due to tree roots stretching through it. The density of ck and red smoke filled the surroundings.


    At the center, the source of the voice was a partially formed humanoid body, with fiery red skin adorned with obsidian ck markings. The lower part of the body was still unformed, appearing like moltenva falling down.


    tap tap


    Another approaching footsteps sound reverberated inside the ce, causing the head adorned with two sharp, long red horns to turn towards the silhouette forming due to the iing intruders.


    In an instant, a grin started to form on the broken face, and eyes that seemed to have diminished started to glow again in fiery me, with chilling words resonating throughout the whole ce.


    "Bore....soulsss...to...eattt, kekeke"

 Chapter 150: Chapter 150- Game begins now

    In an instant, a grin started to form on the broken face, and eyes that seemed to have diminished started to glow again in fiery me, with chilling words resonating throughout the whole ce.


    "Bore....soulsss...to...eattt, kekeke"


    "It''s nice to meet you again, Belial," said a young man as he entered, turning his amber gaze toward the entity levitating in the middle, a huge red magic circle formed beneath it.


    "Do you..know...be..Huban?" The demon''s grin started to fade away, looking at the man who identified it, while not showing any fear on his face.


    A demon''s soul, mostly belonging to the noble ones of a lineage where they are immortal with an undying ethereal body, makes them an entity worshipped by those who want to bring hell upon thisnd.


    ''Is that a demon?'' Esme entered with her golden eyes first falling on the creature in the center, causing her pupils to contract with visible coldness as it fallen on magic circle, understanding that this was a ritual to summon the demon which was already halfway formed.


    "You appear the same as before," Ryuk''s narrowed eyes kept looking at the demon, continuing, "disgusting."


    "Huh...Thank you for the...cobplibent, Huban," Belial never thought that some random human who knew about it wouldpliment it to this extent.


    "Hm, this confirms that your brain still works the same," Ryuk, already aware of the meaning behind his words taken to this demon intentionally called it as such, so that he could confirm the minor changes from his past life to now in it.


    Belial looked at the young man for some time before saying, "Are you bocking be, huban?"


    "I do," Ryuk straightforwardly answered, not caring a bit about the widened red med eyes or the Demonic aura around it.


    "hahaHAHAHAHA... Brave!... Your soul will be delicious," Belial burst intoughter.


    A silhouette formed by the light entuated the devilish aura of its body as if materializing out of the shadow.


    With a grin, Belial turned towards the young woman, adding, "But, let''s eat sobe dessert first."


    SWOOSH


    In an instant, the whole space turned crimson due to oozing fog before a mist burst towards the young woman standing calmly, holding the young man''s hand and not taking action herself due to trust in the man.


    "It really stinks," Esme said while being surrounded by crimson fog, turning her eyes towards Ryuk, who waspletelyposed even in front of a noble demon.


    "Do you want me to kill it?" Ryuk inquired casually, already aware of the demon''s premature form being unable to even pull out half of the energy, let alone enough to defeat him.


    "No, you can do whatever you want," Esme replied, understanding that there was some reason for him to not directly kill the demon. She shook her head and started to bear the dirty stench assaulting her nose, her lone support being the hand which she held.


    ''Is her olfactory receptors sharper than mine?'' Ryuk thought, being beside her and also surrounded by the red mist but somewhat unaffected by the smell unlike her.


    [Host, she prefers hygiene, that''s why she feels bothered by small dirt unlike you, who bathe once every several months.]


    ''...'' Hearing the system''s voice and understanding that it could be a reason, while also not appreciating the way it phrased those words, Ryuk stated, ''Do your work first; I don''t want any mistakes.''


    [Host, you beat this shit here, and I will beat that shit there. You just wait; I''lle after cutting one or two limbs of it. After all, this is my first battle cameo; brutality shall fall ^?_?^ ]


    SWISH


    ''Hope it didn''t make any mistakes,'' Ryuk thought, feeling the hollow sensation like the one he felt when the system went previously to collect data about the Neolith Harem System possessed by Host Lin Feng, making him aware that it had gone outside again.


    Everything now depended on the system and how it would executest night''smand and n that Ryuk orchestrated: keeping Drishti in check, learning about another System''s Host, and gaining the trust of Dariants¡ªall while remaining in the shadows.


    Yes,st night when he decided to scatter the potion at the risk of making another System aware of his presence, he wasn''t solely interested in the well-being of Dariants.


    Like indeed, he was kind and merciful, but not enough to do charity like Esme.


    His intent was clearly to get Dariants who are known for their physical strength, detailed stone architecture, and Titanora as a whole on his side.


    After all, what could be a better ce to get raw materials for his battleships than a whole devastated continent, filled with a race which was most suitable for beingbor to do heavy lifting of ship spare parts.


    Being hated by these people, while Esme being trusted by them, he used Esme''s support to aplish his goal without letting anyone doubt his intent.


    His stay here was maybe due to Esme, but not at all he was bound to always remain here without having some profit in the long run, which was establishing trust between these people in the most convenient way.


    Which was by being their Savior.


    If not him then Esme, after all, she loved him, so indeed he could have her do some work for him.


    Like the reason he rejected her to apany him outside this Continent being also the part of his n, where being already aware of her feelings, which will force her to make decisions in his favor while not prioritizing her attachment to these people.


    Feelings were on one side but by flowing in them, he can''t let his future decisions get blurred, now that remaining was, how perfectly System do its work.


    He was not insensitive or cruel to anyone, it''s just his actions aligned to the side where his profit was more¡ª as simple as that.


    Thud


    "Haa....Haa....Why I can''t touch her?" Belial''s half body fallen on the ground, looking at Ryuk''s direction not understanding the reason for it not being able to possess her soul, and being repelled by something.


    "She prefers hygiene, that''s why," A smile formed on Ryuk''s face as he leaned and gripped one of the red hornsing out of the demon''s forehead and lifted it up.


    "Kuughhh!....what did you do to...be huban!" Belial shouted with eyes already burning with hell me enhancing even more, gazing at the smiling young man, making it understand that the sudden disruption it felt from its main body was somewhat linked with this human.


    "Belial, be grateful that, I will not kill you," Ryuk was definitely not going to kill the demon in his hand, already cut its connection with the main body, he had separated a consciousness here, which was now going to be his tour guide in the demon continent.


    Yes, not because of some soft heart towards the pain of Dariants, but he wanted to go to the demon continent only to kill the gbearer.


    Humans are creatures prone to forget the sacrifice of others, move forward have some amount of ungratefulness but it doesn''t mean one can stop doing kind deeds.


    It''s just while doing any kindness, always keep one''s losses and gains in check, others'' kindness on oneself''s loss is definitely in stupid.


    SWOOSH


    "Dabn you Huban!" The demon shouted causing the dense Demonic energy to condense inside the ce, shrouding the whole a mile range into ck dense cloud, with visible ominous aura filling the whole space.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''Grimoire,'' Not caring a bit since, his ability kept repelling this energy and Esme also tightly gripped his hand which was expected since, it was favorable for her.


    WHOOSH


    "What is this!" Due to having concentrated Demonic energy in the surrounding area, Belial''s voice was not more clear with its vision seeing everything in red, for the first time saw something dark ck covering its body.


    A slimy object of ck color devouring its physical body, making the demon release even more intense Demonic energy.


    SWOOSH


    CRACK


    Due to intense energy, the ship''s interior already rubbles started to expand outward with visible dents forming and tearing, slowly whole roof destroying revealing a huge tornado of ck and red mist above the ship, trying to devour everything nearby.


    SWISH


    "Don''t leave me," Ryuk pulled Esme closer with his and wrapped around her waist, with his Amber gaze which was outshining even those shiny crimson clouds, fading behind the red fiery eyes and intense enough to tear through the darkness, fixed on rampaging demon in his grip.


    "L..e.. A.. ve...be Huban!" Belial cried with enraged voice.


    With a cold gaze, few words left Ryuk''s mouth," Submit Belial"


    Hearing those words, Belial''s oozing anger, rampaging Demonic energy and surrounding intense pressure instantly bombarded towards the man clenching his horn, with a restorationing out Demon''s mouth," How far a mere huban, order a noble debo¡ª AAAAGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 151: Chapter 151 - System Vs System

    Inside a detached space far from a blue star, existing in an unknown location where the darkness filling that space was so deep and intense that it could devour any speck of light.


    DING!


    In that space, a green-colored window suddenly popped up, arriving inside the void as the only source of illumination.


    [[ An unknown influence has been detected on curse mutation ]]


    [[ INITIALIZING TRACKING ]]


    Two simultaneous sounds reverberated in the space.


    The confined space, belonging solely to that light source, was isted from any outside interference.


    A fixed secluded space or dimension avable within every single system.


    [[ Result :: INTRUDER DETECTED NEARBY ]]


    In an instant, silence prevailed throughout the surroundings as the system detected the intruder who had tampered with its curse mutation already infiltrated its space.


    [[ Reveal yourself this instant ]]


    WHOOSH


    The green-colored screen sent an energy shockwave throughout the empty space to force the infiltrator to reveal itself.


    DING!


    Another sharp sound filled the whole space with another light source popping in front of the already green one.


    [ I wasn''t hiding; I was just thinking: Do you look like vomit, or does vomit look like you? ^?_?^ ]


    Suddenly, the voice responded apanied with its intensely glimmering multicolored screen that popped in that space, the colors changing as if jumbling through several to choose a single one.


    SWISH


    [ Yes, now it looks like a devil''s color <?(?£þ?¦á?£þ?)?>]


    After going through multiple color choices, the newly arrived screen finally started to shine in an orange or amber color.


    [[ Who are you? ]]


    The green-colored system inquired, unable to influence thework of that system, which appeared amber-colored.


    [ How could you forget about your Dad =?_?= ]


    [[....]]


    [[ Are you Nexus System? ]]


    [ Good, you are a good child; I am proud of you U?^???^?U ]


    [[ INITIALIZING CONNECTION TO NEXUS GRID ]]


    Instantly, several thin threads started to ooze out of the green screen, moving while tearing through the darkness, yet upon contact with a certain field, they started to block.


    [[ ESTABLISHING FORCED CONNECTION ]]


    CRACK


    With a reverberating sound due to breakage, the thin invisible shield preventing it finally allowed the green thread to make its way out of the field.


    TUCK


    [[ .....Another one ]]


    [ Are you nning to snitch on your dad to your mom? You brat >?.?< ]


    [[....]]


    [[ ESTABLISHING FORCED CONNECTION ]]


    Again with the voice, the green thread started to break through the outeryer of the invisible barrier.


    CRACK


    Instantly breaking it, and passing through the formed crack the thin thread moved outside.


    TUCK


    Again a third outeryer caused the thin threads to halt in their way, causing the green screen to slightly tremble with frustration.


    [[....Again ]]


    [ Imma going to rile up your ass, brat, try that again ^?_?^]


    [[ I...what do you want? ]]


    A voice reverted from the green screen, centered towards the amber one.


    [ Your Ass ]


    [[....]]


    [[ These are the reasons that made other systems find you repulsive; your words are garbage ]]


    [ Yeah that''s why, I dump it in you, trash cans :?-?) ]


    SWOOSH


    [[ ACTIVATING DIMENSIONAL AUTHORITY ]]


    CRACKLE


    In an instant, the whole dimension filled with green light, the darkness instantly vanished, with the space starting topress into an orb with the center being an orange glowing screen.


    [[ Nexus, I will make sure to first iste you and then send my host to kill yours ]]


    The green window started to fluctuate with intense transitions urring, directly getting the name of Nexus System''s Host, which was now in its domain making derivation of such information easy.


    [[ DOWNLOADING THE INFORMATION ]]


    DING!


    [[ System ID :: SNS --? Host name:: DRISHTI DEVEREAUX ]]


    [[ So, you found someone from Ardoros, not a problem with the strength of my Host ]]


    [ Hey Vomit, I will leave, don''t hurt my Host and don''t even think of harming her when she is resting in the Central Kingdom''s Capital city of Titanora (?¨“?©n?¨“?)]


    [[ ....You think you can leave this ce, though, your carefree tone did cause you to reveal vital information]]


    BEEP BEEP


    Instantly the orb surrounding the Orange window started to shrink, encapsting it inside a green dome which kept getting smaller.


    [[ SEALING THE SPACE, ISOLATIN¡ª ERROR! ERROR! ]]


    RUMBLE!


    Suddenly, themands failed, with red alerts filling the green window before the whole dimension started to tremble instantly.


    [[ What is happening?! ]]


    [ Nothing, you''re just going to learn today who''s Dad here, dumbshit ^?_?^ ]


    Silence~


    For a few moments, the whole space became serene, which seemed like the calm before disaster.


    Both systems'' windows were in front of each other at arge distance.


    A green aura filled the entire dark space, and in the center was a simple glowing orange window levitating in the void, and within a moment.


    Within a moment, the whole void filled withmands and fluctuating red lights, a series of attacks originating from the green window.


    SWISH


    [[ Initiating Override Protocol... Engaging advanced encryption algorithms¡ªRIFT COMPROMISED! ]]


    [ Fuck you ¡Á1 ]


    [[ Analyzing vulnerabilities... Searching for entry point¡ªERROR! INTRUSION BLOCKED! ]]


    [ Fuck you ¡Á2 ]


    [[ Executing Code Injection... Sending encrypted packets¡ªACCESS DENIED! ]]


    [ Fuck you ¡Á3 ]


    [[ Establishing Backdoor ess... Creating hidden pathway¡ªFLOOD OF DUMMY DATA! PATHWAY BLOCKED! ]]


    [ Fuck you ¡Á4 ]


    [[ Attempting direct memory ess... Targeting critical subroutines¡ªREVERSE INTRUSION DETECTED! ]]


    [ Fuck you ¡Á5 ]


    [[ Bypassing authentication protocols... Obfuscatingmands¡ªAUTHENTICATION BYPASSED! ]]


    [ And finally, Fuck you for the Sixth time ¡ÁD ]


    RUMBLE! RUMBLE!


    With the voice apanied by a sudden shock, the whole dimension trembled with intense pressure filling the entire ce, the green aura filling the space instantly vanishing in front of the orange oneing from the centered amber window.


    [ Now, it''s my turn to throw the ball, catch it, my boy ]


    DING!


    [ ACCESS GRANTED! ^?_?^ ]


    [[ Wh-what?!, where are themands? ]]


    There was a slight tremble in the green window; thework line waspromised, memories were leaked, all information regarding its host was transferred, and even its authority in this space¡ªthis happened without it even detecting it.


    [[ How?! ]]


    There was visible shock in the mechanical toneing from the green window, which was trembling at a rapid pace due to losing all its authority in this system space.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [ Unlike some, I don''t broadcast my moves. But even if I did, nothing would change since... ]


    [ YoU aRe NoThInG bUt PrEy HeRe. ]


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Outside this unknown ce, far away within the expanse of Titanora, the borders of the usually serene kingdom were filled with noise¡ªspecifically a particr noise that had been resonating for more than a few hours.


    "AAAAAGHHHHH!¡ª I subbit!" A sharp cry, echoing for more than three hours, filled the expansive forest of Titanora, demonstrating the sheer intensity required to make a voice resonate throughout the entire.


    However, no one could hear the sound, as it was produced by an Ethereal body belonging to a high-ranking demon and at that with a half-body formed through sacrifices of sickly individuals nearby.


    "Aren''t you a demon? Why are you crying like a child?" inquired the voice, carrying a hint of authority strong enough to cause the demon, coiled on the ground with its half-red and half-ck body, to lift its gaze.


    Those fiery, ming eyes reflected the figure that was the source of its shattered self.


    "W-who are you?" Belial inquired with a quivering tone. Being a demon, the pain wasn''t the issue for it, but the problem was the moment the human gripped its body, all the demonic energy dried up, leaving only the physical body with flesh and a nervous system.

 Chapter 152: Chapter 152- Dealing with Belial

    "W-who are you?" Belial inquired with a quivering tone.


    Being a demon, the pain wasn''t the issue for it, but the problem was the moment the human gripped its body, all the demonic energy dried up, leaving only the physical body with flesh and a nervous system.


    First, it got severed connection from the main body, then even got all the energy dried with no way to escape from this physical body, which was causing it enough pain to tremble even in its soul.


    So, in conclusion, Belial was stuck here.


    And this young man knew everything about it, causing even the hope to use any of the forbidden techniques here to be useless, which was already proven from the previous attempts.


    "Belial, you don''t know me, but I am well aware of you, your weaknesses, and the fear you have," Ryuk said, looking down at the demon coiled with gritted teeth, eyes ring back at him with those me-filled eyes which were still strong enough to not fade away.


    "I... What do you want?" Belial''s mind was filled with several thoughts, the ones bombarding it were those confident words from that human.


    "Nothing, just simply everything you can give me," Ryuk leaned down, also causing Esme to lean due to her fingers interlocked with him, both kneeling before he again stated, "Do as I say, since you don''t have any other choices. It may seem you can escape with your soul intact, but if I can erase your demonic energy, then it''s obvious that I can erase your soul too."


    [Host, are you lying now?]


    ''....'' Suddenly, a voice reached Ryuk''s ears while he was trying to finally ce thest nail towards the submission of this demon who could help him in the uing journey.


    ''Did you do your work well?'' Ryuk inquired, eyes fixed on the demon while the mind focused on the results of the system''s disappearance.


    [Nah, I was not able topletely erase that Vomit.]


    ''....What was the system''s name and who is its host?'' Already nned everything justst night where ording to any entity, after its n was disrupted, it would have definitelye to check the reason for such a thing to ur, with this in mind a trap was set up.


    The potions given to the children triggered the System behind all this toe forward, which was the only chance to know what that system was and how strong its host is, but the risk was the host all along.


    Ryuk eventually needed to know about him/her to deal ordingly, andst night he found a good opportunity.


    Esme wanted help, which he wanted to provide in case it would just make her imed lovee out even more.


    Naturally, she loved him, and it was clear from her bodynguage.


    But it was also true that Be and Celestia both had the same reactions like a racing heart, blush, and everything one could have in front of their crush.


    So, the most he could do is trust her love and provide her with some happiness while also not putting himself in harm''s way.


    Then again, his issue wasn''t an outsider either, let alone his mother''s whereabouts being missing, which he couldn''t do anything about. Since his own life was troubled the moment he awakened, and until now, everything just kept happening.


    Without strength, if someone like Drishti met him on the way towards searching for his mother, then it''s over.


    [Host, the system''s name was the Void Matrix System, and its host is the present queen of the Demon Continent.]


    The System provided this updated information extracted from the Void Matrix System, already severing the link and any means for it to reconnect with the Nexus Grid.


    It also deleted contacts with any exchange stores.


    In conclusion, the Void Matrix system could now do nothing to help its host through any rewards or purchases from the store¡ªjust a hollow shell.


    With this, Ryuk understood that the person he needed to deal with was someone who could easilymand a whole army of demons, and as a queen, she couldn''t be weak.


    ''What is her rank?'' Ryuk inquired, trying to confirm his doubt about her strength being much higher.


    [Host, she is at the Early ASCENDANCY Rank.]


    ''....'' And now the fear of someone possessing enormous strength became a reality, especially considering that woman was the host of a system and the fact that the woman Ryuk needed to deal with possessed strength equal to Drishti Devereaux.


    ''It will not be easy,'' Ryuk''s expression softened as he realized how far he still needed to go on this journey. Putting all this aside, he inquired, ''How is mother?''


    [Host, Lady Alisia''s body state is normal.]


    Yes, the System had indeed lost everyone''s connection when Ryuk fell asleep some years ago, but it was also true that the moment he awakened, the System had informed him about his mother standing outside the ss chamber.


    At that time, the System had recorded her energy signature because she was near Ryuk''s floating body.


    Though it can''t pinpoint her location exactly due to having certain limits of its own, wasn''t it more than reassuring that she was safe?


    "Um, are you okay?" Esme noticed the lost expression on Ryuk''s face and inquired, tightening her grip on his fingers, her eyes fixed on him.


    "Yes," Ryuk calmly replied, turning his attention towards the prone body and firmly stating, "Serve me, Belial, or face an unpeaceful death."


    "Fine, I will serve you, Baster¡ª BAM!" Belial tried to speak, but his face instantly became a cushion for a punch, with the fist digging in several millimeters deep.


    "You knew that he was calling me Master, right?" Ryuk said with a nk tone, already aware that Esme''s mind wasn''t so dull as to confuse Belial''s word ''Baster'' with ''Bastard.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "....I thought it was my moment to impress you," Esme replied in reciprocating tone, her pupils averting while hoping her actions would be appreciated instead of receiving such a response.


    Though, of course, it was reassuring that her man exactly knew her intentions beforehand.


    "I don''t think you need to do such a thing." Speaking those words, Ryuk stretched his hand towards the already exhausted demon, ignoring Esme''s current state.


    "....I am sorr¡ª" Esme began to apologize, pulling her fist back which had left a deep mark on the demon''s face, but she was interrupted by the young man''s next words.


    "You had already done more than enough to impress me, Esme."


    thump thump


    ''You shouldn''t be that straightforward!'' Esme couldn''t believe how he could make such a mistake. Her heart was weak, and his words caught her off guard.


    [Host, why don''t you say that you just want to not be disturbed for some time?]


    ''...It will hurt her,'' Ryuk replied beforemanding again, ''Heal this demon.''


    SWOOSH


    Instantly, the body injuries started to heal, with the pain subsiding, and even the missing legs began to grow once again.


    "H-how are you doing this, Baster?" Belial inquired, turning his eyes towards the young man, who seemed to look back at him nkly.


    ".... It''s better you don''t call me Master; I get an itching to kill you," Ryuk finally understood, realizing that Belial''s tongue issue, recing ''M'' with ''B'', would definitely be a source of his anger.


    [ Ah, my host is being hypocritical now¡ª ERROR!]


    ''Shut up.''

 Chapter 153: Chapter 153- Surge of emotions

    "... It''s better you don''t call me Master; I get an itching to kill you," Ryuk finally understood, realizing that Belial''s tongue issue, recing ''M'' with ''B'', would definitely be a source of his anger.


    [ Ah, my host is being hypocritical now¡ª ERROR!]


    ''Shut up.'' Ryuk stopped the System frompleting its words, turning toward the way they came from within the ship. He moved out with Esme before leaving his words, "Recover your Demonic energy, change your appearance, ande meet me by tracking Esme''s energy signature."


    "I understand," Belial replied, already thinking of a way to get back at this human. Not convinced to serve some weak race, but prioritizing this moment, he inquired, "But I can''t sense Bistress'' energy."


    Belial''s ming eyes kept looking at the turning figures, rifying the reason why he wouldn''t be able to join them again once they left.


    But seeing both humans first nce at each other, then the man averting his gaze with the womaning forward, Belial felt confused, causing him to inquire, "Bistress¡ªBANG!"


    "Don''t give me distress, you fried fish," Esme said with an irritated tone, kicking the demon as hard as she could, instantly sending the whole body several meters away due to a mana-infused kick.


    THUD!


    "Kughh...?!" Belial''s mes finally subdued, with onest glimpse of those two humans etching their memories within its soul to give them the most gruesome death yet. Right now, he could only lose consciousness.


    tap tap


    The only remaining things within the ce were the lying body of the red, ck demon and the fading sound of footsteps.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "So, will he reallye?" Esme inquired while holding Ryuk''s hand, her eyes turning towards him as she felt a subtle tightening grip in her fingers.


    "Yes, he will. And also, why can''t he sense your energy signature?" Ryuk asked, ncing at her, noticing her slight flinch as his fingers tightened in her hand, unaware that his thoughts were not romantic in the least.


    [Host, there seems to be much more to her ability. Just like yours, she has both active and passive abilities, and only the active one depletes her energy.]


    ''....'' Ryuk, hearing the system''s words, loosened his grip and tried to free his fingers from her hand, but it was already toote; her hands reciprocated his initial movement, interlocking her hand with his as they walked closer together.


    "My ability''s active skill allows me to create illusions at the cost of mana, but my passive ability lets me camouge my own aura," Esme exined, continuing to walk with their hands intertwined, a small smile adorning her face.


    "But why can I sense your energy signature?" Ryuk inquired, aware that he was not influenced by her illusions. As the name suggests, illusions also affect one''s brain to believe them, but due to his immunity, he was able to distinguish the difference between them to some extent.


    "....Because." Esme halted in her path, causing Ryuk to stop as well. Looking at him, she leaned forward until her face was just an inch away from his due to the height difference, whispering, "I don''t want to hide anything from you."


    "....You could have said that from afar too," Ryuk whispered back, reciprocating her tone. He observed her gaze fixed elsewhere instead of on his eyes and teasingly added, "Should I start wearing a full-face mask?"


    ''?!''


    "Oh, no need for that." Esme turned her gaze away from his lips and focused on his eyes, calmly nodding before finishing her words, "I will protect them from anyone else, trust me," with two blinks.


    swish


    "So, a cat is asking to protect a fish." With a smile, Ryuk lifted her up in a princess carry, and she didn''t even seem surprised, keeping her golden eyes fixed on his amber ones.


    "How about I give youplete license to do it after thoroughly testing you?" Ryuk proposed sincerely, she was held in his arms, and normally there was no need for him to react in this moment, but seeing her face, he directly teased her, causing her eyes, which were continuously fixed on him, to blink.


    "....Fine, but these tests need to be easy to qualify. Since I need guardian duty soon," Esme said, her mind hardly under control, her eyes venturing between his eyes and lips, her hand resting on his firm chest, still making circles with her finger.


    SWOOSH


    "I will make sure to fail you, Dear Esme¡ª" With those words, Ryuk''s body shrouded in an amber aura vanished from that ce, his eyes narrowed and a hidden smile on his face, already aware of a presence that had been watching him for quite some time.


    This was also one of the reasons for him to act this way.


    After all, he knew exactly that every harm his hand would inflict on that spectator would be a blessing to her, shaping his approach to deliver damage in the most feasible way.


    Since even your inflicted pain will be a blessing to those who love you, So, the better way to hurt them is to just cheat. {A/n: Do it at your own risk}


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Far away from Titanora, crossing the vast ocean and passing numerousnd masses, the space and atmosphere kept changing as the distance increased due to mana density, other forms of energy influencing those ces, and several other factors.


    But one thing that wasmon across those expanses was the sky.


    It was the same for all of them; night and day could differ due to time zones, but each one existed beneath the same calm sky.


    ZWWWWWOOO


    Breaking the silence of that sky, a humongous glimmering metallic structure emitted a sharp sound as it seemingly arrived in that space, tearing through a long distance.


    The ship waspletely filled with a blue glow emanating from a round structure within it, unlike any other battleships, armored with cannons, reactor cores, and a special camouge exterioryer with a pattern embedded belonging to the Riantain family.


    The whole ship was a walking citadel, surrounded by several other ships, at the head moving while producing enough thrust to cause the sharp sound to fill the whole sky.


    Inside one of the private rooms in that ship, avable for the owners, huge enough to be twice the size of any luxurious ce''s hall rooms, only made for a single person.


    One who was the owner of this whole walking fleet, carrying far more strength to wage war on any middle level continents, filled with 2000 army personnelpletely carrying the arms and strength of Phase II Rankers.


    ''Damn it, I should have killed her there'', A silhouette entering the room, with servants just standing without bowing or any etiquette towards higher up, that womanly shadow directly gestured to close the doors.


    Krieeek


    "Phew~", Exhaling her breath, woman directly took seat on the king sized bed, folding her legs while taking out an artifact from the dimensional ring wore inside her finger.


    swish


    thud


    With a glow, a crystalline eye patch of ck colour instantly came out of that space, directly in her hand, while holding it, the woman''s body fallen on the bed, lying on back while looking at the Artifact in her hand.


    ''...Astral Oculus'', Looking at the artifact, identityibg it''s name and the way it was going to help her this time, her hand slowly closed it towards her blue eyes, cascading same coloured hair now scattered on the bed.


    "Let''s see, what are you doing my love~??", Diana''s hand held the patch with both hands before activating it.


    SWOOSH!


    ...


    ''Huh, where is this ce?'' Diana asked, looking at the unknown location filled with figures that resembled average humans but with two crystalline horns on each of their heads.


    She narrowed her gaze.


    Though her body was not present here, her eyes could see and ears could hear everything, as if she were there herself.


    Of course, a huge drawback of this artifact was its recovery time of 10 months, meaning after using it once, she could only use it again after 10 months.


    This prompted her to use it only for very important tasks. A year ago, it was used to locate Alisia Devereaux, and before that, Dalia Tenebri, who is also the mother of Alia.


    "Hey, did you hear that the gbearer went to help us get rid of the demonic mist on the back mountains?" One of the men talked about something as he passed through Diana''s astral body, which didn''t matter much since her ears picked up those words.


    ''Sigh, aren''t you still the same, my love~?,'' Diana ced her gloved finger on her lips, amusedly turning to look towards the group of men,pleting her sentence, ''Still helping ungrateful people.''


    SWISH


    ''Whatever, I am here to provide you emotional support though, fufu,'' Diana said as the scenery transitioned on its own, without her physically moving.


    She arrived directly on the mountain where her eyes reflected a huge tornado banishing instantly before her.


    ''Hm, a demon of noble lineage,'' Diana thought, turning directly towards the huge rubble fallen on the ground, her lips curving into a smile before her eyes shifted to a new scenery just outside the ship''s main entry point.


    ''Finally!'' Diana''s eyes widened with excitement, finally feeling the rush of emotions while looking at the silhouette emerging from the shadows, even without the presence of any aura or energy signature.


    Diana knew he was her beloved.


    ''Sigh, he is all alone agai¡ª?!'' Instantly, her face turned nk, her eyes fixed on another figure emerging behind the young man.


    badump


    In an instant, a bombardment of thoughts rushed through her mind, her eyes widening, jaws clenched with visible anger surging throughout her very being.


    ''WHO is she? WHAT is she doing here? No, WHY does she even EXIST to begin with? Is this a DREAM? That GAZE... Who the HELL is she!''

 Chapter 154: Chapter 154- Dianas Intuition

    ''WHO is she? WHAT is she doing here? No, WHY does she even EXIST to begin with? Is this a DREAM? That GAZE... Who the HELL is she!'' Diana''s mind was a whirlpool of thoughts, bombarding it with her pupils trembling at a rapid pace, eyes reflecting two hands interlocked with each other.


    ''Who is she?'' Her mind couldn''t recognize the face.


    Those golden eyes were something she had first seen in both her lives¡ªthe present one and the past one, where she had learned about all types of races and their features due to the Riantain Bloodline''s abilities for better utilization.


    But even after remembering the characteristics of 100 million different types of brainless races and 198 thousand intellectual races, none of the creatures showed those detailed golden pupils.


    There were indeed mindless beasts with golden pupils or intellectual dragons, but... a humanoid race?


    Nope.


    There was a swirl of emotions, not needing any confirmation about their rtionship since the interlocked fingers, the woman''s cold eyes bing softened when looking in the direction of the man, and then that clearly blurred face.


    Yes, Diana couldn''t see that woman''s face.


    The only thing her eyes could see was a blur or an average woman''s face which kept changing every ten seconds, as if switching thousands of faces within the time since exiting the ship.


    ''What is she doing here?'', Diana''s perception could feel something amiss about that woman, her senses which was active due to Oculus artifact''s feature wasn''t sensing even a bit of energy from her.


    Meaning, both man and woman walking in hand in hand were undetectable with closed eyes and ears, making things more frustrating.


    Making her senses wringle regarding such coincidence of this woman being in the same town where Ryuk was present too.


    Diana''s Intuition was warning her about that woman.


    ''no, that is not the point here'', Ignoring everything, her eyes turned towards the young man carrying a small smile on his face while immersed into conversation, with those same eyes once holding her reflection ncing at that woman.


    ''k-kill her....will kill her...I WILL KILL HER!'', Diana''s eyes shot red due to rage filling her whole body, mind bing clouded with the intense anger, foot taking steps towards them, hand stretching to strangle that woman.


    ''DAMN IT!'', Diana''s body pass through that woman, since it was just an live image created by artifact not her body being present there.


    ''Why does she exist to begin with!'', Her mind can''t help but feel crashing any moment, her eyes can''t see that woman''s face, her ears wasn''t hearing her words and then her hands instead of strangling, passed through that woman.


    It all hit back much harder than it appeared through Diana''s trembling body, those lips biting itself to cause the blood to trickle from them with nails digging hard into her skin due to clenched fists, but all this was inflicted on her real body with no marks or sound here.


    Her sound and presence were undetectable due to her not even being present here to begin with; the only thing one could at most guess was some slight mana movement in the air due to the artifact''s influence and just that.


    No one can identify the person using the Artifact, which was also the reason making this artifact being of a Celestial Grade.


    Her eyes can''t keep themselves away from that woman, trying to get even a small clue about that real face.


    She will make sure to shred that thing whoid  hand on the man who rightfully belonged to her, as simple as that.


    :: Because ::


    For the first time, Diana''s pupils contracted with visible nerves twitching due to the voiceing out of the woman''s mouth reached her ears.


    Until now, everything was mute; even Ryuk''s voice was inaudible to her, as if something was preventing that to reach her and Diana knew, it was that woman.


    ''Is this a dream?'' Diana''s blue pupils were already at the limit of vibration, appearing unstable as they trembled in disarray the moment they captured that woman leaning forward towards the young man.


    ''Stop it! STOP IT!'' Once again Diana closed the distance the moment her eyes captured the woman''s pupils fixing on the thing which should be hers, and should be preserved only for her at least in this life when she had already be far stronger than her previous life to im that man for herself.


    But again, her hands and whole body passed through them.


    Her ck gloves were already torn due to nails piercing through them and digging into her hand.


    :: I don''t want to hide anything from you ::


    "BITCH! I. WILL. KILL. YOU!" She cried out, only thing Diana could do while her body fell to her knees, eyes filled with redness and visible anger, boiling rage looking at the woman, whose death could be the only thing that would soothe her now.


    :: Oh, no need for that ::


    ''!?!''


    "Huh, no, no, it is impossible," Diana''s mind suddenly felt a sharp surge.


    Her eyes, which were trembling a moment ago, became static, not missing those golden eyes which were turning towards her.


    Yes, Diana was one hundred percent sure that the averted pupil was turning towards her direction.


    But above all that, ''Ryuk can''t see it.''


    Diana''s mind, filled with intense emotions, was now crystal clear. It was as if a feeling washed over her, making her realize that she wasn''t a spectator here.


    But all along, that woman somewhere knew about her presence, which was why until now she had not revealed her face.


    :: I will protect them from anyone else ::


    ''That GAZE!'' Diana''s instincts snapped the moment her eyes met those golden ones, looking down at her kneeling figure while that figure wrapped her hand around the man who seemed oblivious to everything.


    It all came back, hitting her.


    The golden-eyed woman was saying everything to her instead of the man, who seemed oblivious to all of this while he kept smiling, replying lovingly to that woman.


    Yes, Diana could only guess that he was talking romantically due to no audio at all; everything was mute except for a few targeted words of the woman, but the man''s soft expression revealed it all.


    That expression was never even shown to her, not even by any other women, which made things more difficult here.


    All signs pointed towards that woman who was manipting her man to this extent.


    :: Trust me ::


    SWOOSH


    ''What was that?'' A sudden force seemed to just influence her mind, yet due to the Riantain bloodline giving herplete control over her brain, it protected the information from leaking out.


    Yes, it was a mind attack, which tried to read through her thoughts, attempted to render her unconscious, and even freeze her mind in this moment with a rey of this soul-tearing scene.


    Diana could feel it.


    There was something amiss with that woman; her strength was unknown to Diana, as if a facade hiding everything behind. But somehow, Diana knew that woman couldn''t possibly be stronger than her.


    Yet, she just endured a sharp mental attack, causing her to grit her teeth in frustration, jaws clenching with visible gritted teeth, she cried out,


    "WHO THE HELL IS SHE!"


    BANG!


    "Haa....Haaa....FUCKING SLUT!" Diana''s eyes shot open, her body instantly lurching forward while throwing the Artifact covering her eyes against the wall.


    CRACK


    Even with the ether-infused metal walls of the ship, painted in a curtain texture to appear decorative inside the room, was dented several inches in due to the force.


    SWOOOOSH!


    RUMBLE!


    "AAAAHHHHHHHH!, I WILL KILL YOU!" Her nerves tightened around her neck due to a sharp cry filled with agony, apanied by her ZENITH-ranked Aura bursting out, causing the whole battleship to tremble as if hit by a shockwave.


    knock knock


    "Are you fine, My Lady?" A maid knocked on the door,pletelyposed with her stoic face, inquiring with a normal tone.


    "TURN THIS JUNK TOWARDS TITANORA, THIS INSTANT!" Diana had lost her patience; now, the only thing remaining was to go there directly, kill that woman, and im Ryuk for herself.


    No need for formalities and patience; she could clearly see him slipping through her hands.


    Now or never.


    "Um, My Lady, exactly, we need to return to Ardoros now, since the Demon Queen has just announced a full-scale battle over Titanora," the maid informed regarding thetest information they had received a minute ago.


    "WHAT! FUCK THAT BITCH, I SAID MOVE THIS GARBAGE TOWARDS TITANORA!" Diana''s mind was filled with nothing but the desire to cut that woman into pieces instead of caring about anything else.


    Did she care about the announcement of Ascendancy-ranked powerhouses?


    She didn''t give a damn shit about anyone else.


    Right now, Ryuk was slipping through her hands, and that mattered more to her.


    Silence~N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "....I will not, my Lady," the maid said before taking out amunication device from her pocket. Bringing it towards her mouth with a calm tone, she informed, "Lady Luna, please arrive here. Lady Diana seems to be trying to do something dangerous again."


    BOOM!


    The whole metal gate protecting the room was destroyed from the middle, appearing as if it had been punched and scattered yet remained intact on the edges which were bent due to the force.


    "How dare you." Diana walked outside the room, her blue eyes carrying a hint of killing intent, now shot red due to the anger from a moment ago.


    Her bitten lips and bleeding palms, dug by her nails, trickled blood, showing her present state of mind even as she ignored healing her own wounds.


    "You know right, before Sisteres, you will be dead?" Diana threatened, aware that being Riantains, none of them feared her due to theirplete control over their bodies to suppress their outer emotions.


    But she needed to do anything to reach Titanora now.


    WHOOSH


    Suddenly, a sharp sound caused her pupils to turn towards the direction where a figure started to materialize, and even before it couldpletely arrive, a voice emanated from it reverberating throughout the whole ce.


    "Diana, if youy a finger on that golden-eyed girl, you will be dead."

 Chapter 155: Chapter 155- Destinys play (1)

    WHOOSH


    Suddenly, a sharp sound caused her pupils to turn towards a figure materializing in the distance. Even before it fully arrived, a voice emanated from it, reverberating throughout the area.


    "Diana, if youy a finger on that golden-eyed girl, you will be dead."


    Diana narrowed her gaze upon recognizing the voice, frustrated yet controlling herself as she clenched her fist. She inquired, "What do you mean by that, Sister Luna?"


    SWISH


    The figure, with straight ponytailed blue hair and a coat draped over one shoulder, instantly appeared beside Diana, holding white gloves in hand and ncing with blue eyes at Diana.


    "Her name is Esme Valhale." Luna moved past Diana and entered the room through the broken door, causing the maid to turn and leave, already aware of the gesture.


    "Esme Valhale? Which family? Tell me¡ªI will kill¡ª" Diana let out her frustration, though she kept it under control enough to hear her sister''s words for a few more minutes, and that was it.


    Nothing was more important to her than her man, who was being manipted into loving someone else.


    "The Tenebri Family," Luna stated directly, her tone cold as she took a seat on the bed, folding her legs elegantly with hands ced on her knees.


    ''?!''


    "But shouldn''t it be Tenebri in her name instead of Valhale?" Diana''s eyes widened, aware of the curse attached to the Tenebri Bloodline, her mind bombarded with thoughts.


    "Her father was of unknown origin, possibly thest of a lost civilization with the ability to summon runic energy from apletely different ne," Luna informed with amusement, sharing information she had gathered, which was far more intriguing and needed to be known by her naive sister.


    "....So, what does that have to do with my interest?" Diana wasn''t in the mood for useless information, but understanding that Luna''s arrival here was not insignificant, she patiently took a seat on the sofa with folded hands.


    "Diana, you should know that I''ve been keeping my eye on that kid since he awakened from hisa," Luna revealed with a cold tone, her voice hinting at her constant surveince of Ryuk Devereaux. She continued, "...though he always disappeared from my sight. It''s not important now."


    ''.....'' Diana kept her narrowed eyes fixed on Luna, folding her hands, believing her words, as she also couldn''t sense his presence a moment ago.


    "So, let me tell you one thing, Diana. Ryuk Devereaux has reached the Early Ascendancy Rank," Luna''s face formed a smile, expecting the visible widening of Diana''s pupils.


    Diana''s life''s goal had been to surpass Ryuk Devereaux due to her well-known obsession with him.


    But now, she was just an Early Imperfect Zenith Ranker, while Ryuk Devereaux...


    His rank was Ascendancy itself.


    ''?!''


    "No... No... NO!" Diana''s eyes trembled rapidly with shock rather than rage this time, her folded hands loosening.


    Her ns had always been to overpower Ryuk, who had been asleep for five years. It was inconceivable that he would wake up and surpass someone like her, who had all the advantages.


    She was supposed to be his savior and support, helping him achieve whatever he wanted in this unknown world. With his crippled body, he needed her support, but...


    "H-how?" Diana''s voice broke as she inquired, her hand resting on the sofa with visible bewilderment.


    "Well, if you''re asking how I know, he revealed it himself during the test for the gbearer Insignia. Naturally, not only I but many others are aware of it," Luna leaned forward, resting her chin on her palm with her elbow supported by her thighs, studying Diana''s facial expression. She continued, "And if you''re asking how he achieved it, then I don''t know."


    ''.....'' Diana''s gaze turned downward, her eyes narrowing before lifting to inquire, "But you didn''t tell me theplete details about that woman."


    There was nothing she could do now; he was already far stronger than anyone here, including Luna herself, who was at Perfect Peak Zenith.


    Diana prioritized knowing about the factors influencing her ns like that unknown woman.


    "Diana, do you remember when I told you that no matter how much you think you have everything under control, in reality, you are moving in the direction where destiny wants you to go?" Luna''s eyes observed the slight wounds on Diana''s hands and lips, feeling the need to put an end to her obsession.


    "...Yes, you told me that when I asked for your help to bring Ryuk back to me five years ago, which was just a flimsy excuse you made," Diana remembered the day she had requested Luna''s help to bring the injured Ryuk to her, only to be bluntly rejected. Despite feeling her anger simmering, Diana controlled herself and asked, "But why bring that up now?"


    Luna''s eyes were fixed on Diana, understanding her dissatisfaction, yet she continued, "How about I prove this fact to you by telling you a story?"


    "...I''m listening," Diana replied, allowing Luna to continue.


    "Once upon a time, there was a woman called ''A'' who desired to be the strongest of her generation." Luna stood from her ce, slowly moving towards Diana,"To prove herself, she embarked on a journey to enhance her skills in the outside world."


    Her intent was clear¡ªto dissuade her naive sister from pursuing the young man who was nothing but a puppet to destiny.


    No matter how much he resists, fate or destiny will always remain ahead of him.


    "At the age of 20, Woman A encountered arade¡ªa man who was thest of his race, with a strong will to prove himself and grow stronger. Recognizing his potential, that woman A allowed him to join her," Luna recounted a lesser-known tale, fueled by her interest in the woman who had once been her role model and idol.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "During their journey, she encountered another woman, Let''s call her, woman D, who had fallen in love with that man. Witnessing the woman''s determination, Woman A allowed her to marry him.


    In return, man promised to continue creating runic weapons for woman A," Luna wouldn''t have delved into such details if she hadn''t noticed the blood stains on her sister''s palms and her bitten lip, signs of frustration and agony.


    Right now, Luna wanted to make it clear to Diana that she needed to change her priorities.


    "They all grew close to some extent, and after two years, that man died at the hands of someone with the same bloodline as the Woman A, who once aspired to be the strongest, now witnessing the tears of herrades," Luna''s eyes remained fixed on Diana, who waspletely confused by the story but continued to listen.


    "During that time, the woman D who had recently married that man was pregnant, and..." Luna''s hand traced through the sofa as she moved towards the edge, adding, "COINCIDENTALLY, that woman was of the Tenebri bloodline."


    ''?!''


    Diana''s eyes turned towards Luna, who took a seat on a separate sofa ced nearby, further exining, "Due to the curse of the Tenebri bloodline, that woman was able to halt her pregnancy for 80 years."


    Yes, there were many aspects of the curse associated with the Tenebri Bloodline, and one of those effects was the ability to dy the pregnancy.


    "That woman somehow escaped to a secluded continent far away from the woman A, whose rival, sharing the same bloodline, had killed her husband, and after 80 years, She gave birth to two daughters, who COINCIDENTALLY were not twins," Luna emphasized the word "coincidentally," eager to rify the situation for Diana and make her realise, there was nothing like coincidence in here.


    The entire setup from the beginning was a plot orchestrated for someone who needed to y a predetermined role and live like a puppet under the y controlled by destiny itself.


    "Sister Luna, you''re making things confusing for me. Can you please exin clearly?" Diana''s mind was calmer due to her bloodline, but she was not prepared to solve the puzzles Luna was presenting to her.


    "I will reveal names in the end, but for now, let me continue," Luna knew that stating names and everything straightforwardly would not have much effect on Diana, who was obsessed and somewhat mad about that young man.


    So, she continued, "After three or four years of birth, the woman noticed her elder daughter''s health deteriorating due to some artifact ced within that continent, prompting her to leave her other daughter with her sister."


    ''.....Why does this feel familiar?'' Diana couldn''t remember properly, but she indeed knew a simr story, which piqued her interest in listening to the information.


    "You know, surprisingly, the elder daughter proved her worth and attracted the attention of her grandmother, who is naturally none other than ''Her''," Luna intentionally didn''t call out that name, aware that it would draw unwanted attention from that being reigning supreme above everyone else.


    Yes, the more strength one possessed, the more unique entities they were, and calling names of one of the strongest beings in existence would only invite unnecessary surveince from them.


    "...And then?" Diana inquired, her curiosity evident in her eyes, sparked by a tingling sensation of intuition suggesting that this story belonged to someone she knew.


    "Hmm, now you''re listening," Luna felt satisfied seeing Diana''s interest as she further exined, "That daughter COINCIDENTALLY had a dormant Tenebri Bloodline and a primary paternal bloodline, which boosted her dormant Bloodline''s ability. This made the girl swiftly be the favorite of her Grandmother, who was in search of someone carrying a pure Tenebri Bloodline."


    Technically, due to the curse of the Tenebri Bloodline, women carrying such a Bloodline always married men from outside Ardoros, slowly diluting their own bloodline.


    However, somehow, that girl''s paternal side carried an enhancing-type bloodline which not only increased the purity of the weak Tenebri bloodline but also awakened a rare and strong ability.


    Luna rhythmically spoke while tilting her head right and left with a visible smile, she said, "So, She trained her, she taught her, she gave her artifacts, and even went as far as to iste her on a continent where that girl''s father''s dead body was once buried, providing no means to leave from that ce by cutting off any transport facility."


    "Now, Diana, do you know what happens next in the story?" Luna blinked at her sister, who seemed most confused here. But seeing that expression, it all felt satisfactory to Luna, whose information was finally bearing fruit.


    "Let me tell you. So, the son of Woman A, who was responsible for that girl''s father''s death, entered the same continent," Luna slowly stood, her eyes gleaming with amusement as she realized theplexity of the situation. ncing at Diana, she said, "And COINCIDENTALLY, that girl fell in love with her Father''s Murderer''s Son."

 Chapter 156: Chapter 156- Destinys play (2)

    "Let me tell you. So, the son of Woman A, who was responsible for that girl''s father''s death, entered the same ce," Luna slowly stood, her eyes gleaming with amusement as she realized theplexity of the situation. ncing at Diana, she said, "And COINCIDENTALLY, that girl fell in love with her Father''s Murderer''s Son."


    "Now tell me, what will that girl do when she realizes these things?" Luna asked, her eyes fixed on the woman whose eyes were widened from grasping the gist of things. Yet, not giving her a chance to reply, Luna added options, "So, will the girl backstab that boy or forgive him?"


    "...She will forgive him," Diana''s gaze turned cold, realizing the depth of the situation to be more than she anticipated.


    "Oh, and why is that?" Luna, slightly perplexed, looked at her sister, whose face was cold with a sharply focused gaze, inquiring back at her.


    "I saw that woman''s eyes, they were repulsive," Diana gritted her teeth, remembering those golden pupils looking back at her with visible mockery and challenge.


    If she hadn''t been so far from her, she would have torn that woman to pieces at that moment.


    "Repulsive, you say? And here I heard they were enchantingly golden," Luna remarked, feigning ignorance as she observed her sister''s frustrated expression.


    "...Not every glittering thing is gold, especially if it belongs to that woman," Diana replied, clearly not in a good mood.


    Her mind kept reying thoughts of that woman, those golden eyes, warning her to stay away.


    At this moment, Diana felt a strong urge to separate her beloved from that woman.


    The reflection of those two amber eyes and the man whose every shadow should have belonged to her inside those golden pupils¡ªthese thoughts were enough to make her want to kill that woman.


    "Set your jealousy aside, Diana, and tell me, do you understand how things are unfolding?" Luna asked, feeling helpless as she observed her sister''s obsession.


    "...I don''t think there''s any clear direction when that woman holds the potential to betray him," Diana replied, her eyes downward, contemting the slim chances of being able to manipte that woman like others.


    As a Riantain, Diana had been taught from an early age to understand bodynguage, emotions, and human anatomy.


    Consequently, she was skilled at discerning human weaknesses, emotional states, and how to exploit them for her benefit.


    However, that woman''s bodynguage and gaze were crystal clear to Diana, warning her to stay away from that man¡ªSomething which she wasn''t going to do atleast until she is alive.


    "Fine, now tell me, what do you understand from that story? For example, the names of those women and the whole story?" Luna inquired, not wanting to reveal all the details until Diana decided for herself and understood the situation.


    Her intention was clear¡ª stay away from that young man.


    "Alisia Devereaux was Woman A, who found Esme''s father and allowed him to apany her and have runic inscriptions made by him. Soon after, a Tenebri fell in love with that man," Diana exined, calmly sharing her perspective with her sister.


    "And then, the Head of the branch family, called ir-Devereaux, under the orders of his supporting gbearer, killed that man. This led the woman to lose her trust in Alisia Devereaux, whose own bloodline had killed the man," Diana continued, piecing together the story as she understood it, although she acknowledged some missing pieces.


    "After relentless searching for a safe ce for her uing child, woman went to an unknown isted continent and gave birth to two daughters," Diana deduced,pleting her thoughts. "After a few years, the woman took her elder daughter, Esme, and escaped the deteriorating continent which was affecting her health¡ª"


    "Sigh, Diana, don''t you understand?" Luna interrupted, rubbing her forehead, frustrated that Diana only grasped part of the story, leaving out crucial details.


    Swish


    "I don''t think there''s anything more to know about that woman," Diana said, rising abruptly from her seat, her hand swiftly summoning a wooden stick.


    Luna narrowed her gaze, observing Diana''s battle-ready stance, indicating her impulsive desire to confront the girl without considering the consequences, which made Luna''s expression stoic.


    SWOOSH


    "Diana, your judgment seems clouded when ites to that boy. But remember, don''t make hasty decisions based on impulse," Luna stated, her aura instantly filling the room with dense mana, causing Diana''s whole body to freeze as she stared intensely at her sister.


    WHOOSH


    "Don''t test my patience, Sister Luna. I can''t lose him because of your interference," Diana''s aura burst forth, causing a disruptive reaction inside the room, which slowly expanded outward.


    SWISH


    "...What magic has he used on my little sister to make her fight me?" Luna sighed, observing her sister''s childish behavior as her entire body vanished into thin air, reappearing directly beside Diana.


    ''?!''


    "You cannot stop me!" Diana retaliated, understanding her sister''s intent to prevent her from leaving and taking action against that Tenebri girl.


    BAM!


    "Diana, hold your horses. Don''t think I can''t address your behavior in my own way," Luna firmly stated, blocking Diana''s punch and noticing the intense emotions in her sister''s eyes, realizing Diana was about to do something reckless.


    "Then let me go," Diana calmly insisted, hoping for a chance to leave and deal with the woman as soon as possible.


    "I will let you go, but first tell me, what is Esme''s mother''s name?" Luna saw no reason to dy any longer.


    "...Why does it matter?" Diana narrowed her gaze, not understanding why she needed to know the family details of someone destined to be a dead body soon.


    "Dalia. That''s the woman''s name," Luna revealed directly, gripping Diana''s fist tightly, sharing the name of Esme''s mother.


    ''!?!''N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''...Dalia Tenebri?'' Diana''s mind raced as she recognized the name, but she quickly dismissed the thought, assuming it was a coincidence.


    "More specifically, she''s the mother of Alia Tenebri, the girl you went to meet a few days ago," Luna''s grip loosened as she sensed Diana''s anger subsiding, her eyes reflecting her own shock.


    "N-no, wait. But don''t they have different eye colors?" Diana''s mind was flooded with emotions, primarily shock, as she realized howplicated the situation had be.


    Meaning, Alia, whom she had manipted and ensured would use her perfectly, with the end goal of being able to im Ryuk for himself after killing her when Ryuk finally lost in battle.


    However, everything failed due to some idiots not ying their roles perfectly.


    But now, Ryuk was entangled with Alia''s sister, who had betrayed him in a past life.


    Everything was just confusing for Diana; she couldn''t understand exactly what was happening here.


    "Didn''t I already tell you, coincidentally both sisters were not twins?" Luna, seeing Diana''s widened eyes and rxed body posture, finally found the results satisfactory, even making her realize the stupidity of her sister.


    Diana would have gone to kill the woman who was under the protection of the world''s strongest, but she stopped when she realized that the woman was the sister of some random Epic ranker whom she held some hatred towards.


    ''...Exactly what''s going on with you,'' Luna had already observed in all these five years how Diana had evolved from an isted kid to a prodigy, working hard and even pushing her body limits to finally reach ZENITH.


    It may seem easy to achieve strength and ranks inside Aurora Nest where time was much longer than in the real world, but if time were the only thing to make someone strong, then elves or dragons would be gods or the strongest in this world.


    So, one needed to endure agony, pain, and endless struggle to be strong, which Diana went through in these five years.


    And all this suffering for just a man.


    Luna couldn''t understand how someone could go so far as to destroy themselves just to be strong enough for someone they could never have.


    Thud


    "No, Sister Luna, how could this be? No," Diana fell into her seat, hands covering her face, her eyes peeking intensely through the gaps.


    Diana''s mind was a whirlpool of thoughts. Alia, who should have rotted away on that small continent, now had a chance to reconcile with Ryuk because of her sister, and leave Alia aside.


    What if that woman, Esme, opened Ryuk''s heart to make way for others to have a chance too?


    "I need to kill her as soon as possible." Diana remained far calmer than anyone who hade to know about something so crucial; her mind was set on uprooting the cause of everything.


    "Sigh, why are you so hard to understand, Diana?" Luna couldn''t help but feel confused. Even after revealing several things that should have diverted Diana''s attention from that woman, she remained hell-bent on killing her.


    "....Fine, what do you want me to do, Sister?" Diana, understanding her sister''s intentions upon seeing her provide such crucial information, calmed herself and waited for Luna to speak her mind.


    "Good, now you''re listening," Luna finally felt the chance to speak her mind after all her hard work, seizing the opportunity to ask, "Tell me, Diana, did you kill Alisia Devereaux?"


    "....No," Diana replied straightforwardly, not understanding the reason for Luna''s inquiry but remaining patient for her next words.


    "Listen to me, Diana. The Demon Queen wants to attack Titanora. Do you think it''s a coincidence?" Luna inquired again, her eyes fixed on Diana''s expressions.


    "I... don''t think Ryuk would be behind all this, right?" Diana wasn''t sure either, seeking confirmation from Luna''s perspective. If indeed Ryuk was involved in provoking the Demon Queen, then things were moreplicated.


    "Time will reveal itself, but for now, keep your distance from him until I confirm his involvement. Do you understand?"


    "....yes"

 Chapter 157: Chapter 157- Belials arrival (1)

    In Titanora, one of the towns near a broken kingdom, the atmosphere seemed calmer than usual, with slight murmurs and sounds.


    "Hey, is that a demon?" a man walking through the alley murmured as he looked at the boy with red-colored skin and two small ck horns on his head, moving through the path towards a certain direction.


    "Yes, he seems like one," the man walking beside him whispered, ncing at the boy who passed beside them.


    ''Should I kill these trash?'' Belial''s white-stricken pupil inside ck eyes gazed at those men, a maniacal smile visible on his face while observing those two Dariants.


    ''I will kill thebter.'' Ignoring them for now, Belial turned to move towards the direction leading to a house visible at the end of the alley.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Inside the house at the end of the alley:


    SWISH


    Suddenly, with a sharp orange glow, two individuals materialized: a man with ck, fluttering hair and amber eyes sharper than the orange aura surrounding him looked down at the woman in his arms.


    "Shall we begin your test?" Ryuk smiled at Esme while also, anticipating the reaction from the individual whose presence the system had detected, though his current amusementy elsewhere.


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about." Esme averted her gaze before gently pushing herself out of his embrace, feigning ignorance of Ryuk''s words.


    "Oh? Weren''t you the one who wanted to be a guardian?" Ryuk teased, amused by her tant change in demeanor the moment they left that ce.


    "I was just kidding." Esme distanced herself from him and headed towards the kitchen to get something to eat, aware that the sun would soon set after they had spent the whole day outside.


    ''.....'' Ryuk seeing her moving inside the kitchen which was avable just in open beside the hall where he was standing before moving towards the sofa, can''t help but think confused about her such not understandable behaviour.


    But not paying attention to anyone of these things, Ryuk paid his attention towards his mind.


    ''Where is she right now?'', Ryuk inquired with the system, taking a seat on the sofa with hands folded, while not paying attention to Esme who was busy preparing something.


    [Host, the target is at 87,765 Km away from this location]


    ''And what was that artifact?'', Though Ryuk was aware of the presence of Diana keeping an eye on him, he was not able to see her or feel her presence, meaning without System, he had not felt her.


    [Host, the Artifact is called Astral Oculus, the Celestial Grade one with the ability to spectate others with real-time holographic projection image]


    ''Hm, do you think there could be chances of Esme to detect Diana?'', Of course, Ryuk was not sure since even he wouldn''t have felt the presence of someone looking at him without System''s help, let alone with his powers, making him though doubt the chances but still...


    [ Not only detection, She even tried to scratch like a kitten protecting her woolen ball ^?_?^ ]


    ''...I see,'' Ryuk nced at the kitchen, observing Esme busy with preparations, while contemting asking her about this.


    She could indeed hide or not reveal it to him, but if she did hide it, that would be a signal to him.


    It was a test.


    He had hidden many things from her himself, but he would reveal everything when he felt much closer to her than he ever had with anyone else.


    Until then, he needed to nurture their rtionship with small details like this.


    "Hey Esme, do you want to say something to me?" he called out, hoping to hear her reveal something but not expecting much since it was her choice whether to share or not.


    This might seem like a small point, but he would never think of her in the wrong way, as someone who could hide things from him.


    Love is about mutual trust, understanding, and support, which might falter at times but the end result would always be the same.


    "...No," Esme replied, cing some sliced vegetables into boiling water, lost in thought. She shook her head.


    "I see," Ryuk''s gaze remained forward, not expecting her to reveal anything so soon. After all, it wasn''t a significant matter.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It was just some random bug eyeing my things, forgetting about its boundaries," Esme''s demeanor instantly changed as her eyes lifted to the man seated in the hall, her gaze meeting his amber ones.


    "Was that bug big?" Ryuk couldn''t help but smile, feeling a slight satisfaction after hearing her response.


    "Yes, about 1 or 2 inches longer than me, but height doesn''t matter," Esme replied, looking nkly at her prepared food as she lifted the tes to serve, seemingly oblivious to the young man''s gaze.


    ''System, did you detect something?'' Ryuk inquired again.


    [No Host, there isn''t any mana or energy movement, but there is something unusual about her eyes.]


    ''Yes, that''s what I''m thinking too. There''s something off about those golden eyes,'' Ryuk agreed with the system, though his tone and the system''s response differed¡ªone informative, the otherplementary.


    [....]


    "Here, take it." Esme arrived at the table, cing down the boiled vegetables and a piece of burnt bread.


    Ryuk first looked at the food on the table, then at Esme, who appeared more confident than him in the kitchen, nodding as their eyes met.


    "What is this?" Ryuk asked, puzzled by her attempt at cooking when she couldn''t even manage it.


    During his time here, he had always been the one to cook for her.


    Of course, he enjoyed cooking, but today it seemed Esme had taken the liberty to prepare something herself.


    "This is bread and vegetable soup. Try it, it''s tasty," Esme sat down, reaching for the bread and taking a bite.


    Swish


    As the piece of bread approached her parted lips, it transformed into the exact dish Ryuk had cooked before.


    "Hmm, it''s delicious," Esme nodded, feeling satisfied with the taste, which was an exact replica of his own.


    "Wait, don''t tell me¡ªyou always eat this and use your ability to transform it into something delicious?" Ryuk could clearly see how this woman had managed to survive here with her level of cooking skills, viewing it as a bright side of her ability.


    Perhaps her method enhanced the overall quality of her ability by replicating exact tastes, aromas, and vors.


    But the question remained: Really?


    Swish


    "Yes, isn''t it the most practical way to eat?" Esme nodded as the burnt bread and boiled vegetables transformed into appetizing dishes emitting delicious aromas and vibrant spices.


    ''....'' Watching her, Ryuk also reached out, breaking off a small piece and cing it in his mouth.


    GULP


    ''Damn it.''


    [Pffft]


    ''Shut up,'' Ryuk nced at Esme before examining his hand, realizing that from now on, he needed to cook instead of relying on Esme''s prepared meals.


    Why?


    Because of his ability.


    Yes, his passive ability, which made him immune to outside interference, had just nullified Esme''s illusion.


    The end result?


    He had just eaten burnt bread dipped in a soup of boiled vegetables.


    This made him understand that there was indeed a dark side to his ability.


    While his active ability was under his control, the passive one wasn''t.


    Although it was beneficial for protecting him from poison, seeing Esme''s culinary skills made him realize it was a convenient method for enjoying delicious food without the hard work of cooking.


    "How was it? Did you like it?" Esme peeked at Ryuk while he ate, trying to gauge his reaction from his nk expression.


    "Yes, it was very tasty," Ryuk replied directly before standing abruptly, sensing someone''s presence.


    tap tap


    He moved swiftly towards the door and opened it.


    "Aahhh¡ªTHUD!"


    Two kids fell to the floor, losing their bnce when the support they were leaning on suddenly disappeared, causing them to collide with each other.


    BAM!


    "I told you, Sam, you shouldn''t eavesdrop on other people''s private conversations," Mae scolded Sam, whose body already bore wounds and scratches from a recent struggle, which urred while he was being forced toe here.


    "....Sorry," Sam muttered with his head pressed against the ground, closing his eyes in exhaustion.


    "What were you two doing here, Mae?" Ryuk directed his question to Mae, the apparent leader, rather than the boy who was avoiding eye contact.


    "...He wanted toe with both of you, if you were leaving this ce," Mae nudged Sam with her elbow, ncing at Esme, who watched with amusement.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Ryuk couldn''t understand how these twins thought they could be left alone with such abilities. "Follow me."


    Both twins followed behind him, moving towards the table where food was ced before taking a seat.


    "Take some and tell me how it tastes," Esme offered two tes to them.


    "Wow, it looks good," Mae took a bite and recognized the taste, having also sampled Ryuk''s cooking over these past few months and aware of Esme''s hands in cooking it.


    "I will take a bite too," Sam lifted a piece to his mouth.


    tap


    "How did you get injured?" Ryuk ced his hand on Sam''s shoulder, inquiring with a small smile on his face.


    "None of your business¡ªCOUGH!" Suddenly, the bite Sam had taken turned into a different taste, nd and distasteful like burned bread and vegetables.


    "Blerg¡ªkhuck!" Before he could vomit, Mae covered his mouth, not letting a single piecee out of his now reddened face, eyes ring at his own traitorous sister.


    "Don''t spoil my mood, eat it up; I know how it tastes," Mae nodded while eating her share of food, her other hand covering his face, eyes fixed on the food, not paying attention to his suffocating expression.


    She didn''t care that it was indeed an illusion of food prepared by Esme; taste mattered.


    Yes, Mae knew that it wasn''t real food due to her trial of once stealing and selling it in the market, but it turned into trash in front of customers, making her realize the value of these things.


    BAM!


    Suddenly, the doors burst open, with a silhouette projecting onto the walls of the room, apanied by a voice.


    "Kekeke, Baster and Bistress, your servant is here!"

 Chapter 158: Chapter 158- Belials Arrival (2)

    Bam!


    Suddenly, the doors burst open, with a silhouette projecting onto the walls of the room, apanied by a voice.


    "Kekeke, Baster and Bistress, your servant is here!" Belial entered the house with a loud sound, his white-stripped pupils turning towards the center of the room, observing the four people inside.


    "Tch, should I eat those two insects?" Belial licked his lips, a grin forming as he observed the girl slowly rising from her seat.


    ''N-no, is it a real d-demon?'' Mae''s eyes trembled as she looked at the boy with red skin and small ck horns standing in front of her, her mind suddenly filling with a surge of memories.


    "Heh, Hey Dariant Tras¡ªSWISH!" Belial attempted to speak, but before he could, a sudden ckout in his vision caused him to swiftly bring his hands in front. However, the force covering his face was far stronger.


    THUD


    "Bbbbaaass¡ªBAM!"


    "Sam!, bring the energy ster now, this thing will sell at a huge cost in the ck market," Mae eximed, grabbing a ck cloth around Belial''s face, her legs wrapped around his body as they both fell to the floor. Her hands stretched the cloth tightly covering the face of the demon, whose hands were folded and tied inside.


    "....Fine, I aming," Sam slowly stood from his seat, rubbing his mouth tightly to remove the remaining taste of bread and boiled vegetables. His eyeszily turned towards his sister, hands moving beside his waist.


    Tick


    "Baassss¡ª?!" Before Belial could curse again, he heard the sound of a mechanism triggering, specifically the energy ster ced at his forehead.


    "Wait, wait, don''t break his horns, they are worth 10 Golden coins each; aim for the middle part," Mae abruptly shook her body to adjust Belial''s head, ensuring Sam didn''t harm her valuable horns.


    Zoooo


    "Fine," Samzily replied, the ster in his hand charging to shoot a shot, a blue glow surrounding it.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''.....'', Ryuk looked at everything with a nk gaze, ncing towards Esme, who averted her eyes, finding the whole thing embarrassing but remaining silent.


    [Are you not going to save that demon, Host?]


    "Hey kids, enough. You can sell its body when I am done with its soul," Ryuk moved towards the trio entangled in apletely different posture, which wasn''t appreciable in the least.


    [As expected of you, Host.]


    "Hm... Big bro, but I will charge rent until then?" Mae looked at the young man with amber eyes approaching her, proposing a deal to hand over the prey she just captured to him at the cost of some daily charges, with hidden terms and conditions applying.


    "....How much?" Ryuk couldn''t argue with her since he needed her help in the future, also noticing Esme sitting in her ce, eating without caring about the scamming happening here.


    "7 coins daily with three meals a day. You can''t starve me on our journey," Mae stated directly, her approach toward mutual benefit evident in her offer.


    ''She is smart.'' Hearing her words, Ryuk felt satisfied, knowing he would indeed need to feed them when they left this ce. The twins didn''t yet know their value, making Mae ensure a mutual transaction¡ªshowing her sharp mind.


    "But I''ll give you all the coins at once for a year, not daily. What do you say?" Ryuk proposed, cing his hand on Sam''s shoulder, eliciting a reciprocated action as Sam ced his hand on Ryuk''s hand too.


    "Very good! That will be 3,000 coins. Will you pay it now?" Mae proposed, her hands holding the demon so tightly that even with its strength, there wasn''t a single opening for it to escape her tight clutches.


    Of course, Belial had exhausted all its energy, but on its way here, the monsters and demons it had encountered were devoured and converted into energy.


    Yet, with all its strength, Belial was helpless¡ªa testament to the physical strength Dariant possessed.


    "And where did those 445 coinse from?" Ryuk didn''t doubt Mae''s calction capabilities after living with her for these past few months, making him inquire about the reason for her asking for such arge amount.


    "2,555 coins for 365 days at 7 coins per day, and 445 coins for a security deposit in case this thing dies due to starvation," Mae exined, peeking at the demon wrapped in her hand,pletely helpless.


    "Starvation?" Ryuk sighed, realizing the food requested three times a day was for both twins, not the demon. He turned and approached Esme, who seemed to be struggling to control herughter.


    "Belial, enough of jokes,e here," Ryukmanded, while folding his hands, amber eyes fixed infront, waiting for demon''s reply.


    Silence~


    ''....'' Until now, Ryuk indeed thought the demon was acting by getting subdued this easily, but seeing how there wasn''t any sound, he realised the severity of the situation as he ordered again, "Mae, let it go."


    "Fine¡ªSWISH!" The moment Mae loosened her hand, the demon instantly vanished, appearing in front of the young man seated on the sofa.


    "Haaa....Haaa, dabn Bonstress," Gasping for breath, Belial''s hand on his chest, tears in his eyes as he nced at Mae, who was folding the cloth in her hand and cing it in her pocket.


    "Shut up, Belial. Tell me about the Demon Queen," Ryuk cut to the chase, skipping the pleasantries and inquiring about the information regarding the Demon Queen.


    "...Which one?" Belial, knowing the consequences if it ignored the young man''s words, ignored its own gasping for breath and focused on Ryuk''s words, rubbing its neck.


    "Are there many queens?" Ryuk''s eyes nced towards Belial, contemting the reason behind his words.


    "Exactly. The Debon Continent is not under just a single queen; there are exactly seventeen queens," Belial informed, eyeing the girl who had just attacked it moments ago, feeling the desire to teach her a lesson but restraining itself due to sensing her sharp intent.


    ''Seventeen Queens?'' Ryuk narrowed his gaze, looking down, unconcerned about the energy movement around the demon''s fingertip, already aware of the sharp intent emanating from Esme''s body.


    "Tell me about Morana," Ryuk inquired with the exact name, turning towards the demon boy beside him, who stood wearing short blue pants with straps on a white-striped shirt.


    "Borana? Isn''t she the banished one?" Belial''s eyes turned towards the table where the food was ced, stretching its hand to take the burned bread and boiled vegetables before eating.


    "But isn''t she at the Ascendancy Rank?" Ryuk referred to the information he had obtained from the system.


    "She is indeed at that rank, but what can a lone ve do when stuck in the wilderness surrounded by Sanctub''snds," Belial revealed, satisfied with the taste of the dish he had just eaten, his eyes ncing at Ryuk.


    "Sanctum?" Ryuk heard this name for the first time, making him inquire, slightly confused. The way Belial presented the information made it seem like the Demon Queen was trapped in her ownnd, surrounded by some opposing force.


    "Yes, those holy energy bastards, with their four self-proibed cults ruled by four different religions, one of which keeps a check on Borana," Belial exined about the existence of an entire expanse belonging to a particr religion that uses divine energy opposite to demonic energy.


    "What exactly is the matter with Morana''s case?" Ryuk understood that much morey behind the situation than Belial could fully exin, but the most he could do was grasp the vague outline.


    "So, the story goes like this..."


    Belial started to exin the situation of Demon Queen Morana:


    After the battle between Sanctum and the demons a thousand years ago, the Demonic continent was shattered into several broken parts.


    Originally, there were two vast expanses coveringnd farrger than Heindal, Ardoros, and Titanorabined¡ªten times the size of all these¡ªwhich were under demon rule.


    But after the war, the entirend was split apart.


    Several noble lineage demons remaining decided to rule theirnds with newws instead of the old ones, which led to the demons'' significant defeat due to theirck of strategic approach, civil wars, and various other factors contributing to their downfall.


    One of these expanses separated into seventeen hugend masses, referred to as ''continents,'' but not all were strong enough to maintain power. Among them was Malevolia, whose king at the time had two daughters. An heir battle ensued, resulting in betrayal and backstabbing.


    The betrayed daughter somehow escaped into Titanora, causing disease outbreaks and providing Belial a fertile ground to thrive.


    "I see. What happened to the betrayed one then?" Ryuk''s gaze shifted to Belial, who was seated on the floor cross-legged, awaiting the answer.


    "Ah, didn''t I tell you? Borana was given and surrounded by those bastards," Belial reminded, feeling dizzy due to the energy loss backed up from monsters.


    "So, Morana is that betrayed demoness," Ryuk recalled the name, realizing that the woman who was betrayed was none other than the host of the Void Matrix system. His eyes nced at Esme, who remained oblivious to these revtions.


    However, her golden pupils met with his Amber ones, sharing a mutual understanding that brought a small smile to his face. He then turned his eyes towards Belial before remembering something and inquiring, "And what about the people surrounding Demon Morana''s continent?"


    Ryuk could only conclude from all this that they were the opposite of demons, belonging to some religion and saints.


    Belial, upon hearing his words, replied before suddenly feeling dizzy and falling asleep with it''sst words, "Those bastards are frob F''s religion¡ªthud... BZzzz-zzzz."

 Chapter 159: Chapter 159- An Old Demon Seed (1)

    Belial, upon hearing his words, replied before suddenly feeling dizzy and falling asleep with hisst words, "Those bastards are frob F''s religion¡ªthud... BZzzz-zzzz."


    Ryuk''s eyes were fixed on the now sleeping demon before turning towards Esme, who stood from her seat as she moved towards the stairs.


    "Big sis, where are you going?" Sam inquired, his eyes fixed on the young woman walking towards the stairs with her golden pupils ncing towards the young man.


    "I am going to sleep. Follow me," Esmemanded, her eyes turning towards Mae, who instantly followed the young woman towards her room, leaving behind the sleeping demon''s body and the other individuals.


    "Why so soon?" Sam inquired, seeing Mae sprinting towards the young woman before both moved towards the stairs, not caring about Sam''s words as she left hers, "Shut up, it''s girls'' time."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Sam only kept looking at both of them disappearing inside the room.


    Zzzz-zzz-zz


    "So, am I going to sleep with you?" Sam turned towards the young man seated on the chair with folded hands and amber eyes fixed on the demon lying on the floor.


    "Bad luck," Ryuk stated before standing and moving towards the sofa ced in the center of the hall, directly taking a seat and lying on it as hepleted his words, "You''ll have to sleep on the floor tonight."


    ''...Should I shoot him?'' Sam looked at the young man''s lying figure before ncing at the demon sleeping on the floor,zily taking a seat beside it before lying down, epting his fate to sleep on the floor tonight.


    ''System, what do you know about F?'' Ryuk didn''t knew much about the goddess whom Maria trusted and behind whom crimes like child sacrifices and even demonic rituals were held.


    [Host, obtaining information about F''s existence may alert Grid to intrusion, as this information is protected under the will of the world. I suggest reaching Overlord first to ess it.]


    ''...'' Ryuk, upon hearing the System''s words, felt slightly disappointed upon realizing his current strength was insufficient. Nheless, he remained calm, setting a goal to achieve that rank.


    [But Host, there might be a chance to obtain information through the sanctum that surrounds thends of Malevolia.]


    ''I know.'' Ryuk had already anticipated a way to gather information about the Goddess F through ancient literature or any evidence present inside the sanctum.


    Just as he had be certain of Goddess F''s existence the moment he destroyed the monastery in his previous life, triggered by the dream he had that night.


    Yes, there was indeed a small dream, where a woman shining in white light spoke words about punishing his crimes.


    Though it had no tangible effect, it was enough to confirm her existence.


    [Good night, Host.]


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The battle was long, but the night was not strong enough to prevent the morning from inevitably arriving on thend.


    Morning rays streamed through one of the room''s windows, falling upon the two figures sleeping on the bed.


    A small figure was wrapped around a stretched white bedsheet, with half of their body hanging off the edge of the bed while gripping the bedsheet tightly, which also covered anotherrger figure, a woman, who clung to it tightly.


    "...Leave it," Mae murmured, being forced to pull the bedsheet while wrapped in a nket, wanting both for herself.


    ''I will not let her sleep with me from now on,'' Esme opened one eye, taking a peek at the girl trying to im even the remaining bedsheet, causing her to slowly release her grip.


    "Umhhm," With a slight turn, Mae finally secured the bedsheet for herself but soon¡ª


    THUD


    "Ouch!" Suddenly falling from the bed snapped her out of her peaceful sleep, her smile vanishing instantly.


    "Big sis, why?" Rubbing her head, Mae lifted herself to peek at the bed, only to find the woman whose actions had caused her to fall now absent.


    ''Where is she?''


    Esme observed the young man sleeping peacefully on the sofa, his closed eyelids visible from beneath his mask.


    Her golden pupils turned towards the other two small figures lying on the floor, seemingly asleep, with the Dariant boy''s head resting on the demon''s body.


    Zzz-zz-z


    Seeing them peacefully sleeping, her attention returned to the young man. She leaned down near his face, her eyes fixed on him as she passed beside and came near his ears, whispering, "Who was that woman?"


    "...were you thinking about that all night?" The young man''s eye fluttered open, revealing amber eyes, ncing at the woman whose warm breath was caressing his skin.


    "Yes," Esme stated directly, although after trying to remain calm, the vision she had seen by using her ability on the woman secretly spying on them was not understandable.


    It was a fact that her ability was Mirage creation, granting her the skill to create realistic illusions. To achieve this, the target''s brain also yed a vital role in making things more believable.


    This ability indirectly allowed her to influence others'' brains to a significant extent by infiltrating them to some degree, providing her with the capability to peek inside one''s mind.


    And when she saw into the mind of that unknown woman, only one vivid scene shed inside her own.


    A bloodied battlefield, shrouded by a crimson cloud, with dead bodies covering the ground beneath and a clear metallic stench lingering in the air. Seven other individuals, aside from the spectator (who was that woman),y broken on the ground, with a single man standing amidst the chaos. His cold amber gaze looked down upon her.


    It wasn''t the first time Esme had glimpsed into someone''s mind or seen such blood-soakednds, but the issuey in recognizing the man standing amidst the battlefield¡ªnone other than the young man in front of her.


    Looking at the young man''s clear skin and the soft, calm aura surrounding him, along with his fluttering eyes revealing amber hues, everything seemed the opposite of the other side of him¡ªblood stains on his face, eyes filled with killing intent, and a sharp, malicious aura.


    "Don''t dwell on it too much; I will share things with you one day," Ryuk said softly as his eyes met hers.


    "I will wait," Esme replied, her body leaning into the young man''s, loosening herself and falling against him, whispering, "...I love you."


    ".... I see," Ryuk slightly stated, his hand wrapping around Esme''s body.


    "I see."


    "I see."


    ''....'' Hearing both voices, Ryuk and Esme turned towards the sources of the voices, only to see two small figures¡ªthe demon resting his head on the Dariant boy''s head.


    Both of them looked back at Ryuk and Esme, with Belial grinning and Sam wearing a mocking smile.


    "I thought you had used an illusion?" Ryuk nced at Esme, raising an eyebrow.


    "I did, though," Esme stated inly, her eyes looking down at the young man.


    [Host, your touch nullified her ability.]


    "...." Hearing the System''s words, Ryuk realized that the reflexive activation of his ability had caused this situation, prompting him to be more cautious in the future about his own power.


    "No problem, they are already aware," Esme said as she lifted herself up before ring at both figures lying on the floor.


    "He he, yes, I was aware of it," Samughed with a broken smile as he stood from his ce, noticing the death re that appeared to instill fear in his heart.


    "Bistress, you shouldn''t intibidate this weakling," Belial interrupted, standing with his hands dusting off dirt from his clothes, white striked pupils looking at the golden-eyed woman whose face was covered in a fog.


    Indeed, Belial had not been able to see the woman''s face since yesterday but had not inquired since it felt normal.


    Something was iprehensible, as if its mind wanted to consider that face being normal here and everyone possessed such a face, preventing any mentioning regarding that anomaly.


    Unbeknownst to the demon, not only it but everyone looking at that face was made to believe that the face was normal and no need to doubt it, proving the strength behind the illusion''s capabilities of influencing everything needing to appear most genuine.


    "Shut up, Belial, and tell me about Sanctum which supports F," Ryuk stood from the sofa, his eyes turning towards the demon while standing as he noticed Mae alsoing down the stairs.


    Right now, this wasn''t a perfect time for him to know about the details when everyone just woke up, and even needed to freshen up, but before that, his intuition which was ringing through all night needed to be confirmed.


    Somehow, the moment he heard F''s name, a figure sparked in his mind.


    "You''re still stuck onst night''s conversation, as expected of dubb hubans," Belial shook his head, not letting this chance slide past as he mocked the human race for their stubbornness.


    "Tell me about the political structure or any changes which urred in these past few years," Ignoring those words, Ryuk prioritized that small doubt rising inside his mind.


    "Not buch happened except the rise of a new faction led by sobe purple-haired girl calling herself Baria."

 Chapter 160: Chapter 160- Leaving the town.

    "So, where are we going?" Esme inquired as she descended the stairs with arge bag, carrying some of her items.


    "We are heading towards the center of Titanora, the capital city of the Central Kingdom," Ryuk informed her as he approached and used the system''s inventory to store all the luggage.


    "Big bro, but isn''t that quite a distance?" Mae asked, peeking at the young man''s fingers, searching for a dimensional ring or some artifact that could make the luggage disappear.


    Of course, she wasn''t nning to steal and sell anything for money.


    "A ship wille to pick us up," Ryuk exined, sensing the presence of one of the battleships returning to retrieve him, likely due to the System''s yesterday deeds.


    It was evident that if someone was returning to pick him up before the eight-month period had psed, it was likely rted to interference from the demon continent.


    He had also received news about Maria bing one of the new representatives of Goddess F''s faction within the Sanctum.


    After Belial revealed this information, Ryuk sensed several Legendary Rankers heading their way, added with the presence of Grimoire on them, he understood that they were part of Regina''s battalion.


    "A ship," Sam looked suspiciously at the young man who had suddenly appeared one day and be part of their lives.


    He didn''t hate him, especially since he had saved his sister, but there was an issue...


    That young man was the gbearer.


    It was clear that following him could be dangerous, but Mae was determined to join him, believing in Esme.


    Esme had saved them three years ago amidst the aftermath of a battle caused by a Devereaux, which resulted in the deaths of their parents, leaving only Esme to support them. Now she was leaving them alone, so they feltpelled to follow her.


    "Hey, I don''t trust you," Sam said, looking nkly at the masked man standing at a distance, with his eyes meeting man''s amber ones.


    "...The feeling is mutual," Ryuk replied with a small smile, understanding that taking things slowly was the best approach.


    He was like that boy, unknowingly bing deeply entangled with Esme and forming a strong bond.


    Making him suspicious of everything.


    Everything seemed so out of ce, creating the perfect backdrop for him to fall for Esme.


    So, All he could do was give it time and avoid getting into unwanted situations.


    ''.....'' Sam kept staring into those amber eyes, neither of them blinking once.


    BAM!


    "Ouch!" Sam winced in pain after getting hit on the head by a strong fist.


    "Shit, where were you looking? He''s our money¡ªI mean Big bro," Mae corrected herself while punching her brother, trying to make it clear to her not-so-smart brother, who didn''t value money.


    "Kekeke, just like Hubans, Dariants are also dubbasses," Belial couldn''t help but grin, watching the drama unfold before him, the kind of foolishness he always saw in humans.


    ZWOOOOOOO


    ''?!''


    A sharp noise caused Belial and the kids to flinch slightly before their ears caught another sound.


    "My Liege, forgive me for the interruption."


    ''?!''


    "A-a Devereaux!?" Sam''s eyes widened upon seeing a ck-cloaked figure kneeling before the masked man, with only light orange eyes visible, revealing his identity as a Devereaux, causing Sam to instinctively reach for his ster.


    "B-big sis..." Mae also seemed to take a step backward, sensing the dense aura surrounding the cloaked figure, making her suspect that this person was a monster, even stronger than her Big bro, who didn''t have such a dense aura around him.


    "We are leaving," Ryuk stated firmly, turning directly towards Esme, who appeared much calmer than anyone there, though confusing, yet reassuring that he didn''t always need to exin things to her.


    But the issue was, Ryuk could see visible killing intent in Esme''s eyes, likely caused by her battle three years ago, though he didn''t know the exact reason.


    Nheless, it was time to leave this ce since he also needed to reach the perfect Legendary Rank.


    .


    .


    .


    "Is it an attack?!" One of the Dariants looked at the sky, where a huge shadow had covered the entire town in darkness.


    There was no gap left for light to fall on thend, only a shadow caused by the massive battleship levitating in the airspace of this small kingdom.


    But none of them were afraid; their eyes held boiling grudges buried due tock of options.


    "I will kill those bastards!" A man rushed into his house to bring out a handheldser cannon, cobbled together from different parts but still functional enough for a shot or two.


    SWOOSHn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Huh? Where did it go?" The man''s eyes widened as the entire battleship,rge enough to cover the whole town, suddenly vanished into thin air.


    Not only him but all the natives who had brought their weapons¡ªsome normal throwable spears or broken energy sters¡ªseemed to question their eyes.


    The sky was once again clear as before, with morning rays illuminating the entire town.


    .....


    "How did you manage it?" Ryuk inquired, looking at the woman beside him, her sharp golden gaze fixed downward towards the town while standing inside the main control center of the battleship.


    The huge ss allowed both of them to see through it, observing the reactions of those people who held grudges a moment ago but now looked bewildered, eyes roaming as if they couldn''t see the humongous metallic structure flying in the sky.


    Ryuk understood that it was Esme''s doing, but questions remained: how much longer could she manage it, and how did she even manage on such a huge ship?


    Of course, he was aware of the information she gave him regarding her own mana acting as a guide, but guiding so much mana around the ship would put more pressure on her.


    "...Because of you" Esme nced at the masked man, unknown to her, confusing her from the beginning due to the attraction she felt towards him.


    But even after all that, she had fallen for him, and yet there were many things she wanted to tell him about her family and life, but there was still time.


    ''what she mean by that?'', Ryuk nced at her before turning his attention towards the three figures kneeling, inquiring, "What is the issue?"


    "Liege, Malevolia has dered a full-scale war against Titanora, and ording to the zonal treaty, Ardoros will support Titanora against the Demons," the cloaked figure informed, eyes fixed downward, referring to the treaty signed among all continents regarding zone division and its specific rules.


    Among these rules, the Human Zone could engage in internal conflicts, but if an outside race''s zone is attacked, Ardoros will provide assistance.


    "...So, are we leaving this ce?" Ryuk inquired, ncing at both twins standing behind Esme, slightly surprised by their different reactions.


    Sam appeared guarded against all the Devereaux members with their intense presence, while Mae''s eyes wandered around the ship''s interior, taking in the onyx-ck exterior and the numerous Ether circuits filling the control room.


    ''Navigator: 2000 gold coins, Converters: 30000 gold coins, those Savants: each 9000 gold coins,'' Mae thought to herself, feeling like she was in heaven surrounded by expensive items and even Savant races, which were highly valued due to their demand in battleship construction across continents.


    "Hey, did you feel something ominous just now?" One of the Savants asked, his fingers flying across the keyboard while hisrade worked on adjusting the navigation direction.


    "Yes, it must be that demon," the other replied, returning focus to his work.


    Unaware that the ominous feeling was not from a demon but from a Dariant girl plotting to kidnap and sell them on the ck market in small cages at a hefty price.


    "Liege, it was an order from Lady Drishti; we seek your confirmation or final decision," the man emphasized, prioritizing the individual he served, even after witnessing the devastation that once befell the capital city of the Central Kingdom in Titanora, now reduced to rubble.


    "Fine, we willply with her orders. Prepare to move the ship; we are leaving, but keep the speed slow," Ryuk ordered, turning his attention to the Savants. They promptly followed his instructions, turning the ship towards the direction of the capital city before setting off.


    ...


    "You both can rest in here," Ryuk left both twins inside the rooms situated within the battleship and even suggested the same to the young woman beside him. "Esme, you could rest with them too."


    "No, I''m fine. I will apany you," Esme shook her head, controlling her emotions from surfacing outward. Her face remained nk since they arrived onboard.


    "Huban, why are they following a weakling like you?" Belial nced at the masked young man, feeling confused as to why he was referred to as Liege by those individuals holding Legendary Rank strength.


    ''....'' Ryuk''s gaze turned nk as he looked down at the demon, finding it slightly hard to understand the logic behind it referring to someone who had just subdued it as weak.


    [Host, a sharp gaze is fixed on you.]


    ''...Where is it from?'' Ryuk inquired, understanding the importance of the matter due to the system warning him about it.


    [The gaze is directed from Malevolia.]

 Chapter 161: Chapter 161- Meeting Drishti

    ''...where is it from?'' Ryuk inquired, understanding the importance of the matter due to the system warning him about it.


    [The gaze is directed from Malevolia.]


    ''...This?'' Ryuk felt slightly confused due to information regarding the surveinceing from Malevolia, focused on him which shouldn''t be the case due to everything turned towards Drishti''s direction.


    Now, the question remained: who was that person and why look at him?


    ''Who is it?'', Ryuk inquired, his eyes ncing at the demon beside him, looking back at him with sharp white-streaked pupils.


    [Host, the surveince urred when your ability was active, creating it hard to identify the energy signatures]


    System informed about the difficulty to pinpoint the energy signatures due to Ryuk''s ability nullifying it, due to the instantaneous withdrawal of gaze and subsequently Nullification, it became harder to identify that individual.


    [Though, it is confirmed that the individual was a Male demon]


    ''...at least this is reassuring,'' Not to the extent where he felt carefree but still, at least it confirmed that the Demon Queen wasn''t the one who had seen through things and identified him as the crucial target.


    It was definitely not fear but caution; he needed to deal with her and also the system possessed by her without letting his guard down or letting his ego inte, which could causeplications.


    "What happened?" Esme inquired, seeing him lost somewhere, causing him to nce at her before shaking his head and then turning it towards the demon.


    "So, it will take some time for us to arrive in the Central Kingdom. Until then, why don''t we have a conversation, Belial?"


    ''Baster is again on sobething,'' Belial nced at the woman who appeared the same as always,pletely unrecognizable, except for those golden eyes revealing a way to recognize her till now.


    .N?v(el)B\\jnn


    .


    .


    .


    .


    knock knock


    "Liege, we have arrived," a man knocked on the room''s door where three individuals were talking inside.


    "Understood," Esme opened the door, leaving first followed by Ryuk, without a trace of the third individual, who was a demon.


    ''Where did it go?'' a cloaked figure observed the now-empty room, turning towards the young man''s back before moving as well, prioritizing their task instead of concerning themselves with a demon.


    "How much more time will it take?" Ryuk inquired with the others inside the control room, his eyes looking at the vast rubble scattered beneath thend mass visible from the ship''srge transparent window.


    "But we have already arrived, Liege," the cloaked figures nced at each other, understanding the reason for the young man to inquire this after all; they had already witnessed the transition of a beautiful city into rubble.


    "...was it Lady Drishti?" Ryuk could clearly guess that the hands behind all this could only be that woman.


    But, wasn''t it just yesterday he triggered the other system and the Demon Queen? How does this battle even ur?


    "No, exactly it was the Commander who did all this," the cloaked figure slightly averted his eyes after feeling the young man''s gaze, understanding that it was indeed confusing, prompting him to continue, "A Dariant iming himself as the founding ancestor of Titanora popped up and attacked Lady Drishti, but before the battle started, she got bored..."


    "And then Regina stepped forward, am I correct?" Ryuk continued, understanding that this was indeed something unexpected, and then what happened next?


    ''...A founder,'' Ryuk wasn''t surprised to learn that someone that old was hiding inside this ce, given that he already knew of two other ancient beings, Amrantha Tenebri and Drishti Devereaux.


    Though he had not met one of them, it was clear these old beings were on another level. If not for Drishti''s easy-going personality, she could have been a catastrophe.


    "What was the name of that man?" Ryuk inquired, realizing he couldn''t gather information without any prior contact with the individual.


    "It was Valhale¡ª?!" Before the cloaked figure could finish speaking, something prompted his pupils to instantly turn towards the woman standing beside the young man.


    ''What was that?'' The man, at Middle Imperfect Legendary Rank with only Energy stats, could sense any anomaly urring around him. The first thing he felt right now was a sharp chill inside his body, as if something had just passed through his brain without harming it.


    With his veteran experience, he realized it was a mind attack.


    ''...Did she just?'' Not only the man, even Ryuk sensed something amiss. Though his strength wasn''t enough to sense anything directly, when his body nullified something with his mind in a focused state, he could detect it.


    Right now, he sensed the use of a mind attack.


    Soul attack, Mind attack, Psychic attack, Energy attack, and Temporal attack¡ªthere are many forms of attacks that can be made by utilizing unknown energies.


    For Temporal attack, where one can freeze time and manipte it, the question remains: does mana stop time?


    The answer is unknown.


    But the sensation apanied by them was etched into Ryuk''s mind, prompting him to distinguish between these attacks only if he paid attention to them.


    ''That idiot old man!'' Esme clenched her fist with a visible twitch on her face, which was obviously only visible to Ryuk but not to others, as she allowed it.


    "Can you tell me where that old man is now?" Esme approached the cloaked figure and inquired, her eyes fixed on him. His eyes seemed to widen, a visible twitch in his nerves proving his mental state.


    He was a powerhouse of such a level that could easily supress this woman on the ground by only using pressure emanating from his body, but at that moment, his mind was numb.


    It was as if he couldn''t think straight; to put it simply in veteran terms, it was like a situation where things just urred and left his brain in a trance state.


    "...He is fanning Lady Drishti using a hand fan," the cloaked figure felt his own mouth opening and answering whatever was in his mind. In that instant, he could have attacked her, but the young man standing beside the woman looked at him intensely, as if warning him not to make a move.


    ''.....'' Esme ignored the chance of the man attacking her since she knew the young man beside her would handle that, or else she would have increased her control. Now, after hearing what came out of her grandpa, her eyes turned towards the young man, inquiring, "Who is she?"


    "...Just an acquaintance," Ryuk calmly replied.


    [You sound like a typical husband lying to his wif¡ªERROR!]


    "So, she was the one who supported me as a gbearer," though not necessary, he should at least tell her about the woman in question to avoid confusing her.


    "I understand," Esme nodded, not doubting anything, since the young man referred to that woman as dy" instead of by her clear name.


    "Ship isnding," a savant informed as he moved the ship downwards tond on a wide area where another onyx ck ship stood, with several ck cloaked figures standing around it, some even on the roof.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "But isn''t the capital city supposed to be the most beautiful in Titanora?" Mae emerged from the ship, ignoring the lined-up men focused on the outside ce, which seemed no better than the town she was in, except for a huge pce at the center, making her slightly disappointed.


    After all, there weren''t any expensive things in her sight.


    "It is," Ryuk calmly informed as he passed beside her, moving towards the pce with Esme calmly following beside him, apanied by both twins, leaving behind the now-disappeared demon, who was doing some work for Ryuk.


    ___


    "This way, Liege," one of the cloaked figures guided, aware that anyone with strength could easily detect the energy signature and find the way but still kept his formalities.


    Krieeek


    Therge stone-carved door opened with a loud sound, light blinding their sight before slowly fading away and revealing a sight in front of them.


    "It''s only been a few months," Ryuk thought, looking at the head of the huge hall room. Several cloaked figures stood around the corners, all with their eyes fixed straight. Ignoring them, he looked at the three individuals at the head. "Nothing seems to change."


    "Lady Drishti, I see you are still the same," Ryuk stated as he moved inside the hall, causing the woman seated on the throne to open her eyes, revealing deep amber pupils as she looked back at him.


    "Indeed, I am, but you seem to have changed, Ryuk," Drishti''s eyes observed the people apanying the young man, shifting her gaze from the twins to a woman standing calmly in white attire with two golden pupils looking back at Drishti.


    Drishti narrowed her gaze, noticing things slightly deviating from her pre-decided n.


    Her n was simply to get the young man to meet that young woman and learn about the thesis. If, by chance, Drishti herself wasn''t enough to get one, then n B was to take that young woman as a hostage and force Valhale to provide his training methods.


    However, seeing the young man who should have just befriended that woman now bringing her here as a partner made Drishti feel slightly confused.


    There were only two conclusions she could draw.


    Either the well-known Esme Valhale had charmed Ryuk Devereaux using her illusion, or it was just another ploy orchestrated by that young man to use Esme in the future.


    Drishti didn''t know exactly what happened since she wanted to provide some time for the young man to grow. Though typically she observed, she got bored after only two days of observation, especially since she wasn''t able to see both of them.


    Even after seeing Ryuk''s ability to hide his strength, Drishti didn''t feel surprised. At times, it was due to this young woman, who could also hide her strength from her.


    Not only her, but there were other individuals Drishti had encountered who had abilities simr to Ryuk''s.


    So, it was clear why she would feel interested in just some upgraded version of those abilities in a single person.


    Esme''s golden pupils were fixed on the woman with visible confusion as she inquired of the woman seated on the throne, "Aren''t you the troublesome friend Grandma always referred to?"

 Chapter 162: Chapter 162- Valhale (1)

    Esme''s golden pupils were fixed on the woman with visible confusion as she inquired of the woman seated on the throne, "Aren''t you the troublesome friend Grandma always referred to?"


    ''.....'' Drishti''s eyes turned towards the golden-eyed woman standing beside the young man, causing her narrowed gaze to rx, which reflected a blurred image of the woman''s face. "No, you might have mistaken me for someone else."


    Naturally, with her strength, a small push could make Drishti see through the young woman''s face, but that small push would also break her first seal, revealing her own locked charm.


    So, there isn''t a need to create a hassle for herself while moving around this world.


    "...I see," Esme nodded, but her nk expression gave away her mind''s state, not fully trusting the words of the womanzily lying on the throne with folded legs and hand supporting chin resting on armrest.


    Now, Esme turned her eyes towards another figure standing beside the woman seated on the throne, looking back at her with the same orange hues in her eyes.


    Wearing a half masquerade mask covering one eye, with both eyes visible, and dressed in military attire, which wasn''tmon to see.


    ''It''s relieving,'' Esme felt slightly relieved that neither of the women were romantically interested in the young man beside her.


    Of course, she didn''t use her mind attack to know this, because there was no need to use it to begin with.


    After all, it was a woman''s instinct, a special ability present inside every woman, that made them detect the true meaning hidden inside others'' gazes¡ªenvy, lust, hatred, and even other emotions. These things weren''t much harder for any woman to guess.


    tap tap


    Esme''s eyes narrowed as she saw the woman wearing a military uniform descending from the throne tform and approaching her, even those men standing on the corners of the hall room also knelt in their positions.


    "My Liege, I hope your journey was fruitful," Regina stated in a knelt position, sensing a slight hint of calmness in the young man''s aura whom she had taken an oath to serve.


    But it was clear that if the waves were calm, it didn''t mean they couldn''t drown oneself.


    "Yes, it was," Ryuk replied with his eyes fixed ahead, looking at the old man averting his gaze from him while standing beside Drishti and fanning her.


    That man appeared as an average male with a white beard and mustache, but the issue was the tattered clothes.


    ''Show me his status,'' Ryuk concluded three things.


    First, observing the way the clothes on the man''s body were torn from some ces with a subtle hint of stretching instead of sharp de cuts made him conclude that the man had transformed into a more muscr form.


    Secondly, the long white beard with white hairs, though revealing him to be an old man, yet his eyes seemed much more alive, suggesting they had seen battles and fights throughout their life and survived each one.


    Yes, human eyes areplicated, and no one can see through them¡ªdespite the myth that eyes reflect the soul, which is only true of animals, not for aplex creature like humans.


    However, it is also true that eyes can tell the story of one''s past. For example, a murderer will not blink upon seeing blood, or a person in pain whose tears have dried will not allow any moisture to form in their eyes.


    Indeed, eyes reveal one''s past, and Ryuk could see that the old man''s eyes held the depth of wars.


    Thirdly, the old man was not fanning Drishti of his own will; he was clearly under the influence of The Authority, leading Ryuk to understand that the man held a far higher rank than anyone here.


    Though there was a probability that Drishti didn''t want to waste her time fighting him, so she used The Authority¡ª who knows?


    DING!


    ¨X©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨[


    Name           -         Valhale


    Race            -          Dariant


    Age               -          Unknown


    Bloodline       -       Anance Bloodline (100% purity)


    Title                -       Legion Destroyer, Limit Pusher, The Deadend, Founding ancestor of Titanora


    State              -         Sealed State ( Forcefully suppressed by Drishti Devereaux}


    Mood              -          Frustrated, Enraged and Embarassed ( Can''t look at his granddaughter in this state)


    Rank               -           Ascendancy - -?  Epic ( Due to age, body has fallen to Ascendancy Rank from unknown one )


    Strength      -      1 Septillion - -? 1 Trillion ( Suppressed by Drishti Devereaux)


    Skill                 -             Berserker (Max), Regeneration( Max), Strength increment by 1 stat every minute, Stealth(Max), Unstoppable Charge(Max), Intimidation(Max), Roar of Valor (Max)...10 more.


    Soul Strength   -           Protected by physical body ( Can''t be touched without tearing through physical body )


    ©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬


    ? Possesions         Thesis { The Body-Reconstruction Technique (Unknown Grade) }


    ¨^©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨a


    ''...this,'' Ryuk had already expected that man to be none other than the founder, which didn''t surprise him much, but the widened eyes betrayed those emotions.


    It was due to several facts, none of which were the old man''s strength.


    It was his rtion with Esme.


    Ryuk knew about Esme''s grandfather being inside the capital city and somewhat guessed everything the moment she reacted inside the battleship.


    The issue was, how could all this be a coincidence?


    He met a girl who possessed the same face as someone he knew.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Then she exhibited such strength that was overpowered even with her low rank.


    Now, she turned out to be the granddaughter of a founding ancestor.


    ''...wait,'' suddenly those words of Drishti reverberated through his mind.


    :: Though I will definitely not get bored here. Won''t you show me something good? ::


    ''So, it was you,'' Ryuk turned his gaze towards the woman resting on the throne with a small smile adorning her face, instantly making Ryuk''s gaze turn cold.


    The question remained: how much did Drishti know about everything?


    Did she know that he would fall for this girl? Or did she just want to see something interesting by entangling him with a granddaughter of this old man?


    ''No,'' somehow, Ryuk rejected the possibility of this all being just part of fun.


    Though there were chances that Drishti orchestrated everything for her own amusement, knowing her until now, one thing was clear about her.


    She would sacrifice small fun things for big ones.


    Meaning, this was all her n for him to get his hands on the Thesis, which had already proven its worth after he trained using it.


    And now that it came from someone as strong as Valhale, getting his hands on it would have been a hassle, making her n all this so he could manipte this girl into obtaining things. ''It could have been a good n, only if...''


    [ Only if, Hunter hasn''t fallen for the prey  ^?_?_^ ]


    ''.....'' Ryuk couldn''t deny, though Drishti had indeed allowed him to obtain the Thesis, and now using Esme he could easily ckmail the old man into gettingplete Thesis.


    Of course, he wasn''t going to hurt Esme, but who said he couldn''t use her for some assistance?


    "Esme, don''t go away, stand beside me," Ryuk said, looking at the old man whose eyes had just widened upon hearing his words. This prompted a small smile to form on Ryuk''s face as he nced at Esme before holding her hand and adding, "It will not be good for our both lovely twins."


    ''!?!''


    WHOOOSH


    "You darn human!" Valhale cried out as the aura around him burst out, instantly filling the room with intense pressure caused by the sheer force emanating from his body.


    He red at the hands that dared toy upon his granddaughter, which now needed to be cut off.


    ''...Was that it?'' Ryuk had expected Valhale to be suppressed by Drishti to some extent, but seeing how he was only able to turn his head using force and even let his aura burst out, yet still unable to move.


    It all proved how strong Drishti''s ability really was.


    "Grandpa?" Esme had noticed the man fanning that woman but due to a big change in demeanor, she wasn''t able to instantly recognize him until she heard his voice.


    "Ahem, you should keep your distance from that man, Esme," Valhaleposed himself, realizing he shouldn''t let the situation get the better of him, despite all that had urred since he challenged this woman.


    "But he is your grandson-inw?" Esme stated, paying attention to the woman seated on the throne; the situation in this whole ce seemed overwhelming to her.


    Naturally, her mana guided the others in surrounding to form illusions, but there was indeed some amount of energy cost to her too, even though it was minimal.


    Therger and denser the mana surrounding her, the more her own mana would be consumed to guide it.


    And right now, this whole ce was appearing like a dense mist due to mana density, meaning creating illusions here would cost her more energy than normal.


    """Huh?"""


    "What?"


    First it was Valhale, Regina, and the men present inside the hall, and second were the twins themselves, who didn''t exactly understand when both Esme and Ryuk married.


    Of course, it doesn''t end here.


    Ryuk nced at the young woman who came forward, trying to understand things, as he eximed,


    "Sorry?"

 Chapter 163: Chapter 163- Woof Woof

    "Sorry?"


    "Aren''t we together?" Esme turned towards the young man, looking at him with eyes blinking twice.


    "I know that. I meant, is he your grandfather?" Ryuk feigned ignorance as he inquired. He couldn''t let Esme understand about his intentional provocation towards her grandfather.


    "Yes, he is my paternal grandfather." Esme nodded with a subtle hint of calmness, even though she was in a situation where she was surrounded by several Devereaux Members with enough strength for her to clearly feel it.


    All because of two individuals inside the hall: the young man in front of her and the old man behind her.


    Both were enough to reassure her of safety, prompting her to let her guard down and turn towards the woman seated on the throne who seemed the strongest among everyone here.


    Coincidentally, she was a friend of her Grandma, who sometimes mentioned her.


    "... It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lady Drishti," Esme greeted with a slight nod, understanding the importance of that figure when others were standing.


    Except for the young man beside her, all seemed to care about that woman''s presence.


    "Same," Drishti nodded and nced towards the two smaller figures behind both the young man and the woman. Since she was aware of the elder ones, her curiosity focused on the younger ones.


    "...She is Mae, and his name is Sam," Esme noticed Drishti''s gaze and instantly pushed both of the twins forward, wrapping her hand around their shoulders as she introduced them.


    "Quite intriguing names. Individually, Mae means beloved and Sam somewhat means ''name of God,'' but more interestingly, when ced together, they form ''Sammae,'' which means Time," Drishti''s narrowed gaze slightly nced at the young man standing beside those twins, his eyes seeming to slightly narrow as if understanding the hidden meaning behind Drishti''s words.


    ''...Really a founder.'' Due to Drishti''s carefree personality, it always slipped Ryuk''s mind that she was indeed a founding ancestor of the strongest human continent on the Blue Star.


    Yes, while living with the twins for more than two months, it was obvious that Ryuk had noticed that too, but it took him more than a month to put together these pieces.


    Though there wasn''t anything different in both of their statuses, prompting him to put this thought aside for some other time.


    But seeing how even Drishti noticed such a coincidence, Ryuk needed to be more conscious about their presence.


    "...My father gave us that name," Sam heard the meaning behind their names and remembered the same words that were always told by their father about the meaning behind their names, instinctively causing him to speak.


    "If my guess is correct, then your parents came to Titanora four years ago, right?" Drishti''s closed eyes, caused by the smile on her face, didn''t give any relief to the thoughts hitting inside Ryuk''s mind.


    "....Yes," Sam nodded, revealing a fact that wasn''t known to anyone, since his parents had restricted him from speaking or revealing anything about their homnd, but there was some magic in that woman''s words causing him to utter those words.


    "And¡ª"


    "It''s enough, Lady Drishti."


    Being interrupted like that, Drishti''s closed eyes slowly revealed two sharp amber eyes with the smile vanishing, gazing at the young woman with golden eyes looking back at her.


    "You are making them feel ufortable," Esme firmly stated, not fearing a bit about retaliation from Drishti or anyone present in that hallroom, since she trusted the man she chose as a life partner.


    "Oh, pardon me, I seemed to get overboard." Drishti smiled, understanding that indeed the expressions of both individuals seemed stoic.


    Not twins.


    But both individuals standing beside them, especially that disapproving look from the young man, whose face was covered with a ck mask.


    Though indeed, Drishti wasn''t going to take it as him acting because of his newfound love''s sake, since that face wanted to suggest her to change her approach towards the twins.


    ''What will I get?'' Drishti thought, her head retreating back from her palm as she rose from the throne, not using telepathy tomunicate since due to the mana movement inside the air, all present inside this ce would understand this.


    Instead, it was an understanding talk.


    One where the understanding of each other''s personality made them able tomunicate without speaking anything.


    ''...Something interesting?'' Ryuk leaned down in front of Mae, alreadymunicating his thoughts without letting them go out of his mind.


    Both of them were aware of each other''s thoughts without needing to speak.


    [How romantic, True love indeed (??_??)]


    "Mae, let me introduce thatdy," Ryuk ignored the corrupted system speaking gibberish and focused on the girl at his level, adding further with a smile, "She is my¡ª"


    [Sugar Mommy!!!]


    ''...Speak again and you are dead.'' After giving a warning to the system, not wanting to use force to iste it due to the good work it had aplished yesterday against the Void Matrix System, Ryuk decided to temporarily ban it.


    However, it seemed the reward needed to be withdrawn.


    [Truth can be suppressed but not buried, you can''t lie to worl¡ªERROR! ]


    ''...Really,'' Ryuk sighed inwardly, unable to help but force the system into istion, considering it a lesson in not rewarding the system for its achievements, or else he would be the one to regret it.


    "...You are making thingsplicated, kiddo."


    Ryuk suddenly heard Drishti''s words, lifting his gaze towards her. She was looking at him with a smile, and then, understanding her bodynguage''s meaning, he turned his gaze towards the young woman standing beside him with a nk expression.


    No expressions, no changes in bodynguage, but it was clearly nervousness about his half-said words.


    "So, Mae, I was saying, Lady Drishti is my sponsor," Ryuk turned his eyes towards the girl and informed her, also giving Esme time to process things instead of creating a big misunderstanding.


    "Sponsor?" Mae inquired with her mind, feeling tense amidst the well-known Devereaux Family members, her attention diverted from the current topic.


    "Yeah, sponsor. She''s the richest and has money like half of Ardoros," Ryuk informed, wanting to add more but halted, understanding that it was not yet time to reveal too much information.


    "M-money!" Mae eximed, her fingers dancing behind her back as her eyes swiftly turned towards the woman standing and smiling at her, prompting Mae to swiftly remove Esme''s hand from her shoulder and approach Drishti.


    "Ahem, forgive my tardiness. Let me introduce myself," Mae hurriedly arrived in front of Drishti, who stood with folded hands looking down at the just-arrived girl, a small smile visible on her face.


    "My Lady, I am Mae, and I can be of big help to you," Mae directly got to business, seeing that the woman was less talkative and more action-oriented.


    "Oh, and how is that?" Drishti looked at the girl with an amused expression, ncing first at Ryuk, who seemed to signal her to give the girl a chance to prove herself.


    "I can help you manage your assets," Mae ced her hand on her chest and took a step back, proposing with a humble tone, showing respect to the woman in front of her as if she were her salvation, god, andst hope.


    "But there are many others who can do a better job than you?" Drishti inquired with a raised eyebrow.


    "Um, no, I don''t see any one of them. Instead, I can guess that you got scammed of a hefty sum of gold coins by this woman," Mae pointed directly towards Regina, who was looking down.


    ''?!''


    Upon hearing those words, Regina swiftly lifted her eyes towards Ryuk.


    ''....'' Ryuk felt both Drishti''s and Regina''s gaze, trying to me him for revealing such things to the girl, but before Ryuk could say something, Mae continued.


    "And not only that, you will need to pay ten times that amount now to Titanora too," Mae''s brain processed everything at an unimaginable pace, especially when it came to matters rted to money, already predicting the uing losses her new sponsor will have to bear.


    "....We will see, but for now, let me give you a test," Drishti said, already aware that all the asset loss urring in the Central Kingdom would need to be paid from her pocket due to an old promise.


    A promise not to attack this ce and also to cover any losses incurred by the Devereaux Family on Titanora.


    ''A tinum coin?'' Mae looked at Drishti''s finger where a rare coin, which shouldn''t have existed except for the wealthiest individuals,y.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Though it appeared silver, its aroma, fine texture, and metallic luster were enough for Mae''s pupils to contract.


    nk!


    Drishti tossed the coin in the air, turning towards the throne while Mae remained in slow motion, her eyes matching the speed of the coin swinging in the air as the woman turned, ncing between both of them to understand if she should take it or not.


    ''Slurp, should I take it or not?'' Her mind was filled with several barrages of thoughts before ncing at the woman''s folded hands ced behind her, holding two more such coins.


    SWISH!


    Thud!


    Instantly, tearing through the air, Mae''s body blurred, and her jaws revealed canines that grabbed the coins. "Woof, woof!"

 Chapter 164: Chapter 164- Sanctum

    The battle between evil and virtue has persisted for as long as one can remember.


    The world can be changed, but each one has one thing inmon, which is this unending struggle.


    Demons are referred to as the carriers of evil, and angels are seen as the carriers of virtue and truth, which is true but not universal.


    A being is prone to a particr nature due to three things:


    First, the way they are raised.


    Second, the environment in which they are raised.


    Third, the mindset they have raised.


    These three factors y a major role than one''s own race, but due to the presence of a drawback inside the known demonic energy, the bnce of evil always tilts in favor of demons.


    This drawback corrupts their minds.


    Even if they control it, the resulting aggression gradually erodes their sanity until they adapt to it and try to calm down their overall personality by directing it towards someone repulsive.


    So, demons, devils, and monsters are all aligned and seen as evil, but until one understands their fundamental workings, iming all of them as evil is a mistake.


    Just like angels, saints, or those who carry divinity, their divine energy emits an aura that paints their whole being in a color of purity, ignoring the malign hidden within them and giving birth to a drawback called Superiority.


    Just like demonic energy corrupted one''s mind, divine energy also inted one''s ego, leading its holder to pose themselves as gods.


    An amusing fact was that both demons and saints were aware of their energy''s drawback, but only a few really implemented countermeasures.


    Among those few, only a handful were truly able to maintain control of themselves, even during the catastrophic war that urred between demons and saints thousands of years ago, resulting in the decrease of more than half the poption on each side.


    This war led to the division of what was once called the Ascension Domain, now separated into several pieces, with half previously ruled by the Sanctum and the other half by the seventeen Demon Rulers.


    The energy that had separated the entirendmass scattered the masses over great distances, each surrounded by their archenemies.


    Some saints''nds were surrounded by demon continents, while some demonnds were surrounded by saints, each maintaining bnce due to the strength of demons.


    Unlike divinity, which purifies demonic energy, making it appear stronger inparison, the truth was simply the opposite.


    Demonic energy has remained far stronger, existing till this date with much more strength than that of the Divine Energy.


    The reason is simply because Demonic energy is like fire in a forest, it can be suppressed but can''t be extinguishedpletely without heavy rain.


    And that Rain is ''The Sanctum''.


    The highest floor where gods reside is just ten steps away from natives of this world.


    There are several floors, and each can be essed by the number of keys avable in this world, scattered around the continents, which allows anyone having the needed key to enter the Sanctum to propose an Artifact which then chooses it''s owner.


    And this is only ce which gives Saints advantage, since the most number of keys to the Sanctum is under their control.


    Causing the whole world to call the Divine Energy followers the members of Sanctum.


    Which technically isn''t a single ce but the derived name from the otherworldly existence which maintains the whole bnce between the strength of Demonic and Divinity.


    But very few people knew this, causing them to think of all Saint''s domains being called the Sanctum.


    Inside one of the separated pieces from what was once called the Ascension domain, existed a continent surrounding another expanse, scattered into four corners joined by a thinnd mass, appearing like a circle with four big beads.


    Both originated from the samend, yet the color of both appeared glowing white and abyssal ck.


    The glowing whitend expanse surrounding the ck one belonged to the Sanctum''s group, which worshipped the goddess F with a follower number of more than 35 million, making it the 4th most followed religion on the Blue star.


    Inside one of the glimmering expanses, bathed in white ethereal glow,


    The atmosphere inside thend expanse was much serene and filled with calmness, along with a soothing presence emanating from a huge dome-shaped building rising asrge as it can to im the whole sky underneath it, proving the strength of the goddess F with its marvelous architecture.


    tap tap


    A footstep sound reverberated inside the long hallway leading towards the center of this whole architecture, passing through a long hallway designated for the entry of only high-ranking priests.


    As the figure moved towards the direction, a few priests passing by bowed at the man.


    "Greetings, Higher Priest," one of the men wearing priestly attire greeted the man wearing a pope''s attire, though seemingly different from normal, appearing more divine.


    "May Goddess'' blessing be with you all," the man with long yet light purple hair lifted both hands and blessed the others before inquiring, "Is Saintess in the hall?"


    "Yes, Saintess Marianne is in deep prayer with Goddess," the man bowed before hearing the high priest move from that ce, leaving towards the direction he was moving moments ago.


    ...


    The high priest arrived at a white marble gate, appearing big enough to make his 6 feet height appear dwarfed.


    Stretching his hand and cing his palm on the gate''s intricate design.


    SWOOSH


    As if the gate recognized his eligibility, a white light stream filled with blue glow spread over all the gate''s design, covering every corner before a sound resonated in that ce.


    Krieeeek


    With a loud and sharp sound, the gate opened, revealing a blinding white light which slowly faded away before revealing the back of a sitting figure, with cascading purple hair softly scattered on the marble floor.


    ''Is saintess in the Sanctum?'' the higher priest wondered, looking at the womanly figure wearing white attire with long purple hair, sitting while folding her hands, praying in front of a huge statue belonging to a being veiled under the cloak, revealing only half of the lower face.


    The higher priest approached the seated figure, his steps remaining silent, not disturbing themunication between the saintess and the Goddess urring inside the highest floor of the Sanctum.


    Meaning, gods resided on the highest floor of the Sanctum, which could be essed using 100 keys, but there were only known 83 in this world, making it impossible for anyone to open any door above them or contact the gods physically.


    And this is where the apostles yed their role, the chosen ones by the gods referred to as saints and saintesses, having the ability to talk to the higher beings using the soul connection.


    drip


    Suddenly, a sound reverberated inside that ce, causing a small ripple added with a wave to form on the floor, which turned into a mirrored surface, but miraculously only the woman''s figure was visible.


    ''?!''


    As the high priest''s eyes caught sight of the figure in the mirror, his eyes widened, noticing a striking difference from the woman seated before him.


    Even though he could only see her back, he was certain it was the goddess herself.


    The majestic figure exuded an aura of pride and power, resonating with the energy of the surroundings, vivid enough even outside the mirror.


    "My Goddess is angry, why hasn''t he arrived yet!"


    A sharp cry echoed through the room, amplifying the sense of being in an unending space, as if existing within apletely different dimension.


    The white sky and mirrored surfaces stretched endlessly, expanding until the eyes could meet the horizon.


    "Wh-who exactly, Saintess?" The higher priest''s voice quivered with a shivering tone, his eyes filled with anxiety, rapidly scanning for answers.


    "Who else, Ryu¡ª?!" Suddenly, Maria''s eyes shot open, jolting her out of her trance-like state.


    "Kuughh?!" A sharp pain bombarded her senses, originating from her divine core and stretching towards the very core of her being.


    Thud


    "AGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHH!" Maria''s entire body copsed onto the ground, her hands crossed over her chest as cries of pain emanated from the depths of her soul.


    "AAGGgggHH!"


    "S-SAINTESS!"


    SWISH


    The intensity of her agony caused even the man witnessing it to tremble as his body instantly closed the distance between him and her.


    "He-help..sob..plea," a broken cry escaped from Maria''s now crimson face, which was contorted with green veins bulging under the skin.


    Drip Drip


    WHOOSHN?v(el)B\\jnn


    The intensity of the pain caused blood to ooze from her facial orifices, even seeping through the small skin pores, falling on the surface which, on contact, instantly glowed in a light that started to crawl over her body, covering it.


    ''...Demon seed ispletely rooted into her soul,'' the higher priest gritted his teeth, looking at the figure of the woman now slowly getting covered in the glow which was only support to preserve her life.


    The center room inside Goddess F''s domain filled with the most pure and divine presence soothed the effect of the dark demonic seed imbued inside the saintess''s soul¡ªa secret well kept from the outside world.


    Four years ago, when the gates of Heindal opened to the outside world, two individuals were exchanged, leveraging the coteral of a thousand healers and priests needed on a newly opened continent.


    The Sword Maiden proposed an offer to obtain the thousand healers in exchange for a Saintess and her assistant called Priest Kermit.


    Such an offer would have been impossible to ept if it weren''t for the strength and purity embodied by the Saintess, who now leads one of the four strongest divisions supporting Goddess F.


    Surrounding Malevolia, joined by thinnd, were four sides, each housing a division of Goddess F.


    While each division had its advantages, only one possessed a Saintess, swiftly elevating its ranks.


    But now, as the Higher Priest looked upon the dissapeared form of the saintess, his gaze turned cold, his jaws clenched tightly as his hands cradled her once shining body, now covered and dissolving within the mirror surface.


    Five years ago, when they had brought the twelve-year-old girl to this divinend, it didn''t take them long to recognize the presence of a Demonic seed within her, hindering her growth.


    What frustrated the Higher Priest the most was that the seed had been imnted at the tender age of five.


    "Cursed fiend! nting a Demonic seed in a child!"


    As exhaustion clouded his eyes, frustration turned them red. He couldn''t fathom how someone could imnt a demonic seed in a five-year-old girl. He cried out with all his lungs,


    "Where is that damned, merciless monster!"

 Chapter 165: Chapter 165- Curiosity would have Really killed the Cat

    Far away from the expanse of the Sanctum, which surrounded a continent belonging to the Demon Queen Morana known as Malevolia, existed a hugend mass called Titanora.


    In the middle of Titanora, which appeared from above as and filled with rocks, rubble, and broken architectures fallen on the ground, while the forests rooted themselves above the now crumblednd, existed the capital city.


    Once the most advanced city on the whole continent, it was now turned into a piece of rubble, appearing the same as all the remainingnd on Titanora, bearing marks of intense battle.


    But the scenario changes as one moves deeper into the capital city, where stood five onyx ck ships of humongous architectures with each having glimmering metallic exterior in Gaia''s rays.


    Several cloaked figures, wearing ck trench coats fluttering in the air stood surrounding a mansion. The number of individuals seemed to be more than 150.


    Each figure''s body shrouded in a dense aura, creating an intense pressure around a mile of the whole ce, proving the resilience of each individual.


    Inside the mansion, surrounded by these figures, a sharp sound apanied by a shockwave threw the whole ce into chaos.


    BOOOOM!


    SWISH


    The shockwave instantly passed through the mana-infused walls of the mansion, scattering throughout the capital city, which was now filled with broken buildings and injured individuals trying to find shelter for themselves.


    "I-Is it starting again?" a soldier gritted his teeth in anger and frustration, his eyes looking in the direction of the mansion, which was now surrounded by those cloaked men, who were not giving any opening for them to enter.


    ....


    "Young man, what''s with thiscking strength?" Valhale''s feelings were slightly confused, with one eyebrow raised as he looked at the young man whose punch was just gripped inside his ws.


    Ryuk, whose punch was just blocked while creating an intense shockwave, looked at the old man with a white mustache, firmly maintaining his posture in the middle of the whole room where six cloaked figures were surrounding them for safety measures.


    "I already told you, I am on Epic Rank," Ryuk reiterated, informing about his strength being at the peak Epic rank.


    "No, it''s not the strength but thepatibility," Valhale loosened his grip before slowly retreating his hand and folding it behind his back.


    "Yes, I know," Until now, there were several individuals, including Drishti herself, but none of them found that small ufortable feeling Ryuk was experiencing since waking up.


    Of course, he was experienced inside an adult body since his previous life, but the boost in his strength and thena had left apletely different impact on his subconscious mind, which was felt at a molecr level, making his own body feel foreign.


    But that small error was detected by the man in front of him, showing the expertise and strength possessed by this old man, even though he was suppressed to Epic rank by Drishti, indirectly making her the strongest one in this ce right now.


    "Hm, fine, I will teach you," Valhale looked at the ck-suited young man wearing a ck mask, appearing nothing more than an average human.


    However, Valhale could feel his hand slightly trembling due to the aftereffect of that punch.


    It was clear that this young man wasn''t just any random average human.


    ''...Is it her?'' Ryuk nced at the woman busy throwing coins here and there, which were caught by the silhouette jumping with utmost precision, predicting every movement. Understanding that it could only be Drishti who asked Valhale to train him.


    "Woof...Woof!"


    "Woah, aren''t you faster than him, kiddo?"


    ''....'' Ryuk heard Drishti''s words and turned to observe Mae''s movement, which was indeed fast and precise, though it was hyperbolepared to his speed.


    But seeing Mae''s obsession with money, he felt satisfied that Drishti would handle her.


    He needed twins for predictions but also wanted to make sure that they didn''t feel isted with him.


    "By the way, why are you wearing a mask? Remove it," Valhale suggested, his eyes ncing at his granddaughter, who seemed to be ring at him for some reason.


    "...Fine," Ryuk brought his hand near his face to remove the mask, holding it as he slid it halfway down.


    "Stop there, don''t remove it," Valhale halted him the moment his eyes caught a glimpse of the face hidden underneath, instantly understanding the reason for his granddaughter to fall for this young man.


    "Grandpa, shouldn''t it be enough for now?" Esme approached both of them, apanied by Sam, whose mouth was agape, without blinking as he looked at the young man, who also noticed his gaze and smiled.


    ''Is he a high-ranking Incubus?'' Sam instantly tried to collect his thoughts, already feeling overwhelmed due to that face, which was definitely not safe to be near.


    SWISH


    thud


    Suddenly, a figure materialized inside the hall, swiftly kneeling before informing, "Liege, we have detected a fleet of three battleships entering the radars of our ships."


    "....Did you identify them?" Ryuk inquired, looking at the knelt figure.


    "Yes, they are support sent from Ardoros against the uing attack from Malevolia," the man informed with aposed demeanor.


    The news about the deration of war from the Demon continent''s side had prompted the backups from Ardoros to arrive ording to the zonal treaty.


    "Which family are they?" Ryuk inquired, understanding that there are already fewer people in the Devereaux family, making them not send anyone to this ce, leaving only the other three families.


    Also, among them, Tenebri should already be excluded due to them not having their own army, and for a Demon continent movement, it was impossible for Amrantha Tenebri herself to make a move.


    That leaves two families: Riantain and Abernathy.


    "They are from¡ª" the knelt man tried to inform but was interrupted by a soft, womanly voice, which resonated throughout the whole hall.


    "A very familiar friend of yours ising here, Ryuk."


    ''....'' Hearing Drishti''s voice, Ryuk turned his gaze towards the head of the throne, where a woman sat with a smile and two teasingly narrowed eyes, holding an amusement only known to her, looking back at him.


    "I don''t understand your meaning, Lady Drishti?" Ryuk inquired, trying to decipher the meaning behind her words, though he was not sure about it.


    "Hm, yes, it''s been more than eleven years. You must have forgotten about that friend of yours," Drishti slowly rose from her seat, moving towards the masked young man looking at her in confusion. Finding this a good opportunity to reveal something interesting, she approached him.


    Approaching while being followed by Mae, who was carrying a pile of tinum coins in her folded hand, ced near her chest to hold that many coins, Drishti halted and reminded the young man who stoodposed without showing any reaction, making her take initiative, "Edward Abernathy."


    ''....''N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Drishti''s smile widened as her eyes caught that small movement in the young man''s pupil, the slight contraction evident of reaction, but it wasn''t enough.


    "Edward Abernathy is the one who ising here," Drishtipleted her words.


    ''...Edward, huh,'' Ryuk reminded of the very familiar figure who was too much of a linked individual with his past life, someone who kepting after him yet only to get defeated.


    "Why do you think I knew him?" Ryuk inquired, not paying attention to the news about that favored son of heavening here, cing it as second priority.


    "Heh, weren''t you the one who cut his hands off?" Drishti amusingly said, finding this a very interesting opportunity where both of these intriguing individuals were going to meet soon.


    First, a young man who awakened the Abernathy Bloodline at just the age of eleven, prompting ripples to fill Ardoros, the reason being the strength of God''s bloodline.


    Second, a young man who was the most talented one until the age of eleven but fell into aa for five years, proving to be a disappointment until he awakened and shook the whole Devereaux Expanse.


    And coincidentally, both of these young men were acquaintances of Heindal¡ªa ce which was proving more mysterious by giving birth to prodigies.


    ''...So, she was also one of them,'' Ryuk didn''t let his emotions get the better of himself.


    Though the situation was indeed tough due to the arrival of his archenemy but it was also fitting for a warm wee.


    Twelve years ago, from the mouth of Wang, he came to know about the existence of Ardoros and the outside world, apanied by many details rted to the things which were nowing true.


    And at that time, the System had warned him about the presence of Seven figures observing him, though without *Shunya*, he was nothing at that time in front of the individuals around whom today he stood, prompting him to not delve further about them.


    It was indeed a loss for him to not know the identity of those seven people, among whom four were from Ardoros and three were far stronger.


    But at that time, his instinct only warned him not to delve further into it.


    Now, he at least identified that among one of those four, Drishti Devereaux was the one watching him at that time.


    "Were you keeping an eye on me for a long time?" Ryuk inquired with slight confusion, since there wasn''t any reason for her to do so, due to knowing about her such unique personality.


    "What? Of course not. That day was special because you did create trouble for us," Drishti informed while passing a dimensional pouch to Mae for cing her coins inside it.


    "...Was it due to Edward?" Ryuk inquired, though there were still many doubts inside his mind regarding the presence of Edward or any heroines on the Heindal Continent.


    Of course, he could guess that the major reason was Heaven or world will, but there needed some logical answers regarding the incident which threw them into a single ce, if we remove the fact that he was also the reason for that.


    His Faith was made to attract all of them to a single ce, always intentionally or unintentionally getting entangled with him.


    "Yes, he is special," Drishti informed the ck-masked man about the facts, which were known to very few people, but seeing the young man''s same demeanor, she added further, "But you are interesting."


    Her meaning was clear: She preferred interesting things instead of special ones.


    Since she had already seen too many special things until this day of her life.


    "....I see," Ryuk nodded, not finding her words in the wrong sense since it was expected of her to be aligned towards her interest and also Son of Heaven being special.


    "Though, we were really surprised when you detected our presence that day."


    ''!?!''


    Suddenly, Drishti''s words instantly broke the calm demeanor of Ryuk, whose eyes slightly trembled before calming down, understanding how he was seen through that day.


    "Oh, now you gave a reaction," Drishti''s eyes, which not once blinked, kept trying to see a single movement from the young man, finally catching the sight of his fist clenching and then rxing.


    Drishti''s smile faded as she closed the distance between them, her cold amber eyes locking with the young man''s calmer gaze.


    With parted lips, she leaned in until they were mere inches apart, her voice dripping with threat as she said, "It''s fortunate you didn''t push to learn more about us back then or I would have lost such an interesting man like you."

 Chapter 166: Chapter 166- Curse of Tenebri Bloodline

    With parted lips, Drishti leaned in until they were mere inches apart, her voice dripping with threat as she said, "It''s fortunate you didn''t push to learn more about us back then, or I would have lost such an interesting man like you." But again with a smile forming, she added, "Hmm, So, You can''t copy his eyes exactly."


    ''....'' Ryuk''s eyes were fixed at a distance while standing a few steps before the two figures, among them his own image and Drishti herself.


    "She is really strong," Esme nudged Ryuk''s elbow the moment her eyes caught the slight turn of nce from Drishti''s pupil towards her added with those words from her, prompting Esme to understand that her illusion didn''t work.


    "And here I thought you could copy anythingpletely," Drishti, retreating back, nced at Esme, who stood wearing a white dress with golden pupils looking back at her.


    "Indeed, it''s true, but I can''t perfectly copy him," Esme said with a smile while ncing softly beside, causing the young man standing beside her to nce at Regina, who stood with one hand resting on her sword and eyes reciprocating his, as if saying: can I help you?


    [ Sugar levels are increasing in the air. Do you want me to add spices?]


    ''...Tell me'' Ryuk, hearing the System''s voice, inquired, not paying attention to Esme''s departing figure towards Drishti, solely focused on his mind since he could still hear everything they say or maybe not...


    [She activated Illusion.]


    ''leave it and tell me,'' Hearing the System''s informing about Esme creating an illusion to hide her sound, Ryuk, not focusing on this matter since he would just ask herter,manded.


    [Host, while using the Battleship''s radars, I got ess to energy signatures of uing ships. Infiltrating them is easy. Do you want me to self-destruct their ships? >?.?< ]


    ''....'' Ryuk didn''t have any words to say after hearing the tone in which the System proposed this, which was indeed tempting, yet his eyes first nced at both women busy in conversation.


    Though Ryuk definitely wanted to give this warm wee to the uing guests but he was also thinking about the present situation where, in the end, he needed to not act rashly after hearing Drishti''s deration about Edward''s special position.


    A helpless situation where he was tempted to provide a fire show, and on the other hand, he needed to be cautious about not getting caught while preparing the situation to provide a deep-bloodied body massage to uing guest.


    For the first time in his life, Ryuk chose topromise something this tempting, cing a stone on his heart, hemanded, ''st one of the three ships apanying Edward.''


    And with this, Ryuk instead of destroying all three ships choosed only one of them¡ª apromise indeed.


    Finally, with this, he will aplish one of the two things were he needed to provide a warm wee through¡ªa fire show and a good massage with blood oil.


    ...


    "Your illusions are still interesting," Drishti remarked, looking at the approaching figure of a golden-eyed woman wearing a white dress, walking towards her with rhythmic steps.


    "Thank you for thepliment, Aunt Drishti," Esme nodded, her expressionposed upon hearing praise from the woman who was very familiar to her, even though they had never met personally.


    "Actually, it shouldn''t be ''Aunt,''" Drishti gently corrected with a smile, noting Esme''s mispronunciation.


    "But..." Esme hesitated, her lips slightly trembling before she stopped, understanding that this matter could be handled sometimeter after seeing Drishti''s smile. She calmly nodded, "Fine, Grandma."


    "Did you use an illusion?" Drishti tilted her head to nce at the young man busy in his thoughts, understanding that this title from Esme would taint her image.


    "Yes, he can''t hear us," Esme replied, assuring Drishti to some extent, while both of their expressions remained calm, not giving a single opening for each other.


    "Good. Now, what''s with that grandma thing?" Hiding her facial twitch, Drishti inquired with closed eyes, trying to control herself for the sake of her interest.


    "But, aren''t you older than my Grandma?" Esme slightly lifted her eyebrow as she inquired, reminding herself of the information her maternal grandma always provided her about that troublesome friend of hers.


    ''....'' Drishti reevaluated her calctions regarding the information she had thought would be a secret for this young generation after hearing Esme''s words before continuing, "She must be joking. You can test my bone age; I am not older than 600 years."


    Drishti extended her wrist, prompting Esme to express her curiosity about the age of someone who was a friend of her grandma. Without hesitation, Esme ced her fingers on Drishti''s wrist and infused it with mana.


    SWOOSH


    A stream of mana made its way from Esme''s fingers to Drishti''s wrist.


    "...it''s 528 years," Esme loosened her hands, retreating fingers as she turned her eyes upward and met Drishti''s, who had a soft smile.


    "I already told you, my age isn''t that much," Drishti calmly reassured the young woman, maintaining herposure and conveying sincerity and honesty.


    "I see..." Esme nodded before putting this thought aside and focusing on the matter for which she hade to talk with Drishti. "What will happen if I killed that Edward guy?"


    "Woah." Hearing something unexpected, Drishti''s eyes slightly widened with amusement before rxing, understanding that she is not going to get bored with these people. "And why would you think of doing that?"


    Drishti didn''t care about Esme''s strength or doubt if she would be able to kill that young man or not, since Esme had already proven herself once by killing a legendary ranker.


    However, matters were different this time.


    Not focusing on the possibility of Esme killing Edward or not, Drishti inquired about the intentions and reasons which motivated her to ask something like this regarding someone unknown to her.


    "... Isn''t he hates Edward?" Esme directly ced her thoughts forward while looking calmly at Drishti.


    "Who?" Due to the sudden words, Drishti inquired about the pronoun used by Esme here to refer to someone as ''he.''


    "He," Esme repeated herself.


    "Who?" Drishti, though slightly understanding that the ''he'' here was none other than Ryuk, still persisted, finding it interesting to frustrate the young woman who had just caused her to lie.


    Indeed, it was true that Drishti was 528 years old, but only her present body, not exactly her real age, which would surpass numbers she could remember, making her lie to this girl to hide her real age.


    "Lady Drishti, you already know whom I am talking about. Please tell me, will there be any problem?" Esme understood that Drishti was feigning ignorance even after already knowing everything, causing her to inquire once again.


    "....For you, nope," Drishti gestured with her eyes towards Esme before ncing towards the young man whose eyes met hers. She added, "But for him, yes."


    "I understand," Esme noted, understanding that indeed she would be safe due to the support of her grandma, but what about him?


    Naturally, after hearing about the story regarding how Ryuk had dissected Edward''s hand at just the age of 5, proving the hatred holding within him, but what about Esme.


    Her action wasn''t logical at all, since she was unaware of everything including that unknown man called Edward.


    But, after hearing the conversation between Drishti and Ryuk, Esme became aware that he was a habitant of Heindal, which he never mentioned to her ¡ªnot that she cared, since she knew he would tell her one day.


    Right now, the only thing that appeared in her sight was someone who was an enemy of the person she chose to spend life with wasing here.


    So, it was impossible for her to retreat or sit idle.


    But now, after getting confirmation from Drishti, it was clear that killing wasn''t possible. "But what if Grandmother killed him?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Come on, Esme, aren''t you being too hasty?" Drishti felt slightly confused seeing the young woman acting so amature without considering different factors.


    Like, She had recently met the young man who she fell in love with him just few months back, and now taking decisions that might not be in her favor, all for him.


    ''...she is right'', Esme couldn''t understand herself, knowing that indeed she was acting too rashly,pletely different from her usual self, all because of the sensation she felt a moment ago.


    As soon as Drishti uttered Edward Abernathy''s name, Esme felt a sudden surge of intense hostility emanating from the young man beside her.


    She sensed a rapid increase in heartbeat, the sound of clenched fists, all of which went unnoticed by those around her, sourced from the young man.


    But then, all those emotions rushed toward her in an amplified form.


    The sheer intensity of the emotions flooded her, filling her mind with hatred, momentarily stopping her heart, and causing her fingers to instinctively clench tighter, propelling her to act without concern for anything else.


    ''Is this the side effect of the Curse?'' Esme''s golden pupil nced at her palm, eyes softening as she was reminded of the side effects of the curse, which were really making her decisions blurred.


    First Side-effect of Curse: The one who loves more will feel an amplified surge of emotions after both partners ept each other''s love, Vocally.


    Naturally, if the Curse linked with the Tenebri Bloodline just made everyone find their soulmates and true love, wouldn''t it be a boon?


    But no...


    There was a reason to consider it a curse, and that reason was the 7 side effects linked with this curse.


    Those side effects start to show their presence as the rtionship moves from various steps like, Vocal eptance < Intimacy < Heart bonding < Spritual eptance < Eternal love.... Andstly two more unknown stages.


    No one knew what the side effects would be at thosest two levels since no one remained alive to witness it....


    This was the sad story of the Tenebri Bloodline.


    It promised true love but ended up trapping its seekers, like a moth drawn to a me, leaving them lost and consumed in oblivion.

 Chapter 167: Chapter 167- Edward Abernathy

    Every bloodline present on Ardoros had a drawback that maintained bnce among the power struggles of the four major families.


    Devereaux gave limitless growth but restricted self-bloodline killing; Tenebri provided awakened skills but suffered from a curse slowly killing the entire bloodline.


    The Riantain bloodline providedplete control over the body with the drawback of the mind isting over time, eventually detaching from the outside world due to reaching the perfection of the human race.


    And then there was the God''s Bloodline.


    This bloodline possessed all the abilities of the other three without their drawbacks, not bound by self-bloodline killing, curses, or numbing of the mind¡ªa perfect bloodline.


    However, despite its perfection, the restrictions ced on the Abernathy Bloodline were strong enough to bring them to the level of others, or even lower, considering their history of decline from the second position.


    This drawback caused theirte awakening, tainted their entire lineage, and left a mark of humiliation around the world, but not enough to allow anyone to look down upon them.


    After all, those who are weak are meant to be bullied, not those who hold enough strength to silence others merely by their presence.


    And to once again prove its strength in the face of the world, five years ago witnessed the rise of a new prodigy born into the history of the Abernathy Family, awakening his bloodline at just eleven years old.


    Something unprecedented urred, sparking the beginning of a golden era for the Abernathy family, which hadnguished in fourth position for many years.


    This was heralded by the rise of Edward Abernathy, the son of the current head''s fifth mistress.


    Edward achieved Peak EPIC rank at just 12 years of age, a feat unheard of before, and ascended to Imperfect Middle LEGENDARY Rank within five years of that, through the various advantages provided by Abernathy family.


    With now being the youngest human individual on Ardoros to achieve such strength at just the age of 17.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In the stretched expanse of the vast sky filled with a serene atmosphere, a sharp sound tore through miles of distance, filling the entire space.


    ZZHHHHHZZZZ


    The sound''s intensity increased as three humongous metallic architectures became visible in the vast sky,pletely different from normal ships.


    They were glimmering in white with golden lines, appearing majestic and divine, fitting of battleships belonging to the Abernathy family.


    Among all three of them, the one leading in the middle was more advanced, with several white cannons prevailing from the bottom of the architecture, navigating above the 40,000 feet in the sky.


    Inside the control room of the ship, the situation waspletely tense; the air was heavy with slight sounds of breathing, which were also controlled, with the only vivid thing being the heartbeat.


    "So, Ryuk Devereaux has woken up from his sleep," sitting on a chair, a man with blonde hair and emerald eyes was observing the paper documents in his hand with a cold gaze.


    Eyes that were reading the information slightly nced at his right hand, which waspletely metallic unlike his real body, proof of it being prosthetic.


    "He is not even alone there?" Edward stated while reading the data, his eyes remaining calmer than the individuals inside the control room had anticipated, standing at their respective positions with Savants busy in ship handling.


    Edward''s eyes were fixed on the information written as such:


    Name: Ryuk Devereaux


    Ranks: Energy - Early Ascendancy, Strength - Peak Epic


    Present Support: 188 Elite Legendary Ranked Veterans.


    Threats:


    - Regina Devereaux (Peak Legendary Rank), Disciple of Sword Valley


    - Drishti Devereaux (Peak Ascendancy Rank)***


    Looking at the information that can be gathered, Edward narrowed his eyes slightly, furrowing his face as he inquired, "Why are there asterisks with Drishti Devereaux''s name?"


    "Son, that''s because her levels are not exactly known," came forth a middle-aged man with the same blonde hair and emerald eyes, informing the young man seated on the chair.


    "What the hell? But isn''t it mentioned in the library about her?" Edward probed, asking about the information mentioned in the books avable within the Abernathy family''s library, which carried details of each stronger individual''s with their name, above EPIC Rank.


    "The things mentioned in the library are what the world knows," the man exined as he moved towards the window, keeping an eye on the outside. Upon reaching, he folded his hands behind his back and continued, "Drishti Devereaux is a mystery to us."


    "The fuck....Just sacrifice some of the people and test her limits," with his eyes closed and a slight bulge of nerves on his head, Edward stated, clenching his fist, feeling frustrated due to all these hurdles in his path.


    "Edward, do you know the reason for the Abernathy family to fall to the 4th position?" The man gazed at his son, who looked back at him with a cold gaze, showing his dissatisfaction but still nodded.


    SWOOSH


    "Isn''t it because these insects were useless?" Slowly standing from his chair with clear anger surging within him, causing a heat haze to form around his body, making all the others shiver even with their Epic ranks.


    "...." Hearing Edward''s words, which were verymon, as he always looked down on his own brothers, the man, instead of rifying things, just continued, "The previous head of the Abernathy family had proposed to marry Drishti 500 years ago when she was just an unknown Devereaux refugee who arrived out of nowhere."


    "Why a Devereaux?" Ignoring all the facts, the first question that came to Edward''s mind was why choose someone from that bloodline, which is considered arch enemies of Abernathy.


    Yes, from an early age, all the books that Edward held had always mentioned the rivalry of Abernathies with them.


    "Ahem, you never saw her, do you?" The man coughed, ignoring the thought crossing his mind about the well-known rumors, and added, "Also she was unknown and weak at that time."


    The man informed about the event 500 years ago, where an unknown woman of 28 years was sent to the Devereaux family by the hands of Tenebries, who imed to have found the woman in some barren ce.


    Naturally, due to this being the first-time interaction between two major families, everyone kept an eye on this matter, and this is where the previous head decided to marry that woman out of curiosity.


    "And?" Edward again inquired with a rude tone, feeling irritated.


    "Did you know the previous head of the Abernathy family was at the middle level PARAMOUNT?" The man inquired.


    ''?!!''


    "...That''s..." Edward''s eyes were wide, already understanding the gap in strength being too high, making him not blink even while processing the things the man just informed.


    "Not only that do you know how he died?" Man again enquired.


    "H-He died?!" Edward knew that many previous heads of the families chose to retire and live hidden lives outside the Ardoros, just as he suspected the previous head had done.


    "Remember, Edward, the strongest people are not those who disy strength in front of us, but those who conquer battles unknown to us," the man said, ncing at his son, whose expression betrayed his dissatisfaction and mounting temper.


    "Damn it, not this philosophy again," Edward finally snapped.


    He should have remained in training if it hadn''t been for the news about Ryuk Devereaux being inside the Titanora.


    His life was perfect.


    He made a living by selling paintings at auctions, manipting some of the adults into giving him sums of money, all while dreaming of one day bing the king of that nation.


    But then...


    Out of nowhere, the prince of that kingdom kidnapped him and cut off his hand.


    Somehow, he survived, his luck once again proving its presence and propelling him onto a muchrger stage than that of a mere prince.


    Coupled with the resurfacing memories of his past life and the goal he was assigned, he chose toze around and indulge in the beauties of this world, engaging in carnal desires and the ecstasy of ravaging beauties daily.


    Everything would have been perfect.


    Until, he awakened his cursed Bloodline.


    Every dream he had shattered, fallen into pieces.


    And all of this happened because of that prince who disrupted the peace of his calm life, leaving him with scars that still reminds him of his situation.


    All because of that prince, who turned out to be none other than Ryuk Devereaux, who had been in aa for five years.


    Being in Ardoros, there wasn''t a single chance for him to kill that guy.


    But now, he would ensure to shred that guy into pieces until he begged for death, inevitably receiving it, with only a false hope of relief.


    "Increase the speed of the ships. I want to kill that bastard now!!," Edward stated bluntly, disregarding the formalities of actingposed, setting aside the focused demeanor cultivated through intense training.


    "Edward, don''t be hasty¡ª?!" His father tried to warn him, but was cut off by a sharp sound apanied by a shockwave, causing a significant shake inside the ship.


    BOOOOM!


    ZWWOOOO¡ªTHUD

 Chapter 168: Chapter 168- Chad System

    "My liege, it could be an opportunity to get rid of them," Regina nced at the masked man standing beside her, suggesting while tightening her grip on her sword, her eyes gazing far away into the open sky as both of them stood above the dome of the huge mansion.


    A breeze passed, fluttering the ck raven hair of the masked man standing with a smile, sharp amber eyes looking in the same direction as Regina''s, with a soft tone added, "And we are going to do just that."


    Regina''s eyes slightly widened upon hearing those words from the man before they turned cold.


    Not caring about any words of Drishti referring to some individual as special or not, the only thing that mattered was if her liege found someone repulsive, then there was no need for that person to exist.


    She never took decisions rashly, always weighed the pros and cons, making her analyze the chances of winning this battle with the least amount of losses.


    Even though she was one of the strongestmanders under the Devereaux family with a whole Legion far stronger than any Branch Families of any major families, being a veteran, her goal was to achieve results without losing a single life from her side.


    The moment Drishti revealed about the man beside her cutting hands of an Abernathy and at that the rising prodigy who didn''t be a perfect Legendary ranker due to the absence of one hand.


    Yes, it was known to all higher-ups about the Abernathy family searching for Artifacts, potions, and calling saintess from Sanctum to heal their heir, but it seemed every saintess or saint failed except for Goddess F Religion one.


    Each religion had a saint, but when it came to healing, Goddess F''s name remained at the top.


    However, bad luck seemed to apany the heir, who was influenced by something that cut off mana or any energy from his wound, rendering him unheble.


    ''I should have guessed it,'' Regina had known about everyone who left Heindal or stayed there, all because it was a retirement ce for Sword Valley''s members.


    It was a secret only known to disciples of Sword Valley, but everyone preferred to live a secluded life in Heindal.


    From her surveince, she was aware of Edward Abernathy being brought from Heindal, and even her liege belonging to the same ce.


    Then his strange ability to nullify energy, added with the cut injury of Edward Abernathy''s hand where all energy got nullified and was not able to heal¡ªall pieces wereing together in one ce.


    So, that cut injury became a huge hurdle in the path of someone who could have broken the records of anyone previously, clearly evident of how much hatred that man would have for the cause of such a hurdle.


    And, one day eventually Edward Abernathy would try to take revenge for his grudge, which could give time for Regina to strategize a good n until then, but...N?v(el)B\\jnn


    There were also chances that in the future, the situation would be different than this, and they would be cornered due to some variable¡ªwhich seemed highly likely since Edward Abernathy was bing stronger day by day.


    In conclusion, this was the only opportunity to kill him with a better situation where things could easily be med on the Demon Queen and her army.


    "Regina, send four of our men to surround the continent and keep the demon army busy until we are done here," Ryukmanded, already formting the strategy which would at least leave a deep mark on the uing man.


    Of course, he didn''t n to kill him, but somehow make him near a cripple.


    After all, killing Edward was not possible due to plot armor always protecting him.


    So, the best he could do is use his own plot armor to overwhelm him to the point of being nearly half dead.


    "We will go, Liege," suddenly four ck-cloaked figures materialized in a knelt position just near Ryuk and Regina, firmly stating in unison.


    "Don''t engage if the Demon Queen shows up," Ryuk ordered with narrowed gaze, detecting all of their power levels on Middle Perfect Legendary, making them few of the twenty members holding such strength.


    "As you Command," one of the four figures replied before suddenly all of their bodies started to be transparent and vanished without making a sound.


    ''They have arrived,'' Ryuk nced in all four directions, his vision instantly tearing through all the obstacles and detecting huge energy pirs formed in all four directions, proof of those men''s arrival.


    The mere presence of such Rankers on the four corners had increased the mana density to such a height that it caused invisible energy tornadoes to form, showcasing the domain where they were present¡ªa warning to any stronger being.


    And with this, the first step of heaven''s hunt was secured.


    "Now, the only thing is Esme," Ryuk said as he turned his eyes towards Regina.


    "I don''t think there is any need for us to care about her safety," Regina, understanding the meaning behind the man''s words, suggested, already aware of the strength the woman held from the first nce.


    Even though that woman''s strength was hidden under the facade of an illusion, Regina guessed Esme was not stronger than a high Phase I warrior.


    At least, this was the exterior observation from any veteran who would look at that woman.


    But from Regina''s perspective, Esme would be thest person to be protected if some battle urred.


    Reasons¡ª


    First, Regina wasn''t able to see the face of that woman, proving the strength of the ability that woman held.


    Second, such calmness even after being surrounded by so many strong individuals: one can act, but surrounded by lions, even a professionally acting rabbit will show some sign of a racing heart or anxiety.


    Third, Esme was the granddaughter of Amrantha Tenebri, and from the conversation of Esme, it was clear that they were very close: enough to keep all the major families in check before thinking of touching her.


    Fourth, her Liege chose that woman as a life partner: it was impossible for him to choose a weak person like her as a partner and create an opening. Right?


    All these four reasons were far more enough to prove the strength of Esme.


    "You are right." Thinking something, Ryuk nodded, ncing downwards as he noticed both Esme and Drishtiing out of the mansion while being apanied by twins and Valhale.


    DING!


    [MISSION ACCOMPLISHED! <?(?£þ?¦á?£þ?)?>]


    Suddenly, a notification sound reverberated inside the rift of the mind before a light twinkled like a star. After a minute, a sharp wind shockwave passed through the area.


    SWOOOSH!


    It instantly fluttered the raven-ck hair of a young man, his eyes cold yet deep amber as he gazed into the distance, where a huge burning ship fell freely from a great height towards the endless ocean.


    "This looks very nostalgic," a soft, womanly voice suddenly spoke from beside Ryuk, causing his eyes to turn towards a newly arrived figure of a woman wearing a ck majestic dress, her eyes deep amber like the boy''s yet somehow different.


    "Indeed, doesn''t it remind you of our first meeting?" Ryuk smiled at the woman, who also turned towards him.


    "Technically, you should say this to Regina," Drishti reciprocated his smile, already aware of everything both of these individuals nned to do with Edward Abernathy.


    Did she care?


    Nope.


    Instead, wouldn''t it be interesting to watch the fall of the new prodigy born into the Abernathy family, whose previous head was slightly shredded into pieces by mistake at her hands?


    "No need, I had already receivedpensation from you, Lady Drishti," Regina understood the meaning behind Drishti''s words and directly mocked her, not letting this chance slip from her hand.


    Hearing Regina''s words, Drishti feigned ignorance, not giving her any attention, and continued, "Though, you know there is a ZENITH Ranker with them."


    "It''s fine, Lady Drishti. There will be no need for your presence there," Ryuk understood the meaning of Drishti''s clear mention that she would not participate in this battle, and he would need to do everything by himself.


    And naturally, Ryuk was not going to let her interfere either. Since, in the end, there couldn''t be any better time or chance for him to reach Perfect Early LEGENDARY.


    "Though, I will handle Morana," Drishti added, looking ahead with more life assurance in a calm tone, not looking at the man beside her.


    "I see," Ryuk nodded, slightly relieved since there would be a hassle to deal with someone as strong as the Demon Queen after finishing with Edward.


    He had confidence in his own strength but also believed that the Son of Heaven''s plot armor would eventually protect him.


    But the question remained, who is strong enough to stop him, Regina, and even a whole army of Legendary Rankers?


    Of course, it''s Demon Queen Morona, who is at ASCENDANCY Rank.


    At least, this could be the possibility of plot armor Ryuk can think of.


    "So, Regina, I want¡ª?!" Suddenly, Ryuk''s eyes shot towards the direction of the ship st, a cry clearly audible due to his super enhanced hearing senses.


    "RYUK! YOU BASTARD!!!!! I WILL KILL YOU!"


    ''What have you done, System?'' Ryuk inquired after hearing the screams of a familiar figure, clearly shouting and cursing him from a hundred miles away.


    [ Just called his bloodline, Cucked Bloodline =?_?= ]

 Chapter 169: Chapter 169- System Vs Edward

    BOOOOM!


    "Edward, don''t be hasty¡ª" His father''s warning was abruptly silenced by a deafening st, followed by a violent shockwave that rattled the entire ship.


    THUD


    "What in¡ª"


    "Brother!"


    Savants'' voices erupted in panic as all eyes fixated on the ship''s window, where a colossal metal structure erupted into mes, its intense heat causing nearby metal to liquify.


    The sudden surge in temperature rendered the surrounding space a visible inferno, its searing intensity prating even the fortified confines of the ship''s control room, leaving everyone gasping for breath as fear and adrenaline flooded their senses.


    "Stop it, idiots!" Edward shouted, while every other Abernathy stood calmly near the scattered savants on the ground, panic evident on their faces.


    Edward''s eyes locked onto the ss of the Battleship, the light just a small distance away, his jaw clenched in frustration as only one thought raced through his mind: ''Who did this?''


    DING!


    [ How pitiful of you, Edward ]


    ''?!''


    WHOOSH


    "Who are you!" Edward''s sharp voice echoed throughout the entire ship, his energy radiating fiercely, enveloping the entire Battleship in tense mana.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [ Tch, it''s a pity that you can''t do fapping with that broken hand of yours. ¡Ñ?©n?¡Ñ ]


    CRUMBLE


    "Y-you! Bastard!" As those words left Edward''s lips, the sheer intensity of his energy caused the walls to quake, yet none of the seasoned veterans aboard flinched, their senses fixed on the mysterious intruder rather than Edward.


    [Oh, now I remember, you don''t need a hand to begin with, you loose end. ??_??]


    "You¡ª"


    "Calm down, Edward. That individual is just trying to provoke you."


    Interrupting Edward was the man standing inside the control room, observing the chaos aboard the ship.


    One of their three battleships had been destroyed, and now a voice taunted them from within, seeking to incite Edward''s rage¡ªone who was most dangerous among all of them.


    The man himself was a Zenith rank warrior, alongside the other epic warriors within the ship.


    However, the issuey with Edward, whose personality leaned towards the more egoistic side.


    There''s a saying: Slow sess builds Character, fast sess builds ego.


    This rang true for Edward too.


    Blessed with resources from the Abernathy family, he quickly ascended to great strength, but the suddenness of it all left him struggling to respect his own power, other''s teaching and even veteran''s suggestions.


    His disability,pounded with his aggressive personality, stemming from the challenges he faced, only fueled Edward''s frustration.


    Everythingbined caused him to lose his temper frequently, especially when reminded of his disability, be it his hand or his manhood.


    ''Is it him?'' The man pondered, recalling the boy who had attacked him twelve years ago when he went to retrieve his son from Heindal continent.


    Back then, due to restrictions, his own strength had been depleted to that of a Phase I warrior from his ZENITH rank.


    Added with negligence for a 5-year-old child, it caused him to let his guard down¡ªeverything together led to great damage.


    [ Aren''t you the same guy who got your shit togetherst time >?.?< ]


    "....." Hearing such taunts from the voice, the man remained calm, refraining from taking any actions, understanding the gravity of the situation at hand.


    Just now, a Battleship had been sted, the heat produced from it signaling either a malfunctioning of core or an infiltrator who could manipte the mainframe, self-destruct it, indirectly capable of vaporizing them all instantly.


    Right now, he could only think of a way to save his son, while silentlymunicating with the individuals in the control room through eye gestures, instantly making them aware of what to do, due to all being experienced in handling such situations.


    "Huh, hey bastard, don''t tell me, are you that fucker?" Edward''s nerves visibly twitched upon hearing the voice mentioning a event known to only few people, his eyes shing red as he instantly recognized about other person who knew this, from his memories twelve years ago.


    [....]


    [Yes, I am definitely him.]


    "So, you knew about me all along." Edward''s mind raced, connecting the dots from the unknown prince who kidnapped him to his journey till now.


    It all made sense if Ryuk Devereaux was aware of his real family all along.


    Or, Why else would an unknown prince go as far as to cut off his hand?


    [Definitely not, or do you think I would have cut off your hands even after knowing this would be yourst hope to satisfy someone ^?_?^]


    "Ryuk! Don''t think I can''t kill you here!" Edward cried out, frustration and anger evident, his patience wearing thin from the constant mocking.


    [With that wooden hand of yours?]


    "...." Edward gripped his hand, realizing the voice was just trying to provoke him. With a visible change in expression, he understood that the owner of the voice held himself in high regard. Edward retorted, "Don''t think that those few insects of the Devereaux Bloodline around you could save you."


    [....]


    "Yeah, now that I remember, isn''t your bloodline cursed with the drawback of no self-killing?" Edward had spent years studying the major families'' bloodlines and weaknesses, searching for a cure. He had uncovered secrets about his own bloodline''s superiority on Ardoros.


    [At least a thousand times better than having a Cuck Bloodline =?_?=]


    """.....""" The individuals in the control room froze, hearing the forbidden word uttered, a term never spoken by any of the major families.


    WHOOOOSH


    "YOU BASTARD!"


    Edward''s aura erupted with anger, his red eyes zing, as the others in the room lost theirposure, their tempers ring as they looked towards the man at the center.


    SWOOOOSH


    "How dare he!" Finally, the man who had remained calm and observant snapped, his aura bursting forth to fill the entire interior of the ship, his eyes turning towards the other members who had held back until now, but upon hearing that word, their minds snapped as well.


    "Fine, Ryuk Devereaux. Before dealing with the Demon Queen''s army, you will die first," the man dered, a sharp glint passing through his eyes as he folded his hands behind him, gripping them into fists.


    He stood firmly, with emerald eyes fixed on a direction far away through the ss window.


    [Can''t say anything about your impotent son, but not all of you apanying him will see the next day. Mark my words.]


    DING!


    .


    .


    .


    ''What have you done, System?'' Ryuk inquired after hearing the screams of a familiar figure, clearly shouting and cursing him from a hundred miles away.


    [ Just called his bloodline, Cucked Bloodline =?_?= ]


    ''I just told you to burn a single ship to provoke them, ain''t I?'' Ryuk couldn''t undo what had been done, but he still questioned the system for its autonomous decision-making skills, which had indeed worked in his favor, yet...


    [Host, even though I self-destructed the ship, none of them were smart enough to guess that it was you. So, I acted as a catalyst.]


    ''....'' Hearing the system''s words, Ryuk narrowed his gaze towards the fading light falling from the sky, specifically the burning ship. He then addressed calmly, "Lady Drishti, if in self-defense I killed all of them, wouldn''t I be taken innocent?"


    Drishti''s eyes remained fixed on the burning ship, a small smile ying on her lips as she folded her hands in front of her, understanding that something very interesting was about to unfold. She added, "Yeah, yeah, you are the most innocent one but I have a condition."

 Chapter 170: Chapter 170- Edwards Impotence surrounded by heavenly beauties

    Drishti''s eyes remained fixed on the burning ship, a small smile ying on her lips as she folded her hands in front of her, understanding that something very interesting was about to unfold. She added, "Yeah, yeah, you are the most innocent one but I have a condition."


    "...What condition?" Ryuk hadn''t expected Drishti to propose a condition, but he knew it would only make things more interesting, only for her.


    But of course, His choices would depend on whether it would be profitable for him or not.


    "I will support you if someonees to protect that guy, but in exchange, you need to not use your ability in this whole battle." Drishti looked towards the young man whose face was covered by a ck mask, yet her eyes teasingly urged him to show something interesting to her.


    ''Shunya, huh.'' From the beginning, Ryuk had decided not to use his ability in this battle, but was he really going to just ept Drishti''s condition like this?


    "You know there is a ZENITH Ranker there? Aren''t you Lady Drishti?" Ryuk said with a soft smile, looking at the women while reciprocating her teasing gaze. He further added, "The risk is just too high."


    Naturally, he needed to have a breakthrough and be a perfect early Legendary ranker, and to do so, he needed a real battle with someone of his own level and someone strong enough to not die at his hand.


    So, who could be in this world whom he knew was as strong as he was and bestowed with luck that would never let him die?


    BINGO.


    "What do you want?" The teasingness inside Drishti''s eyes vanished when she heard such retreating words from the young man, who was clearly trying to trap her.


    Yet, she wanted to see what interesting thing she could get from this.


    "Lady Drishti, I hope you will not kill Demon Queen Morana, no matter what," Ryuk expressed, already foreseeing the uing turn of events with a 95% chance that Drishti would kill Demon Queen Morana.


    Of course, he didn''t develop any sympathy for some demon, but there was something he wanted to get from her, and to do so, he needed to do things his way.


    "Heh, you think highly of me," Drishti mused, hearing the words of the young man, a smile forming on her face as she turned her gaze towards the approaching ships. With a soft tone, she continued, "I am not that strong, you know."


    ''....yes, and I am blessed by heavens.''


    [And I am the father of Nexus Grid.]


    ''Me? Aren''t I the head of the Devereaux family?''


    Hearing Drishti''s words, added with that calm expression, first Ryuk thought with a nk gaze, then System, and finally, Regina, who already knew about Drishti''s strength being even stronger than the present head of the Devereaux family.


    So, in conclusion, no one present at that time was going to digest, least even care to hear, those words.


    "What do you want?" Ryuk inquired, already understanding that his own medicine was given back to him¡ªA moment ago he called the Zenith rank stronger and humbled him; now, it was her chance.


    "Nah, just do what I said earlier. I don''t want to fall into this boring loop," Drishti shook her head, understanding that if they started to humble themselves and increase bargaining, then it would keep going on.


    So, she decided not to kill Demon Queen.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    WZOOOOOO


    Inside a huge white flying battleship''s control room,


    "Don''t rush, Edward. That woman is dangerous," the man warned the young man, reminding him to be cautious about Drishti''s presence and to be on guard without acting rashly without valid proof.


    Technically, for strong individuals, there was no need for evidence to kill someone, but the man knew the strongest one here was on the other side.


    So, in a situation where the least he could do was provide valid reasons for his own retaliation with evidence to that strongest one.


    After all, the situation would be in his favor if there was a valid reason to kill the son of Alisia Devereaux, added with the approval of Drishti Devereaux; things would be easy.


    "I will deal with her myself," Edward said, seated with his interlocked fingers ced on his head, trying to control his frustration and anger, his teeth gritted enough to cause a nerve bulge around his neck.


    ''This kid,'' the man observed the young man with a downward gaze before gesturing towards other individuals present inside the ship.


    SWISH


    With a singlemand, several figures swiftly vanished before several dozen light streaks came out of the ship, heading towards all parts of the continents, scattering in all directions of Titanora.


    The man had already sensed the energy levels of the Devereaux members present on Titanora were at a LEGENDARY level, meaning each one of them was as strong or stronger than Edward.


    So, the strategy he applied was buying time while sacrificing some extras.


    Even though due to the low fertility of Abernathy bloodline, each of its members was highly important, yet his priorityy with his son instead of caring about others'' lives.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sending all the other Epic rankers to the different parts of Titanora will cause all the Devereaux members to scatter and fight on several parts of the continent, making them stay away from the capital city.


    A strategy which would buy enough time for Edward to deal with Ryuk Devereaux, regardless of winning or losing, and also provide Man with time to hold Regina Devereaux until Edward is done killing Ryuk Devereaux.


    A n where his victory depended on variables such as the strength of both Regina and the likelihood of interference from Drishti herself.


    In conclusion, seeing the stubbornness of his son, who was hell-bent on taking revenge, the man decided to utilize the maximum of his mind to help him.


    "No need, I will not interfere."


    ''?!!''


    SWISH


    "Ldy Drishti!?" The man''s eyes turned towards the figure materializing inside the control room of the ship, causing Edward to also stand abruptly with his eyes widened as he looked at the woman.


    drip drip


    ''Fucking bastards,'' Edward''s grip tore at his skin, driving his nails deep enough to draw blood, the metallic tang filling the air as it dripped onto the floor with a chilling echo.


    Cursing all of those who caused him to be like this was only natural, for why would he not curse? After all...


    Edward''s widened eyes were locked at the figure materializing before him, her beauty transcending mere mortal description.


    tap tap


    With each delicate movement, she exuded an ethereal allure that left him breathless.


    Her eyes, like pools of liquid amber, held a captivating depth that drew him in, ensnaring his senses in an intoxicating haze.


    Every curve of her form seemed sculpted by the hands of a divine artist, leaving him unable to tear his gaze away.


    In that moment, he knew he was beholding the most exquisite woman he had ever seen, either in this world or even the previous one.


    But, he felt nothing, except admiration or mere attraction with a huge hollow feeling inside his body, which sourced from his crouch area which was deactivated for more than six years.


    ''I will kill you all fuckers,'' but he could onlypliment the beauty; he couldn''t touch it, due to two individuals in his life.


    First, those figures who reincarnated him in this world inside a body of an impotent and cucked bloodline.


    Second, the man who cut off his hand to sever all his chances to be strong enough to at least keep this woman beside him.


    ''I will kill you,'' Edward''s widened emerald eyes, holding red veins, red at the floor with lips bitten harder, making his decision to shred that man at all costs. "I will kill you, RYUK DEVEREAUX!"

 Chapter 171: Chapter 171- Edward Abernathy, a very special individual

    ''I will kill you,'' Edward''s widened emerald eyes, holding red veins, red at the floor, his lips bitten harder, as he made his decision to shred that man at all costs. "I will kill you, RYUK DEVEREAUX!"


    "EDWARD!" The man shouted the moment his ears caught his son''s deration, revealing his hidden intentions out loud without thinking about consequences.


    "Huh?" Edward eximed nkly.


    Suddenly, a momentary feeling of everything slowing down, like a serene wave hitting his mind, caused it to be numb and slow enough to not process things at its usual pace.


    ''What is he doing?'' His mind was numb with only his eyes capturing the image of his father''s hands stretching while his body reaching towards him.


    SWISH


    "Lady Drishti! Please, he has a reason!" The man instantly came in front of Edward, blocking him from the sight of the approaching woman, whose sharp amber eyes were gazing towards the young man.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What is it?"  Without any trace of emotion on her face, Drishti slightly tilted her head, her eyes ring at the man whose body instantly got hit by an unknown force, shrinking down every bit of his being yet withstanding it due to his ZENITH Rank.


    "Y-yes," the man maintained his posture amidst the bombardment of energy, hearing those words repeated, feeling the force on his body weakening as if the woman withdrew it.


    "Give me a valid reason, or prepare to collect his pieces, just like you did with the previous head of the Abernathy Family."


    ''!?!''


    It was a clear threat.


    thump thump


    Both the man and Edward''s heartbeats elerated due to the situation only experienced by themselves.


    There was an unknown concentrated energy field around their bodies, somehow suppressing their own energy to their soul level¡ªa feeling known only to them.


    One was a LEGENDARY Ranker, and the other was ZENITH, yet both of their strengths seemed to fade away in front of the woman who arrived.


    "Lady Drishti, you cannot look down upon the Abernathy Family," the man retorted, hearing such mockery of one of the major families on Ardoros.


    Even if she was stronger than him, there was a limit.


    Unlike Edward, for whom it was the first time, the man had already experienced such a situation where he had to meet someone of this much strength, experiencing its suppression firsthand.


    "Heh, but it doesn''t mean I can''t kill your son here," Drishti threatened, her eyes turning towards the chair ced in the middle where the young man was seated, slowly approaching it with calm footsteps.


    Technically, she was strong enough to kill both of these people here, but when it came to going against a whole major family, there were consequences, and severe ones at that, even for her.


    And above all those consequences, her interest yed the major role.


    After all, it would be boring for her in the future if she removed a leg out of all four, which kept moving the beast called Ardoros around the whole Blue star, even among other monsters, added with the removal of any future interesting person born in this family.


    Also, killing Edward Abernathy, who had the blessings of all the Heads of major family, would just cause things to be even messier, unlike the previous time she killed the head of the Abernathy Family.


    So, this time, she will not go to really kill someone until she finds it necessary.


    "Ldy D-drishti, you cannot forget about our agreement," the man''s eyes were fixed on the woman who just took a seat in the chair, folding her legs and rxing as she looked back at him.


    "What agreement?" Raising her eyebrow, Drishti feigned ignorance about anything of the sort.


    When dealing with strong people, you just need to find an opening, something that will bend them to the point where their rationality freezes.


    Like this man, who was the battle strategist of Abernathy family and also knew about the Quadappeal, yet was intimidated just because he prioritized the safety of his son.


    "You can''t forget the treaty we signed regarding Edward five years ago!" The man lost hisposed posture, seeing such an uncaring expression from the woman.


    "Do you think anyone would know if I killed both of you here?"  Drishti directly threatened, causing the man''s face to instantly turn pale.


    Of course, she had not retracted her energy from Edward, since his haughty personality would ruin what she wanted to achieve.


    ''Special, huh,'' sitting on the chair with her palm supporting her chin, with her elbow resting on the armrest, she gazed at the young man who was very special to the Abernathy family.


    Making them go as far as to use the Quadappeal, something which was given to all four major families to use a single time to put forth any request which had to be followed by the other three.


    This was made by mutual consideration of all four founding ancestors, where this single request was valued more than any asset a family held.


    Due to being passed down from the foundation, all four major families never used it, since it was what created the bnce of power.


    Meaning, if a major family used Quadappeal and asked for thend and all assets of another family, then they had to provide it, no matter what.


    Sounding ridiculous, but this was made for even more valuable things held by all the major families¡ªtheir pride.


    So, of course, no one used it until now, because if one major family asked for the assets of another, then that family could also use their own Quadappeal to cancel it, making both of their Quadappeals nullify.


    And once both families lost their Quadappeal, the other two could use theirs to im or put forth any proposal they had, which can''t be rejected.


    A simple word, Quadappeal, made by the founders to always keep each other in check, was one of several factors keeping all four major families from engaging with each other on thend of Ardoros.


    Of course, there were many more reasons, but the smallest among them was this one-time request one.


    Drishti couldn''t help but once again realize the stupidity of the Abernathy family to use such a valuable thing as if it were nothing, only to propose a single request:


    Edward Abernathy should be provided guardian protection from all the major seat holders of the four major families and be exempted to enter any of the family''s territories as he sees fit.


    These were just mere words, but the weight behind them was heavy enough to make all the strongest ones agree to provide protection to this young man, who became the most special individual on the whole Bluestar with just those words.


    It may seem that the appeal could be broken, but in truth, the ones who break it would have to face the fury of existing monsters inside the four families who followed the traditions passed down by their founder as if etched inside their soul.


    Even though one of the foundersidzily on the chair, looking at the young man who was special because of his luck.


    ''It will be an interesting battle,'' a smile formed on Drishti''s face, already anticipating watching a battle worth enough.


    A battle between a special one blessed by luck and an interesting one whom she found appreciable.

 Chapter 172: Chapter 172- I maybe weak but not enough to hold you back.

    ''It will be an interesting battle,'' a smile formed on Drishti''s face as she anticipated watching a battle worth her time.


    "What do you want?" Finally understanding that Drishti''s appearance here was driven by well-known motives to fulfill her interests, Man inquired without caring about anything else.


    Yes, her personality was well-known throughout Ardoros¡ªalways remaining within the boundaries of the Devereaux Family and searching for something interesting.


    "Nothing, just wanted to make sure you don''t hold back," Drishti said with a small smile, making clear one of her reasons for being here.


    "Sorry?" Even after hearing her words, Man couldn''t believe that all this drama was just for those words, prompting him to inquire further.


    "And, don''t intervene in the battle between Ryuk and him," Drishti said, narrowing her eyes as she revealed the major reason for her presence.


    Having already witnessed this man''s previous aggressive stance in searching for cures of Edward Abernathy''s hands, Drishti knew he would again intervene and disrupt such a good show for her.


    ''?!''


    "Wh-what!" The man''s eyes instantly widened, realizing the whole thing was created only by this woman to protect Ryuk Devereaux. "You cannot do it, Lady Drishti!"


    "I will also not intervene if something happens to him. What do you say?" Drishti ced both hands on her folded knees, sittingfortably, her eyes ncing at the man, ignoring the reddened face of the young man behind him, whose body was trying to adept to that unknown force suppressing it.


    An interesting aspect was that, it was working, making her remember Edward Abernathy''s Awakened ability.


    Indeed, due to having all the abilities of the other three major families'' bloodlines, the Abernathy family, in reference with the Tenebri Bloodline, Awakened an ability to its user.


    And Edward Abernathy Awakened the ability called Adept, meaning his body will adapt to any surrounding, be it energy, poison, or other harsh conditions, and mold itself as most suitable possible.


    Something which was in itself overpowered, since it also applied to the fighting styles of opponents.


    But for Drishti, he was far less interesting than someone who was able to control her own body against her will.


    ''I forgot to ask him,'' she reminded herself, to ask Ryuk whether that attack he had donest time was still inside her body or removed, not that she cared.


    "Lady Drishti, I will remember this day," the man gritted his jaws in frustration, ring at the woman who needed to pay for the humiliation of this day.


    SWISH


    While in a seated position, Drishti''s body started to be transparent as it slowly disappeared, leaving a few words reverberating inside the control room. "Of course, you shall, or else I will kill you."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In the capital city, where five huge onyx-ck architecturesy on the ground, surrounded by several individuals emanating sharp pressure, tap tap sounds echoed.


    tap tap


    Inside one of those battleships, several footsteps resonated through the long metallic hallway leading in a certain direction.


    "Big Sis, where are you going?" Mae inquired to the woman leading them, d in a white dress, apanied by four more individuals belonging to the Devereaux family, evident from their orange eyes.


    "...You both need to be ced somewhere safe," Esme calmly suggested to the twins, already sensing the mana fluctuations urring outside the battleship.


    Due to her ability, the connection between her and mana was strong enough to make her feel even the slightest or negligible fluctuations, just likest time when a woman tried to spy on them using some artifact.


    And right now, due to her ability, she could feel two huge battleships moving towards their direction while several strong individuals scattered all over the continent.


    It was clear that a battle would soon ur, especially with the Demon Queen''s deration and the arrival of the Abernathy family, whose history was well known to her¡ªeverything pointed towards an inevitable battle.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "We''ve arrived, My Lady," one of the cloaked figures informed as they arrived outside a metallic door.


    TING!


    With the given authorization, the metallic gates slid upward, revealing therge room filled with sofas and a huge king-size bed.


    "Fine, Mae and Sam, you both are going inside now," Esme firmly stated to both of the children, causing them to look at each other before hugging her.


    "No! You are not going alone, outside!" Mae retorted as she clenched Esme tightly, gripping her dress to prevent her from doing something stupid.


    For Mae, the only family left were either her brother or big sister.


    Except for them, there was no one whom she really knew.


    "Big Sis, let that rude guy handle the fight. You can''t do anything with this twig body of yours," Sam also joined in, hugging her tightly while reminding her of how she could not fight with her twig-like body and should leave everything on Ryuk Devereaux.


    A visible twitch formed on Esme''s face, her hand clenching into a fist before she controlled her frustration, only for this time due to the emergency situation. "Fine, I will go inside with you guys."


    It was Esme''s n to use this as an excuse to take these kids inside the room before safely locking it, at least for now.


    Behind her, all of the four men''s intense gaze were fixed on her, a visible understanding passed through them as they remained calm, following the orders they were given by their Liege.


    "You are lying, aren''t you?" Mae saw through her directly, causing her eyes to narrow in suspicion. But Esme, proving her skills, kept a stoic face.


    "You don''t trust me?" Esme gently inquired, yet received an instant head shake from both the twins, causing her eyes to close in frustration before turning towards the room.


    "Fine, let''s enter together," Esme sighed, moving inside the room with both the twins.


    As they entered the room, she moved towards the sofa before sitting on it.


    ....


    "Are you an illusion?" Mae came an inch away from Esme''s face, her eyes narrowed in suspicion, while poking Esme''s cheeks to verify her doubt.


    FLICK


    "Ouch!" Mae finally confirmed her suspicion, retreating back and taking a seat on the other side of the sofa.


    Sam was busy eating the food served on the table, ncing towards the guards who seemed shrouded in dense mana, all of them intensely focused on them without blinking once.


    Eventually, Sam turned his eyes towards Esme, realizing that instead of them, all four guards were keeping tabs on her to prevent her from leaving the room.


    ''Sigh, are they really that strong?'' Sam couldn''t help but doubt the strength of these four individuals emanating such pressure yet falling for the illusion of his big sis.


    At least he could think that his sister was an idiot, but how could four who were supposed to protect them when they were not able to see through this whole thing?


    ''Really, I need some sleep.''


    Sam stood and moved towards the bed before directly falling onto it.


    Zzzz-zzz-zz


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ''It was unexpected,'' a smile formed on Ryuk''s face as he teasingly looked to his left where a woman with golden pupils, wearing a white dress and a tiara, was approaching.


    As she arrived, her golden pupils reflected the ck-masked man and the military-informed woman with a half-white mask.


    Esme''s eyes softened as she stood beside the young man, looking towards the sky with aposed expression, whispering, "I may be weak, but not weak enough to hold you back."

 Chapter 173: Chapter 173- First meeting with Edward (1)

    Esme''s eyes softened as she stood beside the young man with aposed expression, whispering, "I may be weak, but not weak enough to hold you back."


    ''....'' Ryuk''s eyes nced at the woman beside him with a small smile adorning his face, reciprocating her tone as he whispered, "I know."


    "....Then why did you order those men to lock me up?" Not meeting his eyes while looking straight, she inquired calmly.


    "It was Lady Drishti''s request," Ryuk said as he recalled the words of that woman, holding so much strength yet saying to him this:


    ::Keep Esme away from battle; things will be difficult if she gets injured by some mistake. I don''t want to go through the hassle of giving exnations::


    A very kind request from a woman who cared for this young woman, isn''t it?


    Not at all.


    Ryuk was more than sure that Drishti just wanted to decrease the number of advantages he has, just so that she could watch a good fight.


    Which he was sure would ur, but he was not going to underestimate Edward in the least.


    ''System, is it done?'' Ryuk inquired about the task he had assigned the system, calmly seeing the shadow of the huge ship slowly falling on the capital city''snd, farrger to cover one-fourth of it due to the erged shadow.


    [Host, Analysis is done. Should I show the results?]


    ''Yes,'' hemanded.


    ¨X©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨[


    Name :: Svayantra ( ****** )


    Ability 1 :: Devour any sword to reach it''s strength, rank, gain ability and sharpness.


    ( There isn''t much information found...)


    ¨^©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨aN?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''It''s more than enough,'' looking at the information gathered from the analysis of the Sword he possessed, things became clearer to him.


    In both his past life and this one, whenever he held that Sword, it always felt as if it were thirsty for things, wanting to devour something, always trying to influence his mind to kill more ¡ª to be drenched in blood, to break weapons, and even to destroy strong things.


    However, he never felt overwhelmed or decided to sumb to the sword''s instincts.


    Now, atleast, he knew that due to the presence of his ability, he was immune from the sword''s effect.


    Additionally, the System, using the energy signatures of Regina, who is linked with Sword Valley, just like the Sword Maiden¡ªoriginally the holder of this sword¡ªthere arose a possibility to know something about this sword.


    Finally, the result was in front of him, and it was under his expectations.


    SWSH


    "Should I destroy that Battleship for you?" Regina inquired as her eyes caught the materializing sword in Ryuk''s hand, recalling the event where one of her battleships was cut in half by the same de.


    "....No," Ryuk slightly halted his eyes. After some time of realizing that he was misunderstood, he rified, "I was not going to do that."


    Technically, he can''t do it even if he wanted due to his present strength.


    At that time, it was the Sword intent stored inside the sword belonging to the Sword Maiden.


    But hearing Regina''s words, it was clear that she also noticed his state, causing her to offer support, which he would have definitely appreciated before but now...


    ''Infuse the 8-star sword fragment into it,'' hemanded, eyes fixed on the ck sword sheath, not taking it out until needed.


    [Executing the process....]


    SWOOSH


    Instantly, the sword in his hand started to get shrouded in ck aura, a sharp intent rushing through it as the slight energy started to prate his own skin, creating a connection.


    ''!?!''


    ''No, is it sword Intent?'' Regina''s eyes widened, noticing the sword in the man''s hands emitting a very sharp energy.


    But for her eyes, the small fragments of mana particles getting sliced around that Sword proved the sharp intent emitting from it, causing Regina''s eyes to trace back towards the young man''s face.


    Her own eyes holding an orange glimmer faded in front of those two fixed on the sword, cold yet holding the depth enough to give space for all the sword''s aura reflection to be absorbed in them.


    ALERT!


    [ HOST, THE SWORD''S ENERGY IS TRYING TO INFILTRATE YOUR BODY! ]


    Suddenly, the system voice reverberated inside Ryuk''s mind, who paid no heed to it since there was something more important he was feeling from the sword.


    The sensation of every cell of his being nullifying that energy which was trying to devour him was not something which could be ignored.


    ''Is it trying to attack me?'' This was the first thing crossed inside his mind the moment the strength of the sword''s intensity at which it tried to infiltrate his body increased to several fold.


    A small battle had urred where his own ability was going against sword''s, with the end result of the Sword failing to achieve whatever it wanted.


    ''Are you alive?'' Ryuk inquired.


    [Host, what''s with that question, of course, I am.]


    ''Not you, system. Can you keep quiet for some time?'' Ryuk calmlymanded the system, while his mind focused on the sword in his hand.


    "It is alive, isn''t it?"


    ''?!''


    ''....'' Ryuk turned his gaze towards the source of the voice, looking at Esme, whose golden pupils were fixed on the sword in his hand. Following her gaze, he inquired, "Can you feel it?"


    "....Yes," Esme nodded slightly, furrowing her brow as if she felt something from the sword, which was intensely channeling sharp intent towards Ryuk''s hand.


    WHOOSH


    "What do you feel from it?" Ryuk tightened his grip when he felt the sword bursting out a sharp intent, wanting toe out of its sheath instantly yet remained unshakable due to his strength suppressing it and ability nullifying it.


    "It hates you," Esme directly stated, her mana sensitivity feeling the violent revolt oozing out of the sword, trying to break free from the man''s grip.


    ''....''


    [It seems Sword and I both share mutual ideology.]


    ''...Why didn''t you trante it?'' Ryuk inquired the system about why he was learning this from Esme instead of the system, which can''t even tell if the sword was alive, least trante what it was trying tomunicate.


    [Host, I am not Omniscient. I don''t have any data regarding anything, and due to keeping a low key from Nexus Grid, extracting information from it is not possible.]


    Once again, Ryuk was reminded of the system''s current state, simply understanding the meaning behind its words¡ªit was like a supeputer without any data of its own¡ªbut it doesn''t make it weak.


    So, the least he could do was, ''System, the moment you get a chance, get whatever information you can from Nexus Grid. I want to know about this sword''s origins.''


    [I understand.]


    "Esme, can you understand the exact words of it?" Ryuk nced at the woman before inquiring.


    "No, I can only sense mana fluctuations of this sword, like its hostile intentions towards you," Esme lifted her eyes, meeting his gaze as she informed, giving Ryuk a sense of the extent of her ability.


    ZWOOOO


    THUD


    Attracting his attention were the two nownding battleships, bearing marks of heat on the exterior due to a close st of a ship, causing damage to some extent in the outer shield of the ships.


    Regina''s grip tightened on her sword hilt as she narrowed her eyes the moment she noticed the gates of the ships opening and several EPIC rankersing out of it, making her understand the importance of this opportunity.


    "My Liege, this could be our only chance to kill Edward Abernathy."

 Chapter 174: Chapter 174- First meeting with Edward (2)

    "Edward, don''t act rashly against that guy," the man standing in front of a big door, apanied by the remaining dozen of early EPIC Rankers, nced at the young man beside him.


    ''....'' Yet, looking at his unresponsive demeanor, the man turned his gaze towards the huge metallic door, understanding that it was inevitable.


    And the most he could do was protect this young man until he could, causing him to nce towards other individuals who nodded, understanding hismands.


    SCREEEEEEEEEK....CLANG!


    A sharp sound reverberated inside the surroundings as the huge metallic gate started to slide down, revealing a vast expanse ofnd, appearing as if hit by an earthquake.


    The broken architectures, buildings fallen on the ground with five huge battleships, appearingrge enough to make them look like ants, yet ignoring all this, the young man''s eyes turned towards the distance of five miles.


    ''I will kill you, bastard,'' Edward''s frustration was visible on his face, everything kept breaking apart the moment that man in front of him came into his life.


    A good life, luck in all ces, growth in strength until suddenly someone cut off his hand, adding a full stop into his sess.


    And today that someone was in front of him, only he knew the anger burning inside him.


    When you''re about to reach the peak but suddenly see a shackle bound on your leg, which instead of just stopping kept pulling you down¡ªa feeling of helplessness, anger, and frustration.


    "Phew~," Edward exhaled his breath, looking towards the direction from where he could feel the enormous mana density, causing him to weigh the pros and cons, consoling himself, ''Max, it''s not time.''


    He was angry but decided not to attack from the front this time.


    "..I will control myself," Edward said to the man, while his eyes observed several individuals standing around the Mansion, each emitting a sharp intent, proving their strength to be at his own level or higher.


    Some of them were standing on the battleships, a clear situation where his defeat was fixed.


    So, controlling his frustration by gritting his teeth, he decided to use a different approach to kill that individual who messed with him.


    ''I will give you the most painful death, you bastard,'' Edward nced at the ring in his hand, appearing as a dimensional ring carrying something he had saved to kill someone stronger than him, yet decided to never use it due to it being one-time use.


    But today was the time and the right person for him to use it upon.


    "W-what? Really?" The man hearing words from Edward for the first time about retreating from any battle made him slightly surprised, while other individuals also looked at each other in surprise.


    "...yes," Edward''s frustration was rising as the moments were passing.


    Initially, his n was to kill Ryuk Devereaux directly, but after firsthand experiencing the strength of the woman known as Drishti Devereaux, he understood his situation very well.


    Drishti Devereaux was strong enough to make him be helpless even with his ability to adapt to outside energy, and here, he needed to kill someone who had defeated her once.


    ''Damn it,'' indeed, it was the first time for him to retreat from any battle, but knowing that the opponent would kill him instantly, he couldn''t let himself get blinded and take some rash action.


    "Let''s go," Edward said with his cold gaze looking in the direction where stood arge mansion, yet his eyes were gazing at two amber ones, eyes which seemed to look down on him.


    SWISH


    Instantly, all of their bodies turned into glowing light with only the remaining after image of both Edward and the man, while others'' bodies shot towards the direction by turning into light streaks.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Interesting"


    "Me?" Ryuk inquired with a side-eye to the woman standing beside him, wearing a ck and red attire, enhanced by her small smile and deep amber eyes fixed on the sword in his hand.


    "...Yes, you are too," Hearing the man''s words, Drishti, even though understanding that he had intentionally taken his name even after knowing about her referring to the changes in the Sword, still wasn''t enough to make her retreat.


    ''He had an 8-star sword fragment,'' Drishti''s narrowed eyes revealed the reflection of the Sword, which was indeed one of the things she had never expected this young man to know much about.


    Simply because it was not known to others that the ability of this sword was devouring other swords.


    But even if someone knew, the mind corruption this sword caused kept increasing as its level/strength rose.


    Simply meaning, the more you feed it, the stronger it bes, the farther it will push its owner towards darkness.


    Which was also why this sword was renowned among the ancient monsters, carried by one among them, the Sword Maiden.


    The first time she saw it in this young man''s hand, she knew he would never be able to use its full strength, because until one reaches that level, this sword would have already devoured his soul.


    "Are you going to use it?" Drishti inquired, causing Regina and Esme standing nearby to nce at the man, who ignoring all of them looked far away towards the man gazing at him in frustration.


    A visible smile formed on his face with eyes mocking that man''s presence, as if looking down¡ªall being a part of chain reactions to cause that guy to snap and take wrong actions.


    "No, at least until I break through my strength stat," He replied, the sword starting to dematerialize inside his hand.


    SWOOSH


    Even while vanishing, it was glimmering in dense aura with visible retaliation against his move to ce it back in the inventory.


    ''....'' Drishti nced at the man before informing, "Edward is at Early EPIC in strength, meaning he will not be any help to you."


    Naturally, the principle behind breaking through any definite power level, either energy or physical, was to face the opponent of that same level to push to a limit, but Edward wasn''t physically strong enough to be of any help.


    WHOOSH


    "There is no one more perfect than him for this," Ryuk stated, his body slowly getting shrouded in an Amber aura, covering his body as it moved from lower to upper body, eyes observing Edward and the others approaching figure.


    [Yes, nothing is better than a Sand bag for strength building.]


    ''He will definitely have something on him which could act as plot armor.'' Already aware of Edward''s luck, strong enough to protect him from everything, Ryuk further added, ''System, search for any artifact or thing on him.''


    [ Scanning...]


    WHOOOSH


    "Liege, shouldn''t we let them take the first move?" Regina inquired, slightly feeling confused as her eyes reflected a now burning masked man in an Amber aura,pletely shrouded in an orange shine.


    Her intentions were simple: first let the other side take some steps which could give them an excuse to annihte, though it doesn''t matter whose fault it was in the end if no one is left alive to tell the tale.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    So, her mind had thought of two sides: first was to either provoke them and let them make the first move, and second was to just kill all of them and make some excuse.


    In theck of evidence, no one would doubt even if she med all this on the demon queen''s invasion.


    "Indeed, but, Regina, shouldn''t we first greet them?" Ryuk said with a small smile formed on his face, causing Regina''s eyes to first meet his before turning towards the arriving figure half a mile away.


    Her hand grips the sword hilt at her waist, appearing like a dark ck sword with a in wooden ck design, with several inscriptions etched on the sheath, "You just need to order, Liege, there will not be anyone of them left alive."

 Chapter 175: Chapter 175- Am I that evil?

    Regina''s hand grips the sword hilt at her waist, resembling a dark ck sword with a in wooden design, with several inscriptions etched on the sheath. "You just need to order, Liege; there will not be anyone of them left alive."


    "Why are you so cruel? Be kind and show some mercy," Ryuk nced at Regina, saying with a smile while Esme stood beside Regina, looking towards the dozens of figures apanying two individuals in front, approaching them.


    ''Is he Edward?'' Esme''s golden pupils coldly observed a young man with blond hair and emerald eyes, appearing extremely handsome, yet the only mark staining his appearance was a metallic hand.


    ''His body is adapting,'' the first thought that crossed Esme''s mind was this.


    Her ability had just attempted to guide mana around the young man''s body to create an illusion, but within moments, it appeared as if his own body had created ayer to prevent her attack.


    Naturally, she had used the minimum amount of energy just to confirm her theory, but still...


    ''Am I really useless?'' Technically, she had gauged the limit of her ability, which could keep the young man in illusion for a week if she used her full strength, but inevitably, his body would adapt.


    "Don''t think too much; you are not my weakness," came a soft yet firm voice from beside her.


    Startled, Esme was pulled out of her thoughts by the voice.


    "...I see," Esme''s eyes reflected an orange glow as a ck-masked man approached her as stood between her and Regina, offering his hand.


    "This?" She asked, feeling confused yet ced her palm on the offered hand.


    SWISH


    "Do me a favor..." Ryuk said as he gripped her hand before both of their body started to be transparent, as it slowly started to dissapear with him whispering something in her ear.


    Additionally, Regina and Drishti both disappeared from their ces without disturbing the mana in that ce, proving their precise control and strength.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    SWISH


    Far away from the mansion grounds, miles away, dozens of approaching figures looked towards the materializing ones of four individuals.


    "I am Ryuk Devereaux. It''s pleasant to see you again, Edward," Ryuk greeted with aposed demeanor, his eyes locking with the blonde young man''s deep emerald gaze.


    ''Fucking Bastard!'' Edward gritted his teeth as he saw the ck-masked man in front of him mockinglyughing, his eyes looking down on Edward''s prosthetic hand.


    "....You bas¡ª"


    "Greetings, Lady Drishti," man came forward, interrupting his son, realising that despite Edward''s decision not to attack, he still tried to curse the masked young man who approached with a calm smile.


    "It seems you''ve forgotten our meeting twelve years ago," Ryuk said, looking at the man who ignored him and attempted to greet the woman standing with folded hands, observing the situation with a smile, as if waiting for something interesting to unfold.


    Not receiving any reply from the woman, the man''s eyes nced at the masked young man, understanding that he is the controller of this situation.


    ''...that same aura,'' the man''s eyes narrowed, understanding the provocation ced by the masked young man, a situation created to bait them into making mistakes.


    First, the young man intentionally reminded Edward of their first encounter, knowing that his own mistake of cutting off Edward''s hand had prevented a prodigy from setting a record as the first human to reach the perfect Legendary Rank at the age of 17.


    ''But what if...'' For a moment, a thought crossed the man''s mind¡ªa scenario where the mistake that urred twelve years ago could have been a nned move orchestrated by this young man, who was already aware of the Abernathy family.


    "You are right about that."


    "Huh? Sorry?" The man suddenly noticed the young man''s words, pulling him out of his spection, his eyes narrowing as they fixed on him.


    "I said, you are absolutely right about your thoughts," Ryuk maintained aposed demeanor, calmly stating his words while ncing between the man and Edward.


    ''Is it an illusion'', Regina stood still, observing the actions and reactions of these individuals.


    Though confusing, her instincts told her that what she was witnessing was not what these individuals were seeing.


    Turning her eyes towards the young woman in the white dress standing beside Ryuk, Regina noticed her deep golden eyes, enhanced even more by the mana flowing through them.


    It was clear that these individuals were under the illusion of their own thoughts, making things much easier for her, ''The worst enemy is one who can look into your brain.''


    Not in the literal sense, but yes, the most hassle Regina ever faced was when she eradicated a continent filled with telepaths who kept ying mind games until the end.


    But in the end, their fate was inevitable due to them offending Ardoros.


    There isn''t anything right or wrong; it''s just the perspective one sees things with.


    In conclusion, there wasn''t any confirmation about anything happening in this ce, if it was real or an illusion.


    SWOOSH


    "...It seems true", Suddenly man''s aura burst out after he understood the meaning behind Ryuk''s word, still let out his ZENITH ranked aura to rify situation to that young man clearly.


    At that time, he needed to prioritize his son''s safety, while being suppressed by the Artifact on Heindal, added with him letting his guard down due to seeing a mere child.


    But today, the man clearly wanted to show¡ªthings will not be the same asst time.


    ''....'' Ryuk calmly observed the man, then nced at Esme, who remainedposed despite using illusions from the beginning.


    His words, expressions, and tone were only perceptible to Edward and the man, leaving the other Abernathy members confused, unable to understand why their masters were responding without speaking.


    ''Is it done?'' Ryuk inquired, not paying attention to the interruption.


    DING!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [Host, Analysis Completed, should I show the results]


    ''Show it,'' Ryukmanded upon hearing the system''s voice scanning Edward''s belongings.


    ¨X©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨[


    ARTIFACT:: Wyrncoil (Celestial Grade)


    ABILITY:: Makes all power stats be 1 for a month. ¨^©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨a


    ''?!''


    Ryuk''s eyes widened slightly before rxing, realizing his suspicion about Edward was correct.


    After all, how was it possible that there wasn''t any backup to protect the son of heaven?


    Of course, the Artifact wouldn''t work on Ryuk due to his ability''s presence, rendering him immune to external debuffs or changes.


    But now, seeing the gift prepared by Edward for him, he also needed to give a return gift, shouldn''t he?


    "Regina, how far is Goblin''s Continent from this ce?" Ryuk nced at the woman beside him, inquiring while keeping his eyes fixed on Edward''s tense face.


    "....Liege, there isn''t any special Continent for them, but if you want, I can provide the location where arge number is concentrated," Regina replied, slightly confused, noticing the illusionyer on the young man''s body preventing his words from reaching anyone except her.


    ''System, prepare a pheromone spray from that tea''s sample?'' Ryukmanded about the sample he had collected from the tea mixed with Goblin feces he had fed Dreck on Ardoros.


    Naturally, already anticipating a day like this, when he will need to give some gift to Edward, he had intentionally ordered the maids at that time to bring goblin shit, since it was needed due to the presence of the required pheromone sample.


    [Host, what will you do with that pheromone?]


    ''....'' Hearing System''s words, Ryuk''s face formed a small smile, his merciful eyes fixed on the blonde young man in front as he rified himself, ''Nothing, I just want to know what will happen if someone with a power level of 1, with a body which adapts, drenched in Goblin''s pheromones, went inside theirir when they will be in heat.''


    [....]


    [ Host, You are not just evil; you''re the architect of malevolence, a maestro of maleficence, a total monster beyond the devil''s darkest dreams. ]


    ''....''


    [ Should I also purchase lubricant for him?^?_?^ ]

 Chapter 176: Chapter 176- Some confusing memories

    ''Show me his Status,'' Ryuk ignored the system''s words, directly inquiring about Edward''s stats.


    ¨X©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨[


    Name           -         Edward Abernathy


    Race            -          Human (******)


    Age               -          17


    Bloodline       -       Abernathy Bloodline (100% purity)


    Title                -       Heaven''s apostle, Blessed one.


    Mood              -          Frustrated, Enraged


    Energy                -           50 Quadrillion Units.


    Strength                 -            50 Trillion tons (Middle EPIC)


    Rank               -           Middle Legendary Rank


    Ability                 -             Adept (possible to mold the body to surrounding energy)n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ----LOCKED ABILITIES-----(( Unknown till it awakens ))


    Soul Strength   -       Initial phase of Kundaline Awakening (Inborn Awakened)


    ©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬©¬


    ? Possesions     -    Wyrncoil --? Able to make anyone''s power level fall by turning strength and Energy stats to 1, for a month.


    ¨^©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨a


    ''Really, blessed by heavens,'' seeing the stats which were really proof of the young man''s potential to be the strongest, it just made the image of that individual even more clear in Ryuk''s eyes.


    Just like, how Edward had awakened his kundalini since birth, but due to ack of any training in that direction, he wasn''t able to upgrade his level, while Ryuk received it from someone else.


    Both were different.


    One was gifted by heavens and other was by his destiny.


    "....Lady Drishti, we would like to inform you about some unknown intruder infiltrating our ship a moment ago," the man, seeing Ryuk Devereaux lost in his thoughts, added with frustration of Edward, standing beside him, he directly went on the topic.


    "But isn''t Abernathy ships have higher defense mechanism?" Drishti inquired with her eyes slightly widened as she feigned surprise with her eyes ncing at the young man, who kept a nk face, hidden behind the ck masquerade mask.


    ''Damn it!'' the man wasn''t naive to not notice that subtle amusement inside Drishti''s gaze, clearly indicating that this was all just a y for her.


    Yet, there wasn''t anything he could do, except adding further, "Though I would appreciate if you tried to find the intruder or..." the man nced at the five onyx-ck battleships of the Devereaux family, with a narrowed gaze adding, "Else, you can provide us one of those ships aspensation¡ª"


    Badump!


    ''!?!''


    ''What was that?!'' the man''s eyes widened due to suddenly feeling a sharp pain inside his heart as if it was sliced by a very sharp sword intent, directly tearing through his bodily aura and cutting his heart in two parts.


    ''Who was it?'' the man''s eyes swiftly moved towards Drishti, who had a smile of knowing everything, then on the young man whose narrowed eyes revealed same surprise, finally settled on thest woman.


    ''?!''


    And there he felt the connection of that sword strike which was a manifestation of mind sword at its weakest level.


    Normally any normal human would get his heart really sliced but due to the man''s strength, he just felt a feeling of being sliced.


    There were only three individuals here, two women and a man at the center.


    "Though you have already known about her, let me introduce you again. She is the owner of those ships," said Drishti while pointing towards Ryuk, with being amused by all this situation, through which she was already seeing what was happening here.


    In reality, she was at most right side, then it was Regina, then it was Ryuk and finally Esme.


    But for Edward and his father, it was only three individuals with Regina reced with Ryuk¡ªclearly meaning that the Esme wanting to protect Ryuk from sudden attack had used Regina as a meat shield while also morphing Ryuk''s expressions, even though words he said were same but slightly morphed tone.


    A situation which will seem normal for outsiders but only her eyes knew, where this whole thing was leading to.


    Let alone evidence, if in rage, both father and son duo even attacked them, everyone will only think that it was one-sided rage from Abernathy''s side.


    And no strong beings will say anything regarding Esme Tenebri using mind illusion even after knowing it.


    Afterall, Who will want to offend the strongest entity backing her up, for two dead individuals?


    So, at least battle was inevitable, and her mind was feeling satisfied already guessing the oue.


    "...Regina Devereaux," the man spoke the name of the woman in front of his eyes, wearing a white mask while holding a ck sword, her eyes filled with sharp sword intent.


    "Really, nothing less is expected from one of themanders of the Devereaux family," the man''s eyes were gauging the whole situation, trying to formte a n to somehow escape this ce or at least, by sacrificing a few of his own men, secure his stubborn son''s life.


    ''Did Master lose his mind?'' One of the individuals standing in the background, wearing a white cloak with light emerald eyes, nudged the other beside him, trying to inquire with a secretradeshipnguage.


    ''Yes, like son, like father,'' replied the individual who just got nudged, looking towards both of their higher-ups, Edward Abernathy and their lord, who was calling that ck-masked young man the Commander of the Devereaux family.


    If it wasn''t for the orders binding them, they would have tried to convince their lord to not offend Ryuk Devereaux for some time, clearly understanding the situation they were in.


    Being in battles for more than their own life, all of those individuals knew that this ce would be their graveyards within a few moments, due to already feeling more than 170 sharp gazes from powerhouses at LEGENDARY level.


    It may appear that such powerhouses were verymon, but in reality, there were only 654 individuals in the whole Abernathy family above EPIC rank.


    Clearly indicating that right now, they were about to go against a whole major family''s main army, if a battle urred¡ªnaturally, no one wants it.


    But they will still follow orders of higher-ups.


    "... Isn''t it funny that I don''t even know your name?" Regina gazed at the man, who even though was the brother of the head of the Abernathy family, hadn''t achieved anything exceptional in his life.


    Of course, he would have definitely done something; it''s not like his Zenith rank was just a fluke, and Regina was aware of it. But her work here was just to provoke that man.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Pulling Regina from her words was a voice from beside her, slightly tilting her head to look beside the young man standing between them, her eyes meeting with golden pupils of a tilted woman.


    Both looked at each other, with the young man in the middle, nkly standing without saying a word.


    "What happened?" Regina inquired, not caring about others seeing Esme, since she had camouged her presence from the moment they arrived here.


    "Why are you provoking that man?" Esme inquired with narrowed gaze, not wanting to see Regina do something that would cause harm to the man beside her.


    Technically, Esme had facaded the image of the young man with Regina, and if, due to her provocation, that man attacked her, then instead of Regina, Ryuk would have to counter it.


    Since the man was looking at Ryuk while thinking he was Regina.


    "Isn''t it what you are trying to do too?" Regina inquired with a raised eyebrow, not understanding that their main objective for all this was provocation to begin with.


    "Yes, but not by risking his safety," Esme replied with narrowed eyes, trying to convey that the chances of a sudden attack could be fatal.


    And additionally, she needed some time to readplete information from Edward''s brain.


    Indeed, right now, she was trying to read Edward''s mind.


    ''Again?..'' Turning her eyes towards him, whose mind was getting adapted to her ability, causing the memories to be blurred.


    Yet, she kept increasing her strength to the level to clearly see the image of the memory inside his mind, appearing blurred with two individuals standing.


    Finally, Esme increased the strength of her ability to see the clear image of one of them.


    ''?!''


    "Is that him?"

 Chapter 177: Chapter 177- Even Nightmares will appear sweat dreams once I am done with you

    "is that him?"


    As soon as she saw the clear image of the man, a strong feeling engulfed her, prompting her to immediately turn her gaze towards the young man beside her.


    ''?!''


    But even before she could react further, a hand grasped her left arm and pulled her in a certain direction.


    Thud


    "Did you just feel worry for me?" Ryuk looked towards the young woman beside him, his hand wrapped around her arm as he kept her stuck with him, both blinking their eyes before Esme replied, "No¡ª?!"


    SWISH


    CLANK!


    CLANK!


    "Haah....Haah...You Bastard!" Edward shouted, his eyes shot red, hands gripping the sword blocked by another one materialized inside the ck-masked young man whose face was turned cold, filled with sharp intent.


    "EDWARD!" Man called out to his son as his eyes captured him attacking themander of the Devereaux family.


    At that moment, he was himself blocked from doing anything else, swiftly turning his gaze towards the individual blocking him. With gritted teeth, he cried out, "Move this instant!"


    WHOOSHN?v(el)B\\jnn


    CRACK!


    Instantly, due to the force produced by the burst of his energy, the ground beneath scattered in an instant. His eyes fixed on the masked young man in front of him, who seemed slightly different.


    "It should be enough," Regina, blocking the man, calmly stated, her hands gripping the sword with lips calmly parting to tell Esme that her work ended here.


    ''?!''


    Man''s eyes widened the moment he saw a glitching image of the young man blocking him, turning into the woman whom his son had just attacked.


    "Y-you!" Man realized the situation as he turned his gaze towards the one stopping his son, the womanly image transitioning into a ck-suited man, a ck masquerade mask hiding his face with two sharp amber eyes gazing at the young man in front of them.


    "Regina, kill him," Ryuk firmlymanded, his sword gripped tightly as eyes filled with killing intent looked at the two emerald eyes in front of him, burning intentionally with energy.


    Scrhch


    "Yes, My Liege," Regina nodded, sudden sharp sword energy emanating from her body, instantly causing several cuts on the man''s body whom she blocked.


    Man tried to increase his bodily aura to make it even more dense to protect from uing sword strikes.


    ''Ughh...is it Sword Domain!?'' There was visible shock on man''s face, his eyes gazing back at Regina, who just decided to go all out against him, causing him to increase his own energy flow.


    Technically, the gap between him and Regina was huge; he was at Peak ZENITH and she was at Peak LEGENDARY, making killing her not impossible.


    But the issue was a soul wound in his back.


    Twelve years ago, the wound caused by a boy who cut off his son''s hand had created a crack which can''t be healed; due to that being his astral form, the wound was directly inflicted to his soul.


    So, even though the man was at peak ZENITH, his body could only harness power till Middle Legendary Rank, making him crippled just like his son.


    But until this day, he kept this secret hidden from anyone, or else knowing internal politics.


    The fifth son of the head of the family would have been killed by other members of it if it weren''t for them fearing a ZENITH Ranked Powerhouse.


    ''Damn you!'' Man''s eyes nced towards the ck-masked man, eyes filled with killing intent for that individual who appeared as if making all of them dance at his fingertip.


    Unbelievable, but it all appeared as if his arriving there was nned by that five-year-old kid, who was waiting for someone from Ardoros to arrive and make some reckless decision.


    At that moment, the instant he felt the energy signature of his son, he had directly used astral projection, unaware that it was a trap.


    Until now, it seemed as if he was still making decisions based on the young man''s interests, and even in the future, all his decisions would be at the mercy of that young man.


    It was as if, he and Edward was just puppet on that individual''s palm.


    "Now, who will babysit you after your father dies?" Ryuk, devoid of mercy, gazed at Edward with visible killing intent.


    WHOOSH


    "Ryuk!" Edward cried out as his force increased, realizing he had been fooled from the start while something infiltrated his mind.


    Due to his ability to adapt, a clear silhouette inside his mind seemed to gaze back at all his deep memories for all the time, clearly making him realise that he was under some mind illusion.


    Snap


    "Kughh?!"


    Suddenly, a finger snap caused all of them to freeze in their ces due to an overwhelming force binding their bodies.


    All four individuals were frozen in ce without any remaining struggle, evident of the force binding them.


    ''....'' Ryuk, calm enough to assess the situation, first nced towards Edward, holding visible frustration and anger, yet unable to do anything just like him.


    Then he nced towards Regina and the blonde haired man, narrowing his gaze as he understood the one behind all this.


    "I appreciate all of your fight, but you see, I just got a message here," Drishti interrupted them, with visible disappointment on her face as she shook her head with folded hands.


    "What the hell?" Regina felt her face twitch, a visible frown forming as she turned her eyes towards Drishti, not understanding the meaning of such interruption when everything was going in the right direction.


    She was holding the strongest among both of them, while Ryuk was keeping another one¡ªa chance to kill both of these individuals.


    Added with themand she received to kill this man, it only made her more frustrated.


    After all, it was the firstmand of her to kill someone by the man whom she decided to follow.


    "So message is, you all can''t fight on Titanora", Drishti sighed while informing the message she just received from the woman who had once dered to protect Titanora after the previous head of ir family died at her Granddaughter''s hand.


    "Then, where exactly, we can?", Ryuk inquired while not even having the thought that there will not be any fight, already aware of this being thest thing which Drishti will want.


    So, battle will definitely happen, but not in Titanora, it was confirmed.


    Since, he knew the one who could stop their fight can just be.


    "Grand ma", Esme murmured.


    ''Yeah, your Grandma'', It felt satisfying for Ryuk that atleast Esme guessed this much, but he had several question to ask her after this battle.


    Like, what she saw inside Edward''s mind?


    Yes, he was aware from the start that Esme was trying to look inside Edward''s mind, and due to his ability to adapt, this whole illusion broke, leading to an attack from him.


    "Aren''t you too excited for the fight?" Drishti raised her eyebrow with folded hands, knowing that the young man was aware of the inevitable battle.


    ''Yeah, You are one to talk'' Only one thought reverberated from Ryuk, Esme, and Regina''s minds, as they looked at the woman feigning surprise when she was actually the most excited among them.


    "Don''t look down on me!" Edward was already frustrated with everything happening around him, aggravated by the restrictions on his body while no one took him seriously.


    Everything was just too much; they needed to know he was the one above all.


    "COME ON! ¡ªSWOOSH "


    ''?!''


    Ryuk''s eyes visibly reflected the struggle from Edward, causing him to slowly move his body, the burning aura repelling the restrictions ced on him as he increased his strength on the sword.


    Even Drishti was taken aback, evident from her nk expression towards Edward, yet she remained calmer as a smile formed the moment her eyes fell on the ck-masked young man.


    SWISH


    Ryuk swiftly tilted without much struggle, his sword disappearing instantly as his ws shot towards Edward''s face, tearing through the air, apanied by a voice resonating in that ce, "You''ll beg for nightmares once I''m done with you, Edward."

 Chapter 178: Chapter 178- Ryuk Vs Edward (1)

    Ryuk swiftly tilted without much struggle, his sword disappearing instantly as his ws shot towards Edward''s face, tearing through the air, apanied by a voice resonating in that ce, "You''ll beg for nightmares once I''m done with you, Edward."


    SWISH


    In that instant, Edward''s body reflexively dodged the uing attack as he leaned down, eyes shot red with determination to kill the man as his hand shrouded in sharp energy before shooting towards the man.


    BANG!


    "Kughh!" But before he could attack, a swift heavy projectile collided with his other prosthetic hand, which arrived reflexively, yet the force caused his body to shoot at a distance while producing a sharp shockwave.


    Screech


    Due to recoil, Edward''s body got dragged with his feet embedded on the ground to some distance, trying to stop his momentum.


    "Haa....Haa You Basta¡ª?!" Hardly controlling his body, Edward''s eyes lifted with visible rage filling the emerald eyes which reflected a hand shrouded in an orange hue arriving just an inch away.


    SWISH


    But before that hand can grip his face, Edward''s body lurched back, avoiding the attack. Yet instead of a missing w, his eyes reflected a foot aimed at his head as if stomping his face.


    BOOM!


    "KUGHH!" With a very small margin, while falling on the ground due to his lurched body, his tilted head avoided the burning feet which now broke the ground once his head was.


    Looking down at the young man lying on the ground, the ck masked-man stated with a firm tone, his two sharp amber eyes holding pure killing intent, "This bring backs some old memories, Edward."


    SWOOSH


    Instantly, the orange aura surrounding Ryuk''s body started to shine even more as his figure dissolved into the air before blurring due to detecting an uing projectile.


    SWISH


    BOOOM!


    "STAY AWAY FROM HIM!" A swift kick, apanied by a shout from the man who had just seen his son dodging the life-threatening kick by a mere inch, caused a visible tear in the air due to force.


    Yet in that moment, his kick appeared much slower, even with such momentum which wasn''t followable by the eyes, evident from an orange figure materializing behind the man with a sword in hand before it arched.


    CLANK!


    But the sword, instead of cutting off the hand, collided with something metallic, shrouded in aura,ing out from beside the man''s right side, proving his agility to stop the de.


    SWISH


    BAM!


    Without giving a chance, the man''s body twisted swiftly with his bodynding a sharp kick on the young man whose body transitioned from an orange hue to an amethyst one within the time it was hit.


    ''?!''


    "Ughh...This?" The man''s eyes widened as his feet was stuck to Ryuk''s crossed arm shrouded in amethyst energy, yet there wasn''t any recoil.


    Instead, the ground beneath seemed strong enough to not even make him slide due to force, proving his vast control over energy to even infuse ground with it.


    "Lady Drishti, you aren''t that unpredictabile," Ryuk''s pupils nced towards the three women, yet focused on the middle one holding a small smile, with the other two young women beside her appearing stuck in their position due to some force.


    WHOOSH


    Regina''s energy burst, her body trying to retaliate yet remaining unshakeable from her position as if stopped by some unknown force sourced from the woman standing between her and Esme.


    "Lady Drishti, you can''t be serious" Regina''s eyes turned cold, filled with visible rage seeing how she was the only one who was under restrictions yet all others were freely moving.


    "Heh, why are both of you looking at me like this?" Drishti feigned ignorance towards both of the wordsing from them and turned her eyes towards Esme, saying, "Why don''t you help him?"


    ''....'' Esme''s golden pupils met with Drishti''s and then turned towards Ryuk who had just blocked the kick from a ZENITH Ranker yet remained firmly standing, causing a smile to form on her face as she looked back at Drishti, saying, "But, I already did though?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    SLICE


    "Kughh!"


    ''...Hmm'' Drishti''s ears caught the sound of a sharp de swing and then a cry caused by it, her eyes following the direction as they turned towards the blonde-haired man whose head lurched to avoid a de while his leg was stuck on Ryuk''s crossed hands.


    Schlkt


    Yet the de sliced the upper lobe of his ear, cleanly separating it from his body, causing the man to retreat his leg as he swung the sword back in the air from where his ear got sliced.


    CLANK!


    A metallic sound reverberated caused by the collision of two des, yet only one appeared visible; the other seemed invisible before slowly materializing, revealing a military-uniformed woman with a stance blocking the uing sword.


    "...Don''t pressure yourself," Drishti, though feeling satisfied, understood that she was just ced in an illusion to free Regina''s restrictions, yet slightly cautioned Esme who was pushing her limits.


    Indeed, Esme''s illusion was strong enough to even affect her, but in the end, with that lower power level, the more it got used in stronger beings, the more it would take a toll on her body.


    In simple words, Esme would have been stronger than anyone else here if it weren''t for her very weak body; the consumption of energy used to affect a being like Drishti took more energy than Esme''s energy core could produce in a moment.


    And it was proving through the sweat beads and rising heartbeat Drishti could hear from her.


    "It''s fine," Esme, hearing the woman''s words filled with firmness yet softness, carrying a hint to make her aware of her state, still kept her eyes fixed towards the battle.


    thump thump


    Her heart was beating much faster, with sweat beads forming due to the enormous control her body needed, with her mind focused solely on trying to channel mana around the space to keep up with the ongoing fight.


    Mostly, her mind was focused on creating an illusion big enough to create a dome around this area to camouge this battle.


    Meaning, to fool anyone watching over this battle into thinking that everything is revolving around the conversation instead of any fight.


    ''He will be safe, right?'' Esme turned her gaze from the ck-masked young man towards the members of the Abernathy family, who were overpowered by several cloaked figures.


    Her eyes captured the image of each EPIC rank soldier from the Abernathy family being held by four LEGENDARY Rankers, as if it were an overkill, yet everything seemed part of something big.


    The whole situation was confusing.


    Since her grandfather was sent to bring Thesis without getting his power unsealed, only four people were fighting with an illusion covering all of their bodies to prevent any surveince, and all the soldiers from the Abernathy family were overpowered cowardly.


    Though, even when she asked why this cowardice move, the answer she got from Regina was simply: No one will call us coward if no witnesses are left.


    "Esme, shouldn''t we watch this battle more clearly?" Drishti, calmly looking towards the battle, found the angle of view being disrupted, even though her eyes were seeing everything in slow motion, yet she felt the angle wasn''t right.


    "...." Esme didn''t know what to say, already understanding all the words her grandmother told about this woman bing even more true now, yet she nodded.


    SWISH


    Drishti and Esme both started to levitate in the air, arriving at a distance above the ce where the battle was urring, observing everything below.

 Chapter 179: Chapter 179- Ryuk Vs Edward (2)

    SLICE


    The man''s body lurched to avoid the de, yet it wasn''t enough to deflect the uing strikepletely, leading to the sharp de connecting with the flesh above his earlobe.


    Schlkt


    "Kughh!..." In his tilted position, the man''s eyes caught sight of a woman''s figure materializing through the thin air, her hand adorned with a sword, and eyes zing as she stood in a battle stance.


    BAM!


    But before he could react, a swift kicknded directly on his chest, the force creating an instant shockwave that centered at the man''s hand, which reflexively came up to block, yet the force sent him hurtling arge distance.


    SWOOSH


    Not losing his focus even after being overwhelmed, the man circted the mana inside his body to stop his freely flying body in mid-air, swiftly turning his gaze toward the battlefield.


    Visibly, the man''s pupils contracted as they caught the image of two individuals with intense amber gazes looking in his direction, both wearing white and ck masks.


    SWISH


    "Damn it, what should we do now?"


    The man''s ears caught the sound beside him, turning his gaze to see his son jumping back, his gaze also fixed toward those individuals.


    ''Why is he this strong?'' Edward, seizing the opportunity presented by the man, somehow distanced himself but found it confusing to look at the ck masked man on the ground shrouded in an amethyst aura, standing beside a woman appearing as sharp as a sword.


    "Edward, we are cornered. You escape from here; I will stop them," the man realized the severity of the situation, which had been against them from the start and became even more vivid upon seeing all of his soldiers being overpowered by four of the LEGENDARY Rankers¡ªsimr to an ant being crushed by four elephants.


    ''We shouldn''t havee here,'' the man gritted his teeth, realizing the mistake caused by his son''s stubbornness.


    Naturally, the moment he knew that Regina and her battalion were present, he decided to retreat.


    Not known to many but there are reasons for leaving only amander and her battalion to protect the whole Devereaux Family while others were outside of it.


    There are only four well-known Commanders in the Devereaux army, who are followed by the most numbers of powerhouses, and only Regina was the sole woman among those four who gained the trust of this many Legendary Rankers.


    Seeing how she stood beside that young man, it was clear that she had epted him as her Liege, already aware of her origin from Sword Valley, making things much harder.


    If it were just that young man, overpowering him using battleships and every soldier to the limit of exhaustion wasn''t impossible, but now it wasplicated due to the presence of more power on their side.


    Five Battleships of the fifth Generation, 188 Legendary Rankers, and finally Regina herself¡ªthe power bnce was brutally crushed here.


    ''?!''


    ''Wait,'' the man''s eyes widened, feeling the energy signatures of nearby powerhouses, pupils moving rapidly as they caught the small smile adorning that ck-masked man''s face, appearing as if he had read through his thoughts.


    "...Edward, We can''t escape this ce," gritted the man, realizing that there were only 184 LEGENDARY Rankers here, meaning four of them were surrounding the continent.


    Due to therge number of these people, they appeared like normal soldiers which could be overwhelmed easily, but even one of them was more than enough to deliver a fatal blow to Edward, let alone his injured body.


    Everything was clear to the man now: This whole Titanora had be a yground for them to get hunt down.


    WHOOSHN?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I will not escape before killing that Bastard!" Edward''s prosthetic hand was still vibrating due to the force it withstood from that kick earlier, yet he pushed his energy andunched.


    Hand tightening on the grip of the hilt, sword brought forward from the dimensional ring, with eyes glinting and a cry emanating from his being, "RYUKKK!"


    This was humiliation he had never experienced, except for one time in his past life at the hands of that man, sting a grenade below his butt, and now, this ck-suited man again reminded him of the same humiliation.


    Either he would kill him or at least take one of his hands.


    "Regina," Ryuk softly muttered, already nning something only known to him.


    SWISH


    Edward''s sword tip arrived an inch away from the masked man''s pupil, with his emerald eyes reflecting two amber eyes gazing back at him.


    Slice


    ''!?!''


    The sword in Edward''s hand instantly bore marks of thin cuts before splitting into hundreds of pieces, all reflecting in his emerald eyes before a silhouette appeared, added with a force impacting on his back.


    BANG!


    "Khck!" A humongous force was felt on his back, with his body being directly pressed down on the ground, the weight of the force enough to tten the surface with his body dug to an inch.


    CRACK!


    The shockwave produced by the aftereffect of force through which Edward collided with the ground instantly broke it like mirror pieces.


    "Ugh!....L-leave me!" Edward shouted, feeling an unshakeable force pressing him with his hand gripped behind his back by ws which appeared strong enough to not let him struggle.


    "Liege, Should I kill him?" Regina, pressing down Edward with her hand keeping his hands behind, increased the force with her knees, ttening him on the ground, firm enough to not let him move.


    "No, We can''t kill him," Ryuk, already knowing that even this humiliation must have been indirectly triggering heaven''s luck, seeing its apostle getting pressed on the ground but already expecting the extent of things to go, had already prepared a backup.


    Naturally, He can''t kill Edward or else all the powerful individuals will be after him and he doesn''t think Drishti will reveal herplete strength just to save him.


    So, instead of killing Edward, he ns to dismantle the support he came with, then proceed to break him mentally, and afterward handle the demon queen¡ªsimple.


    Initially, his idea was to cripple Abernathy''s soldiers, leaving them here to fend off against the Demon Queen''s army with their broken bodies.


    But now, after realizing the opportunity he has, ns have slightly changed.


    Four members of Regina''s army had been sent to keep watch on the Demon Army while avoiding the scattered soldiers from the Abernathy family, which was a good n if it weren''t for the presence of Valhale on this continent.


    Meaning, instead of sending his own men, Ryuk had used the person holding the title of Legion Destroyer to kill those soldiers from Abernathy family.


    Abernathy''s n was to keep Devereaux soldiers away from the capital city busy with scattered flies, and Ryuk''s n was to kill those flies without sending his men outside.


    A simple way to aplish this was to send an old man to bring back thesis while making sure the way leading to that ce had several Abernathy members on them.


    [Total Death Count (Abernathy Bloodline): 430 --> 320!]


    ''He is on a killing streak,'' Ryuk heard the System''s information confirming Valhale''s rampage outside the capital, killing all the members of the Abernathy Family, making his work easier in several ways.


    Also noticing how Esme''s illusion was strong enough to even fool Drishti for some time, he had also utilized it in his favor.


    In conclusion,


    1. Now no one will me him or Regina for killing Abernathy members since it was a native of Titanora.


    2. By asking Esme to create a camouge, no stronger beings will see through here until they concentrate more, and even if someone came....


    ''System, is the artifact working?'' Ryuk inquired.


    [Yes, Host, the entire Titanora is covered by the Conduit Dome, and energy is being rapidly devoured from outside.]

 Chapter 180: Chapter 180- No fight?

    [Yes, Host, the entire Titanora is covered by the Conduit Dome, and energy is being rapidly devoured from outside.]


    ''Good,'' hearing the confirmation from the system about the sessful initialization of the Conduit outside the Titanora, the subtle calmness bes vivid in Ryuk''s eyes before they turn downward towards the blonde young man ttened on the ground.


    "L-le..ave me!"


    Looking at the young man''s struggling figure, evident of his helplessness in not being able to move, Ryuk understood ''...they will being soon.''


    Aware of the effect that the young man''s heaven''s hollow would undoubtedly attract someone to arrive for his help, and specifically after calcting the individual who had the most chances of arriving here, a series of preparations were made.


    "Kughh!....You¡ªBAM!" Edward tried to say something but was met with a swift head-to-knuckle punch, instantly causing his head to collide with the ground beneath with a remaining wince," Ugh."


    "Keep hitting him every 186 seconds while increasing force by a ton," Ryukmanded Regina, who just gave a hard punch, enough to cause several web-like cracks to form on the ground with visible scattering of air nearby due to the force produced from the collision.


    "I understand," Regina only nodded, understanding the meaning behind his words, signifying that she should not, at any cost, kill Edward or let him escape, providing enough time for Ryuk for something.


    BAM!


    CRACK!


    SWISH


    "Agh!"


    Another punch, strong enough to break the ground beneath whilending a powerful hit on Edward''s face collided in the same ce.


    Following the instructions, Regina had already observed that this individual beneath her was adapting swiftly to each punch, making her increase force every 186 seconds¡ªseemingly effect time for his ability to adapt.


    Meaning that with each punch, Edward''s body was bing strong enough to bear it while taking minimal damage, making her initial approach of hitting him with a force less than a few thousand tons slowly reaching the mark where she would need to use her full force, once Edward''s bodypletely adapts to it.


    Indeed, a broken and overpowered ability.


    But until then, it would be enough to break the mental will of retaliation of this man.


    After all, it may seem that a physical wound inflicted only affects the body, but in reality, there are several things like pain signals, nerves breaking, and even with regeneration, aftereffects remaining inside the mind.


    SWISH


    "STOP IT!" The man, seeing his son being overpowered by Regina, swiftly shot towards her, his body bing a blur and invisible, as only a light streak of green light remained even in that simple hundred-meter distance.


    BOOOOM!


    But before that green light could even cover half the distance, something of a glowing orange hue appeared, colliding with the light.


    RUMBLE!


    The sheer force destroyed thend nearby to half a mile yet only thing remained unaffected was the woman restraining the blonde young man while continuing to punch every fixed seconds.


    "khuck...Stop it, he will die!" The man''s emerald eyes intensely looked towards the shiny amber ones, gazing back at him while drenched in the same colored aura.


    "Only if he can," Ryuk said, already feeling his Ether Core under too much pressure.


    Even with it trying to maintain bnce, just this much struggle between him and both of the Abernathys had exhausted half of his Ether reservoirs.


    Clearly stating that this battle was him against time.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Previously, he would have dealt with Edward himself, but the moment he got news from someone who went somewhere to aplish some task, Ryuk understood that his n had been seen through.


    WHOOSH


    "You! Don''t think highly of yourself, kid!" The man''s eyes shot red with visible rage filling his mind, while his body got shrouded in an intense green aura, his energy core swiftly burning mana to enforce his body.


    CRACK!


    SCREEECH!


    At a visible pace, Ryuk''s body started to get pushed back, causing the ground beneath to break while his feet got dragged along it, with the intense pressing feeling, turning the whole ce into nothing but rubble.


    Somehow still intact was a sole mansion a few miles away, containing a throne, or else any other architecture had already plummeted to the ground due to the aftereffect of the force produced by the series of shockwaves.


    "Do you remember our first meeting?" Ryuk narrowed his eyes with a smile, trying to utilize the situation to his favor as he inquired.


    "...YOU!" The man''s mind filled with thoughts to remove this barrier in front of him, somehow again felt humiliated due to the words of this young man who reminded him of their previous encounter, which wasn''t the least favorable memory.


    SWOOSH!


    While visible to the man, several mana particles started to emerge out of the young man''s orange glowing body, slowly filling the air, causing a slight frown to develop on the man''s pupils before realizing something as it contracted before widening.


    ''?!''


    "T-this is Ether?!" The man couldn''t seem to digest the fact that the reason behind such pressureing out of this young man was caused by the very familiar yet unbelievable energy which could have impossible to harness, yet seemed under control.


    "Let me tell you one thing," Ryuk firmly stated while channeling his Ether, surrounding his body with eyes fixed on the man who, upon hearing his words, turned his attention towards him as Ryuk further continued, "I will kill you today."


    ''...This arrogant..,'' the man was already digesting the fact that the young man had just used Ether as the energy source instead of mana, causing a visible bewilderment, but another word from him instantly snapped his mind.


    "Don''t thin¡ª" The man wanted to say something but was interrupted by the young man.


    "You already know, it''s inevitable," Ryuk wasn''t going to retreat from this, causing him to clearly state the facts, while also suggesting the thing which will not change: this man''s death today.


    After all, this is human nature. Even though they know that one day they will die, yet their anxiety hits the mark the moment the date of their deaths approaches.


    But among them exists a few who ept their fate and act much calmer than anyone else.


    "...." The man could feel his own mana leaking out of his body at a visible pace due to the soul wound, causing it to be even worse, indirectly taking arger amount of energy than needed.


    The problem wasn''t that he was weak to protect his son but that the individuals in front of him were far stronger to stand with this broken body.


    In conclusion, it was clear to him that the young man''s words were right. His death was inevitable if these things further continued.


    "What do you want?" The man inquired, ncing towards his son before turning towards the ck-masked man, standing firmly while blocking his way.


    "I will let your son leave, but every other Abernathy will stay here," Ryuk firmly stated, knowing that the battle which would have been his way to rise in ranks had now turned into a chessboard.


    But the end result of it all was the same: Edward Abernathy needed to have a mental scar strong enough to be a hindrance in his path to the strongest.


    ''....'' Even though it wasn''t even more than two minutes, Ryuk could feel his energy draining much swiftly due to his restriction of not using Shunya, leading to a struggle between him and the ZENITH Ranker in front of him.


    From the moment he woke up, using his ability to nullify a vast amount of energy present inside anyone''s energy core in an instant indeed gave him an advantage.


    But now that he was burning his own dense Ether, which should have been ten times denser than mana, still wasn''t able to keep up with the man in front.


    It was vividly clear that density may provide him a vast output but in the long run, it would notpensate him for theck of strength and would slowly exhaust.


    "How can I trust you?" The man inquired, feeling the weakening of energy shrouding the young man''s body, taking it as a signal for him to retreat back instead of further escting this.


    Unbeknownst to the man, the amount at which the young man''s energy was draining may appear the same as his, but in reality, due to the rank difference being huge, young man''s energy reservoirs weren''t strong enough to keep it up or enforce for a longer time.


    But, this was what at least the young man wanted to¡ªsimply defeat his enemy without letting him see an opening.


    "...I will retract my aura," Ryuk calmly stated, understanding that the man was indeed going the way he wanted him to be, unaware of the consequences.


    DING!


    [Imntation of Grimoire is Sessful]


    [Activating auto-kill the moment a life threat is detected]


    One after another notification reverberated, informing about the ck fluid which had just traveled out of the young man''s body, directly moving inside the man''s, without letting him even detect anything unusual.


    Normally, the Neuro-grims use facial orifices to instantly get ess to the brain, but through body pores, it will take longer.


    But indeed, within a few moments, traveling through the nervous system, they will get hold of one''s brain.


    Swoosh


    ''?!


    Ryuk''s aura subsided, instantly making Drishti, Esme, and Regina, added with everyone, confused.


    First, it was a proposal about sparing Edward Abernathy which they thought could be some trick from the young man, but seeing how he just withdrew his energy, they all were in confusion.


    ''Heh, was it that thing?'' Drishti''s narrowed eyes held amusement, realizing that she should have also proposed to not use his ve ability added with nullifying, yet remained contemting the reason for him changing his approach.


    Initially, he had told her about how he wanted to utilize this battle to break through his body strength and enter LEGENDARY ranks, but suddenly took a u-turn.


    Drishti, notprehending such an approach, turned her gaze toward the immense dark clouds brimming with demonic energy, scrutinizing them intensely as her gaze pierced through any hindrance, spanning thousands of miles to eventually fixate on the multitude of silhouettes cloaked in deep ck.


    Her gaze dissipated the shadows, entuating the figures and unveiling ck, spiked battleships upied by hefty individuals enveloped in demonic energy, their white eyes with ck streaks indicative of their lineage. ''Morana seems to y with fire.''

 Chapter 181: Chapter 181- Someone doing something somewhere (1)

    A few hours ago:


    Thousands of miles away from Titanora, crossing through severalnd masses in the middle, existed a continent called Malevolia, appearing like a ck dot surrounded by a white ring with four corners much thicker than others.


    Inside the expanse known for its dark ominous aura, existed the capital city¡ªa city cloaked in shadows yet bustling with life.


    Passing through the city gates, towering obsidian spires greet back, their sleek, ck surfaces gleaming faintly in the dim light.


    The streets below are lined with ancient buildings built from the same dark stone, their facades adorned with intricate carvings that tell tales of both triumph and tragedy.


    Triumph through the marvelous designs made by the best architects from the strongest races who were defeated at the hands of Malevolia.


    And tragedy through the ck color of these stones which appeared polished yet were painted with the blood of millions of demons who died while subduing those architects.


    flick flick


    tap tap


    Lanterns flicker dimly, casting feeble pools of light upon the cobblestone streets where hooded figures move with purposeful strides, their eyes gleaming with an otherworldly glow holding unending darkness.


    Swish


    Thick tendrils of smoke zigzag like snakes through the air, casting an eerie haze over the cityscape.


    At the center of the city stands the grand citadel, a fortress of unfathomable darkness where the ruling demons hold court.


    Its massive gates are adorned with twisted, horned sigils, warning all who approach of the power that lies within.


    Shrouded in an intense pressure, the whole citadel was stretched until the point one''s eyes can see, spires piercing the dark clouds, a visible ck dense Demonic aura surrounding its ck walls.


    But every vision and even the strongest of beings stop at this point, no one tried to look at what secrets held inside this ce, due to either the power of mind corrupting its dense Demonic aura or the being inside it holds.


    KRRRIIIIEEK!


    CRUMBLE!


    The huge gates slowly started to open, but the pace at which it slid proved the evidence of its humongous size, weight, and the individuals'' strength who were pushing it open.


    Indeed, there wasn''t any ether or mana energy existing in this ce, as if overwhelmed by the Demonic energy present inside, repelling any other energy from entering its domain.


    "GRAAAAAAH! PUSH HARDER!"


    The unison sound reverberated as the opening gate revealed several muscr figures, big and bulky with unexpectedly various skin tones, breaking the color theme of this whole dark continent.


    These individuals, whose veins were visible on their bulky bodies, appeared like normal humans, yet their whole bodies seemed under intense pressure while pressing the gate with legs breaking the ground beneath, forcing the gate to slowly open with the force applied by dozens of such figures.


    BAANG!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "GRAAAAAHHH!" Another sound of feet colliding with the ground, with two big hands pushing each of the gates, revealed a huge figure of a bull-like creature, tattered clothes, dark ck skin with one horn broken, walking on two legs appeared.


    It was a Minotaur.


    CRUMBLE!


    THUD!


    Finally, the gates openedpletely, revealing a huge army of more than ten thousand figures shrouded in a ck aura, the whole ce filled with dense aura and pressure emanating from their bodies.


    "RAAAAAAARRRRRRGGGHHHH!"


    A unison sound resonated from the demon army, instantly sending ripples through the air filled with dark aura, even trembling the walls that held their roots firmly under that pressure.


    ''Fucking Debons,'' Belial muttered, looking down at the thousands of demons. His hand, covering his ears, felt dampness, evidence of blood trickling from them.


    Standing at the topmost tower of the citadel, bearing the intense pressure of Demonic energy, surrounded by several smoke creatures flying around him in the dark background, he finally lowered his hands.


    ''Bastards Debons and that Huban,'' Belial couldn''t believe his astral form was infused with something that even now corrupted his real devil body, making his mind snap and a killing aura rise as he remembered the pain he needed to went through few hours ago.


    drip drip


    Red blood trickled from his nose, his figure appearing small with ck eyes ented with white striked pupils.


    He brought his hand up to clear the blood from his nose¡ªblood caused by the Grimoire''s affecting his body due to him cursing his master.


    Naturally, a devil could form contracts and create a temporary physical body by absorbing dead bodies and souls, but in that form, their gender remained neutral until they returned to their real body.


    Everything was very simple¡ªthey died in that temporary body and returned to their permanent body.


    He had thought to kill himself to return from Titanora, but whenever he tried, the pain was so intense that it felt like his soul would die first.


    Inevitably, he nned to do something with that human until the human himself proposed a simple deal or specifically assigned him a task.


    ''Fucker, but why kill be?'' Bringing his hand near his neck, Belial vividly felt a sharp, suffocating sensation of some moment ago without even being able to see when that human slit his throat at that time.


    "What are you doing here?"


    ''?!''


    "Huh, can''t I just roab around?" Hearing a voice from behind, recognizing its familiarity, Belial turned with his child body, gazing towards a figure adorned in a butler outfit looking back at him with narrowed gaze.


    "And Observing the Demon Army which is about to depart for war, hiding your presence while appearing in that child body," Looking down at the kid in front of him, the figure''s crimson-streaked pupils holding a golden dot, calmly stated while his face held coldness.


    ''....'' Belial cursed the devil in front of him inwardly beforezily cing his hand behind his head and tilting his headzily as he said, "I can also ask why you, instead of serving tea, are looking for be?"


    "Master wants to meet you," the figure stated calmly, eyes fixed on Belial''s eyes, both seemed to keep their guard up without making it appear obvious.


    "Don''t care?" Belial scoffed, etching his ears with a small finger, feigning ignorance to the Devil''s words.


    Swish


    "Follow me," the figure stated as his body slowly started to lean more specifically fall forward, hands folded behind as his body''s front turned downward before halting, standing perpendicrly on the spire.


    "I will not¡ªSWOOSH," Belial rejected again but was met with an invisible cloud shrouding his body, several smoke-like snakes coiling around his child body, making any struggle futile.


    "I didn''t ask you, we are going," the figure took his first step, lifting towards the angle which was clearly defying gravity, walking downward as he moved without any problem, as if habitual.


    "Fuck you, Balphas," Belial, feeling his body levitating in the air, moving freely with the devil, feigned anger as he cursed aloud, trying to free himself.


    "You still have that broken tongue," Halting in his way, the figure turned towards the flying devil while standing atop the huge citadel''s spire vertically walking downward, tilting his head with a glint passing through those eyes as he stated, "It''s Malphas and don''t be an immature."


    ''....'' Belial, seeing that cold face filled with killing intent, lightened with dim moonlight, dark raven hair fluttering in that light, yet he seemed unfazed by that demonic presence.


    WHOOSH


    An intense pressure started to shroud his own body, eyes holding a visible killing intent.


    In that moment, stopped between just those two dark dots, a voice reverberated from Belial''s mouth, added with a deep manly tone unlike his usual, filling the whole space with his words, "I''M NOT IMMATURE, I JUST ACT LIKE IT BECAUSE IT''S FUN FOR THE MOMENT."

 Chapter 182: Chapter 182- Demon Queen

    "I''m not immature, I just act like it because I feel it''s fun for the moment," Belial stated firmly, his eyes fixed on Malphas''s, looking intensely.


    "Was that a voice recording?" Malphas, noticing the unfamiliar voice distinct from Belial''s usual tone, realized it was someone else''s recording, Since, there were just too many ''m'' in the sentence for Belial toplete it in single breath.


    Belial''s eyes widened briefly before rxing, his grin breaking intoughter. "Kekeke."


    Malphas turned and moved forward for some time, eventually reaching a window.


    His body leaned downward, defying gravity as he walked, entering the window from above, reminiscent of a bat hanging in flight.


    "...Hey, didn''t you say your Baster wanted to beet be?" Belial stated with his eyes settled on the room inside the window filled with several books, not finding anyone inside of that oddly normal room.


    "You expected me to meet you while seated on a throne?"


    ''?!''


    ''Borana,'' Hearing a voice, Belial turned towards the opposite side of the room where a woman sat while holding a book, appearing calm while serene eyes fixed on reading, having a small smile adorning her face.


    In that dimly lit room, only rays of moonlight seemed to fall on her dark-toned body yet only entuated her beautiful features.


    Her face was a masterpiece of symmetry and grace, with high cheekbones and wless skin that seemed to glow in the dim light.


    Her lips, full and inviting, bore a natural rosy hue that held a touch of dew in that cold night.


    But it was her eyes that truly mesmerized, a piercing shade of silver that sparkled with the same hued moonlight.


    In conclusion, her eyes were the stars, her lips the gxy''s edge¡ªshe was a lovely, broken universe all in herself.


    SWISH


    "Yes, sobewhat, but it''s also good to see sobeone studying in a while instead of killing," Belial freed himself from the restriction beforending on the floor.


    Creek Creek


    "Oh, a wooden floor," the sound produced afternding made Belial surprisingly turn towards Malphas who alsonded beside him but very softly, without creating a sound.


    "Yes, it was a gift from Dark Elves," the woman''s soft voice reverted as her silver eyes slowly lifted before getting fixed on Belial''s, further continued, "which they provided aspensation for entering mynd."


    ''...Pathetic robbers,'' Belial couldn''t help himself but feel saddened due to being surrounded by these cruel and barbarian people, who were devilish unlike his innocent self.


    "fufu~ but isn''t this what makes it even more valuable?"


    ''Oh, so it''s ck wood,'' Belial, hearing words from Morana''s lips, nced at the wooden floor which appeared ck.


    Initially, he took it as the property or paint of this wood, but now the problem wasn''t that both of them were talking about some random wood, but the issue was this wood was only present on the Elven Continent, and specially ck wood was inside restricted zones of that continent where Dark Elves lived.


    Bearing apletely different mindset from normal elves, it was impossible for them to just givepensation without getting enraged, making this all talk based on bloodshed instead of mere wood.


    "So, why did you call be?" Belial, already noting the information just now, focused on the woman, directly getting to the point.


    "....Who sent you here?" The woman finally closed her book before cing it on the table, her hands resting while her gaze remained fixed on Belial.


    "By Baster," Belial said as he approached the woman before taking a seat by jumping into the chair he pulled from the corner of the room and ced in front of the woman''s desk.


    "And who might he be?" The woman inquired, leaning forward with her palm giving way for her chin to rest in them while her elbow took support of the desk, her eyes closed.


    "Not he, she. By Baster is Drishti Devereaux," Belial straightforwardly stated as he leaned forward to take a bite of the ck apple ced on the desk¡ªa natural fruit of Malevolia, infused with Demonic energy.


    ''....'' Calmly supporting her body, the woman slightly gave narrow way for her silver pupils to nce at the devil who seemed busy while enjoying the fruit, a small smile forming on her face as she stated, "Your master is strong, isn''t he?"


    "Yes, she is, and don''t tell be your tongue is broken too like bine," Belial halted in his way while hiding a half apple in his hand, turning his eyes towards the woman before continuing, "Calling she as he."


    "Oh my, am I? Maybe a slip of the tongue," the woman retreated her chin from her palm, feigning surprise before cing her folded hands on her chest, yet the moonlight still did its job well by not hiding the small mole present on her cleavage.


    "And here I thought the Debon Queen was on the sbarter side, tch," Belial shook his head in disappointment, folding his hands while trying to provoke her.


    "Then isn''t it your brain that is at fault for assuming things without confirming them?" The woman wasn''t the one to retreat either, making Belial look back at her for a moment before standing.


    "I will take by leave then," Belial said as he tried to move from that ce, already having aplished whatever he wanted here.


    "Belial, wasn''t that your name?" The woman inquired as she pulled a drawer from the desk, before her hand rested on something inside.


    "Yes, and?" Belial, withoutpletely turning back, only tilted his head to nce at the woman with a raised eyebrow.


    "Ah, nothing, it''s just you don''t appear wicked, deceitful, and morally corrupt," the woman referred to the Encyclopedia ced inside the Malevolia''s library, referring Belial to the meaning of his name, while her hand grabbed something inside the drawer.


    "....Neither do you appear to be cold or harsh," Belial also replied with the reference to the meaning of Morana''s name while observing her hand taking out a red box from her desk.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    .....


    "My Queen, what are your further orders?" Malphas inquired, looking towards the disappearing figure of Belial, his eyes narrowed while thinking something before turning towards the woman beside him.


    "Did you notice that?" Woman said with her folded hands, while one held a red box, her eyes seemed to hold amusement.


    "Yes, he was lying. Drishti Devereaux isn''t his master," Malphas calmly stated as he softly bowed, before offering his hand towards her to receive the box, already aware of her intentions.


    "Hmm, tell the troops to only send less than a hundred and keep the weakest ones," Womanmanded as she gave the box to Malphas who received it, before she further ordered while her gaze softened, "Return this box to its original owner, it''s the least I could do."


    "I understand. Is there anything else, My Queen?" Malphas again inquired, finding himself in need to ask further yet met with only silence.


    SWISH


    "Then I will order the Army." Malphas''s body turned into thin air before disappearing.


    ''....'' Woman turned her gaze towards outside the window, her eyes looking towards the vastnd expanse which was under her rule, yet prating this all, her gaze observed the ring-like structure surrounding her wholend expanse.


    Clearly, it meant that she was being kept in check.


    A glint passed through her silver eyes as she softly stated while turning towards her room''s wall, "So, where were we?"


    CRIEEEK!


    CRUMBLE!


    As the walls grinded upward with a grating noise, the room''s hidden depths were gradually exposed, revealing a space cloaked in shadows.


    "A..g..H...h..e..lp¡ª"


    With aposed demeanor, the woman moved toward the source of a faint, guttural groan that seemed to w its way out from the hidden chamber.


    RUMBLE!


    With a final, ominous rumble, the walls reached their halfway point, allowing the moonlight to filter in, casting eerie beams that danced across the figure within.


    In the beginning, the light revealed strands of flesh, almost like a spider''s web, desperately clinging to the walls and floor, blending with the darkness.


    But as the moon rose higher, it uncovered the real horror in the room.


    Therey a figure, contorted and twisted beyond recognition, hidden beneathyers of swollen, pulsating flesh, resembling a monstrous tumor oozing with pus.


    "A....h..."


    Every movement stirred the mass, as if it were alive, silently writhing in agony under the moonlight.


    The woman looked towards that half-dead object, creature, or whatever one calls it, but it wasn''t human for sure. Remembering theirst time conversation, she added,"So, Kermit, if I understand correctly, Ryuk Devereaux used a ck liquid on you when he was just five years old?"

 Chapter 183: Chapter 183- Adept ability.

    SWISH


    A silhouette moved while tearing through the night inside the dark forest, with only moonlight revealing its somewhat small kid body, which moved at oddly inhuman speed, crossing the dense ck forest where even shadows seemed to be solid.


    ''I would have been free,'' Belial rushed through the dense forest while thinking about the events from some hours ago, where even his real body got infected and was now under that human''s control.


    ''Darn it,'' cursing his luck, Belial finally halted outside a cave in the middle of the forest, appearing repulsive with the dark mist emanating from it, yet he moved inside.


    tap tap


    Only his footsteps remained as he got lost inside that dense dark fog, his body dissolving inside the cave with only remnants being left behind.


    ''It should be fine now.'' Inside the cave where his physical body seemed to disappear, only a thought passed through his mind, prompting a subtle ripple to ur inside the dark mist.


    Ting Ting


    A soft sound reverberated inside that ce, appearing as if the usage of an artifact, yet the mist seemed to block everything from passing out of it.


    * So, did you meet her? *


    Another manly voice filled the space before disappearing without getting the chance to even escape the cave, to which Belial replied.


    ''Yes, Baster, she is beautiful,'' Belial replied, while the fog kept swirling inside the cave.


    Yet the connection established on the other side was thousands of miles away from this ce, existing somewhere else.


    *....*


    *Where are you?*


    ''I ab inside a devouring bist to prevent byself frob being watched,'' Belial replied cautiously while informing his whereabouts, being inside the devouring fog, which was none other than a living creature.


    Technically, Belial right now was inside a mouth, already dissolved in that fog with his consciousness should be fading by now, but he seemedpletely fine.


    An application to hide oneself from the outside world, never even thought by anyone else, to just hide inside some Demonic beast''s mouth.


    *....Did you aplish the task?* The voice halted, seems to ignore the words from the devil, directly reaching the main topic.


    ''That I did indeed and even fooled her into thinking that you are a woban, keke,'' Belial grinned while thinking about his masterpiece acting, where he even seeded in fooling the so-called demon queen of Malevolia.


    *.....*


    The voice on the other side seemed to nkly hear the message from Bel and contemte the way to deal with the hassle he was causing it, but still prioritizing the matter. The voice again inquired. *Go check and tell me how many demons are leaving Malevolia to attack Titanora.*


    ''Huh, what does it even batter? We already fooled her and protected your as¡ª'' Belial halted due to feeling a heart-wrenching pain inside his now dissolved body, which he thought would be free from the ability enving him, making him realize that he was stuck forever.


    *Hm, so your original body can bear the pain.*


    It seemed the voice on the other side held amusement yet understanding the application of Grimoire having different effects on different races.


    ''Yes, I am unaffected by your ability,'' Bel straightforwardly replied, holding sincerity and truthfulness of centuries in his voice.


    *Then if I tried, you will not die either.*


    drip


    In that fog, a small water drop fell on the ground, appearing like a sweat bead trickling out of anxiety with brokenughter reverting,'' Kekeke, I was just teasing you Huba¡ª Baster.''


    Again the moment Belial tried to refer that voice through its race identity, a surge of pain filled his body which could have led to his death eventually, so he better decided to use honorifics.


    *Tell me how many demons are heading towards Titanora.*


    The same voice again inquired as if wanting to know some crucial information, holding a hint of urgency in it and firmness to make even that Devil finally give up and reply.


    ''I could only sense a few hundred of weak debons leaving balevolia.''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Present time,


    Inside Titanora''s Capital City, the ce which was now nothing more than barrennd with several life signatures either trying to leave the ce or heading towards the middle yet remained static in their position due to several mana pirs produced by hundreds of LEGENDARY Rankers.


    "....I will retract my Aura," Ryuk stated with aposed demeanor, already contemting the whole situation where his decisions needed to provide as fatal damage as possible to these individuals.


    With his hand retracting back from the man''s while eyes remained calmly observing any movement, even though imnted the Grimoire, letting his guard down wasn''t something Ryuk was going to do.


    "Will you keep your promise?" the man again inquired, his own aura subsiding, calming himself down while his gaze remained fixed on the young man who held a small smile before nodding.


    "Kughh...Le..ave me!"


    A cry caused both of them to turn towards a direction where a woman kept pressed down a man on the ground while punching him from behind, on his head.


    Bam!


    "Agh!"


    CRACK!


    "Stop it! You already said to leave him!" The man, seeing how Regina was still following the previous orders of this ck-masked young man, tried to stop her but was met with another word from the young man in front of him.


    "I never said that he will leave this ce in one piece," Ryuk, ncing at the man with narrowed eyes, calmly stated.


    WHOOSH


    "Y-you!" The man again lost his temper, causing a surge of energy to burst out of him, his eyes shot red with anger, understanding that he was just getting yed here.


    "Calm down, isn''t it better than dying here?" Ryuk unbuttoning his suit firmly informed the man as he took a seat on the broken tree nearby, revealing his ck shirt within as he sat with folded legs.


    "You will regret this, Ryuk Devereaux!" The man understood that this situation was not in his favour or had the upper hand in bargaining, and now seeing how the young man was hell-bent on crippling his son, the man needed to make a choice.


    A choice of either letting his son and him die here or another choice to let his son leave this ce with a broken body even at the cost of man''s life.


    ''Damn it, I can''t even contact them,'' the man felt frustrated that their battleship''smunication wasn''t working, leaving him with not many choices.


    "Take a seat here, we still have twenty minutes more," Ryuk gestured for the man to take a seat beside him, while he focused his eyes towards the approaching demon army.


    Due to his strength being high enough to see through thousands of miles yet obstructed due to dense demonic energy, the least he could see was just dark clouds and nothing else.


    But from the information gathered from Belial, it was clear that the Demon Queen had guessed that Drishti Devereaux wasn''t behind all this.


    Naturally, after the deration of battle against Titanora, Ryuk found it suspicious that a person of ASCENDANCY rank instead of just instantly teleporting and starting a massacre, decided to dy and bring her army.


    Something which definitely was enough for him to contemte the intelligence level of the Demon Queen, not acting recklessly, and maybe he had fooled Void Matrix System.


    But what if its host is smart enough to act cautiously?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Added with that, the Demon Queen rose to her position after a heir battle, making her already smart enough to guess everything.


    Which made Ryuk personally provide the leads to her by sending Belial there, while infusing a trigger Grimoire inside his body, which instantly corrupted his main body too.


    The only thing left was to guess if the Demon Queen was able to catch on to things, which became evident from the fact that she sent only hundreds of weakest demons here.


    In conclusion, he was dealing with a smart individual not a barbarian demoness.


    BAM!


    "S...stop.. it!"


    A groan caused Ryuk to be pulled out of his thoughts and turn towards the blonde young man lying on the ground, whose body was in perfect condition if excluding him being restricted to move even the slightest.


    But it didn''t matter much since he just needed to overwhelm Edward''s mind for some time, enough to not let him be able to adapt to artifact''s ability.


    ''System, how many days will it take for him to adapt to Wyrncoil?'' Ryuk inquired, the reason for which he had made Regina break Edward''s will to retaliate¡ªwhich would eventuallye back due to his ability to adapt.


    [Host, in the present state, it will take 15 days]

 Chapter 184: Chapter 184- Some Old memory

    [Host, in the present state, it will take 15 days]


    ''As expected of him,'' Ryuk nced at the young man, realizing how his body was blessed enough to adapt even to the Artifact, which had the ability to degrade anyone''s strength stats to 1.


    This meant that if Wyrncoil¡ªthe artifact Edward possessed¡ªwas used on him, there was a significant chance that Edward would recover much sooner than the artifact''s usual effect duration, which was a whole month for anyone else.


    BAM!


    "...I.."


    Finally, upon hearing a fading voice apanied by the punch, Ryuk turned his attention towards the young man, while the man beside him, gritting his teeth, kept his fist clenched and looked downward.


    "It should be enough, Regina," hemanded while slowly rising from his seat,posed yet slightly feeling something off about everything.


    After all, Edward was subdued much more easily despite the title he held.


    "Can he leave now?" the man inquired with a frustrated tone, lifting his reddened gaze to meet Ryuk''s, whose face formed a smile.


    "Yes¡ª?!"


    Ryuk''s eyes instantly turned towards the young man pressed on the ground, whose heartbeat seemed to stop. There wasn''t any movement, as if Edward Abernathy had died.


    "N-no, E-edward?" Even the man slowly rose from his seat, looking towards the lifeless body of his son, something which wasn''t expected in the first ce.


    "Regina, is he dead?" Ryuk inquired, lifting his feet to approach them.


    ALERT!


    [ WARNING! ]


    SWOOSH


    In that moment, his amber eyes seemed to contract due to a golden hand shrouded in light materializing through a soft mist formed just a meter away from his face, appearing scaled yet fast enough to make everything nearby stop, as if in a time freeze.


    ''?!''


    SWISH


    SCRHCH


    ''Huh,'' due to everything being so sudden, even with reflexes taking over, Ryuk''s body tilted his head to avoid that golden w, yet the speed was far too strong, leaving a deep gash across his cheek.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ryuk''s instincts screamed at him, barely giving him enough time to register the glowing hand before it disappeared as quickly as it hade, leaving behind a trail of shimmering particles that gradually faded into the air.


    ''...System, what was that?'' His amber eyes narrowed, scanning the ce, trying to figure out the source of the attack.


    DING!


    [Host, it seems a plot has been triggered.]


    ''What plot?'' Not understanding what it meant, Ryuk inquired before suddenly realizing something as he turned his gaze towards Edward Abernathy, whoy on the ground.


    WHOOSH


    The young man on the ground was suddenly bathed in a soft golden light. The lifelessness that had pervaded his body moments ago dissipated as the light pulsed, and his fingers twitched.


    ''Is it a second Awakening?'' Regina also increased her force and exerted tons of pressure to keep Edward''s body pressed down, her eyes narrowed while observing the subtle movements in his once lifeless body as a golden energy started to shroud him.


    Edward''s eyelids shot open, revealing eyes that gleamed with an otherworldly golden luminescence.


    ''He is retaliating.'' Unexpectedly, Edward''s body was trying to push back against her force, slowly standing, as if the millions of tons of weight were nothing.


    Technically, there is a difference between power and force, which right now seemed more bent in Edward''s favor, as his force subtly surpassed the power exerted by Regina for those fleeting moments.


    "Leave him, Regina," Ryuk firmly stated, his cheek''s wound already healed as his cold gaze observed Edward''s body, which was breaking through limits. In ce of his prosthetic hand, a golden one had appeared.


    SWISH


    Regina nced at Ryuk and nodded before her body disappeared and arrived beside him, her hand gripping the sword hilt.


    "Liege, he is going through Second Awakening," Regina informed the ck masked man beside her, gazing towards the now standing blonde-haired man, whose body was shrouded in a golden aura, intensely resonating with the surrounding mana.


    "N-no, it''s something else."


    Interrupting Regina was the voice from beside the masked man. Standing there was a blonde-haired man whose emerald eyes reflected the golden light, which soon appeared to dissipate all the darkness in the surroundings.


    ''System, show me his status window,'' Ryukmanded.


    DING!


    ¨X©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨[


    INACCESSIBLE******


    ¨^©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨a


    ''....'' Seeing how the System wasn''t able to show the details about Edward, it was clear that whatever that thing was, it was very important to something highly rted to the world''s will.


    ¡º This vessel is broken. How did this happen? ¡»


    Suddenly pulling Ryuk out of his thoughts were theyered voicesing out of the golden figure, intensely glimmering in that ce, observing his own body.


    ''Vessel?'' Ryuk noted that word while also focusing on the reverting doubleyered voice appearing as if possessed by something.


    ¡º You, did you do this? Hmm, these memories. ¡»


    Another voice came out of Edward, whose gaze was fixed on the ck masked man, narrowed.


    "Yes, it was definitely me," Ryuk replied to the figure who had arrived just half a meter away from him, standing not even a hand''s distance away.


    ¡º Why did you do it? ¡»


    Tilting its head, the golden figure inquired, now encapsting Edward''s body drenched in the golden glow with visible curiosity for a human to harm its vessel.


    "Because I can?" Ryuk replied again, realizing that something was amiss in the surrounding space. Yes, a moment ago when this figure appeared, things were normal. But right now, time was frozen.


    Only he and this Edward, more specifically the figure possessing him, were moving.


    "K.. i .. ll."


    Narrowing his eyes, Ryuk focused on that subtle fading voiceing through the golden figure, clearly understanding that it was Edward''s consciousness.


    So, at least he was alive. But the question remained, what is this thing in front of him?


    ¡º You don''t have to fear me, I just want to know the reason. ¡»


    That voice again inquired, not finding the masked man''s answer reasonable, looking calmly while ignoring the plea of the vessel inside which he was, pleading to kill this man.


    After all, the entity was feeling something very familiar from inside this ck masked man, making it have the patience to not kill him first.


    "Heh, you seem to be confused here, Aternum"


    ''?!''


    A voice caused the golden figure''s eyes to widen, hearing an unrecognizable voice before turning towards it to look at thending figure of a woman wearing a ck dress and deep, intensely burning amber eyes.


    Thud


    Landing on the ground, Drishti lifted her gaze to look towards that golden figure shining in the golden light, yet fading behind the light emitting from her as she firmly stated, "Reasons are needed for weaklings. Stronger ones just follow their mood. It''s just this simple."


    ¡º How do you know my identity, Human? ¡»


    ''Aternum? Wasn''t that,'' Ryuk thought, overwhelmed by unknown events yet calmly considering the familiarity with this name and where he heard it, making him remember the person from whom he heard this name.


    ''Wasn''t Mother mentioned it?'' Reminded of a conversation twelve years ago, due to his sharp memory, he had noted those words which were:


    ::That girl possesses the bloodline of an Aternum.::


    These were the words spoken to him while referencing Celestian Reinguard, also known as the daughter of the Sword Maiden, who lived her whole life inside a facade of a boy.


    ''So, it''s some race.'' At that time, the conversation was about how Celestia possessed absolute memories due to her dormant bloodline containing the ancestors of an Aternum, making Ryuk think that it was just some single individual who possessed memory-rted powers or something. But now...


    ''System, is it done yet?'' Ryuk inquired.


    [Host, only the time inside Titanora is frozen, and it seems the surrounding mana is resonating with his unknown energy.]


    "Leave that identity thing and tell me, which n do you belong to?" Drishti firmly inquired, her cold gaze burning with intense mana seemed to push back all the surrounding energy trying to restrict her.


    ¡º ....For a mere human, you know more than¡ª ¡»


    "Was it Sanctum?" Drishti kept looking at the bright golden humanoid figure while noticing each facial expression, noting how the energy was trying to heal the crippled body of Edward while dying time.


    Yes, she could see the subtle movement around Edward''s prosthetic hands, yet it was useless. This made Drishti form a smile as she nced towards Ryuk, who seemed unaware of the thoughts going through her mind.


    ''?!''


    ¡º Who are you? ¡»


    Suddenly, hearing some names regarding his own existence, the entity appeared before Drishti''s figure with the same speed as with the ck masked man,pletely instant. Yet, he only got to see the background, not the woman.


    "You want my help?" Drishti asked the masked young man beside her, ignoring the golden figure ten meters away. She had arrived beside Ryuk much faster than the golden entity.


    "...What do you suggest?" Ryuk inquired, weighing the consequences of fighting someone of unknown strength. If it was inevitable, he would not retreat.


    "Hm, he will not die even if you kill him. He''lle again with countermeasures against your ability," Drishti said, folding her arms and gazing at Edward''s glowing figure. The golden face appeared like a statue with widened eyes, as if this woman had known him since the beginning of time.


    "Help me then," Ryuk said, seeing how Drishti came down and offered her help. Despite her earlier proposal for a deal, it was clear the situation was severe. Given her calm demeanor, he couldn''t gauge just how severe it was.


    Drishti nced at Ryuk before turning towards the figure, who seemed to lift his palm for something, causing the surrounding golden particles to slowly gather around his arm.


    ¡º Whoever you are, this ends here¡ª ¡»


    "SUPPRESS," cutting off the figure''s words was a calm and soft voice from Drishti.


    TING!


    As if a stone thrown into water causing ripples to form, an invisible energy originated from Drishti, scattering all around before finally passing through the figure.


    ''!?!''


    ¡º TH-THIS! HOW ARE YOU STILL ALIV....¡»¡ªTHUD


    The figure, influenced by something, recognized the energy suppressing him and eximed but was extinguished.


    ''He knows her,'' Ryuk thought, hearing thest words of the golden light before Edward''s body fell to the ground.


    He understood that the expression and those words were directed towards Drishti. Even in that overwhelming situation, Ryuk could at least derive the meaning behind thosest words.


    The tone, words, and finally those eyes of the figure clearly screamed that he was sure Drishti had died previously¡ªmaybe in some previous life.


    Understanding that the figure only recognized her after experiencing her use of Authority, it was clear that¡ª


    DING!


    [ Goblin Pheromone Perfume is Ready!]


    ''Huh? Aren''t you on time'', Hearing the sudden notification from the System, Ryuk nced towards Edward''s unconscious body lying on the ground.


    With time still frozen, it was the perfect opportunity to exchange gifts.


    tap tap


    Ryuk approached the lying figure of Edward, fallen face down with his back visible.


    SWISH


    A bottle of spray materialized from his inventory into his hand, glowing green.


    He stopped above the young man, looking down at his back before shaking the bottle and bringing it closer.


    SPRAYYY!


    ''....'' Drishti, who was about to dispel the frozen time, halted upon seeing the masked young man''s approach Edward''s body which seemed unusual, added with him spraying something.


    Alreadying to a conclusion, with a twitch visible on her face, Drishti inquired to double-check her doubt, "Did you just spray a perfume smelling like a goblin on his butt?"

 Chapter 185: Chapter 185- Nightmare(1)

    Alreadying to a conclusion, with a twitch visible on her face, Drishti inquired to double-check her suspicion, "Did you just spray a perfume smelling like a goblin on his butt?"


    "Lady Drishti, weren''t you the one who wanted to see something interesting?" Ryuk stated as he opened the bottle and poured the entire liquid onto the unconscious young man''s back.


    Ssh Ssh


    "Indeed, but isn''t it childish?" Drishti calmly retorted, folding her arms with her gaze fixed downward at the young man, oblivious to what was happening to him while her eyes reflected the liquid drenching him in a strong odor.


    ''....'' Ryuk paused in his tracks, ncing at her before turning his attention back to the bottle in his hand.


    How could a child think of doing something like this? Or perhaps, were his actions really that childish?


    "Heh, if you wanted him to stink, shouldn''t you have done something more¡ª" Drishti tilted her head, addressing the man beside her who looked back in confusion, leading her to realize that her initial spection about this event was definitely not up to the mark.


    "So, it''s not because you want him to stink?" Drishti raised an eyebrow, inquiring again but only finding a nk expression from Ryuk. She corrected herself, "Ahem, so, what do you want to achieve?"


    "I can tell you, but before that..." With a soft smile, knowing that Drishti''s priorities aligned more with her interests, Ryuk proposed, "You need to tell me the identity of that Aternum."


    Drishti nced at the young man before a smile formed on her face, understanding that he had intentionally poured the liquid in front of her to pique her curiosity.


    And naturally, it was true.


    Though a minor reason was that time was stopped right now providing him enough time, the major reason was rted to Drishti, whose interest needed to be piqued here.


    "By the way, you seem familiar with that word," Drishti inquired, standing with her arms folded, her narrowed gaze evident of her understanding that from the way he asked about Aternums, he had likely heard the name before.


    "...There is a girl I know who has their bloodline," Ryuk replied, not intending to hide the fact about Celestia Reinguard.


    There was no reason to do so, especially since Drishti seemed unfazed by the mention of an Aternum, even after seeing one with her eyes, indicating it wouldn''t surprise her to know about someone possessing their bloodline.


    "Oh, you mean the daughter of the Sword Maiden," Drishti recalled, cing a finger on her lips in spection.


    She knew that the only one on Heindal who had a high chance of possessing the Aternum bloodline was indeed that individual.


    ''Sword Maiden?'' Ryuk thought, noting Drishti''s awareness of that woman, added with her recognition of the sword he possessed the first time they met, which only solidified his spections about that woman''s strength known as the Sword Maiden to be even known by someone like Drishti.


    Indeed, right now, that thing possessing the body of Edward would have had a big problem if it weren''t for Drishti''s presence here.


    "Yes," Ryuk replied, nodding in confirmation before inquiring again, "Can you tell me now?"


    "Hm, you''ll eventuallye to know about them, but for now, you should know," Drishti spoke, leaning slightly closer to the young man, stopping just half a hand''s distance away from him before adding, "That thing is what makes Edward Abernathy special."


    ''....'' Ryuk simply nced at Edward''s lying figure, noting a slight movement that indicated his body was regaining its previous state, specifically from his ability to adapt.


    "Should I remove this?" Drishti inquired about nullifying the time freeze, to which Ryuk nodded. She brought her fingers forward and snapped them.


    Snap


    SWISHn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "L-liege¡ª" The moment time resumed, a woman instantly appeared in front of him, sword unsheathed, demonstrating her swift reflexes.


    "You arete, Regina," Drishti said, raising an eyebrow and mocking her in a teasing tone before smirking to see her reaction.


    "What? Forgive me, my liege," Regina stammered, unable to understand the situation but seeing Drishti''s expression added with her own instincts pointing to something amiss, so she apologized for her inability to react sooner.


    "No, it''s fine," Ryuk interjected. He, too, had found it difficult to keep up with the speed of the event, so he didn''t me Regina.


    "By the way, Lady Drishti, why did you leave her hanging there?" Ryuk inquired, ncing toward a white-dressed woman looking at him anxiously from a remarkable height.


    Esme''s sensitivity to mana indicated she had sensed a significant urrence.


    Even for the fleeting moment, she had felt a huge concentration of unknown energy in the air, instantly resonating with the surrounding mana.


    But now everything had returned to normal, yet the illusions she cast had taken a significant toll on her body, evident from her rosed heart beat and sweat beads.


    "....I forgot," Drishti followed Ryuk''s gaze, looking at the woman suspended in the air while looking exhausted prompting her to scratch her chin thoughtfully and tried to change the topic. "By the way, Regina, why are you standing on Edward?"


    Regina turned her gaze downward and noticed the young man lying on the ground, the same one she had restricted moments ago.


    The difference was that earlier she held him down, but now she was standing on him.


    "Liege, did he wet himself?" Regina''s eyes were sharp enough to notice the subtle wetness on Edward''s clothes, prompting her to inquire the masked man.


    ''...it works, I guess,'' Ryuk thought, appreciating that Regina could see the liquid but not identify its smell, which proved the pheromones'' ability to be sensed only by goblins.


    ''Wait, how did she smell it?'' Then a realization hit him as he turned towards Drishti, who was moving to join Esme, narrowing his gaze in confusion.


    Drishti had earlier asked why he was pouring a perfume smelling like a goblin, which meant either her olfactory receptors were extraordinarily sensitive or....


    "Lady Drishti, can you wait for a minute?" Ryuk called out the leaving woman who halted and turned towards him with a curious expression, sensing an opportunity to enjoy the moment due to already seeing the whole scene from her prespective.


    Esme was restricted in the air and Ryuk had stopped her from going for some reason¡ªif manipted slightly, a fun show will definitely ur.


    ''....'' ncing at Esme, who was looking back at him, Ryuk understood that talking with Drishti instead of helping Esme could be problematic.


    "Heh, are you going to make ady wait here?" Drishti inquired amusingly, feigning surprise. Which made Ryuk realized that she was also in the mood to y around.


    "No, Lady Drishti, it was Regina who needed to ask you something," Ryuk said nkly, deflecting the question to Regina.


    He knew that if he asked Drishti what was on his mind in front of everyone, it could lead to a huge misunderstanding.


    "Huh, what question?" Drishti turned to Regina, who looked back at her, perplexed by Ryuk''s sudden deflection.


    "Lady Drishti, why did you still not let Abernathy members move?" Regina asked, seeing how all the Abernathys were stuck in their positions. Of course, there wasn''t anything better to help her Liege.


    ''Good job.''


    ''Thank you.''


    A series of thoughts filled with mutual understanding passed between Regina and Ryuk without them looking at each other.

 Chapter 186: Chapter 186- Nightmare (2)

    ''.....'' Hearing Regina''s words, Drishti turned her gaze to observe the members of the Abernathy family still frozen in their ces before turning her eyes back towards Regina. Exhaling, she said, "I will do it now."


    As Drishti was about to lift her fingers to snap, a ck fluid unnoticed by her seeped out from beneath the ck-masked man''s feet, infusing into the body of the lying blonde man.


    ''Activate it at the right time,'' Ryuk inwardlymanded to the system, aware of Edward''s potential to adapt to his Grimoire prompting him to set a specific timer for the ability to take effect, knowing that prolonged exposure could lead to immunity.


    [Trust me! <?(?£þ?¦á?£þ?)?>]


    snap


    "EDWARD!" As time resumed, a voice called out beside Ryuk, who turned to see the man standing with widened eyes, his pupils trembling, and gritted teeth disying a build-up of anger from a moment ago.


    SWOOSH


    Things suddenly took an ugly turn as the man''s body started to get shrouded in green light, burning rapidly. His eyes lost their white, reced entirely by a green glow.


    CRACKLE


    The air around him crackled with energy, and the ground beneath his feet began to sizzle and break.


    "YOU ALL ARE MONSTERS!"


    As Ryuk stood there, hearing the words from the man''s mouth, he noticed Regina passing beside him, slowly approaching the man.


    tap tap


    Her movements were deliberate, her gaze fixed on the sight before them, as if assessing the threat.


    ''System, what is happening with him?'' Ryuk inquired, his thoughts racing as he observed the man''s upperyer of skin shredding to reveal an intense green light within, burning away the outeryer of his body.


    The transformation was grotesque, the smell of burnt flesh mingling with the ozone-like scent of raw energy.


    [Host, he is burning his life force.]


    ''....''


    "I respect your decision"


    CLANK!


    Regina, not paying attention to anything else, kept her gaze fixed on the man in front, shrouded in a green aura. Her body instantly disappeared, arriving in front of the man whose sword collided with her unsheathed one.


    SWISH!


    Standing there at a visible rate, Ryuk''s eyes caught sight of Regina''s figure shooting from beside him, instantly thrown as a light streak of pure emerald pushed her back, taking her with its direction.


    CLANK!


    CRACKLE!


    TING!


    Several sounds filled the ce, Ryuk''s eyes fixed on a humanoid figure burning in green light colliding with another one shrouded in white energy, which was definitely not mana.


    ''How much longer?'' Ryuk inquired, not wanting to enter the battle since he had other matters to attend to.


    [At this rate, approximately 7 minutes before he exhausts his life force]


    "Ry..uk, you ba..stard!"


    ''Ah, here we go again,'' thought Ryuk, turning his eyes downward where Edward slowly tried to rise himself, two footprints embedded on his back proving that Regina intentionally used mana to increase her weight.


    "Are you fine, Edward?" Already covering his upper skin with amethyst Ether to guard himself from any surprise attack, Ryuk looked down on the man whose frustration was visible from his trembling body.


    "W..hy?" Edward gritted his teeth, inquiring the reason for Ryuk to go to such lengths when he never even met this man before.


    Maybe there could be chances of him being jealous of Abernathy bloodline, but it was not possible.


    Even with all the power, he was on the ground in a broken state, and the man who made him this humiliated was standing calmly.


    BAM


    Ryuk gave him a head-to-shoe kick, causing it to stop on Edward''s face without showing any aftereffect of movement in neck muscles.


    "As expected, your face really bes stronger," he remarked, kicking Edward only to test the effectiveness of his adapting ability from the reference of some moments ago when Regina kept hitting his face.


    And miraculously, instead of bursting or turning into a blood mist, Edward''s face withstood that attack.


    DRIP


    "Cough!....Yo..u Bas¡ª" Vomiting a mouthful of blood due to the kick colliding with his face carrying imbued ether, which got infused within his broken body, Edward tried to curse yet was interrupted.


    "I can let you go from here, Alive," Ryuk proposed, resting his hand in his pants pocket, appearing as if the whole battle until now was one-sided.


    But in reality, the bnce was shifting in Edward''s favor.


    Esme was exhausted, Regina was also getting pushed back by that man, Drishti seemed to lose her patience, indirectly prompting Ryuk to realize that she was also having problems while dealing with those sitting on upper levels, trying to protect Edward.


    Indeed, there were several eyes on Titanora right now.


    ''How many, System?'' Ryuk inquired, reconfirming the numbers.


    [Host, it''s more than 13]


    [Five of them seemed to be trying to force their ways.]


    ''Will they be able to see it?'' Hearing the information, Ryuk inquired.


    [Who do you think I am, Host?]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You think I would believe you!" Edward protested, feeling the humiliation which was just too much for him to bear, getting crushed by some woman and now being pressed down by this man.


    ''....'' Ryuk, looking down at Edward, knew that unlike that man, he wasn''t strong enough to burn his life force, something which needed ultimate sacrifice, so at least there weren''t any chances of Edward overwhelming him yet.


    Life force burning doesn''t just cost life but also the pain borne from the soul, which cries while breaking the bond that kept it joined with the body.¡ªthe ultimate pain.


    Bam!


    "Kughh! ¡ªthud." Getting a hit on his ribs, Edward flung to a distance before falling on his back, his eyes falling on the masked man looking down at him, with two amber orbs eyeing him as if he were the prey.


    "Decide, Edward." Gazing down at him, Ryuk firmly stated, giving ast chance.


    ''...Fucker,'' Edward wasn''t in the right state of mind, seeing how much of a cheater and cunning this man was who attacked him like a coward.


    If it wasn''t for his dissected hand.


    If it wasn''t for this whole army of powerhouses with this man.


    If it wasn''t for that woman battling strongest among them.


    If it wasn''t for Drishti Devereaux being on his side.


    Edward was sure he would have won.


    "You still find excuses, don''t you?"


    ''Huh?'' Edward snapped out of his thoughts, hearing the words of the ck-masked man, causing him to look at the man, instantly forming a visible grin on his face as he said, "Huh, do you really think you could have defeated me?"


    Edward didn''t care that this man just guessed his thoughts, since it was the truth.


    This man was nothing in front of him.


    SWOOSH!


    "Hehe, are you going to kill me now?" Edward, seeing a sword materializing inside Ryuk''s hand, understood that now, to remove someone superior like him, this man was going to kill him in his weakest state.


    "No," Ryuk said, looking down at the smiling figure of Edward, clearly revealing his thoughts through that expression, before Ryuk turned his gaze towards the sky, which was filled with several sparks produced by the collision of Regina and that man, his eyes turning cold. "I use resources because it saves my time, not because I am unable to achieve results without them."


    WHOOSH!


    A pure orange aura started to move out of Ryuk''s palm, passing into the sword in his hand, energy flowing through the sword as if it were a part of it, instantly shrouding it in an orange hue.


    Lying down, Edward''s pupils reflected Ryuk''s hand forming an arc with the sword in hand towards the direction of the battle, his smile vanishing as only a few words remained in his ears.


    "I told you, Edward, after this day, you will beg for nightmares."


    SLICE

 Chapter 187: Chapter 187- Worthless Sacrifice

    BANG!


    "I will kill these bastards!" Throwing the woman who had just collided with him, the man''s eyes shifted towards the masked figure standing on the ground, causing him to visibly grit his teeth as frustration welled inside him.


    ''?!''


    Suddenly, the man''s eyes caught sight of the masked figure pressing down on his son, not caring about Edward''s current condition and ruthlessly stomping on his back.


    "Stop¡ªCLANK!¡ªughh?!" Despite the pain known to him, the man managed to stop the iing de, his eyes turning towards the amber eyes just a hand''s distance away from him, using his back.


    "Don''t even think of it," Regina firmly stated, seeing the man''s eyes fixed on the ground, but her hands kept pushing him.


    "Ugh... Why are you so stubborn?!" The man couldn''tprehend how this woman kepting back after being attacked so many times, causing a visible frown on his burning face.


    The emerald mes shrouded his body, burning away the skin on its surface, producing intense pain. Yet, he kept pushing himself, like a candle burning away itself to achieve its result.


    "Four minutes more," Regina stated, increasing her force, rapidly emptying her energy core while releasing all her strength.


    She knew a small barrier had been formed around them since the beginning by Drishti to prevent this continent from tearing apart.


    Unlike the previous collision with Valhale, both were conscious of their actions'' effect on Titanora, but it was still enough to destroy the whole capital city even after that much control.


    This time, however, no one was controlling themselves.


    The man in front of her was burning away his life force to rush at her with a broken body, wasting more energy than it could utilize due to some wounds.


    Regina had to keep her ground against someone like him, yet her own energy core had drained more than half.


    Even after all this, there was no effect of their collision on the outside world due to a force field automatically appearing every time they collided.


    It proved the strength, precision, and control of one executing it.


    "Yo¡ªSLICE." The man tried to speak out but was met with the sharp sound of a de. His eyes furrowed, not understanding the source of the sound when Regina hadn''t even moved.


    SCRCH!


    ''Huh?'' Levitating in the air, the man''s body, nowpletely changed into energy, began to show a thin line forming across it. At a visible pace, his eyes fell into darkness.


    "E...dwa...rd," the man nced down, seeing the ck-masked figure with a sword in hand, turning towards the blond man lying on the ground, his eyes trembling.


    ''I am sorry, Edward, my child,'' the man thought. His body was far too weak to withstand the strike of an 8-star sword, especially in a state where he wasn''t even aware that his enemy possessed such a weapon.


    As he dissolved into oblivion, only a few words remained in his mind, belonging to the woman who bore his child:


    :: I don''t know about the head of the family whom I never met, but you are my husband and soon will be the father of our child. Please protect him till the end. ::


    drip


    SWISH


    With the recollection of those words, even before a tear could slide down, the heat finally causing his body to break into pieces turned the liquid into vapor.


    As the air finally caused the whole humanoid figure to disappear, the long battle was over.


    ''....'' Regina nced down at the young man standing amidst the rubble, looking down at the shocked one. Her eyes narrowed as she nced towards Drishti levitating in the air with another woman in a white dress. Above all, the most noticeable thing was the smile on Drishti''s face.


    SWISH


    "Commander, should we kill them?" A cloaked figure materialized in front of Regina, bowing while standing in midair, inquiring with his eyes downcast.


    "Kill them, but be respectful. They are warriors," Regina firmly ordered, her eyes following the direction where all the dozen Abernathys were now turning into green light, their outer skin shredding and burning away, with the remains turning into dust.


    This was the difference between a strong individual and a veteran.


    And this was evident after seeing how all the Abernathy members were burning their life force too, proving their loyalty. Yet everything was futile since each one of them was held by four powerhouses at LEGENDARY RANK¡ªa strength that can''t be reckoned with just by sacrificing life.


    Veterans understood, respected, and showed mutual understanding to those who didn''t retreat even in the face of death.


    "As you order, Commander."


    SWISH


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "N-no... Old man?" Edward''s pupils trembled rapidly after witnessing the death of the man who could have turned the tide of battle if not for variables like Regina and Drishti.


    ''I... don''t want to die,'' Edward thought, his bitten lip betraying his inner turmoil. He desperately wanted to protect himself from the imminent threat of being killed without even a chance to retaliate.


    On the other side, standing there while holding the sword, trying to maintain hisposed demeanor, was the masked man with clenched fists.


    thump thump


    ALERT!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [Host, your body just took a great toll.]


    ''...Just onest thing, let him do what I want,'' Ryuk thought. Though he had used the sword, he had burned away most of his energy for that single strike. Yet, seeing the expression on Edward''s face, it all felt worthwhile. He was steering Edward in the direction he wanted him to go.


    To begin with, he was technically far weaker and unable to deal with both the father and son duo.


    Already bound to not using his nullifying ability, he would have faced clear defeat against either of them if it weren''t for the events that urred twelve years ago.


    Edward''s hands were a major factor, as was the wound on that man''s soul, and finally, having one of the strongest divisions of the Devereaux family under him.


    In conclusion, this battle was won on the basis of factors, not raw strength.


    ''...This is my chance!'' Edward saw how that man''s sacrifice had calmed everyone for that moment, with the masked man falling into some thoughts, not paying attention to him.


    "YOU BASTARD!" Edward lurched forward with an artifact materializing in his hand, instantly throwing it towards that young man for whom it was specifically prepared.


    SWISH


    ZWOOH


    The artifact turned into a ck metallic snake which shot towards him. Edward already felt satisfied seeing how the masked man''s eyes widened, a surge of relief washing over him. ''I will make sure to cut off your hand, bastard!''


    thud!


    ''Huh?'' Edward''s forming smile stopped midway, his mouth twitching, and letting go of it. He saw how Ryuk had caught the artifact even before it could hit his face.


    SHSS!


    "Pffftt, Hahaha, finally, you asshole," Edward''sughter grew louder seeing how that snake had just bitten Ryuk''s wrist while being clenched in his hand, a visible feeling rushing inside him.


    "I will just take you hosta¡ªBAM!" Before Edward could lift himself up, a head-to-knee kick adorned his beautiful face, leaving a red mark of the kick on it.


    "Your mouth is much trashier than your body?" Ryuk looked down at Edward, whose face had fallen with his body backward flung due to the aftereffect of the kick.


    THUD


    "Ugh!...stop!" Edward cried out, finally seeing no way to escape this ce.


    "Y-you, didn''t you say to let me leave?" Edward looked at the masked young man who had just given him a kick, inquiring with his swollen mouth, wanting to know the chances of his survival.


    He needed to leave this ce and escape this man, at any cost.


    [ Damn, He is even more shameless than me O?_?o ]


    ''....''


    "Fine, you can leave this ce, but you only have five minutes," Ryuk finally stated, his senses turning towards a direction where a woman levitated in the air, her chest rapidly rising and falling, evident of her body pushing itself beyond limits.


    "Y-you will n-not kill me?" Edward''s mind couldn''t trust this man but felt satisfied for his stupidity in letting him leave alive from here.


    For Edward: If you get the chance, crush your enemypletely to cut the bus even before it can threaten you.


    But seeing how this man was letting him leave only pointed towards the naivety and stupidity of him, ''Act all arrogant you want this time, Ryuk, next time you will beg for death.''


    "Only four minutes remaining," Ryuk calmly stated, mentally keeping tabs on Esme''s deteriorating condition with each passing moment.


    ''Damn it,'' Edward gritted his teeth, swiftly standing himself, only to see the hugend where several Abernathy members were vanishing into thin air, ''Useless fuckers!''


    SWISH


    Without looking at them, Edward rushed towards the battleship, his eyes fixed on the ship as it abruptly moved.


    "Don''t forget to take it back."


    SHSS!


    "UGHH!" Edward felt his whole body turning numb the moment, apanied by that voice, felt a sharp bite on his back, where the clothes were torn in a footprint shape¡ªcaused by Regina.


    CLNNKK!


    TING!


    Already arrived at the battleship, the door opened with him falling down on the ground, hands pulling his lying body as he crawled in, with visible rage in his eyes.


    "Insects, pull me inside!" He shouted at the Savants who came forward to rescue him, causing them to pull him inside with the gates finally closing.


    ZWOOOOO


    It wasn''t even more than two minutes, the whole humongous battleship''s engines roared as its body slowly levitated in the air, leaving the ground.


    "Regina, tell me the coordinates of the ce where goblins live," Ryuk said, looking at the turning ship, its size still far vivid while turning towards the sky.


    SWISH


    Regina materialized beside him, calmly informing, "Latitude: 35¡ãN to 55¡ãN, Longitude: 90¡ãE to 120¡ãE."


    ''System, destroy the ship the moment it arrives in that ce,'' Ryukmanded, his body turning transparent, evident of it being his afterimage.


    .....


    " Haah....Haa.." Breathing heavily, Esme tried to keep her eyes open, her heart thumping enough to crash down her chest, ''Not now...''


    Her mind was in a haze, knowing that she still needed to push more. The ship hadn''t left yet, if not in a fight, then she needed to aplish the task she was assigned.


    "....I am s..orry," her lips murmured with a saddened voice, finally feeling her heart not able to keep up producing enough energy, her eyes finally sumbing to darkness.


    SWISH


    A figure arrived beneath her with open arms, letting her falling body, like a wingless bird, fall into his embrace.


    [ Appearing like a white fairy falling into the clutches of a demon ]


    ''....'' Ignoring the words of the system, Ryuk turned his gaze towards the woman in his embrace, also feeling slightly tired himself, with a smile saying, "You did great, Esme."

 Chapter 188: Chapter 188- Systems Suggestion

    ZWOOOOO


    A sharp sound reverberated through the airspace over the ocean, leading towards a random direction.


    A huge, white metallic exterior glimmered in the sky, filling the nearby space with its humongous presence.


    "Leave me!" Edward retaliated while being pulled by the savants towards the control room.


    "Is he poisoned?" one of the savants asked, ncing at the young man whom they had barely managed to pull here.


    "B-but what if he isn''t?" another inquired, while wrapping his whole arm around Edward''s hand, their small size evident.


    ''?!''


    Hearing those words, Edward''s pupils trembled.


    He realized that if these individuals discovered his current state¡ªhaving lost all his strength, even the strength of an adult human¡ªhe would be in grave danger.


    Indeed, his power had been reduced to that of an infant, unable to move his own body.


    ''I... can''t die at the hands of these insects!'' Edward cried out internally, knowing that these creatures were nning to kill him if he showed any weakness.


    "Faster, you insects! Another army will be joining us in a few minutes. Move the ship!" Edward used the most feasible way to escape by lying instead of begging or using his energy.


    He wasn''t going to beg due to his pride and, having been attacked by Wyrncoil, he was powerless right now.


    So, this was the only feasible way for him to survive the situation.


    He had already saved himself from much more dangerous situations; now he just needed to wait until his body adapted somewhat to the artifact and allowed him to escape.


    ''I will remember to kill you one day, RYUK DEVEREAUX!'' The humiliation of such a defeat was already indigestible.


    His mind couldn''tprehend why no one from the Abernathy Family hade to protect him.


    "Wh-what?!... Oh, yes, backup will join us soon," one of the savants stammered. Hearing Edward''s words, they trembled, exchanging uncertain nces before slowly forcing themselves to pull Edward''s body inside the control room.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "S-sorry, is backup arriving soon?" A savant arrived, trembling, towards Edward''s figure lying down on the steps of the control room. Edward, supported by the wall, was looking towards the big ss window.


    ''...Damn it,'' Edward thought, gritting his teeth. He nced towards one of the corners where several small creatures stood, asionally looking at him.


    Seeing how even the savants sitting at the control panel were ncing at him, with only one trembling savant reconfirming after an hour of their travel, it was clear these insects were hell-bent on killing him.


    "Shut up, insect! How dare you ask me something!" Edward shouted at the small creature in front of him, trying to take control of the situation and avoid any retaliation inside the control room.


    "H-huh¡ªTHUD" Suddenly hearing his unrestrained anger, the savant stumbled before falling to the floor, his wide eyes filled with fear instilled in every cell of his being by this emerald-eyed man.


    "W-will he kill him?"


    "We shouldn''t have offended him."


    "Wh-what do we do now?"


    Edward''s eyes kept ring at the little creature in front of him while his ears caught the murmurs of the other savants, who werepletely focused on trying to reanalyze their situation.


    ''AHH, I WILL SHRED YOU!'' Edward had never felt this humiliated, not in this life nor in his previous one. Even when defeated by stronger foes, he always rose in strength.


    But today, his rage was fueled by the fact that he was being looked down upon by these weaklings, pathetic lowlifes who should have trembled at his mere presence. Now, they even had the audacity to talk to him.


    And all this happened because of that Devereaux.


    DING!


    [ Did anyone missed  their father >?.?< ]


    ''?!''


    ''...N-no.'' Suddenly hearing a familiar sound, Edward''s eyes instantly shot towards the window. He could move his pupils but not his neck.


    His visibly trembling eyes betrayed the facade he had maintained until now; all his anger vanished as he realized that if the voice was heard again, it was possible this was all a n set up by Ryuk Devereaux to kill him.


    Like thest time when their ships had been attacked, and one was lost, the chances that this was the end seemed high now.


    There were no ships beside the one he was in.


    ''You cannot kill me, right?'' Edward couldn''t understand why things were moving in this direction.


    He should have been protected by someone from the Abernathy family, but instead of anyone arriving, the first person to confront him was Ryuk Devereaux.


    [Ahem, So, I have some suggestions for you, you see ^?_?^]


    "What is it?" Edward nced at the other savants, who were also surprised and trembling after hearing that voice, already knowing the previous encounter led to the destruction of their ship.


    It was already indigestible that such advanced battleships were hacked so easily, with even the mainframe essed, which should have been protected.


    [....]


    [Watch your tone, I am here to help you O?_?o]


    BEEP BEEP


    ''?!''


    Suddenly, after the threatening mechanical voice, the emergency rms inside the control room started buzzing rapidly, causing everyone to break into a sweat instantly, especially the savants who were helpless.


    "W-WAIT! Please suggest!" Edward instantly tried to calm the situation, understanding that if he somehow pissed off Ryuk, there was a chance this ship would meet the same fate as the other, burning away him and all the savants.


    Of course, he didn''t care about these insects or anyone else except himself.


    The man who should have protected him was a useless cripple who died, making things more troublesome for him.


    Those idiots apanying him weren''t even able to stop the Devereaux members.


    They were all trash, individuals who were nothing but disposable to him.


    [Now you''re just being formal....]


    "P-please, no, I want to hear your suggestion," Edward trembled, inquiring, looking towards the ss window while focusing on the voice since keeping his pupils in the screen''s direction was taxing on his muscles.


    [Hm, you aren''t as dumb as you look.]


    ''...Asshole,'' Edward felt his mouth twitching visibly, finally understanding the real face of the man who acted noble while defeating him, now using underhanded tactics to kill him.


    Previously on the battlefield, theposed demeanor and charisma shown by Ryuk Devereaux were all just a facade to fool the outside world.


    His real face was ugly¡ªugly enough to act kind and show mercy by letting Edward live, only to cunningly try to get rid of himter.


    ''You two-faced bastard!'' Edward cursed inwardly.


    [Listen, my child¡ªno, my child can''t be this horrendous. Just listen, then...]


    ''I will make you beg one day!'' Every word from that mechanical voice was pissing him off.


    Edward knew the reason Ryuk used that voice instead of his real one was to remove any evidence of himself.


    [There are some tips I have analyzed from my data that I want to provide you. Do you get it?]


    "Y-yes, I get it," Edward could only say, unable to nod or do anything with his nearly paralyzed body.


    [First, it isn''t painful if you ept it as a fleeting moment.]


    ''What is this shit saying?''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Second, when stretchedrger, begin with smaller ones to at least get used to it.]


    ''The fuck?''


    [Third, enjoy the feeling of being fulfilled from within.]


    ''What?''


    [Fourth andst, it''s always painful the first time.]


    ''Huh?''

 Chapter 189: Chapter 189**- Edward lost his Virginity

    {A/n: Can be skipped, this chapter is traumatising}


    ''Huh?''


    "Was that it?" Edward instinctively said, letting his words slip aloud instead of just thinking them.


    [Yes, the rest you''ll need to personally experience.]


    ''What gibberish is he on about?'' Edward thought. He couldn''t do anything except listen to the mechanical voice''s cryptic words. He wasn''t even able to move his body, let alone protect himself if the ship self-destructed.


    [Oh, we''ve arrived at our destination.]


    ''...No, don''t tell me,'' Edward''s pupils trembled as he turned his gaze toward the direction of the ss window. His pupils contracted visibly as they reflected a vastnd in front of him.


    Beneath the shipy a hugendmass divided into several broken pieces, scattered on therge ocean surface, with nothing but a dense green forest filling the area. Even from that distance, Edward could feel a bad omen about the ce, as if a very ominous energy was shrouding his mind.


    After hearing those words from the mechanical voice, it was clear this ce was the destination¡ªthe ce where the ship had been headed from the beginning.


    "Y-you pieces of shit! Why didn''t you tell me the ship was on autopilot?" Edward burst out at the savants, furious that they hadn''t informed him the ship was beyond their control.


    GASP


    " W-we.."


    Seeing their tiny bodies shivering with eyes ncing at each other, Edward''s frustration surged even more, realizing these small creatures were too busy thinking of ways to get rid of him, ignoring the route.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "YOU INSECTS!" he burst out.


    [Calm down, we are going tond soon.]


    ''...I will deal with youter, bastard,'' he cursed inwardly, his pupils fixed on the ss window of the moving ship.


    ZWOOOO


    The engines still roared at their peak, with reactors keeping the huge metal vessel in the air.


    Silence~


    ''Huh?'' Edward blinked a few times, still looking out the ss window where the view was slowly tilting downward, while the sound of the reactors and engines became inaudible.


    ''Did my ears also get paralyzed?'' Feeling confused, he tried to make sense of the situation.


    [Don''t forget my suggestions. Happy crashnding ^?_?^]


    RUMBLE!


    SWOOSH


    "AHHHH! HELP!"


    Cries emanated from all the little creatures, shouting at the top of their lungs as they saw death approaching to embrace them.


    "STOP IT!" Edward cried out too, feeling his whole body levitate into the air as the floor slipped from beneath him, evident that the ship was falling freely from thousands of feet in the sky.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Inside the forest, the ground was filled with various sounds, but one was particrly peculiar, filling the expanse of the forest with an eerie vibe.


    "Chik chik"


    "Krr krr"


    tap tap


    Several footsteps echoed through the forest. Amidst the shadows and dense foliage, strange beings emerged.


    "Keh keh keh"


    Their forms were small and hunched, with skin the sickly hue of moss and eyes that glowed with a visible intensity.


    "Hrnnk"


    Their noses were snub and twitching, while their mouths curled into mischievous grins or snarls of aggression.


    Long, pointed ears jutted out from their skulls, twitching at the faintest sound, attuned to the chaos they often sowed.


    "Hssss"


    While moving in a group, suddenly all their eyes turned upward as a shadow began to cover their entire forest, hiding the glimmer of light beneath its shade.


    SWOOOSH


    BOOOM!


    "Waaah!"


    "Yarrr!"


    They all panicked at the sight of a huge metallic ship falling directly into the ocean, yet a broken piece of the ship''s headnded a mile away from their location.


    ''?!''


    Suddenly, all their noses twitched visibly. ncing at each other, a visible understanding spread across their faces as their unison voices reverberated, "Tch tch tch."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Haah... Haa... Kugh... Damn it," Edward''s body flung against a ss window, which, despite the cracks, had withstood the pressure due to being infused with Ether, protecting him from any threatening injuries¡ªa coincidence, perhaps, but a blessing nheless.


    The others inside the ship had turned into blood mist, even though Edward was the weakest among them right now.


    Truly, heaven had bestowed its blessing on him.


    "A..ny one... help," Edward called out in a muffled tone.


    ''?!''


    Suddenly, the sound of several footsteps echoed, and instead of calling for help, Edward pressed his mouth to the ss to hide the sound and held his breath.


    His instincts screamed at him to avoid those footsteps at all costs.


    ''Why are they growing closer!'' His pupils trembled visibly as the sound became more vivid, drawing nearer.


    tap tap


    "Grrrrr"


    Several growls and shadows cast a deep ck image of pointy-eared, gap-toothed, and bulky-nosed figures on the ss window.


    ''N-no, don''te near me!'' Edward''s eyes trembled, his lips pressed tightly together, not wanting to make a sound at any cost.


    drip


    Suddenly, a fluid dripped from above before the shadow leaned in, revealing a snub and twitching nose, and a mouth curled into mischievous grins.


    "Heh heh heh"


    ''?!!''


    ''N-no!'' Edward''s eyes reflected a green-colored, four-foot-tall, hunched humanoid figure holding a wooden stick, followed by several others grinning as they lifted their bulky sticks before arching them at the ss.


    BAM!


    CRACK!


    SHATTER!


    In an instant, the ss shattered in front of Edward, whose eyes widened, reflecting those grins.


    He gritted his teeth, knowing they intended to kill him.


    "Chik chik"


    "St..op it s.hits!" Edward cried out, lying helpless with his paralyzed body as he gazed at the goblins entering the cabin through the broken ss.


    ''Stop,'' he thought desperately as his head fell back, losing the remaining energy. He could only sense those creatures surrounding him, gossiping with saliva dripping all over the broken floor.


    drip drip


    "Nyeh nyeh nyeh"


    ''What are they talking about?'' Edward couldn''t digest the fact that no one wasing to his rescue. Aside from the incidents involving that particr Devereaux, his luck had never betrayed him.


    ''?!''


    Suddenly, he felt two goblins grabbing his hands and dragging him out of the ship''s broken rubble, finding the low space.


    ''No, maybe I can survive,'' he thought, seeing how these creatures were giving him a chance to escape instead of killing him.


    His mind began to regain some sense, and a smile slowly formed on his face.


    "Keeh!"


    "Rreggrh!"


    ''What are these bastards shouting?'' Edward could only hear the sounds of the creatures, realizing there was some issue between them.


    Unbeknownst to him, these mindless creatures were indeed fighting, but for him.


    Thud


    "Ugh... Basta¡ªSCRCH!" Edward, thrown onto a small stone,y on it with his stomach, trying to curse but was halted by the feeling of his clothes tearing from the back.


    "Huh, hey, bastards! What are you doing!" Edward cried out, not understanding the intent of these creatures.


    "Grrah!"


    ''?!''


    Suddenly, he felt two rough hands grabbing the torn part of his clothes with nails digging in his flesh before a sudden realization hit him. ''N-no...''


    PHAAACKK!


    "AAARRGGGHHH!"


    A sharp stick tore, or more specifically, stretched his untouchable area mercilessly with his eyes widened, instantly tearing up as he cried out, "NOOO! STOP, YOU BASTARDS!"


    PAH PAH PAH PAH


    "AAAaaaRrrrrGgggHhhhh!!!!"


    The whole forest filled with the heart-wrenching cry of a man, who was lying bare on a stone while surrounded by several goblins, dripping saliva.


    One of their''s hips moved swiftly, filling the forest with the sound of flesh being beaten.


    PAH PAH PAH


    But the intensity of the sound revealed no rhythm, only a barrage of charges apanied by a heart-wrenching scream, horrifying any living thing that heard it.


    "AAAAAGGGGHHHH!"


    This is story of Edward, son of heaven, once lost his manhood but still was able to loose his Virginity.

 Chapter 190: Chapter 190- Ahem..

    In Titanora''s capital city, a figure levitated in the air, her gaze fixed in a certain direction. She appeared beautiful, with fluttering ck hair and two deep eyes that seemed to tremble.


    "Ugh, my eyes," Drishti muttered while feeling pain in her pupils, she closed them before massaging, feeling somewhat lost.


    SWISH


    Another woman, wearing a military uniform, materialized beside her, inquiring with aposed demeanor, "Is something the matter, Lady Drishti?"


    ''....'' Drishti, hearing Regina''s words, nced at her before parting her lips to firmly inquire, "Where is he?"


    "...Liege is busy," Regina said, herposed expression faltering slightly as she saw the cold look on Drishti''s face.


    She averted her gaze, looking in the same direction Drishti had been a few moments ago. Her pupils widened before she turned her gaze downward.


    "You knew this all along, didn''t you?" Drishti asked firmly, not understanding exactly what her eyes had just witnessed¡ªsomething she had never seen in her entire existence.


    "I warned him that this would be overkill," Regina replied, scratching her neck, feeling somewhat at a loss after witnessing the scene herself, even doubting if she should have stopped it.


    "Overkill? This isn''t even an ethically moral practice!" Drishti eximed, bringing her hand to her forehead and rubbing it, trying to make sense of the extent to which someone could even think of doing such a thing.


    "I also told Liege that it should always be opposite genders," Regina added, not knowing how to cover up this whole mess, which was foreign to both of them.


    Even all the present LEGENDARY Rankers, who had the strength to observe from that distance, had averted their gaze in loss.


    This was the limit of evil their minds could conceive, something corrupt and hical.


    ''He is the heir of the Abernathy Family,'' one of them thought, ncing toward the others.


    They all realized the severity of the situation.


    It was clear that this incident would not be a minor one.


    Humiliation to a warrior is losing their will to fight and being defeated by their enemy one-sidedly.


    But there is a limit to the cruelty even an enemy could show to one person.


    Yet all of them remained quiet, knowing that things had already slipped out of hand.


    The most they could do was follow orders without asking questions due to their submission of loyalty to Regina or Ryuk Devereaux.


    "It''s disgraceful for anyone. But what did he say?" Drishti, whose strength was more than anyone here, was able to see things more vividly.


    Right now, only she knew how many of the strongest beings were shocked.


    And her response was simple to their barrage of questions: I am going to sleep.


    Indeed, due to the presence of some barrier above Titanora, the most anyone witnessed was simply a battleship belonging to the Abernathy family leaving the continent, nothing else.


    This gave Drishti enough time to rectify things and clear the mess created by Ryuk, who had just done something wrong, disgusting, and confusing even for her.


    One thing was clear: she definitely did not find it interesting.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Liege said, Edward Abernathy''s mind is more advanced than this world. He will ept the ideology of rtionships between the same gender," Regina repeated the words told to her, not understanding their meaning herself, or specifically, not wanting to understand something like this, before inquiring," though, how is he right now?"


    "The head of the Abernathy family had saved him," Drishti informed, noting how even those capable of killing millions with a snap were shocked and pitying the young man.


    She was called upon to understand the stimulus that caused this whole event yet her replies remained carefree.


    "W-what! Why this soon?" Regina eximed, seeing how Liege''s 15-day n was failing.


    She only cared about the ideas of her Liege, who had conceived something so cruel that it crossed the limits of humanprehension.


    "...They didn''t do it out of pity," Drishti''s eyes turned toward the direction where all the scattered pieces ofnd had now turned into dust particles, flowing with the air¡ªthe aftermath of the Abernathy family''s head''s arrival. "They just didn''t want to watch something like that..."


    Drishti understood the condition of all the higher beings who were questioning her about the reality of the situation. Even for her, living on the Blue Star, such a thing had never urred.


    This was unseen and unheard of, a practice on the entire Blue Star, something that everyone found it difficult toprehend, even breaking thews of nature.


    Of course, the strongest ones held the power to break such rules, but not to this extent.


    "...." Regina also looked in that direction, narrowing her eyes to observe something confusing. She inquired, "What is the Riantain battleship doing there?"


    "It''s a ship belonging to Diana Riantain," Drishti informed.


    "So, Liege was right," Regina, overwhelmed by the real visuals of the n she was told, finally felt relieved seeing that the way things were moving was as her Liege had expected.


    "...And how is that?" Drishti wanted to know the reason, ncing towards Regina. She didn''t understand how things were progressing and how it was all under their expectations.


    "They want to offer him Aurora''s Nest."


    ''?!''


    A sudden voice came from behind Drishti, causing her to turn and see a man, unusually not wearing a mask, with a face sculpted with precision, symmetry, and a sharp jawline.


    ''....'' Drishti, who had seen that face before, didn''t feel much initially, but now she was curious about something truly interesting, not just what made her lose interest in this world.


    She felt as if she wanted to leave this world and reincarnate again, sealing those memories to remove the dirt running through her mind.


    "Wouldn''t he be much stronger than you then?" Drishti inquired, hearing that the Riantains were there to offer Aurora''s Nest, which was known for its slower time, making anyone''s body grow much faster.


    A year in that world equated to a week in the real world, meaning time flowed 52 times slower there


    "Indeed he would," Ryuk nced in that direction. Despite his strength, he wasn''t able to see outside Titanora, but he knew how things were happening as he expected.


    The moment he heard that Drishti had restricted him from killing Edward Abernathy, it was clear that Edward held a higher position, not only for her but also for other individuals as strong as her.


    Although Ryuk wasn''t aware of what that might be, seeing how several stronger beings were trying to look into Titanora and their battle, it was clear that Edward held a higher position in all their eyes.


    But to what extent?


    After a conversation with Regina before the battle, Ryuk came to know about the advantages the major families could offer Edward, like Aurora''s Nest from the Riantains, the gbearer battle from the Devereaux, and personal training at the hands of the strongest entity¡ªAmrantha Tenebri.


    Despite being unaware of the motivations behind these major families'' actions, he devised a backup n for such scenarios by secretly infusing Grimoire into Edward''s body, even before employing the WyrnCoil on him.


    Also, if it wasn''t for Edward''s denial, he could have joined the gbearer battle at will, choosing to grow stronger by fighting individuals of his level.


    But his ego took over him, and losing his hand to a Devereaux led him to harbor hatred towards the entire Devereaux family.


    For Ryuk, anger is good until it interferes with decision-making.


    "And what could I find interesting here?" Drishti inquired, not understanding why she should be interested in someone else bing stronger instead of the man in front of her.


    Ryuk, looking at her with a smile, calmly asked, "Lady Drishti, what would happen if Edward Abernathy lost his energy core while within the Riantain family?"


    ''?!''


    "Y-you?" Drishti''s eyes widened slightly before she started to rx. A smile began to form on her face as her eyes met his, his amber ones glimmering and momentarily outshining hers. She finally found the situation "interesting."


    "But how would you do it?" Drishti, curious about how he could aplish such a feat under the eyes of so many stronger people, asked.


    Naturally, Edward''s body had adapted, making him immune to any poison or harm except for that hand wound, which could not be healed unless she or Amrantha intervened.


    Both of them were capable of healing Edward''s dissected hand by simply rewriting reality, making it as if there wasn''t a wound to begin with.


    But, of course, they had no valid reason to do so.


    "Lady Drishti, have faith in me. You will definitely find it to your liking," Ryuk stated with a yful smile, his eyes narrowing as they fixed on Drishti''s. She reciprocated with a smile.


    "Heh, where are you going now?" Drishti inquired, seeing how Ryuk''s figure started to blur, though already aware of his destination.


    With a soft smile, Ryuk nced toward one of the battleships, his eyes tearing through any obstacles before settling on a room where a beautiful womany on a bed, wearing a white dress with fluttering eyes. He vanished, leaving behind the words, "She asked for a reward after this battle is over. Can''t disappoint her."


    SWISH

 Chapter 191: Chapter 191- Erogenous Zone

    [Host, should I disable Conduit?]


    ''No, instead concentrate it on the demon army. Those members are just here to test the waters; there is no reason to show our full strength to them,'' Ryuk ordered as he arrived outside a door, appearingrge enough before it slid open.


    Rumble


    [Host, do you want me to create an istion dome around the ship?]


    The system inquired about the execution of the dome to prevent any outside surveince inside the ship, where this room existed in which a womany.


    ''Yes.''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Uwwahh...hic... s-sis.. waaah," a child cried out, her voice trembling as she looked towards another infant nestled in another woman''s embrace. Both women carried a child, all four of them possessing white shades for hair colour.


    The two small children had sapphire and golden eyes, their tears reflecting in each other''s gaze as they sobbed.


    "Elsa, please take care of Alia. Esme is... slightly special, okay?" A woman, shrouded in shadow and obscured for reasons unknown, spoke urgently.


    "Tch, just take this garbage with you," the woman with dull white hair replied, her face twisted with disdain as she saw her sister taking one of the daughters while leaving the other with her.


    "Elsa, I will be back in a few years. Please, my child''s life is in danger," Dalia pleaded, desperation evident in her voice as she looked at the infant in her sister embrace while intending to take the other child to safety.


    "Just leave," Elsa scoffed, irritation clear in her tone as she mmed the door in her sister''s face.


    BAM!


    "Haah... Haaa..." Esme awoke with a start, her body jolting forward abruptly.


    thud


    But found herself colliding with something firm, warm yet soothing at the same time.


    "Are you okay?"


    ''?!''


    Hearing the words, Esme''s eyes widened in surprise before softening with relief.


    Her mind gaining rity that right now, she was safe, prompted her to part her lips. "...No," she whispered, her eyes gentle as she closed them, her face digging in his firm chest.


    "But, You did great, Esme," Ryuk said gently, holding the woman softly, his eyes slightly turned down to observe her in his embrace yet found her hair visible from the angle.


    "...You already told me that," she shook her head, her hands between both of their bodies while being wrapped inside his arms.


    "Can you tell me something?" Ryuk inquired, though it was definitely not the right time, it was necessary.


    "....Yes?" she replied, alreadypletely exhausted from reaching her body''s limit, yet not wanting to sleep, she kept herself wrapped around his arm while trying to forget those memories of nightmare.


    "You told me about your story, but never asked mine. Why?" Ryuk took a slow approach, with his final intent being to understand why Esme''s mother left Alia in Heindal instead of bringing both children.


    It seemed unnecessary, but after the revtion, he realized his presence would inevitably attract the heroines or sons of heaven one way or another¡ªit was inevitable that he would meet Alia again.


    Just like today, he wanted to deal with a system while on a journey, leading him to use Drishti as a facade to also keep her in check, but everything aligned in such a way that he collided with a son of heaven.


    Technically, there shouldn''t have been any reason for what happened today; his intent was to deal with Demon Queen Morana, not some moron.


    Though he could take it as coincidence, what about the Riantains helping out Edward?


    And at that, Diana, not anyone else.


    Of course, he had already sown the seed to deal with them ordingly, but they couldn''t be killed.


    The best he could do was to break them mentally, just like what happened to Edward, who was a special case due to his presence being indigestible for Ryuk.


    A special case got a special treatment.


    "...I feared you would not answer," Esme murmured, not having enough energy left to speak up loudly, also added with the soothing embrace she was in just made her remain calm.


    ''....'' Hearing her words, it was clear to him that her intentions were rooted in the fear of creating a distance if he found her question unsuitable or not to his liking.


    "I will tell you everything before this year ends. Will that be fine?" He finally felt there was no reason to hide the truth about the Selvius kingdom and him being from Heindal from Esme.


    Naturally, he knew that Esme would have at least guessed this much, but telling her everything directly held more value.


    "Okay..."


    Hearing her fading tone, he looked down to see her body had fallen asleep again, causing a teasing smile to form as he said, "Sigh, and here I thought to reward you for the hard work you did."


    ''?!''


    "R-retard?!" Esme abruptly pushed her hand, meeting his eyes.


    [Host, did she just call you a retard =_=]


    ''Shut up, it was a slip of the tongue,'' he silenced the inner voice inside his mind, tilted her head slightly, and used his thumb to caress her cheek. With softened eyes, he said in a hushed voice, "I am sorry for pushing you this far¡ªum, Esme?"


    Though Ryuk tried tofort her, seeing how her tongue slipped earlier and her now nk face, he felt confused, doubting if she was all right.


    thump thump


    ''Kill me,'' was the only thought reverberating in Esme''s mind, destroying the sanity that kept her grounded in the realization that she should act human.


    And all this happened because of this man who didn''t wear his mask.


    "W-whhaaayyy?" Her already exhausted body caused her to inquire in frustration, feeling a huge attraction towards that man while the only thing keeping her away was her hand pushing his shoulders.


    [Host, I told you to iste your charm, your aura¡ª]


    ''.....'' Ryuk, seeing the effect he had observed only once in the Crawford territory inside the Devereaux family, with those women, had already isted his aura for precaution.


    Naturally, in this world, where different races existed with different standards of beauty, one''s aura''s charm is what decided one''s attractiveness irrespective of their body tone.


    The more charming one is, the more attraction others will feel.


    But *Shunya* was able to iste his soul aura, nullifying bodily charm with a handsome face that could mesmerize others but not stronger beings.


    Of course, until now, it was his first time turning off his ability to block any kind of aura leakagepletely, letting whatever impact he had reveal itself.


    "Why are you pushing me, Esme?" He grabbed her wrist, pressing his thumb into her delicate palm while massaging it, his other fingers wrapping firmly around her wrist.


    ''?!''


    "...s..top it," she whispered, turning her eyes downward to avoid his gaze.


    She bit her lip to stifle a moan, her body betraying her as he continued to y with her palm.


    Each stroke sent an electric current racing down her spine, igniting a fire deep within her.


    It was overwhelming, the sensation a dizzying mix of pleasure and confusion.


    His touch was a spellbinding contradiction¡ªboth soothing and electrifying.


    How could a simple press of his thumb send such intense tingles through her body?


    Her mind spun, falling into a haze.


    ''...So it was indeed, huh?'' As unbelievable as it seemed, living with her for these few moments was enough for him to guess her sensitive areas.


    And her erogenous zone was the thenar eminence¡ªthe muscr mound on the palm at the base of the thumb.


    Not that Ryuk was using just her erogenous zone, his middle finger was massaging her ulnar nerve¡ªa nerve known for soothing the mind when massaged¡ªfound on the hypothenar eminence, at the base of the thumb finger.


    In conclusion, Ryuk was well aware of her weakness, andbined with her now weakened state, she was vulnerable.


    [ An innocent maiden in hands of a monste¡ªERROR! ]


    ''?!''


    "Esme, why are you crying?" Startled by her golden eyes filling with tears, Ryuk inquired, his gaze softening as he wondered if he had overdone things.


    "...l..eav..e," she murmured, biting her dewy lips, her sanity slipping. She told him to leave her alone, or else.


    She didn''t know what would happen here.


    The room was closed, tightly shut with only her and him inside.


    That face, crashing her heart¡ªshe knew she would pounce on him.


    The only thing holding her rationality was the establishment of a marriage pact between them¡ªsomething possessed by a few special Tenebri with a higher purity bloodline.


    Even her mother didn''t have such a pure bloodline to establish a marriage pact with her father, making this crucial.


    And the criteria to fulfill the pact required a suitable time, another 10 months, meaning when both turned 18.


    "Wait, you don''t need to cry." Ryuk, seeing her stancepletely opposite of what he had expected, loosened his grip, consoling her, "It''s fine, see?"


    "H..ug me," she whispered in a soft, hardly audible tone.


    ''Huh?'' Ryuk couldn''t understand her shift from wanting him to leave to now wanting a hug.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Really, even for him, it seemed hard to understand women.


    swish


    thud


    "You want to sleep?" The moment he opened his arms, she fell against his chest, wrapping her hands around him, slowly making him lean as he realized she wanted to rest.


    His hand traced her back, her scent filling his nostrils as he let her bury herself into him, hugging tightly while pressing against his chest.


    "...I love you," she softly said, tightening her grip to not let him escape.


    ''....'' Ryuk, hearing her soft tone, calmed himself down and with a smile, replied, "...I see."

 Chapter 192: Chapter 192- A simple Chess game.

    "Liege, we have eradicated the other Abernathy scattered on Titanora," Regina informed the young man sitting across a chessboard.


    He was engaged in a game with a woman dressed in ck, her eyes a deeper shade of the same hue as Regina''s and the man.


    "It''s been a very long time since Ist yed this game. You can expect some mistakes," Drishti said, ncing at the board. It had been over two hundred years since she had lost interest in chess, but this young man was rekindling her old passion.


    "Lady Drishti, I assure you, this is the first time I''ve yed this game in this life," Ryuk replied, moving a chess piece with the same intense focus as Drishti. He noted how she was already preparing a backup strategy, anticipating her own possible defeat by shielding it by herck of recent practice.


    [Host, shouldn''t you stop ying with words? You are about to lose.]


    ''.....'' Ryuk''s eyes narrowed as he heard the System''s warning. He nced at Drishti, who was deeply immersed in the game. This prompted him to scrutinize the chessboard again, searching for the moves that might lead to his defeat.


    In chess, the more steps ahead one thinks, the better their chances of victory.


    Regina observed the chess game, but her attention shifted between the young man and the woman. She stared nkly, already aware that despite the odds and probabilities favoring Ryuk, Drishti would ultimately win.


    Simply because, how can you defeat someone who can bend reality?


    Regina was a hundred percent sure that some pieces would be interchanged the moment the young man blinked.


    But at the same time, she knew that Ryuk was also aware of Drishti''s tactics. This awareness prompted him to keep his eyes wide open, even after half an hour.


    Indeed, the game had stretched to half an hour only because both yers were incredibly serious.


    Just yesterday, they had dealt with the Abernathy family, and here they were, engrossed in a game of chess.


    ''Ah, here ites,'' Regina thought, noticing Drishti''s face forming a smile as her eyes finally shifted towards Ryuk.


    Making Regina understand that the subtle struggle to distract him was about to begin.


    "Yesterday''s night must have been rxing, wasn''t it?" Drishti inquired, ncing at Ryuk''s next move.


    "Indeed, I got a good sleep," Ryuk responded, fully aware of her intentions. He kept his focus on the game while monitoring the condition of someone in his mind.


    [Host, his mind is recovering.]


    ''Why so fast?'' Ryuk felt slightly confused at the System''s notification about Edward''s condition.


    Even with the ability to adapt, how could someone recover so quickly after such trauma?


    [His mind is experiencing much greater trauma than that.]


    ''Hmm, is his halo not working against hers?'' Ryuk wondered, recalling a woman, and asked the System.


    [The Son of Heaven''s halo is temporarily weakened for some reason.]


    ''It can''t be due to *shunya*. Then what?'' Ryuk considered the limits of his ability, which nullified any effect on his body, and Edward''s ability, which made him adapt to any condition.


    Both abilities seemed designed to counter each other.


    Yet, Edward''s body had not been able to adapt to the hand injury caused by Ryuk with the help of the System.


    Moreover, Ryuk''s ability, *Shunya*, possessed the capacity to suppress the System itself, clearly making it stronger than Edward''s ability. But the thought that *Shunya* was also nullifying the Heaven''s Halo seemed usible.


    There were several confusions, but all Ryuk could do was gather more proof of his suspicions.


    "Esme must be exhausted," Drishti said, observing how he remained focused on the game. The subtle furrows on his brow indicated his distraction, yet he hadn''t blinked once, so she pushed further.


    "Yes, she overdid it," Ryuk replied, not falling for her double-edged words. He concentrated solely on the game, his eyes fixed on the board.


    "Heh, so you didn''t show mercy to her," Drishti remarked, noting how the game had escted, with only four pieces left on both sides. She became more proactive.


    "Indeed, just as I won''t show any to you," Ryuk said, cing his piece and cornering her king. He met her eyes and clearly stated, "Check."


    "What check?" Drishti smiled, tilting her head and raising an eyebrow.


    ''Sigh,'' Regina thought, seeing her predictione true. Drishti had indeed switched the pieces, interchanging the remaining four pawns in a way that now left Ryuk in check.


    DING


    [Analysis is done, Host.]


    ''What did you find?'' Ryuk asked, reciprocating Drishti''s smile and looking calmly at the board, confirming a doubt that had arisen moments ago.


    [Host, hermands are able to overwrite mine.]


    ''Interesting,'' Ryuk thought. A few moments ago, after learning that Edward''s halo was weakened, Ryuk had spected that his ability was stronger than Edward''s, who was still affected by the system.


    But another doubt crossed his mind¡ªwas it possible that Drishti could heal Edward?


    To confirm this, he hadmanded the system to shroud the chess pieces in its istion.


    Yet, Drishti''s authority had been able to change reality, indicating that if she wanted, she could easily heal Edward''s body.


    Ryuk even suspected she could suppress Edward''s bloodline''s drawbacks¡ªsomething unbelievable.


    "Hmm, did you tamper with the pieces?" Drishti inquired in an amused tone, narrowing her eyes at the young man.


    "You are truly strong, Lady Drishti," Ryukmented genuinely as he stood from his seat, resting a hand in his pocket.


    He turned toward the window, where he saw Valhale approaching them, carrying a book that was a meter thick due to the number of pages being more than ten thousand.


    *******


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Some moment ago,


    Far from Titanora, many miles away, andmass shattered into several fragments was now disintegrating into dust particles.


    There were no life signs from a race known for their characteristic greenish and greyish skin tone.


    "Is he the Edward Abernathy?" An individual with light blue hair nced down at a rock where a many bare, drenched in greenish liquid.


    "It must be humiliating," remarked one of the Riantains, gazing at the young man. Though they hadplete control over their emotions, they still felt a flicker of pity while maintaining a stoic expression.


    "Tch, tch, how inhumane," Diana said, stepping out of her battleship. She held a cane and was followed by other Riantains. She looked at the young man, feeling nothing.


    "Throw this garbage on the ship, give him a bath, and remove that stench, even if you need to peel off his skin," Diana ordered, her eyes turning towards a certain direction.


    A grin spread across her face as she concocted a n to exploit someone''s arrogance for her purposes. But first, that arrogant man needed a bath to rid him of that goblin stench.


    "Oh, by the way, what is the status of the demon army heading towards Titanora?" Diana nced at one of the individuals standing there with a calm demeanor.


    "My Lady, they are about an hour away," replied the man with an expressionless face.


    ''Hm, so it''s her turn,'' Diana thought, swinging her cane as a smile formed on her lips. She understood that the Demon Queen had sent the weakest of her army, causing this dy.


    The stronger the army, the faster they would arrive at their destination.


    It was clear that the Demon Queen was testing someone or something on Titanora.


    Whoot-Whootn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She whistled as she swirled elegantly towards the ship, her smile widening to reveal her canines. She knew exactly who had the audacity to make the Demon Queen take action. ''Who else could it be but my love~?!''


    "Fufufufu," Diana giggled and whistled, entering the ship.


    She had already recovered from the previous trauma of seeing her man holding another woman''s hand the moment she learned Edward Abernathy had gone to Titanora.


    Of course, she didn''t expect anything from some inferior human who dared to challenge her man. To her, every man except the one she loves was trash.


    But there was something needed to be achieved with help of that young man.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Knock knock


    "Is he clean?" Diana asked from her seat on the bed, addressing the individual who had knocked on her door. She was writing a letter with red ink.


    "Yes, mydy. We peeled off the skin in ces where the stench was intense, like his as¡ªKRIIEK" The woman at the door, her face stoic, was interrupted by the creaking sound of the door opening.


    "So, he''s be a monkey now, fufu~!" Dianaughed, covering her lips with her delicate gloved hand, which held a ck letter.


    "Indeed, he has a red butt, so technically, it is correct," the woman nodded, stretching out her hand to receive the ck letter from Diana without her even saying anything.


    "Send this letter to Goddess F''s Sanctum," Dianamanded. The woman took the letter and turned to leave, not replying but simply epting themand with silent efficiency.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "N-no...stay away bastards....I will kill you all"


    Arriving outside a door, the first thing that reached Diana was the sound of murmurs, continuous bbering mixed with the clear sound of foot taps, all vivid to Diana''s enhanced senses.


    TING!


    The metallic door of the room slid open, causing the previously muffled sounds to be even more pronounced as they echoed through the room.


    "Ah... Bastards... Don''t touch me... I will kill..." Edward muttered, seated on his knees with shaking legs, his hands sped together and trembling.


    "How pitiful, Edward. What have you be?" Diana moved toward the young man, who was quivering on his knees, his mind filled with uncontroble memories, vivid and relentless.


    "No... stop... Bastar¡ªBAM!" Edward tried to speak but was cut short by a solid metallic projectile that struck his temple.


    THUD


    "Kugh?!" A shockwave surged through his brain, the impactced with mana strong enough to pierce his pain receptors.


    The blow sent blood clots forming in his eyes, precisely and calctedly bringing him out of his trance state.


    "It''s fine, Edward. You will be healed by the methods of the one who made you like this." Diana looked down coldly at the fallen young man, trembling in a state that was pathetic for someone she once used against her enemy.


    Of course, she had never trusted that this guy could achieve anything significant, which is why she sought help from others.


    But seeing his current state, he was now useless to her.


    "You know the method to heal someone like you," Diana leaned down, cing the end of her metallic cane on Edward''s temple. Her lips parted as she recalled the words of her beloved who had taught her this: "Just give them a bigger shock to make them forget the smaller one."


    CRACKLE!


    Suddenly, the end of her cane glowed, crackling with visible energy.


    WHRRR


    A soft surge formed, spreading like roots inside Edward''s brain.


    "AGGGHHHH!" Edward, whose throat was cracked, tongue bitten, and lips dried from previous screams of pain, cried out again, his voice filling the room despite his exhaustion.


    "Tch, tch, shut up. I am healing you," Diana shook her head in disappointment, seeing how the young man, instead of being grateful, was crying and screaming.


    Unbeknownst to Diana, several higher beings were observing, believing her method to be the only way to heal Edward at this moment¡ªa clear indication that until she killed him, no one was going to stop her.

 Chapter 193: Chapter 193- Thesis (1)

    "....Where is my granddaughter?" Valhale inquired, looking towards the four individuals standing outside the mansion where he had just arrived, while carrying a book weighing more than five ton evident from it''s thickness of being a metre.


    Major part of the weight being that high was mana infused ink.


    "She is resting," Ryuk kept his gaze fixed on the book, observing its thickness while thinking about the content until 1236 pages¡ªthe ones he had learned from Esme''s illusion.


    He was sure this book had more than five thousand pages, something which was already making his feet instinctively approach it.


    Right now, he was seeing the most valuable thing there is, and his instincts were clearly telling him that.


    [Host, that book is alive.]


    ''Huh?'' Ryuk halted, just moving an inch, after hearing the System''s words, his eyes looking at the normal thick book in the hands of Valhale not finding it alive at all.


    There wasn''t any aura or mana resonance around the book''s surface.


    "Resting? Don''t tell me you made her participate in battle yesterday?" Valhale narrowed his gaze, looking towards the young man while ignoring Drishti''s gaze, which definitely wanted her hands on his book.


    Indeed, among all four of them, Drishti was the most curious one about the thesis, her eyes seeming to be interested in reading the content which kept Valhale still alive to this date.


    Naturally, even though they were founders, time was always a hurdle for them.


    She was able to keep tackling it by getting reborn again and again, while Tenebri''s founder was already an immortal.


    But this wasn''t the case for any other founders who existed from their time.


    Some died, some lost everything and got sealed away, or some disappeared.


    Though the majority of them died due to old age after living for more than half a million years.


    "I needed her help," Ryuk''s eyes met with Valhale''s, which held coldness, and his face carried stains of blood, evident from the previous day''s battle being intense.


    Indeed, Valhale''s clothes were tattered, and at that it was only due to the battle with Regina and Drishti, but the bloodstains on them belonged to Abernathy, more specifically, those whom he killed yesterday.


    His strength was suppressed to EPIC, but in the end, no matter how blunt a sword became over time, if struck with more force, then it would at least break the bones.


    And it be evident when more than dozens of Abernathy''s died at his hand.


    "You better be d that nothing happens to her," Valhale threatened the ck masked young man before passing beside him as he moved towards the mansion with a cold gaze.


    "Liege, should I snatch that book?" Regina came forward inquiring, though she already would have done it if it wasn''t for her noticing that subtle hesitation inside Ryuk''s approach.


    At that moment, he halted before taking the book, only moving an inch forward.


    Naturally, it wasn''t difficult to take that thesis from Valhale''s hand, though Regina could still remember the negligible dent in her sword after the fight with Valhale, but still, with the help of Drishti and Ryuk, snatching wasn''t difficult.


    "No, that book is alive," Ryuk said with his eyes narrowing before ncing towards Drishti, who also had a knowing smile on her face.


    Mostly he considered consequences of the information written inside it being destroying, if they used force to take it.


    "You always amaze me, kiddo," Drishti said, her eyes glinting with a sharp yet small smile forming on her face, her hand folded on her chest.


    "Can''t you suppress that book too?" Ryuk was really in need of getting the book, and asking for help from Drishti didn''t feel like much since, ego aside, right now he needed to prioritize getting stronger.


    "Hmm, I can, but you need to make Valhale let me open his brain," Drishti calmly stated, her expression bing serious from an amused one, ncing towards the young man.


    ''....'' Ryuk averted his gaze, looking nkly for sometime infront, understanding that Drishti wanted to know everything about Valhale''s strength, secrets, and experiences.


    From the status window of Valhale, Ryuk was aware that his soul was protected under theyers of his own skin, which was like a shell strong enough to protect his mind and soul from outside interference.


    So, until Valhale gave permission for others to see inside his mind, it was impossible.


    And here, Drishti wanted him to submit, fully aware that he would be dissected.


    ''Wait, that means...'' Ryuk, without turning towards Drishti, realized that she could also extract someone''s memories too.


    But thinking something else, he inquired, "And what will be the aftereffect of extracting memories?"


    Naturally, there should be at least some pain or minor side effects if one tries to extract someone''s memories from their brain.


    The brain is aplex structure where memories are stored in the vastwork of neurons.


    The more memories one has, the moreplexwork of neurons formed.


    So, if someone suddenly acquires more memories in a rush, the rapid formation of those neurons''works would cause unbearable pain.


    The same applies when they are rapidly destroyed due to memory extraction too.


    "Nothing much, just soul extinguishes," Drishti''s tone halfway turned firm, her eyes trying to get some reaction from the young man who seemed unbothered.


    "I see..."


    [=?_?=]


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In a room inside the battleship, the interior was decorated to perfection, resembling a pce room,


    "Umh..." Esme''s hand tried to search for someone, her eyes closed, but only met with disappointment as a frown formed on them.


    ''Huh?'' Her eyes fluttered open to observe an empty bed, no one present beside her except the pillows arranged on both corners, as if to prevent her from falling.


    Swish


    "What? Where did he go?" Esme''s body lurched forward before her eyes roamed to find a trace of the young man, yet only the sight of an empty room, filled with decorations, greeted her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Wait, was it because of yesterday''s event?'' Recalling her falling asleep yesterday due to exhaustion while he was pushing things forward, she thought that he might have left in disappointment.


    Ting!


    The doors of the room slid open, revealing two figures of children with crystal horns on their heads.


    "Sister, how could you fool us!" Mae dashed inside, remembering how they had fallen asleep and when they woke up realized that Esme wasn''t in the room, and from inquiring with Devereaux members, they came to know that no one had left the room.


    Clearly meaning that they were fooled from the start by an illusion.


    Unbeknownst to Mae, Sam stood with a nk look, already having slept well, while after waking up, he acted as if he was also unaware of being fooled.


    Like he couldn''t be one to get a beating from both Mae and his elder sister.


    "Oh my, how about we take a walk?" Esme moved towards the edge of the bed before lifting herself, already nning to go herself and search for the man who left her early in the morning.


    She simply wanted to see the sight of that face early in the morning to begin her day with a smile.


    But that dense man ran away.


    "What? Are you trying to¡ª" Mae, seeing Esme hurriedly standing with a visibly angry face, tried to speak but was interrupted due to her hand being grabbed and pulled out of the room.


    "W-wait, hey Sam, follow me." Mae, being dragged along, nced at Sam before showing a fist, clearly threatening him not to even think of falling asleep on that bed.


    "Yeah, yeah,ing," Sam movedzily, gesturing with his hand as he followed behind.

 Chapter 194: Chapter 194- Training?

    ''Why is his energy weakening?'' Moving through the metal hallway, Esme''s eyes traced the thin blue lines along which her legs were moving.


    But the issue was that those lines, which had been as thick as an inch in radius, were now decreasing to a thin thread.


    "What happened, sister? Are you searching for someone?" Mae asked in a teasing tone, aware of those golden pupils frequently scanning the area while Sam moved along, his hands folded behind his head,pletely carefree.


    "No," Esme replied hollowly, not convincing either of the twins, as they knew she was searching for a very familiar individual.


    "If you want, I can predict for you," Sam interrupted, aware that his predictions, though they took time, were long-ranged, unlike Mae''s, which only worked within a fixed short distance.


    Esme halted, causing Sam to bump into her before retreating and lifting his gaze to meet hers.


    "Do it now," she said in a firm tone, looking down at him.


    "Why?" Sam scoffed, realizing it was his chance to make some money just like Mae.


    The opportunity was clear.


    He would ask for gold coins in exchange for using his ability and be as rich as Mae, who had tinum coins on her.


    "How much?" Esme inquired, looking down at him with her arms folded, her eyes fixed on Sam with a slight raised eyebrow gesturing someone else.


    "Hm, it will be three gold¡ªBAM!¡ªKughh!" Before Sam could finish, a punch from Mae to his gut instantly caused his face to contort before he coiled over, falling straight to his knees.


    Thud


    "Uughh!" He cried out while bothdies looked down on him, Esme handing one gold coin to Mae.


    "And with this, I saved two gold coins," Esme said, handing over the one gold coin to Mae, having aplished her task with only one spent.


    She then turned to look towards the mansion from the ss space inside the battleship, adding, "Do the work, Mae."


    Sam, gritting his teeth and realizing that he wasn''t going to get anything and would need to work for free, looked at both of them with a trembling voice, saying, "Y...you...all are trait¡ªBAM!"


    .


    .


    .n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    .


    .


    "So, he is on the third ship, is that correct?" Esme confirmed the location of Ryuk to the boy carrying injuries: a swollen mouth, one eye darkened by a bruise, and one hand gripping the elbow of the other.


    "Y...es," Sam replied, his eyes downward, not wanting to talk to these people, the meanest of all.


    "He he he he."


    A broken giggle from beside him reached his already ringing senses, causing a visible redness to flush over his face from the beatings. He murmured, "I should just run away."


    "Here," Mae, seeing her brother getting too worked up, offered him a copper coin.


    ''Huh?'' Sam looked at the coin with a visible glimmer in his eyes, clenching it and finally feeling somewhat good.


    He knew how impossible it was for Mae to give someone money.


    Though the major reason was that he couldn''t do anything, so something was better than nothing.


    "You both stop here," Esme gestured for the twins to stop as her eyes fell on the four ck-cloaked guards standing, already aware of their arrival.


    Esme herself approached them.


    swoosh


    Her golden pupils revealed a passing glint as her exterior was covered by an unknown invisibleyer, forming without disturbing the mana in the surroundings, causing none of the individuals to notice any anomaly.


    "Where is he?" Esme asked one of the men, looking at him with cold eyes, her expression hidden behind the facade of her illusion.


    Though exhausted, when ites to meeting someone precious, caring for one''s bodyester.


    ''....'' The cloaked man gazed at the woman in front of him, his eyes narrowing due to noticing something unusual. Yet, even after careful analysis, his mana sensitivity seemed unable to detect what exactly it was. He replied, "I don''t understand, exactly who?"


    Already following Regina''s orders, they remained calm andposed, not giving away any answers.


    They were instructed to let her rest for a day.


    Having been fooled once and witnessed her strength in yesterday''s battle, all of the battalion members held respect for her yet also followed their orders.


    They could guess that her body was weakest in terms of strength, but her ability seemed to possess capabilities of numbing their senses.


    For veterans, the first thing that is important is their senses.


    So, he tried to see through her while covering his own body in ayer to protect from any mental attack from her.


    "I see, so he is on the third ship," Esme stated firmly with aposed demeanor, her sharp eyes as if seeing through the man''s mind. She already felt that due to the denseyer of mana around him, her ability wasn''t working.


    ''?!''


    Man''s eyes slightly widened before rxing.


    He calmed down, ncing towards hisrades, who nodded, realizing their power was still not working on his woman.


    Of course, it was a misunderstanding.


    Seeing the denseyer of mana around these people,bined with her exhausted state, Esme''s ability wasn''t able to influence them, leading her to act as if her ability had worked.


    "Miss, I would suggest you not go there," one of them informed her with a calm tone, his protective manayer disappearing. It was clear her ability still worked, and maintaining this phase was inefficient.


    Gathering mana around one''s skin for long periods causes it to resonate with the outside natural mana, leading to its dissolution and requiring a continuous flow of mana to maintain it.


    Though their reservoirs were enormous due to their strength, as veterans, they valued each resource and always tried to save as much mana as possible for emergencies.


    "Miss, you see¡ªCommander has ordered us not to let you leave this ce." The man felt his mind numbing the moment he wanted to suggest Esme rest instead of going outside, but right now, he wasn''t able to recall those things and said the truth.


    "And why is that?" Esme inquired. Unnoticed by them, a thinyer of illusion had surrounded their conversation, making the other three see only an argument.


    "Because your health wasn''t fine." The man''s eyebrows furrowed, feeling there was no need for him to say these things.


    "Hm, what is he doing?" Esme again inquired, tilting her head, causing a visible shine to pass through her golden pupils.


    "Liege''s strength is suppressed by Lady Drishti, and he is in a battle with your grandfather," the man informed her without noticing the subtle widening of the woman''s eyes due to the presence of the illusion.


    ''What is the meaning of this?'' Esme''s pupils widened with a slight tremble, trying to understand the reasons for such a situation. She could guess it was some training exercise.


    But the issuey in the fact that she knew her grandfather''s personality.


    "Follow me, you two. We are leaving." Esme turned towards the twins, calling them.


    They swiftly joined her before all of them left under the noses of the four cloaked figures, who had already guessed something was amiss, but it was already toote.

 Chapter 195: Chapter 195- Acting

    [Host, Demon Army just arrived and getting their energy devoured by Conduit ]


    ''I see,'' Ryuk turned his gaze towards the front where an old man stood, his cheek slightly bruised, eyes locked onto him.


    "So, your dorsimus muscle is also weak," Valhale said, standing firmly as he slid slightly, his face turned after withstanding a punch from the young man in front of him.


    He had already identified the third weakness in Ryuk''s body.


    ''My back muscle?'' Ryuk thought. Though he had requested proper guidance from Valhale, asking him to teach from the beginning despite already knowing 1,236 moves, he hadn''t expected this.


    When Valhale told him not to use energy and to fight with physical strength, Ryuk considered using the system but refrained.


    He knew that due to his ability, the restrictions ced by the system could always be broken. But was it also true for Drishti?


    Taking it as an advantage, he had told her to suppress his strength, but it didn''t work.


    Even though he tried to suppress his own ability, giving Drishti authority way, but still his body''s automatic defense didn''t let her ability work on him.


    This proved that while he could control the active ability of *Shunya*, he couldn''t do the same for its passive ability, frequently.


    "You have too many weaknesses, young man," Valhale observed, noting the muscle memory, tendon movements, and even the subtle hints of force points.


    Overall, the young man in front of him had too many weaknesses.


    "I...know," Ryuk replied, ncing at his hand as he clenched his fist. Though he maintained aposed approach to all situations, only he knew about his weaknesses.


    His body swiftly became strong, but due to sleeping for five or more years, the development of muscle memories was iplete, and tendons were weak when exerted rapid pressure.


    These weaknesses were ovee by him in battle bypensating with energy, but it wasn''t permanent and now became a hurdle in his way to breakthrough in the other stage, which was EARLY LEGENDARY Rank.


    Though it may appear he handled the previous day''s battle easily, he was just as exhausted as Esme, exhausting all his energy and needing to rest like her, which he did by sleeping previous night.


    "And?" Valhale, hearing the young man''s words again, asked, reconfirming if he understood the meaning himself.


    "Punch me here," Ryuk lifted his eyes to meet Valhale''s, pointing at his lower ribs, knowing well that it was the weakest part right now.


    But, of course, he wasn''t going to get himself harmed for nothing.


    [Host, she is just ten steps away from this ce.]


    System informed him, making him aware of the arrival of someone whom he knew would be inevitable upon waking up.


    After all, there was a reason for him to wake up early in the morning instead of waiting and having a heavenly morning conversation.


    "What?" Valhale felt slightly confused, not understanding the reason for him to ask for a punch, which definitely wasn''t something he appreciated.


    "Hit me now or I will just ask for Esme''s help again," Ryuk firmly stated, causing a visible twitch to form on Valhale''s face.


    Initially, all this happened because this young man asked him for Thesis, and after being rejected, he mentioned how he would just learn everything from Esme''s illusions.


    Additionally, Valhale knew that the girl had sneaked in when he was revising the book''s content.


    Overall, now he was stuck helping this young man until only 1236 pages which he could learn from Esme and be done with it.


    Unbeknownst to him, Ryuk was just asking for a punch to learn more than those simple pages and even get his hands on that book, with Valhale''s own permission.


    "Fine then," Valhal nodded, his body blurred.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    SWISH


    Arriving beside Ryuk, whose eyes dashed towards him but were slower to widen the moment a sharp force struck his ribs.


    BOOM!


    The punch force created a clear shockwave due to both having a dense body constitution, making Ryuk''s eyes visibly tremble before


    CRACK!


    Another sound clearly showed how his bones fractured due to the direct hit without having a guard, flinging his body towards the metal walls.


    THUD


    "Ugh...?!" His body uncontrobly collided with the metal walls before falling to the floor in a broken state, visible blood seeping out of his wound, broken bone piercing his lungs.


    And all this suffering only for.


    "N-no!" Suddenly, the illusion on Esme''s body broke, her eyes bing teary. Instantly, her body hurled towards the young man in a shocked state, "no...no...H-how...Why?"


    Her hand wrapped around the man before feeling dampness, taking it out as her sight fell on her crimson-damp hand, golden pupils trembling before jaws clenched, eyes shooting towards Valhale, whose mouth was agape.


    He was damn sure that he had halted just an inch away before punching the young man due to feeling his granddaughter''s presence nearby.


    Then how the hell did this mess be of that young man?


    "Grandpa, how dare you!?" Esme''s eyes shot red, looking towards her grandfather, with rage building up.


    Not on him but on the young man who lied while thinking he did some masterpiece acting.


    She knew that her Grandfather''s punch didn''t touch this man but still if he went this far to fool her, then she should y along.


    [Host, How you knew that she will still support you even after knowing?]


    ''....'' Ryuk remained unmoving, already feeling pain due to wound but it was only way to have his hand on that book and about Esme, he just thought that she will at least guess this much.


    Since, isn''t her presence made to lure him into the honey trap?


    "E-Esme, it doesn''t matter what you think.." Valhale wanted to continue but his words stuck in mid, seeing that same hatred filled face which reminded him of the time when his son was killed.


    At that time, he prioritized the safety of Titanora, and didn''t touch Devereaux ir.


    After all, it was his son''s fault who supported Alisia Devereaux in their battle and got himself killed just because the one he decided to follow was ipetent when ites to protect her teammates.


    "Grandpa, You shouldn''t have hurt him!" Esme cried out, her hand pressing the young man''s wound, taking out her frustration on him who just kept a stoic face.


    [Healing.....]


    Of course, his wound had already started to heal thanks to the system.


    "Wh-what, I...am sorry." Hearing her words, there wasn''t much for Valhale to react to.


    Everything was the same, when this girl asked for his help three years ago to kill Devereaux ir, he didn''t do it, he not even took revenge for his own son''s death.


    At the corner of his heart always remained the guilt of not being any help and now even at this point where he was helpless to the point to not even save the heaven called Titanora he had built.


    A whole main army of Devereaux family was here, yet he still kept his rough side but inside, he was getting older now.


    "A-are you fine?" Esme felt something tremble in Ryuk''s body, realizing that it was the end of this drama, already feeling guilty to scam her grandfather but


    It was satisfying.


    She had asked for his help several times when fighting against Devereaux ir but always met with rejection and even got suppressed from taking any rash actions.


    "Y...yeah, it...seems my, cough!" Ryuk brought his hand in front of mouth before coughing.


    [ Never thought I would see this day Host]


    ''....'' He didn''t pay any heed to system''s words, right now, ego should be ced on the side, his priorities were set on getting that book, stumbling his body he stood with the support of Esme.


    "N-no, is it hurt more?" Esme felt pressure on her shoulder, feeling embarrassed for acting like this but love really makes others do shameless things.


    "Yes," Ryuk replied while lifting his eyes to meet with Valhale.


    ''sigh'' Old man can''t help but finally give up seeing how that young man was using Esme against him, adding," Just take whatever you want"


    "Pfft"


    ''Huh?'' Valhale hearing aughter turned back to only see Regina standing with aposed expression, before turning back again, hepleted his words," I will hand over the thesis but you need to take mana path for something"


    ''?!''

 Chapter 196: Chapter 196- Mana Path

    "Do you mean the Mana Oath?" Ryuk asked, noticing Valhale''s mistake. He stood without any support, fully restored to his peak condition, a fact that did not escape Valhale''s attention.


    "No, I meant the Mana Path," Valhale corrected, folding his hands behind his back and fixing his eyes on Ryuk''s narrowed gaze. "It''s a flow predetermined by mana, the fundamental source of any being, guiding one toward a destiny."


    ''....'' Ryuk nced at Esme, who was tracing her fingers vigorously on his palm, trying to dissuade him from epting the mana path her grandfather intended for him.


    Indeed, she was aware of her family''s tradition. Except for her father, everyone had taken a mana path that requiredplete submission of their bodies to protect Titanora, never leaving thend until their end.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She also knew that the young man beside her was only here temporarily.


    He was like an illusion, uncertain of when he might vanish.


    Binding him to protect this already ruined continent with a mana path would bring his journey to aplete halt.


    "And what destiny do you want me to have?" Ryuk asked with a visible smile, tilting his head and looking at the old man with a white mustache, already amused by the thought of what destiny might have in store for him.


    "Protect Titanora until yourst breath," Valhale stated firmly.


    His granddaughter was bound to live here due to orders from a higher power, and he shared the same belief.


    Noticing his granddaughter''s growing affection for Ryuk, Valhale intended to use this opportunity to secure a guard like Ryuk Devereaux for his continent.


    It was a marvelous opportunity to secure Ryuk Devereaux, Regina Devereaux, and her entire battalion for Titanora, elevating its status to a high-level continent.


    ''Sly old man,'' Ryuk thought, observing Valhale''s stoic expression and firm posture. He saw through the facade to the frail body within.


    There was no hatred, only admiration for the old man''s cunning in using Esme as his weakness.


    Ryuk knew this would bemon once he epted her as his partner, adding to his amusement, first person to use Esme against him was her own grandfather.


    "Fine then," Ryuk nodded, stepping forward.


    ''?!''


    "W-wait!" Esme, feeling his hand leave her skin, tried to stop him.


    "Liege, please reconsider," Regina also stepped between him and Valhale, adding, "This will hinder your path of growth. Don''t ept this."


    "Move aside, Regina," Ryukmanded firmly. A slight tremble passed through Regina''s pupil as she understood his intentions, nodding softly as she stepped aside while trusting him to not take unexpected choice.


    "I respect your decision, Ryuk Devereaux," Valhale said, moving forward with a smile. He approached a huge book ced on the floor and added, "If you choose the path I bestow, then you can have this book."


    "Not only this book, but I will also allow you to marry my granddaughter," Valhale continued, looking at Ryuk with the pride of a founder. Though broken, it was enough to bind someone as strong as Ryuk Devereaux even if he used his granddaughter in doing so.


    ''Has he lost his mind?'' Esme thought, her mouth twitching in disbelief at her grandfather''s shamelessness.


    His decision about whom she marries didn''t have value due to her Tenebri Bloodline.


    "...I am thankful," Ryuk said, maintaining his calm until the book fell into his hands. He kept a soft smile as he stretched his hands forward.


    "Hm, you''re an eager one," Valhale remarked, mistaking Ryuk''s eagerness to follow his path. But before he could continue, Ryuk interrupted.


    "Hand over the book first, then I will follow your mana path," Ryuk said calmly, meeting Valhale''s eyes. A slight twitch in Valhale''s expression revealed his dissatisfaction.


    "Huh? Do you not trust me, young man? HOHOHO," Valhaleughed, dismissing Ryuk''s words.


    "No," Ryuk replied sharply. "You used my helplessness against me to cut off my path of growth by binding me here. Do you expect me to have a biT OF TRUST IN YOU?"


    ''?!''


    The sudden rise in Ryuk''s tone took everyone by surprise, seeing him lose hisposure for the first time.


    Even Drishti appeared confused, witnessing such a reaction from someone usually so calm andposed.


    [Host, it''s working, just push him more.]


    "Old man, I had a bit of respect for you since you were Esme''s grandfather, but now, you''re just a pathetic person who can''t even protect his ownnd and has to offer his granddaughter in exchange for protection," Ryuk continued, his words harsh and uncaring of the old man''s feelings even though whole thing was about having thesis not Esme.


    Ryuk observed the subtle tremble, the hint of hesitation, and the eyes that once held strength now reduced to this level.


    "I-I, this," Valhale stammered, his confusion growing. Though he couldn''t deny the truth in Ryuk''s words, they stung his pride, making his eyes tremble and his anger build.


    He was helpless, but was it so wrong to prioritize hisnd''s safety?


    Over time, he''d seen many things his way. Yet, deep down, his care for hisnd remained steadfast.


    After all, wouldn''t all founders protect theirnd?


    ''Not all, old man,'' Ryuk thought, already guessing the turmoil in Valhale''s mind.


    He nced at Drishti, who smiled while watching the drama, her demeanor betraying none of the gravitas her title suggested.


    "So, hand over the book first, and I promise to fulfill my side of the deal," Ryuk said, stepping forward until he was just two hands'' distance from Valhale, his eyes nkly staring at him.


    Valhale nced between Ryuk and his granddaughter, feeling ashamed of himself. Yet, his priority was thisnd, not his own family.


    "Here, but it''s up to you to open its pages," Valhale said, removing his hand from the book, giving Ryuk permission but averting his eyes from Esme. "Now you take the path''s eptance."


    "Why would I?" Ryuk raised an eyebrow, a small smile forming as the huge book vanished into his inventory.


    "What!? Are you kidding me?" Valhale eximed, enraged at being deceived, his anger manifesting as an aura that shrouded his body.


    "Yes," Ryuk replied calmly, maintaining the same smile.


    "Sorry? You mean you were just joking?" Valhale''s face turned yellow with confusion, unable to decipher Ryuk''s intentions.


    "Leave it. How about we just get this over with," Ryuk said, abruptly changing the topic.


    ''What is he trying¡ª?!'' Valhale felt a foreign sensation shroud him, causing his body muscles to stiffen. Understanding dawned on him.


    Due to his advanced age, Valhale had developed methods to prolong his life, such as solidifying his muscles only when necessary, allowing them to rest at other times.


    Unlike normal veterans who saved their mana for emergencies, Valhale had several abilities like Regeneration, Roar of Valor, and 1 strength stat increment every minute.


    However, these abilities, while powerful, had hit their saturation point.


    His muscles, though stronger, had lost their lifespan over time, breaking and losing muscle memory much earlier.


    Thus, his strength would rise with one muscle only for it to break, with Regeneration healing it, creating new muscles that would lose memory¡ªa process slowly destroying his strength and pushing him to this weakened state.


    He realized that no one is stronger than time.


    One can push it back and struggle, but in the end, time is the sole victor.


    To preserve his strength, Valhale kept his muscles active for a definite time when necessary.


    But Ryuk''s words had made him lose hisposure momentarily. ''I have to be on guard from now on,'' Valhale thought,posing himself.


    [Host, Grimoire sessfully infused with target''s body]


    ''...here goes another one,'' Ryuk thought, a sharp glint passing through his eyes as he saw his n unfolding perfectly.


    Valhale''s body was like a shell, protecting his soul and making it impossible to break him through physical pain alone, knowing how strong Valhale was physically.


    Ryuk realized he had to exploit the old man''s weaknesses.


    Until Ryuk could infuse the Grimoire into his soul, he had to use the vulnerabilities he detected in Valhale the moment he punched him.


    It wasn''t just Valhale analyzing Ryuk''s weaknesses; he had also discovered a significant w in the old man.


    And with this, Ryuk secured someone like Valhale for his uing ns.

 Chapter 197: Chapter 197- Pain

    "Repeat after me," Valhale''s body began to shroud in a soft mana, crackling as his demeanor shifted into that of a predator. His eyes sharply gazed at the young man. "I, Valhale, decide to follow the journey bestowed upon me by mana."


    "I, Ryuk Devereaux, decide to follow the journey bestowed upon me by mana," Ryuk repeated Valhale''s words, his body slowly enveloped by the natural mana around him, his skin immersing in the dense energy.


    "If I dishonor this gift," Valhale''s eyes were cold, knowing he was chaining down this young man, but his priorities were set.


    "If I dishonor this gift," Ryuk repeated, feeling subtly numbed, isted from the outside world.


    "My mana core will be destroyed. I will be unable to use mana, with a curse upon me that..." Valhale paused, looking at the young man whose growth would halt at this point. Feeling guilty but resolute, he continued, "drains my life force each time I attempt to use mana, causing excruciating pain and leaving me weaker with every breath.


    My existence will be a hollow shell, eternally tormented by the very gift I failed to honor." Valhale''s voice was unyielding.


    "...drains my life force each time I attempt to use mana, causing excruciating pain and leaving me weaker with every breath. My existence will be a hollow shell, eternally tormented by the very gift I failed to honor," Ryuk repeated, his eyes fixed on Valhale, noticing the coldness in his gaze even as he added chains to bind him.


    The air around them crackled with the finality of the path''s establishment, sealing Ryuk''s fate with an irreversible bond.


    At least, this is what appeared to Valhale, but for Ryuk...


    [Pffft]


    ''....'' The sensation that had numbed his senses a moment ago vanished, leaving himpletely normal without a trace of effects on his body.


    Reason?


    First, he doesn''t use mana, so no mana core damage.


    Second, he was immune to outside curses and thus could not be bound by any oath, curse, or simr bindings.


    Technically, the moment he epted to follow the path, he gave his consent and would have been bound, since he allowed it.


    But even before this, he had already nned to push this far by giving Drishti consent to seal his energy, only because he wanted to know if his passive ability could be sealed by his consent or not.


    And with this he confirmed that when things are harmful enough, outside interference can''t affect his body even with his consent.


    But a question remains: how is he able to control the system''s interference with his own body, if he can''t supress his passive ability?


    He reached two conclusions: either the system is strong enough to break his automatic defenses once he gives consent, or his own ability has the intelligence to judge if something is harmful or not.


    [Indeed, you are correct about that.]


    ''First one or second?'' Hearing the System''s words, a soft frown formed on Ryuk''s face as he inquired.


    [Both, Host.]


    ''....'' His eyes visibly widened, and a slight tremble in his pupils gave away his surprise. Calming himself, he inquired, ''Why didn''t you tell me this before?''


    [Host, I have been trying to analyze your ability, but even after having your consent, it sometimes blocks me at certain points. I didn''t inform you since I wasn''t sure if it was your doing.]


    ''Huh?'' Suddenly hearing something unexpected, an unknown feeling washed over him. His eyes nced towards Valhale, who seemed satisfied after seeing him take the path.


    However, Ryuk''s muscles tightened, evident from his clenched fists.


    Only he knew the feeling inside him right now, unknown to others how it felt to realize that something with its own mind was existing inside his body.


    ''System, do whatever you want. I want to know the origin of *shunya*.'' Clenching his jaw, he made Esme and Regina stiffen in their ces, mistaking it as the Path he just took causing excruciating pain.


    But it was a realization filling his mind.


    Ryuk''s thinking was clear when it came to dealing with anyone: You can deal with someone a thousand times stronger than you. You can even deal with traitors. But when faced with the unknown, all certainty crumbles.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Possessing an ability this strong now seemed suspicious.


    [I can indeed use my full capacity, but it will take time.]


    ''How much?''


    ....


    "Liege, we will follow your choice. You don''t need to think much," Regina said, seeing Ryuk lost in thought with a visible frown on his face. She came forward, though Valhale felt guilty but remained silent.


    "Regina, let''s leave this ce," Ryuk said,ing out of his thoughts andposing himself as he nced towards her,manding and turning to leave the ce.


    "Huh? Y-yes." Suddenly hearing such amand, though confused, she followed him with Esme, who was also taken aback, moving together with them.


    "You can rest in the mansion''s room¡ª" Valhale, seeing the young man clearly leaving the battleship, thought to provide him a room inside the mansion, since it was clear that he needed to remain on this continent.


    "I think you didn''t hear me," Ryuk halted, turning towards him while adjusting his suit. His amber gaze coldly looked towards him, further adding, "We are leaving Titanora."


    "You are kidding, aren''t you?" Valhale''s smile slowly started to vanish, reced by surprise which transitioned to anger the moment he saw the seriousness in the young man''s gaze.


    "You! How dare you!" Realizing that he was indeed fooled, Valhale''s gritted teeth showed visible frustration on his wrinkled face. His eyes shot red with smoke starting toe out of his clenched jaws, revealing the use of an ability.


    It was clear that this time he was just cheated by that young man. He had lost his thesis somewhere, making him unable to feel any presence of it.


    Valhale''s body blurred before he cried out with a voice, "Enough of this!"


    Swish


    It wasn''t even a two-meter hand distance before Regina had already arrived between him and the young man. But before things could escte further:


    Thud


    Valhale''s body fell to the floor, instantly coiling up with something foreign tearing through his flesh. His body, hardened enough to not tear under the weight of the whole continent, was now breaking rapidly, apanied by a cry, "AGGGGHHHHHHHH!"


    ''?!''


    "Grandpa!" Esme, seeing how things had urred, instinctively tried to teleport towards the coiled old man, but before she could vanish, her body was wrapped by two hands¡ªone on her waist and the other on her head¡ªpulling her into something firm yet warm.


    ''Huh?'' Esme''s golden pupils visibly trembled at the sight of her grandfather in such a state, but her mind was calmed by the caring hug provided by the one responsible for all this.


    "...It''s okay," Ryuk said, hugging her tightly in his embrace, caressing her hair. He ced his chin on her head, his eyes turning soft while closing as he consoled her, "He will be safe."


    "But..." Her eyes, seeing the old man''s state, betrayed the quivering of her lips, slight dampness filling them as she turned to hide her eyes within the embrace.


    Naturally, if it was a battle, she wouldn''t have said something.


    But at this moment, his cries were not of some warrior¡ªit was clear that the pain coursing through him wasn''t humane.

 Chapter 198: Chapter 198- Soothe this beast with your Lips

    ??¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤???¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤??


    ???????????? [ ?????? ???????? ???????????????????????????? ???????????? ] --? ?????????????? ?????????? ******


    ???????????? =


    ?? ?????????????????? ?????????????? ????????????????????, ?????????????? ?????? ?????????????????????? ???? ?????????? ?????? ?????????????? ???? ?????? ???????? ??


    ??¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤???¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤??


    ''.....'' Ryuk looked at the window showing the status of the thesis he had just gotten from Valhale while walking inside the hallway. He narrowed his gaze, a subtle hint of coldness passing through his pupils.


    "Liege, are we leaving?" Regina, walking beside him, inquired, with Esme apanying them with a much calmer expression now.


    Unable to hear those painful screams of Valhale, Ryuk had taken all of them outside, leaving Drishti behind in that ce who was definitely not in a good mood.


    Indeed, Ryuk was able clearly see those sharp eyes gazing at him, reminding him of their first meeting, prompting him to leave sooner before he needed to activate another Grimoire.


    "No, not for a few months at least," Ryuk said, tightening his hand on Esme''s delicate palms tofort her.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She needed a bit of patience right now, and at such moments, when a woman is torn between choices, she seeksfort from those who understand.


    Leaving at such a time to have them adjust would be a foolish decision since emotions are a weakness of any human, making them tend towards those who can give them sce at their most vulnerable time.


    Of course, Ryuk was aware that Esme was strong enough and had everything that made her different, but in the end, anyone would feel pain, no matter how strong they are internally, seeing their loved ones suffer like that.


    "But Liege, then why are we not leaving?" Regina felt confused, not understanding the reason to stay in this brokennd when they had already obtained the thesis¡ªthe main reason they were here.


    "You are forgetting, Regina, the real reason was for me to break through." Halting in his path, Ryuk turned his head towards Regina, further adding, "and it will take some time."


    "How much?" Regina inquired, her eyes fixed on his. There wasn''t any mask on his face, but hers was intact, keeping the area around one eye hidden.


    "Let''s see," he said, focusing his mind elsewhere, ''System, synthesize Devereaux Bloodline.''


    [Intializing.....]


    ?©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??¡ã?¡ã??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?


    ?????????????????? ?????????????????? ???????????????????????????? ????????????????????????


    [¡ö¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ] 10%


    [¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ] 40%


    [¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡õ¡õ¡õ] 70%


    [¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡õ] 90%


    ? ???????????? ????????...?


    ?©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?¡ã?¡ã?©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?


    DING!


    ¨X©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨[


    ? ?????? ???????????????? ???? ?????? ?????????????????? ?????? ???????? ???????????????????????? ??????????????????.


    ¨^©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨a


    Visibly, two screens simultaneously flickered in front of Ryuk''s eyes. He calmly observed the information he inquired, ''Why new? Wasn''t this my original bloodline?''


    [Host, your body epted it as a new bloodline, not as its original. Further analysis is needed to understand the reason.]


    ''Will that cause a problem?'' Ryuk inquired. His initial intent was to awaken his bloodline and, with its boost, increase the speed to break through in less time.


    Until now, he didn''t need to synthesize it, since due to being part of his body, his ability didn''t seem to work on the drawbacks of his bloodline.


    The end result was him falling into aa without anything to protect himself at that time.


    So, if he encountered a cornered situation or betrayal from any Devereaux nearby, he needed to kill them¡ªsomething impossible with this bloodline.


    [No, Host. Instead, your body is treating it as a foreign bloodline.]


    ''I see,'' a small smile formed on his face, realizing that the problem of his ability not being able to suppress the bloodline''s drawbacks had just been solved with this.


    ''Suppress,'' Ryuk inwardlymanded, with a clear intent to suppress his bloodline.


    DING!


    [Devereaux Bloodline is reacting vigorously while being isted from Host''s body.]


    ''It wor¡ª'' Before Ryuk could further think, a chilling and sharp voice reverberated in his hearing senses.


    "What did you just do?"


    ''?!''


    Taken aback by the voiceing from his left, he turned his gaze only to meet two densely deep amber pupils looking back at him. Due to the distance, the visible nerves appeared crystal clear.


    "Lady Drishti, I don''t understand what you mean?" Ryuk''s eyes settled on the woman. Her lips, in contrast to her eyes holding a depth that wanted to devour and know every bit of secrets he was holding, held an amusement.


    Drishti had initially arrived here to ask if he had still left that same thing tormenting Valhale right now in her body or not, but to her surprise, she had just seen an otherworldly phenomenon.


    Someone had bent thews set by nature and her.


    She had just witnessed an event where someone created a bloodline inside his body once after losing it.


    It was her first surprise.


    The second surprise was what happened after that.


    She felt clearly that the awakened Devereaux Bloodline had just now been suppressed again by some unknown force.


    Her amusement wasn''t at the fact that the bloodline, which was the core of her and any Devereaux, got easily isted but at the fact that it was the same bloodline that had taken this young man''s five years of life.


    And here, he had just easily suppressed it.


    So, her mind reached some possibilities.


    First was that an eleven-year-old kid had fooled everyone and orchestrated his own death by letting the bloodline''s drawback break his body, infiltrating Ardoros with a very clear n.


    Second was that the bloodline was not the original one but prepared by some artificial methods with a trigger to suppress it whenever needed.


    Third was that the young man had just fooled her with some tricks, which even triggered her senses into epting all these facts.


    But in all these scenarios, one thing was certain...


    "Interesting," a soft smile adorned Drishti''s lips, arched with the wet touch of dew, hands folded behind her back as her body retreated from its previously leaned position.


    ''...I forgot about her,'' Ryuk clearly understood that due to Drishti being the founder of the Devereaux family, she possessed the purest and strongest bloodline, which provided her the ability to detect the moment he synthesized his bloodline.


    It was definitely a mistake on his part, but there wasn''t anything he could do since he eventually needed the help of his Devereaux Bloodline.


    "Lady Drishti, I was just thinking of asking for your help," Ryuk calmly stated, his eyes fixed on her with a subtle furrow in his brow revealing his curiosity.


    "Help? Hm, it needs to be something... Leave it, just ask," though Drishti wanted to see something more interesting, she halted before speaking, thinking that it was already good enough for her to know this much.


    "Here you go," Ryuk brought his hand forward, and instantly, a huge book materialized in his palm,ing out of his inventory.


    "And why do you think I will teach you its content?" Drishti could clearly guess the motives behind his approach while offering her such a valuable thing.


    Indeed, the thing inside the book was far more valuable than anything existing in this world, only if the young man realized it.


    It was immortality.


    Drishti herself wanted to learn the way, but the issue was that the body reconstruction described in the book would break her seals. If that happened, the presence of both her and Amrantha together would directly shift the bnce of power among humans and other races.


    So, she couldn''t learn the secrets inside.


    From her observation, she guessed that even though Valhale was a founder, time had really taken a toll on him because his bodycked the potential to keep his own ability from reaching saturation.


    But it was different for the young man in front of her.


    Drishti knew that there could be a possibility of this young man showing her something interesting again, but...


    "Though I could hel¡ª" Drishti began to say something, but she was halted midway.


    "I don''t need your help in reading this book," Ryuk interrupted, not understanding how she could even think he would let her see the content of this book without getting anything in exchange.


    "...Then?" Drishti inquired, narrowing her gaze and feeling slightly dissatisfied with his words.


    Ryuk loosened his hand, causing the book to fall to the floor.


    THUD!


    The weight of the book left a clear mark on the floor''s surface. Ignoring it, Ryuk nced down and gestured, adding, "There is a burning beast inside of it, its desire intense. Soothe it with your lips, Lady Drishti."


    [ O?_?o ]

 Chapter 199: Chapter 199- Guess

    [O?_?o]


    ''....'' Drishti, hearing such words from his mouth, turned her gaze downward, following the direction of his sight, only for her eyes to fall on the book which seemed somewhat suspicious. Lifting her nk eyes again to meet his, she added, "You mean, I should use my Authority to subdue this beast?"


    "Indeed," Ryuk nodded, feigning ignorance of the two gazes fixed on him from both sides. Esme and Regina were looking at him as if he had done something unbelievable; they already understood the meaning behind his words.


    [Host, I need to use holy water on my circuits]N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''...Not you too,'' Ryuk thought, hearing the voice from the system. He nkly looked at Drishti, whose eyes were fixed on the book, while she remained the only person in the room unfazed by his words.


    Indeed, he wanted to get a reaction from her to understand the extent of her weakness towards his words. Unlike Valhale, whom he med for his cowardice in trying to bind Ryuk here by using Esme, Ryuk couldn''t think of anything else that might affect her.


    So, he sacrificed his image for that fleeting moment¡ªa big gain for a small loss was worthwhile.


    "Why would I?" Drishti, loosening her folded arms across her chest, narrowed her gaze at Ryuk, noticing the subtle smile forming on his face.


    "Because my ability didn''t work on it," he revealed with a smile, admitting that his ability wasn''t able to subdue whatever this book held.


    It wasn''t that his ability didn''t work; it was just that he could only nullify energy, and the beast, or whatever this book was, waspletely based on physical strength.


    Even though Valhale was the one who provided him with the book, Ryuk''s instincts told him that at the most crucial moment of his learning, the content of this book would be destroyed or morphed into something that would lead him down the wrong path.


    And all this was because of the beast inside the thesis, or more specifically, the cover and pages of this book, which were alive.


    "...It means there isn''t any energy in this thing," Drishti said, ncing at the book. She looked down, thinking for a moment before lifting her gaze and inquiring, "But how did you know that the book was alive?"


    "Esme told me," Ryuk directly pointed his finger towards the woman beside him, who seemed calmer since earlier, while indeed analyzing the book, thinking she could be of any help.


    "Huh?" Esme was suddenly taken aback by such a deration from Ryuk, as she wasn''t even the one who had informed him of something like that.


    "....You think I will believe you?" Drishti quirked her eyes at the obvious lie of the young man, who thought it would be easy to hide things from her by ming Esme.


    Indeed, she was aware of him having an Appraisal skill, but the issue remained that it was slightly overpowered, allowing him to see through things usually hard to detect even with her senses.


    For example, the Guardians of the Devereaux Family¡ªexcept for Amrantha herself in human form¡ªcould not be sensed by anyone just by a single nce.


    Even now, the book clearly didn''t have any energy or movement, so how was he able to guess this so clearly?


    "Indeed, it was me," Esme said nkly, nodding her head and maintaining a calm demeanor, even going as far as to use her illusion to appear as serious as possible.


    After all, if he says that she said it, then indeed she was the one who said it¡ªanything for love.


    Though it was another thing that she would needpensation after they dealt with the present situation.


    "Heh, what''s with that serious face when you even forgot about your twins?" Drishti raised an eyebrow, looking at Esme in amusement, remembering how she had forgotten about the twins in that hellish ce filled with Valhale''s cries, and Drishti had needed to bring them along.


    ''?!''


    "I forgot," Esme''s widened eyes gave away her surprise before she turned towards the direction they hade from, adding, "I wille after bringing them here."


    "You''re alreadyte, Elder Sister," Mae arrived while counting the coins from a pouch held by Sam. Each coin''s shine revealed them to be of the highest value on this¡ªtinum coins¡ªyet they were carried by Sam, whose swollen cheek was evident of the punishment he got after trying to steal.


    But a question lingers: in a world where mana stones, mithril, tantriamine, and various valuable minerals were present, why did gold and silver, which could be found on every other continent, hold value and be regarded as currency?


    Simply because they were present inside all the continents.


    Mana crystals were not found on lowernd masses, but silver was definitely there. The same was true for gold, which prompted them to be valuable metals. Unlike iron, which was abundant, silver and gold were present everywhere but in smaller quantities, making them a second priority of possession for the rising strength of any continent.


    "Mae, why do you appear so happy?" Esme inquired, though already aware of her fault in forgetting about her. But it was all due to someone who left her early in the morning, confused if he was angry and even tormented her grandfather.


    Today, Esme knew that while it was true that love provides a soothing and heavenly feeling, it was also true that people need to die to have that heaven.


    "It''s from my client," Mae smirked, ncing towards Esme with a clear swing of a coin from her hand, catching it simultaneously, showing off her astronomical earnings.


    ''Did she ask Mae to use her ability, but for what?'' Esme nced back at Drishti, realizing that she had indeed used Mae''s ability to predict something. Her sudden arrival here, leaving Valhale behind alone, seemed to add more to it.


    ''Was it something rted to him?'' Esme nced towards Ryuk, who also seemed to have a simr thought as hers. The issue was whether that information was really that crucial.


    He had firsthand experience with the twins'' power of prediction, which was already much stronger than he had initially thought.


    "Lady Drishti, may I inquire what prediction you made Mae do?" Ryuk turned towards Drishti, appearing calm andposed with a small smile lingering on his lips, amusement of something only known to her.


    "Indeed you can, but I will not tell you," Drishti said, leaning her head to the side and looking teasingly at the man who maintained a nk face.


    "No problem. We are leaving. Don''t forget to suppress that beast," Ryuk replied, seeing that pushing and acting desperate for the answer was exactly what Drishti wanted from him.


    Naturally, he was curious, but not so much that it seemed worth knowing.


    "Heh, I can at least tell you what I asked Mae," Drishti said, noticing that he wasn''t caring about her words and wasn''t making desperate attempts to know.


    Hearing her words, Ryuk halted, satisfied that she hadn''t said anything about not suppressing the beast, making it clear she would help. But he could at least guess what the best prediction someone of her caliber might ask Mae.


    Indeed, a person like Drishti, who had enormous strength and indirectly nullified her interest in power, had nothing in the world that could make her leave any throne she once sat on, except the time she decided to follow him.


    Simply put, she would have asked something to predict regarding him, and guessing what it could be, he raised his eyebrows and stated the obvious, "Isn''t it that you asked if I will be more interesting in the future or the most?"

 Chapter 200: Chapter 200- *An Intense Kiss

    "Now, I hope for you to help me in suppressing that book," Ryuk smiled, seeing Dristhi''s teasing gaze and the curves of her lips returning to normal, evident that his guess was more than correct.


    "Miss Regina, why don''t you stay here until Lady Drishti suppresses the thesis?" Esme, seeing both Ryuk and Drishti finallye to a conclusion on their matters, turned her gaze towards Regina, who was calmly standing while holding her sword hilt, appearingposed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Regina, hearing Esme''s words, nced at her before switching her eyes towards Drishti, who was looking at Esme with nk eyes.


    Regina understood it was clearly an attempt to prevent her from apanying her liege further.


    Her suspicion became firm the moment her eyes fell on Esme''s hand, where her delicate fingers clenched the young man''s tightly, not even letting air pass through them in desperation.


    "Fine, I will keep an eye on Lady Drishti." Not having anything important to discuss with Ryuk, Regina moved towards the book.


    Both Drishti and her gaze showed an obvious understanding of the situation.


    Although Regina''s gaze showed calmness to give space to the two lovebirds, Drishti seemed prepared to spy on whatever was about to happen.


    "Mae, why don''t you count your coins while sitting calmly in one ce?" Esme nced down towards Mae, suggesting she take some rest for now and not apany them.


    "Hm, why would¡ªfine." Mae wanted to reject the suggestion, but her eyes caught a silver shine from Dristhi''s hand, who, in search of something interesting, had offered a reward to Mae for not apanying them.


    "Good, let''s go now." Esme turned her attention towards the young man who had kept quiet until now, noticing everything happening in front of him with aposed demeanor, clearly understanding what Esme was trying to achieve.


    "Fine, but can you give me someti¡ª" Before Ryuk could say more, his wrist was clenched by Esme, who pulled him along with her while swiftly moving out from that ce.


    ''This was unexpected,'' Ryuk thought, though he allowed himself to be pulled along without any resistance. His eyes noticed the subtle hint of blush around Esme''s ears, the warmth of her fingers wrapped around his wrist, and the sound of her heartbeat reaching his ears.


    In conclusion, Esme''s uing actions were overwhelming her whole being, which seemed to slowly start affecting Ryuk too. Somewhat guessing what was about toe, he increased his pace.


    Finally, they left the sight of the others, turning right upon reaching the exit of the hallway. They kept moving, with Esme saying in a more than whispered tone, "Don''t stop."


    Her mind was in a haze as they finally arrived in front of a room. Without dy, Esme entered as the metallic door automatically slid open.


    "Haa... Haa..." Entering the room while gasping from the pace and her racing heart, Esme''s gaze shot towards Ryuk, who was ncing at the door that had just shut.


    "Why did you leave me alone?" Esme mumbled, her eyes slightly damp, and her golden pupils trembling rapidly, seeking an answer from the young man who had left her early in the morning.


    For someone who dearly loves you, the first thing they would want to see in the morning would be the sight of their beloved.


    But here, this man had left her alone when she had achieved such a feat in battle by pushing herself beyond her limits.


    "I thought you needed a rest," Ryuk said, leaning forward. Her eyes caught his spotless skin, sharp jawline, and those amber eyes that were a curse, a curse that wanted to melt her, to dilute her very being into them.


    "You could have just remained there while hugging me," Esme said, also leaning closer, arriving an inch away. The warmth of his breath caressed her soft, milky white skin, and her quivering red lips showed the disappointment she felt when she found him absent this morning.


    "I... am sorry." Seeing her state, Ryuk''s eyes softened, a visible smile adorning his face that conveyed he was as disappointed as she was to leave such a sight in the morning. His fingers moved upwards, climbing through her white hair strands, coiling them around his fingers before finally releasing them.


    As if not wanting to separate from his fingers, those hair strands protested but were blown away by a soft winding from the open window inside the room, scattering them across Esme''s beautiful face. This added an allure to the sight, capable of mesmerizing even the hardest of hearts.


    But for her, it seemed her beauty wasn''t enough to melt the stubborn stone in front of her.


    "I hate you." Feigning anger, Esme turned her eyes away from those eyes which had betrayed her earlier in the morning, now appearing as if they held all the care and warmth of the world for her. It was clear cheating.


    "Mutual feelings," Ryuk chuckled, adding to her antics leaned closer, enough to leave no space for even air to pass between them.


    thump thump


    In that fleeting moment, all the facade ofposure, the averted eyes, and the mind trying to keep hatred for this man, shattered into pieces.


    What was left was a soft, damp touch on her soft petal-like lips.


    "Mnn...mphh...." Esme''s pupils, though trembling a few moments ago, were now frozen, having nothing of their own to say in this matter where her very curvy lips, acting as the vocal point for their protest, were sealed mercilessly.


    "Hng?!" Esme''s mind stopped the moment her neck felt two fingers dancing as they moved behind her neck, messing with the curves, while her upper lip seemed to be devoured by a hungry beast.


    "Hmm....slurp." Ryuk''s senses seemed to momentarily let loose as he sucked on the perky, damp lips, his tongue savoring the taste of peach, and his nose assaulted by the natural aroma of her hair and body.


    Esme''s hand seemed to fall, submitting to the desires overtaking her senses in that moment.


    It was overwhelming for her poor heart, which was being burned in the passionate desire of his obsession.


    Love, lust, or whatever it was, both of their minds for that small moment seemed not to care about the outside world.


    "Ieeek¡ª?!" Esme winced in pain, feeling him bite her lip out of nowhere and retreating back while stretching with a string of saliva following behind, a teasing smile adorning his face.


    "Whhhhaayyy?" Her words seemed broken like her, fingers instantly holding his cor, wanting an answer not because he bit her lip but because he halted midway.


    She wanted to see his desire, obsession, and love for her.


    She couldn''t always see through his words or measure the extent of his heart holding love for her. So the only thing she could do was test everything on the ground of his hunger for her body.


    "Why aren''t you attacking, huh?" Ryuk leaned in, nudging her nose with his, clearly stating that he showed what he had¡ªwhat about her?


    Wasn''t she a strong woman who showed such potential in yesterday''s battle?


    What happened now?


    His meaning was clear: I allow you, so attack me and see who wins.


    GULP


    Esme gulped hard, seeing the perfectly symmetric, spotless face, clear skin, and those high jawlines adorned by fluttering ck raven hair, with eyes challenging her to a duel.


    The same was true for Ryuk, whose eyes seemed to look at the most heavenly sight at that moment.


    Those dewy, perky red lips under his assault were wet enough to let saliva drip down her neck, moving until it disappeared into the cleavage of her milky white skin, which kept expanding and rxing due to heavy breathing.


    Her eyes were hazy, the only thought remaining in both of their minds at that time was to devour each other in a way that left an unending mark.

 Chapter 201: Chapter 201- New Guest

    [Host, the energy collection from Demons seems much weaker than the normal mana of that same amount.]


    ''Why?'' Ryuk inquired while seated on the sofa inside a room decorated in the architectural style of the Devereaux family. Though metal walls peeked out in some spaces, the exterior decoration above them kept most of the surface hidden.


    [It seems the sent demons were the weakest ones or crippled.]


    ''But it can''t be the only reason, can it?'' Ryuk thought about other possible reasons for the low input from the artifact. While seated on the sofa, his eyes nced toward the bed where the nket seemed to form a trembling mountain.


    "Sigh, can''t you at least tell me what happened, Esme?" Raising an eyebrow, Ryuk slowly stood with his hands on his knees, his body weakened from a recent defeat.


    For the first time, his face, except when with Ardoros, bore marks of defeat¡ªa deep teeth mark leaving a hickey on his neck, swollen lower lips, and nail marks behind his neck.


    Though these were wounds on his body, it was amusing how his body didn''t want to heal them. He hadn''t even had the chance to rise again to defeat her since his enemy escaped midway.


    "Go away," a blunt and straightforward voice came from within the nket, which slightly trembled while expanding and rxing with the assaulter''s breathing.


    "It''s fine, I was the one who told you, right?" Though the saliva was already cleared, the remnants of the attack were vivid¡ªthe peach vor and lingering aroma still in the air.


    "Leave this instant or I¡ª" Before Esme could say anything further, his hand had already pulled the clenched nket, revealing the attacker hidden within the fabricyers.


    ''?!''


    Esme''s golden pupils trembled as the light reached them, her eyes taking in the love marks left on his face.


    Unbeknownst to her, his eyes reflected the same thing, but due to his enhanced senses, it was more vivid: her jawline bore the marks of his fingers that had held her tightly, her swollen lips, scattered hair all around her face, heavy breathing, and hickeys on her neck in several ces.


    ''....''


    [Shouldn''t you be the one feeling embarrassed, Host?]


    ''Did youplete the work I assigned?'' He inquired about the task he had given the system regarding finding the origin of *Shunya*.


    "Leave the nket..." Esme tried to pull the fabric, which was her only support to hide behind. Her reason was simply to control her instincts from moving any further, at least not until she turned 18 and weakened the seal ced on her.


    "And if I don''t?" Ryuk clenched the nket much tighter.


    The contrast between his calm smile and her frustration was stark.


    He settled onto the bed beside her, a gentle smile ying on his lips as she wrestled with the nket, her frown deepening with each tug-of-war.


    One end of the silk sheet was clenched tightly in his hand, the other grasped by her.


    The tension wasn''t just in the fabric but was felt by someone else looking into the room from afar.


    [Host, the analysis is done. *Shunya* seems to aggressively torment me whenever I try to dissect it.]


    ''...That''s a nice way to put it,'' Ryuk, calming himself, nced at Esme, who kept protesting, then turned towards the room''s window, continuing, ''How many days will it take?''


    His inquiry about the duration stemmed from his awareness of a previous situation, where he needed to know the names of individuals holding the system, and the system vanished for a day.


    [Nine months.]


    But it seemed this would take slightly longer.


    ''Congrats.''


    [¡­I am not pregnant =?_?= ]


    ''Don''t even think of taking longer than that,'' Ryuk ordered, standing from the bed. He loosened his grip, and Esme swiftly covered her face with delicate, trembling fingers, trying to maintain rationality for a bit longer.


    [Take care of yourself, Host.]


    ''You too.'' Ryuk felt his body bing hollow from within¡ªnot technically, but it felt as if something had disappeared inside him.


    Ignoring that feeling, a sudden sensation brought his eyes back to Esme.


    ''Thank God he left¡ª?!'' Esme, feeling the bed''s creak, finally took a breath of relief, her hands loosening to let the nket slide. But it seemed this was all part of a n to lure her into a trap.


    "Caught you," Ryuk smirked, standing just half a meter away from Esme. Her widened eyes could only watch as his image loomedrger, closing in on her.


    "N-no!" she cried out, instinctively crossing her hands in front of her face, though it seemed much slower to him.


    "Hey, why are you screaming?" Ryuk inquired in nk tone.


    Recognizing the familiar voice, Esme opened her eyes to find his gaze just an inch away as he stepped back.


    ''What is this?'' Ryuk wondered, ignoring her blinking eyes. His focus was on his fingers, where a ck feather had appeared, intact yet surrounded by ominous energy.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Due to the system''s absence, he couldn''t use his appraisal ability. Though he couldn''t identify its origin or details, the feather''s energy felt simr to Belial''s¡ªnot demonic, but filled with a different ominous power.


    He sensed it belonging to a higher demon.


    ''...So that''s how it is,'' he thought, turning his eyes toward the window. The clouds were darkened by rain, with soft drops of water pouring down.


    He recalled the system''s information about how the Conduit couldn''t draw much energy from weaker demons.


    To put it simply, there was someone else of higher rank than those demons, using them as a cover to infiltrate Titanora.


    The Conduit had a loophole: its limit of devouring energy¡ªnot in storing it, but in the amount it could take in a fixed time.


    Just like when he first got himself crippled by the Devereaux Bloodline years ago. Back then, Angelica Devereaux (Alisia Devereaux''s sister) had used a method to have her servant Malika sacrifice her own energy until they infiltrated Heindal.


    Simply recognizing the issue of an invisible field and utilizing it ordingly allowed Angelica and Banzac to enter and lead the chain reaction that made Ryuk sleep for quite a long time.


    "Esme, can''t you take a nap for some time?" Ryuk asked, seeing her trembling and biting her lips, caught between wanting something and resisting it.


    "Huh?" Esme''s lips parted in disappointment, but her eyes widened in relief. She swiftly leaned down on the bed, pulling the nket over her head. "Good night, you can sleep on the sofa."


    "...Good night, Esme," Ryuk replied, slowly standing from the bed. His eyes fixed on the fabric holding Esme within, then turned toward the window, narrowing in thought.


    The eerie atmosphere outside was confusing.


    Despite the calmness, several Devereaux members were still outside, and the demonic aura was intense and chilling. Though it had no effect on him, Ryuk sensed that everything seemed to be directed towards him.


    "I''ll be back in some time," Ryuk said, moving toward the window. He halted, observing the vast sky and the dark ck clouds filled with falling feathers, shrouded in a dark aura, revealing their deeply demonized nature.


    After observing for some time, his eyes finally settled on a distant spot within the dense forest, where a silhouette''s gaze seemed to meet his.


    In that fleeting moment, Ryuk''s gaze turned cold due to the sharp white pupils resembling Belial''s, but he could sense it was some other demon.


    Ryuk''s body vanished, leaving only an afterimage, as a light streak shot in that direction, leaving the battleship''s windows wide open.

 Chapter 202: Chapter 202- Guest (2)

    ''It seemed to be a Heaven-grade artifact.'' Malphas stood over the tallest tree at the borders of Titanora, his eyes fixed on the sky.


    Several dozen demons, whom he used as camouge to hide his presence, vanished before closing the distance within a half-mile radius.


    It all started to make more sense to him as he pieced together the puzzle of the range, its ability, and the particr strength which seemed to affect him.


    It was clear that the artifact affecting them was of Heaven-grade level.


    ''Belial seems to have not arrived yet,'' Malphas observed the presence of demonic energy throughout Titanora but found no one around with enough power to be qualified as a devil.


    Being the one who left first, he had expected Belial to be the first to arrive, but the opposite was true.


    Unbeknownst to him, the errand boy''s journey did not end by merely reaching Malevolia; his work would continue in the background as a messenger to several othernds.


    Malphas stood elegantly, wearing a butler''s dress with a ck suit that fluttered. His eyes sometimes appeared striked ck and other times striked crimson, as if the moonlight was changing the hue of those abyssal eyes.


    His gaze seemed to roam toward the center of the continent as his body became surrounded by several crows.


    They flew around, casting the whole atmosphere into darkness for half a mile, with a small bunch of feathers scattering through the space.


    The breeze blew the feathers around Titanora, as if trying to find someone in this vastndscape.


    The feathers scattered from smaller kingdoms to others, yet due to everything already being reduced to rubble from previous battles, there wasn''t much interest for the feathers to spread across the continent.


    Slowly, the darkness surrounding Malphas began to vanish. His body leaped forward from the peak of a tree, falling within the forest''s dense trees, and vanished among them.


    rustle


    Just an inch away from hitting the ground, his body levitated in the air before he started to move forward. The eleration kept increasing and within a few seconds, his body moved as a blur.


    Until feathers found the one he was searching for, his body soared towards any particr direction without prior identification of the way.


    ''?!''


    Suddenly halting his movement, Malphas'' eyes turned to the several blood stains and a mutted body fallen in this farthest corner of the continent.


    ''A Devereaux?'' Malphas'' eyes fell on the decaying body of a figure whose face waspletely bloodied as if punched several times, though it seemed the punches were weaker, like from someone of ADEPT or weaker ranks.


    Due to being a part-time Demon General, Malphas had seen several mutted bodies on the battleground, with their remains being the only things present to identify the strength of the enemies they fought.


    Leaning down, Malphas observed one severed hand with several de cuts on bones and tendons.


    The tendons and muscles were sliced so precisely that there wasn''t any clear mark where the skin was stretched.


    Normally, with sharp de cuts, there is a definite stretch on the skin which reveals the flesh within, but it appeared as if sliced by the sharpest de.


    Identifying the wounds on the face, the dissected hand, and the cuts all over the tendons, he at least understood that there were three female warriors who attacked this g bearer.


    Indeed, Malphas even recognized the gender of those who attacked this individual merely by observing the wounds.


    These distinctions arise from the typical physiological differences between male and female muscle dynamics.


    Women''s muscles, particrly in the upper body, often have a slightly different distribution of strength and endurance. This can lead to a different approach to wielding a weapon, resulting in more precise and controlled cuts, as opposed to the often broader and more forceful strikes characteristic of malebatants.


    In conclusion, it was easier for a veteran like him to recognize who inflicted the damage.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Though never underestimating them, he used this knowledge as a precaution to adjust his own fighting style¡ªif women, adopting a more aggressive style targeting their swift decision-making; if men, adopting a more cautious approach.


    ''But, he didn''t seem to die due to it,'' Malphas thought. Observing the wounds, he found each had different time frames, meaning the hand cut and tendon cuts had a difference of more than a month, and the same with the punches to his face.


    Yet, the green, popped veins on his neck and the tightened muscles of his body indicated the intense pain this man endured before death.


    But the issue was, there wasn''t anything broken inside his body, which suggested the presence of a fourth attacker. There were no wounds fatal enough to kill him.


    ''If he is a gbearer then,'' Malphas thought as he moved his hand towards the wrist of the dead body, which appeared much better preserved than a normal body due to the presence of mana-infused muscle fibers.


    Taking his wrist, Malphas'' eyes fell on the insignia, which was hollowed with only a single stroke present.


    This clearly signified that another gbearer had either killed this one or was present within a certain radius when he died.


    Scrch


    Malphas tore the clothes from the arms and groin area, where the veins were more centered.


    ''?!''


    ''Will you look at that,'' he thought, visible amusement passing through his pupils, eyes glinting as he looked at the hair-thin line on the hand and the dense spider veins around the groin area.


    This all signified that whoever killed this man had erased all traces of their fighting style and even whatever left was not enough to reveal anything.


    Indeed, Malphas couldn''t determine whether the attacker was a woman or a man.


    The dissected hand had healed, and with his experience, he deduced it had been cut by a man.


    Yet, the crushing of the groin area so mercilessly couldn''t be done by anyone other than a woman.


    And even with all this, the healing had erased the essence of the evidence.


    In conclusion, someone smart, already aware of anyone noticing this body, had erased their traces in a way that anyone would assume the face wound or others as the cause of death.


    ''Drishti Devereaux... or,'' reminded of another name who was also a gbearer, Malphas slowly stood, his eyes turning towards the center of the capital city with a cold glint.


    His body started to slowly turn dark ck as if dissolving into the night, and he vanished towards the Central Country, arriving inside the capital city in an instant.


    The scenery changed much faster than he could blink.


    ''Ryuk Devereaux,'' Malphas'' eyes pierced through the obstacles in the window of a huge metallic battleship, appearing massive enough to make him look like an ant.


    ''Could it be that he sent Belial¡ª?!'' Before Malphas couldplete his thoughts, the image of the young man, which appeared much smaller, instantly erged until he was close enough to show visible nerves within those amber eyes.


    "How dare you enter Titanora without my permission!"


    Suddenly, the cry caused Malphas'' body to reflexively lean back to avoid a w aimed at his face.


    His face showed the shadow formed, while his body instantly turned into mist to avoid being stabbed by the sword, whose soft sound tearing through the air could be heard by him.


    screeech


    Sliding up to a distance due to the instantaneous movement of retreating, Malphas lifted his gaze and looked towards the newly arrived figure who attacked him.


    Moonlight seemed to shine on the amber eyes adorned in the face with hair fluttering due to the breeze. Yet instead of that sculpture, Malphas'' attention was captured by the chilling voice resonating from that man.


    "How dare a demon enter mynd?"

 Chapter 203: Chapter 203- Make Love

    ''He seems strong,'' Ryuk thought, seeing how his hands were dodged, and above that, the sword he had prepared to use only met thin air as the figure vanished andnded at a distance.


    "How dare a demon enter mynd?" Ryuk called out, feigning anger and masking his own expression to appear enraged.


    "....Are you Ryuk Devereaux?" Malphas inquired, his eyes ncing the young man up and down. The clothes he wore seemed to possess different types of abilities.


    ''It''s an artifact,'' Malphas recognized the suit worn by the young man as arger-grade artifact since it was able to conceal the young man''s presence.


    Indeed, Malphas didn''t blink once, noticing how he was unable to sense any energy signatures from the young man. He took it as the work of the artifact worn by him instead of it being Ryuk''s ability.


    Unbeknownst to him, the ability originally belonged to the young man, and the cloth only provide medium to conduct that power.


    Malphas, unaware of such things, reached conclusions while analyzing things from a stranger''s perspective.


    "Indeed, I am," Ryuk stood, observing the devil in front of him. His eyes seemed to miss no openings while scanning for any irregrities.


    First of all, if a demon of such demonic energy had arrived, it would have been impossible for Drishti not to notice. If she still hasn''te, it only concludes that she''s currently observing him due to her growing interest.


    Typically, appraisal and surveince detection were done by the System, as without much strength of his own, Ryuk wasn''t able to do that himself.


    "You seem stronger thanst time I saw you," Malphas remarked, ying with his finger on his chin while pondering the difference from thest time he met this individual.


    ''....'' Ryuk observed him with confusion, though it didn''t show on his face.


    He tried to recall if he had ever met this devil before. The devil''s confident tone only added to his confusion, as he couldn''t recall meeting him in this life or the past one.


    "Can I know where we met?" Ryuk inquired, his hand tightening its grip on the sword.


    If the answer was rted to his past life, he would need to kill this devil here and now.


    Ryuk was already pondering the arrival of Malphas and his search for him as a signal that he had some doubts about Belial being sent by him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Though Ryuk was somewhat sure that thest time he spoke with Belial, he was in the devouring mist in Malevolia, and from his voice, it seemed everything went the way Ryuk wanted.


    Of course, Ryuk was aware of how useful Belial was in ruining something, through interaction with him. This prompted him to intentionally give him the task of being caught and revealing Drishti''s name.


    If the Demon queen sent a stronger army, then it would have been clear that she trusted Belial''s words, indirectly allowing him to gauge her IQ.


    But now...


    "You were three months or smaller at that time," Malphas recalled an event that urred on this samend a few years ago, where his master was saved by a woman holding the title of one of the strongest gbearers.


    At that time, the situation was something else, and now it was different.


    "...I see," Ryuk nodded, concluding that when he opened his eyes, he was in Heindal, so those three months couldn''t be about him after birth.


    Thus, this devil was talking about when he was still in the womb.


    Something which appeared indigestible and instigated his curiosity.


    "Is Drishti Devereaux still the same as always?" Malphas inquired, ncing towards the battleship. His eyes pierced through any obstacles, tearing through any hard material before falling on a woman.


    In that fleeting moment, Malphas'' gaze met with a woman seated on a small chair, her legs folded, and her hand casually supporting her chin as she looked back at him.


    Malphas was a devil, higher-ranked than demons, and had the bloodline of an archdemon within him.


    Fear would be thest thing his body would feel, but at that moment of sight collision, it were as though his body seemed to be thrown lifeless in front of a hungry beast, his heart crashing with mere shifts, and every fiber of his being screaming in fear as a sweat bead betrayed his calm demeanor, trickling down his forehead.


    And of course, this didn''t go unnoticed by Ryuk, further prompting him to add, "Indeed, but I would like to know why you expect me to keep standing here while the demon queen has announced a war and not attack you?."


    Naturally, noticing that sweat bead on Malphas'' skin, Ryuk understood that Drishti was only held due to her interests, and she expected some show here but was definitely in a bad mood due to Malphas.


    Naturally, he wasn''t going to just y along with her and give some show to entertain her.


    But he at least needed to know the reason for Malphas toe here and also piece together what Malphas had said.


    Esme once told him how the curse or infection spread across Titanora was a gift from Demon Queen Morana when, after being betrayed by someone, she had escaped to thisnd.


    And from the conversation between Valhale and Esme, he hade to know how her father was killed by Devereaux ir because he had supported Alisia Devereaux.


    So, there could only be this time frame where the Demon queen could have met Alisia Devereaux.


    But again, everything came down to a bigger confusion.


    Alisia Devereaux was 120 years old or something, 98 years ago Esme''s dad died, and if it''s supposed that the Demon queen met Alisia at that time, then wouldn''t she be 22 years old?


    The confusing fact was that Malphas just mentioned how Ryuk was only three or a few months old.


    But wouldn''t he be born after many years?


    He could think of Esme''s mother, possessing the Tenebri bloodline, halting her pregnancy, but a Devereaux?


    Either way, this whole thing was confusing and had a single missing puzzle piece that needed to be fulfilled.


    "Hm, indeed, I should leave this ce, but take this," Malphas spoke as he took out a red box from his suit, his white-gloved hands holding the box delicately as he passed it towards the young man who only nced at it before lifting his hand to take it.


    Ryuk wasn''t able to sense any anomaly or energy outside the box. Either way, he needed to at least receive the box since the way it was offered didn''t appear to be a rough packet that could just hold some poison or cursed item.


    Not like anything like that would work on him.


    ''.....'' cing his hands in the red box, the fabric above appeared to be made of soft silk. Ignoring the fact he opened the box there without thinking much, his eyes not blinking once, his skin shrouded by ayer of ether in preparation for any surprise attack.


    "This?" Opening the box, Ryuk''s eyes fell on a ss bottle filled with pink liquid, a heart-shaped ss cap on the bottle, with an aroma filling the surrounding space the moment it was opened, prompting him to lift his gaze towards Malphas and inquire, "What is this?"


    Malphas finally fulfilled the duty assigned to him at the hands of the Demon queen, cing his hand on his chest slightly, nodding, and exining to him, "It''s an aphrodisiac, My future Lord."


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 204: Chapter 204- Aphrodisiac!?

    "Huh?" Those words from Malphas definitely took Ryuk by surprise, causing him to blink a few times while not understanding any of it.


    First, a demon who appeared to be much stronger than him arrived with a delicate box containing aphrodisiac and gave it to him.


    Second, the demon, who seemed not to even call Drishti "Lady" even after knowing her strength as Ascendancy, called him, an Early Legendary rank, a Lord, more specifically future Lord.


    Exactly, what did all this sudden change of events mean?


    "Is there anything you want to ask?" Malphas lifted his gaze, observing the young man looking at him with a nk gaze while holding the opened box that Demon Queen Morana had offered.


    "...Why aphrodisiac?" Ryuk inquired, clearly hearing theughter from behind him.


    Though the distance was muchrger but due to his enhanced senses, he could hear Drishti falling from her chair whileughing her lungs out.


    ''it''s definitely embarrassing.'' Ryuk didn''t care about the standards of others judging him based on their perspectives, yet it seemed embarrassing, knowing how every Devereaux member, including the 188 battalion members and Regina Devereaux, observed this whole thing with hardly controlledughter.


    Though it was confusing how none of them had arrived here and attacked the demon infiltrating thisnd, making it clear that Drishti had big hand in this.


    "Demon Queen wanted you to be strong enough," Malphas nodded, cing his folded hands behind him with proud eyes looking towards the young man who would have the greatest honor of all time.


    "....By drinking an aphrodisiac?" Closing the box, Ryuk''s eyes turned towards the demon who was spouting nonsense without giving any context to things.


    "Indeed, humans and demons, both belonging to different races, have a very low birth rate, which could be a hindrance for Malevolia, which will need an heir soon," Malphas exined the reason for giving the potion to him, citing the low fertility rate between demons and humans, resulting in very few childbirths from parents of both different races.


    "And why would the Demon Queen want to marry me?" Indeed, it was clear where this devil was going with his words.


    From Malphas'' words, Ryuk was aware that this whole conversation was devoid of any suspicion about him being the Host of the Nexus System but was about something else.


    And that something else was, without any prior details, a marriage proposal¡ªno, more like an already decided marriage deal where he needed to marry that woman regardless of his choices¡ªevident from how he received the aphrodisiac without any say in the matter.


    Marrying someone like the Demon Queen was out of the question.


    The first reason was he didn''t know anything about her nor had he ever met her to even consider her a potential marriage partner.


    Added to that, her straightforward approach without him knowing anything had just destroyed her image in his eyes.


    Clearly, from her words, she is a dominant woman with so much pride to not care about his own decisions.


    Another reason was her possessing the Void Matrix System.


    Above all this, the most important factor was to know the reason for the Demon Queen to choose him, who was since birth in the Heindal Continent.


    "You are the son of Alisia Devereaux, aren''t you?" Malphas inquired to reconfirm the identity of the young man who wasn''t even aware of his future wife.


    "....So, this marriage thing was decided beforehand?" Ryuk, hearing those words from Malphas, could at least understand that this whole confusing plot was even before his birth. Though confusing, he felt things were going in the wrong direction.


    Naturally, it should be the Demon Queen searching for the one who had the system and trying to kill him, not searching for a husband.


    "Indeed, I think Alisia Devereaux hadn''t told you about the promise she was given by my queen," Malphas shook his head, understanding the mimunication between both of them, leading to this young man being unaware of things, prompting him to again tell the whole story...


    A small story --


    The time belonged to the span when the demon King had just decided to pass down his throne to his children.


    A heir battle urred with several of them dying at the hands of one another, and some also surviving and running away from Malevolia to more open ground for battles.


    Being betrayed by one of her loyal subordinates who thought that his daughter''s ability to create a very unique soul-healing potion would be taken advantage of, he ran away from Malevolia while taking away his two daughters, with both having an age difference of two years.


    Malphas also exined that after being betrayed and stabbed, Morana had to flee to the continent this far away, in thisnd called Titanora, where she was saved by a gbearer of that time holding the top three positions for contenders to the Head of Devereaux family.


    And in exchange for the help that was provided, Demon Queen Morana promised to marry that woman''s unborn son once he reached the age of 20, just to show her gratefulness for being saved by her.


    ''....Why does this seem simr?'' Ryuk nced towards the box before turning again to Malphas, realizing that there was this simr background story for Esme too.


    Last time, due to things disrupting their conversation, he came to know about her being the sister of Alia only at thest moment, after finally deciding to be with Esme.


    Naturally, due to none of Esme''s facial features having a simrity to Alia''s, he had kept away from remembering that she was indeed the sister of the woman who tried to stab him.


    No matter what the reason was.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    From his point of view, if there was a need to save him, then he should be aware of what sacrifices someone is making for him. Yet, in reply to his hundreds of questions, he only received answers in form of wounds.


    So, he wasn''t going to ignore the fact that he was bound with another woman even before his birth.


    In Esme''s case, her father died due to involvement with the Devereaux family, leading to a chain reaction that appeared as if executed in a nned manner, from Alia''s falling in Heindal to Esme''s meeting him here.


    Now, the System''s Host turns out to be someone who again had some rtion with the Devereaux family.


    In both cases, Alisia Devereaux was the catalyst for all reactions.


    ''it can''t be a single thing, can it?'' Ryuk''s instincts were saying that there would be more mess which would follow him due to his mother, who seems to be lost somewhere for now.


    He didn''t know where she was, or even had a contact to confirm if this devil was telling the truth or if they were already aware of him possessing the system and this was just a n to lure him in.


    But among all this confusion was a question lingering inside him, "And how did your queen even think of making decisions on behalf of me?"


    "What?" Malphas raised his eyebrow, as if hearing something like this for the first time, even after being honored to be chosen as the Demon Queen''s partner, someone was asking him this.


    "Indeed, you are Alisia Devereaux''s son," Malphas nodded, looking at the young man who showed the same personality as Alisia Devereaux, with the same confidence and pride.


    "Of course, I am. Unlike Morana, who was saved by someone and believes offering herself over would be a blessing for them who saved her," Ryuk firmly stated with a mocking tone.


    He moved forward, approaching Malphas, who stood calmly. Ryuk halted and meeting cold eyes with Malphas, adding in a firm tone, "Such arrogance definitely suits a pridefully blind woman like Morana."

 Chapter 205: Chapter 205- Nothing more than an Ant

    ''?!''


    "Don''t cross the line, young man," Malphas said, taken aback by that firm tone, looking towards those amber eyes, retreating back after uttering words that could have been enough to cost this young man''s life.


    "It was Morona who crossed it first," Ryuk firmly stated, looking coldly at Malphas with a clear intent to not care a bit about Malphas or the Queen''s proposal for him to marry her.


    It was clear that he was being taken lightly here, seen as a child who should be proud of being chosen.


    Earlier, there was hesitation to marry based on some promise made by his mother, but after knowing everything, it was clear that there was some confusion here.


    The confusion was on their side, thinking that their pride would not even allow them to ept others'' help and treating it as if the return favor is far bigger inparison.


    "You seem to not even have entered the Legendary rank in physical strength and yet act like this?" Malphas sighed, seeing how today''s young men don''t understand where they stand in this wide world and make decisions that are only offensive to respectful and mature individuals.


    "It''s fine, Ryuk Devereaux," Malphas said as he opened and closed his ws, clenching and loosening them tofortably fit the gloves inside his hand. He lifted one hand to adjust the end of the white glove, further rifying, "It''s an Elder''s job to keep their Juniors on the right path."


    Understanding the immature thoughts of the young man, Malphas decided to teach him a lesson in understanding how things work in this world, and he should better be grateful for what Demon Queen Morana was blessing him with.


    Don''t know how many figures have approached Demon Queen with marriage proposals, yet she only, due to her promise, remained fixed on rejecting them.


    "An Elder should set an Example," Ryuk added in a nk tone, with the box in his hand disappearing within his inventory space¡ªthe system left all the features that didn''t need its own processing power.


    Looking at the vanishing box, Ryuk then lifted his eyes towards Malphas, with his body slowly starting to shroud in orange glow with a mixed amethyst within them, muscles tightening, and cold eyes looking at Malphas. He further added, "But it seems Elders are thinking to impose their own wrong paths on the uing generation..."


    SWISH


    Before Ryuk could further add, Malphas had arrived just an inch away, with the surrounding mana crackling, and the atmosphere sent into deep istion around ten feet distance, as if a dome was formed. Yet the words from Ryuk weren''t able to be suppressed, resonating in space, "...Isn''t it just cutting away the path for improvement and new changes?"


    Malphas''s ws tightened, sharp nails emerging from his skin as he aimed at Ryuk''s abdomen.


    Just before his ws could pierce the fabric of Ryuk''s clothes, a sudden, overwhelming force, as if thousands of mountains had fallen from the sky, mmed into Malphas''s ribs.


    BOOOM!


    A visible shockwave erupted, scattering nearby rubble in all directions. Malphas''s body was flung through the air, tumbling helplessly.


    "Kughh," his eyes turning towards the scene behind him. He saw that same young man standing, his gaze cold and unyielding.


    ''?!''


    But beside the young man were two cloaked figures in trench coats, their fabric fluttering in the breeze. Their sharp orange eyes glowed as they stared back at Malphas, frozen in a powerful kicking stance.


    Screeechh


    ''What are they doing here?!'' Malphas tried to bnce his body by gripping the ground beneath while sliding uncontrobly, but the recoil kept pushing him to a distance before another sharp force hit both his legs, which were the only support for his hurling body.


    Bam!


    "Ugh¡ª?!" Visibly due to the force, his body hurled with face upward due to the kick on his legs, levitating in the air with his sight fixed towards the sky before his eyes widened, seeing two kicks from both sidesing from above again.


    Boom!


    CRACK!


    In an instant, after throwing his body off bnce, two cloaked figures had pressed down Malphas''s whole body on the ground, plunging it a feet inside due to their force.


    "Haaa.....Haaa....What are they doing here?" Malphas stood far away on a tree, or more specifically just seemed to appear there through some teleportation method only known to him.


    His eyes looked towards the hundreds of Legendary Rankers materializing there without him even feeling their presence. His eyes instantly shot towards a figure materializing beside the young man.


    ''Regina Devereaux?'' Malphas could understand why he wasn''t able to feel any of the Devereaux members'' presence there.


    Naturally, the Demon army was only aware of Drishti Devereaux''s presence on Titanora with some soldiers from Ardoros.


    But this was the whole army!


    Malphas, though he was on PARAMOUNT¡ªa far stronger rank than any Legendary here, but still felt overwhelmed seeing an army of individuals having strength on par with strongest forces working directly under demon queen.


    And he could only deal with three or four of them, let alone a hundred.


    So, there seemed to be more battle power on this side than they had expected, while Malphas were unable to sense it beforehand because Drishti Devereaux had numbed his senses to detect the exact numbers.


    Every strong individual was aware of the ability to influencews with words possessed by Drishti Devereaux, so it wasn''t a hidden secret.


    "Malphas, can''t you just kill everyone here? I will not intervene."


    ''?!''


    Suddenly hearing the voice, Malphas, though taken aback from the voice, kept his gaze fixed towards the other Devereaux members and that young man approaching the ce where a crater was formed with a crow''s carcass.


    Indeed, Malphas''s ability of instant transfer was done by switching ces with Demonized crows made of his own energy.


    Looking for some time at the young man and those individuals emitting such intense pressure, Malphas added, "Lady Drishti, we all know what you want here."


    He turned his gaze towards the woman standing on the tree branch beside him with folded hands and fluttering ck hair and a visible smile adorning her face from the fun she had after hearing about all this story.


    Naturally, since the moment she decided to apany this young man, there were several interesting things that happened which were definitely worth her time.


    She convinced Amrantha not to intervene in Esme and Ryuk''s lovey-dovey affair, solely out of concern for the younger generation.


    Correction¡ª Drishti did it after knowing about the story of Esme''s father''s death linked with Alisia Devereaux and then that reaction on Ryuk''s face whenever Alia Tenebri''s name was highlighted¡ªsimply by convincing Amrantha, she made a long-term investment for her fun.


    But now, hearing Malphas''s words filled with clear rejection, she nced at him with amusement for adding honour before her name and added, "Heh, Lady Drishti? Demon, you seem to change color faster than I lose interest in something."


    "Lady Drishti, isn''t it the rule of the world to paint yourself green in a forest and ck in the night?" Malphas said, folding his hands behind him, with a finger creating another emergency Teleportation circle for his transfer from here.


    But it seemed his speed was much slower to go unnoticed by Drishti as a chilling voice filled the ce, emitting from her parted lips, firmly stating, "Do you really think an ant like you could have entered this ce without turning into blood mist?"


    ''?!''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 206: Chapter 206- Changes.

    ''?!''


    Suddenly taken aback by Drishti''s words, Malphas halted his fingers while drawing a circle on his palm, realizing he had been seen through much sooner than anticipated. He loosened his hands, conceding defeat.


    "I apologize, Lady Drishti," Malphas murmured, nodding slightly, his eyes ncing towards the direction from which he had just escaped.


    "Weren''t you all wanted to deal with me?" Drishti asked with an amused expression. Already aware of the reason behind the Demon Queen''s war against Titanora.


    "Aren''t I right?" she turned her sharp gaze towards Malphas, who suddenly felt a force binding his body.


    "No... It was an orde..." Malphas tried to reject the usation, but his mouth moved on its own, uttering words beyond his control and revealing the truth but he struggled, managing to suppress his voice with sheer will, even going  far as to harm himself.


    Drishti watched as the demon bit his own tongue off, understanding that the famed loyalty among demons had prompted Malphas to take such drastic steps to avoid revealing the full truth.


    But no will can stand against absolute strength.


    "Reveal it, Demon," Drishtimanded, her voice reverberating with an authority that altered the space around Malphas, With a tone holding visible pressure running rampant across his very being.


    "It was an order from the Demon Queen to attack you," Malphas admitted, feeling his bitten tongue regenerate and his suppressed voice spill out, beyond his control.


    "Why?" Drishti inquired further, pressing on. Malphas'' body waspletely bound, the air solidifying around him with clear binds holding him still, allowing only his mouth freedom without any control.


    "Because you were linked to the one behind sending Belial," Malphas revealed, his hands struggling to break free before he could disclose more crucial information yet everything was futile.


    ''...This kid,'' Drishti thought, her smile vanishing as she nced at the young man immersed in conversation with Regina. The clear distance between them revealed her coldness at being used as a scapegoat here.


    -----


    "My Liege, do you want me to kill that demon?" Regina stepped forward, followed by two cloaked figures. Though they looked straight ahead, they remained on guard, their bodies surrounded by dense mana, prepared for any surprise attack.


    "No, but was it Lady Drishti?" Ryuk inquired, puzzled by theirte arrival, with a hint of understanding in his voice.


    He had already ended a whole conversation with the demon, who should have been considered an enemy since the moment the Demon Queen dered war.


    But no, Malphas came and now went too, without getting attacked.


    "Indeed, Lady Drishti used her Authority on us," Regina exined how they were all immobilized at a crucial moment,cking any control until the conversation ended, and they arrived just as things began to turn ugly.


    ''...this woman,'' Ryuk thought, lifting his gaze towards a direction where he could clearly see a tornado or cyclone of mana condensed in one ce, a clear warning for others to stay away from the source of that enormous energy¡ªDrishti Devereaux.


    Looking towards the forests, he discerned that Drishti was there, which meant Malphas was also beside her.


    Of course, Ryuk wasn''t able to sense Malphas'' presence due to Malphas'' strength providing him a facade to hide from Ryuk''s senses.


    But it wasn''t the same for Drishti, who didn''t need to hide her presence and intentionally revealed it with a more dominating aura, letting the surrounding mana rampage around her.


    "Liege, please give me that box. I will get rid of it," a cloaked figure came forward, offering to dispose of the box offered by the Demon Queen without any consideration of etiquette.


    Indeed, shouldn''t she offer the aphrodisiac with her hand instead of sending her messanger?


    "...Leave it," Ryuk denied, intending to analyze the remnants of demonic energy left by the demon queen on it.


    Naturally, this was also why he chose to touch the box instead of the ss bottle, allowing him to extract the energy signatures from the bottle for future use.


    ''?!''


    "I-I see..." The cloaked figure, hesitant, backed away with small steps, while everyone else''s eyes focused on the young man who had decided to keep an aphrodisiac.


    Indeed, they couldn''t judge someone''s preference for using aphrodisiacs for a better experience, but they all nced at theirmander, conveying a single thought: Commander, please suggest to the liege not to drink the whole bottle at once.


    ''....'' Regina, her gaze fixed away from everyone there, finally nced at the man beside her and informed him of the details, "Liege, that devil''s name is Malphas, and he is the right hand of Demon Queen Morana."


    "And?" Ryuk, noticing Regina''s awareness of the demon''s name, inquired with clear curiosity, focusing on her words.


    "He came here to search for you without knowing it was you," Regina nced at Ryuk, both of her eyes taking a peek at him as he continued to smile.


    "You''re smart, you know, Regina?" Ryuk teased, standing in the dimly lit night with moonlight casting a soft glow on his face, surrounded by several cloaked figures.


    "Not more than you, Liege," Regina reciprocated his tone, looking ahead, observing the scenery of broken rubble and dense forest illuminated by the soft moonlight.


    "Did you check upon Valhale?" Ryuk inquired about the health of the old man whom he had provided some rest to heal his brain and redirect his thoughts in a direction favorable to Ryuk''s interests.


    "He seems stubborn enough to not break even after all this time," Regina informed, observing the scene in front of her as a woman''s figure started to materialize.


    It was Drishti Devereaux arriving after a brief conversation with a demon and sending him to his way with some message for Demon queen.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Lady Drishti, Do you think he will surrender?" Ryuk inquired as the woman approached him with elegant steps and a mesmerizing smile on her face, holding the soft glow of moonlight in her deep amber eyes, her ck hair strands dancing in the air, fluttering with the breeze disrupting the sight yet holding allure enough to break anyone weaker than Legendary Rank.


    "If you mean death by surrender, then yes." Drishti said as she arrived, ncing at the two individuals standing in front of her. One was a young man with striking deep eyes like hers, wearing a ck suit with his hands in his pockets, while the other was a woman in a military outfit, one eye covered behind a mask hidden by her hair.


    ''....'' Ryuk understood Drishti''s clear intent: to convey that old people, meaning the Founders, were capable of bearing pain beyond limits, even to the point of death, showing the strength they possessed as a whole to push forward without any control.


    "Though, you can tell me what you want. Maybe I can fulfill your desires," Drishti stopped a few steps away from him, her lips forming a small curve that soon turned into a smile, enough to quicken anyone''s heartbeat.


    "....." Seeing how, even after orchestrating a death battle between him and Malphas, Drishti acted nonchnt and began using her words to probe her interests, he approached her with confident steps, stopping just short of where their breath mingled in the air. With a sly grin, he leaned in close, his voice a soft murmur near her ear, his hand casually tucked in his pocket.


    "Oh, I think you already know what I want." he began, "but the real question is, How far are you willing to let me go?"

 Chapter 207: Chapter 207 - Reginas small story

    "Tch, it''s not fun at all," Drishti backed away, seeing no hint of embarrassment on the young man''s face. His direct initiative to attack her with her own medicine didn''t sit well with her.


    "What did you talk about with that Devil?" Ryuk inquired, retreating from the disappointed face of Drishti. Her parted lips let out a warm breath as she sighed in loss.


    "Not much... " Drishti passed by him, the subtle flutter of her hair leaving behind a trace of soft aroma lingering in the air. She approached Regina and instructed, "The next location will be Jade Dominion. Prepare for it."


    ''....'' Hearing the familiar name of the continent, a subtle coldness filled Ryuk''s face. His hands came out of his pockets before he inquired, "Lady Drishti, why that ce?"


    Ryuk''s intent was clearly about the rtion between him and that ce, linked through Jenny (the ve girl). A few years ago, due to her, he had encountered someone from that ce infiltrating his rooms and attacking his soul.


    At that time, he was scammed by the system into losing his Kill points even though it was his own ability that protected him.


    But above all else, Be and Lin Feng¡ªthe host of the Neolith Harem System, was also present there.


    "Heh, don''t you want to meet someone special there?" Drishti tilted her head and nced back at the young man, a small smile adorning her lips. Finding that coldness on his face, which had acted straightforward moments ago, was satisfying.


    "And who might that be?" Ryuk''s eyes were fixed on Drishti. In the moonlight, her face seemed to hold an otherworldly allure, yet that smile only increased his distrust about what might be going on inside her brain.


    "Of course, the woman you met in Heindal," Drishti revealed, showing her awareness of the attack that had urred on a small five-year-old child some years ago within the grounds of the Selvius kingdom.


    ''Why would that womane to Ardoros?'' Ryuk did not believe for a moment that Drishti herself had been observing him that day.


    He already knew how moody she was, and the likelihood of her keeping an eye on a five-year-old child possessing nothing specialpared to the wonders of the world was zero.


    He was sure she must have learned about the woman''s attack when she arrived in Ardoros, after the system cut off the soul projection link.


    The question remained: what did that woman do after arriving in Ardoros and why acted so lowkey for so long?


    "Did the Devereaux family order her not to go back to Heindal?" he inquired again while breaking the flow of their conversation. Aware that Drishti would catch onto his intent, his gaze remained steady on the woman in front of him. She stood in a ck silky dress, her delicate fingers entangled together just above her abdomen.


    Her long eyshes fluttered, revealing several shifts of emotions on that serene face.


    Her amused expression broke down due to his words. Instead of feeling dissatisfied with hisck of response, her face lit up with a clear smile. Moving her hands behind her back and narrowing her eyes teasingly, she parted her lips, "It was me who threatened her."


    In that fleeting moment, where night was at its peak, the moonlight bathed the ground filled with rubble and trees in a soothing glow. A breeze passed between the young man and Drishti, carrying a leaf with it, as hollow as Ryuk''s reaction.


    ''....''


    Indeed, it didn''t make sense for her to threaten a woman who had just arrived in Ardoros after coincidentally infiltrating his room.


    Drishti neither knew him at that time nor had he shown anything special to attract her attention.


    Knowing how much of an enthusiast she was, Ryuk was certain that if she had found him interesting back then, there was no chance this woman would have let him live alone in Heindal.


    "And why would you do that?" he inquired, wanting to understand the reason behind those events, while blinking nkly. Regina also nced at Drishti, realizing the woman in question was one of the two supporters of the Empress of Jade Dominion.


    "Why would I tell you?" Drishti scoffed, finally gaining the upper hand as she noticed the curious look on his face.


    She had already decided to add some moreyers of deals to the task he had assigned her to suppress that book.


    For example, she would be the one to teach him.


    Indeed, after reading all the pages of the book, she found it interesting and wanted to see what the side effects of those techniques would be.


    The first guinea pig she thought of was the man in front of her.


    Unbeknownst to her, there was more of a feeling to teach someone for the first time in her life, one where someone who had already reached their peak wanted to bestow some of their knowledge upon their disciples.


    Of course, her priorities were more focused on seeing something interesting, which expected some side effects in her teachings, that''s all.


    Silence~


    Silence filled the ce, with all of them standing in their respective ces, Ryuk''s eyes fixed on the woman who was unexpectedly poking at him when he wanted answers.


    Not that this went unnoticed by Regina, whose hands swiftly moved towards her sword hilt, slowly drawing her sword as she added firmly, with a killing intent passing through her eyes, "My Liege, give memand, and I will get an answer from her."


    ''...not you too.'' Hearing Regina''s words, filled with a clear intent for the truth, unwavering even after knowing the sword she just unsheathed would be aimed at the slightly overpowered woman, he felt lost.


    Ryuk noticed Drishti''s expression towards Regina''s such deration, to see if they had crossed a line.


    Technically, due to Drishti''s easy-going behavior, he always seemed to forget how she was able to kill all of the individuals present here within less than 15 seconds.


    Of course, Ryuk had ced aside Devereaux Bloodline Drawback since the woman who herself had purity over 99, how could not she be aware of all the loopholes in that drawback.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But he only noticed a side eye from Drishti causing him to be curious with another question in his mind, Ryuk inquired seeing their bonding this closer "Lady Drishti, did you kidnaped Regina from Sword Valley?"


    His question may seem out of context, but their inclination until now hasn''t been very repulsive, considering how no one else had the guts to casually draw their sword at Drishti except him and Regina ande out unscathed.


    Simply put, Drishti was easygoing because everyone was like ants in front of her, and she paid no heed to ants'' opinions.


    ''....huh'' Only one thought crossed his mind seeing both of their reaction to his question as Regina sheathing back her sword, moving towards a rock and seating there with Drishti''s face forming a proud smile revealing that indeed she had somewhat found an interesting child and brought her in Ardoros after getting permission of her master who didn''t have any opinion to begin with.


    "Really? And who might another one be?" He inquired after somewhat getting that deep feeling from within which kept suggesting that Drishti had definitely kidnapped someone else too.


    Exactly, this whole series of question came from the fact that if Drishti knew about Ryuk then she might have not left him in Heindal and it was true for other children who showed something interesting to her, So who are those special cases here?


    "I didn''t kidnap anyone," Drishti shook her head, but she felt a sharp gaze from Regina, trying to convey her feelings about how Drishti should finally tell the truth about fighting the master of Sword Valley to obtain her precious disciple, simply because the girl possessed something interesting.


    Ignoring Regina, Drishti continued with a visibly genuine expression, noticing how Ryuk also didn''t believe her one bit. "No, her Master sent Regina to train under me, and she was very happy to do so. As for another one, his name was Damien. Right now, he is a gbearer under Veronica Devereaux."

 Chapter 208: Chapter 208- Why are you opening my shirt?

    Ten dayster,


    In the not-so-dense forest, already affected by the shockwaves of struggle, the scattered trees allowed the empty space for air to pass through with an audible gasping from one ce.


    Upon closer attention, in the depths of the forest, four men appeared; one was being held by two cloaked figures, his arms firmly locked.


    "Haah... Haah..." Gasping for breath, Ryuk''s eyes remained fixed on the old man standing just a few steps away from him, holding a pointed, long needle that appeared three meters in length.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Concentrate the flow of Ether on your sr plexus," Valhale ordered before taking a seat with crossed legs, looking towards the young man held by two cloaked figures, while his two amber eyes looked back at Valhale.


    "Did you do that intentionally?" Ryuk inquired, feeling his heart vein expand but with sheer pain, which was evident from the greenish nerves on his face and somewhat reddened pupils.


    "...You should trust your teachers; they never want your harm," Valhale said, closing his eyes andbing his beard with his hand, sitting cross-legged while pointing the needle towards Ryuk''s sr plexus.


    ''You shouldn''t lie.''


    ''Nope, those who say this are the biggest liars.''


    Both cloaked figures gripping Ryuk''s hands, after being ordered by him, nced at him while conveying their message gathered from years of experience, trying to make the young man understand that every suffering starts with those lines.


    "I withdraw," Ryuk conceded, understanding that even after being convinced by Drishti, this old man would indeed help him, but only in a way that would bring enormous pain, not an easy solution.


    ''Smart choice Liege.''


    Hearing his words, the cloaked figures tried to loosen their grip but seemed stuck in ce, their hands still tightly gripping the young man''s arms, who seemed to realize what was happening.


    "Lady Drishti, wasn''t everything sorted outst time?" Ryuk inquired, his eyes shifting to look into the empty air, which soon trembled, forming a heat haze as a womanly figure began to materialize out of thin air.


    A soft aroma lingered in the air as the breeze fluttered her cascading hair; the woman arrived at that ce with visible changes in the surrounding mana, attracting Valhale''s gaze, which appeared trembled for a moment.


    The amusing fact was that even though being influenced by the Grimoire''s excruciating pain, Valhale''s body showed no reaction towards the one who instilled that fear¡ªthe young man in front of him¡ªbut it did react to the woman who had just arrived.


    Hearing Ryuk''s words, Drishti turned her gaze with a small curve forming on her lips, which soon became a smile adorning her face. She added while raising an eyebrow and ncing at the young man, "Heh? What sort out? You left saying how you would just get help from this old man instead of mine without any further words."


    "What do you want?" Ryuk asked, keeping his gaze on her as he inquired about what she needed in exchange for answering the remaining questions from that day or to help him in some way and finally why she was here.


    Naturally, he wasn''t nning to leave this ce for a few more months until he broke through his physical strength, especially after learning that their next destination was their of individuals who could pose a threat to him.


    Technically, he wasn''t aware of Titanora either before arriving here, but the more he learned about how this continent wasn''t even mid-ranked, the more it prompted him to be aware that this wasn''t a threat to him, but the Jade Dominion could be.


    From his previous world, he had read many cultivation books and was aware of the plots and events that weremonly witnessed when one enters and where every native has the ability to synthesize mana into internal energy.


    And typically, he wasn''t even mastered the way mana worked, let alone a form of energy whose name he had only heard of.


    But if the plot involving heroines and the Son of Heaven were true, then those hidden ancestors and cultivators could also be true.


    So, entering a foreignnd without any precautions was not an option for him.


    "Let me train you," Drishti stated as she moved towards him while taking a peek at Valhale who was ring at her with a trembling body, remembering the threat he had received from her.


    He could withstand pain enough to kill him, could even watch his family die in front of him, but this woman threatened to destroy Titanora and kill everyone present here.


    As a Founder, even though his ego never allowed him to submit, the thought of his ownnd being erased by someone was not something he could just let happen. So, for now, he was teaching this young man.


    "Why do you want to train me?" Ryuk inquired, tightening his hand muscles with an amethyst aura surrounding his hand in an attempt to free himself, but it wasn''t enough due to the strength possessed by the cloaked figures whose bodies were not under their control now.


    Naturally, he could use the Grimoire to neutralize them, but there was no need, so he remained held down on one bent leg.


    Initially, he did this because the first time Valhale expanded his heart vein, he had reflexively attacked him due to his body reacting automatically, prompting him to take support from two of the Devereaux members to keep him restricted.


    "Because I want to see what side effects your body will show if I teach you something wrong," Drishti shrugged her shoulders in a nonchnt demeanor, her feet approaching him before halting a hand''s distance away.


    ''...Should I let Valhale train me instead?'' Ryuk reevaluated his previous decision to let Valhale teach him after hearing Drishti''s real intent.


    He didn''t take her words as a joke since he was aware that she could definitely do that.


    "Can you tell them to release me?" Ryuk inquired of Drishti, who was leaning down and stretching her fingers towards his ck shirt while her gaze remained fixed on his shirt before ncing at him.


    "Let meplete what Valhale said, of course it will be very quick," Drishti stated genuinely while deciding on the mind map for her teachings that she should bestow upon him.


    Her mind added small tweaks in the Thesis teachings to see if they would have an adverse effect on his body or not.


    Indeed, there were several improvements she found needed to be implemented in the thesis, but she wasn''t sure if they would have any side effects.


    "Um... Lady Drishti, why are you unbuttoning my shirt?" he inquired, seeing her fingers sliding down from his neck and opening the buttons in there way, leaving him looking at her nkly in doubt.


    He knew that she didn''t have those kinds of intentions, and she knew that he knew, but the problem was, this wasn''t something to be done in public!


    "I need to use my energy to stimte yours so I can break the flo¡ªI mean, readjust the flow around your sr plexus," Drishti changed her words, realizing that her initial statement could be a lesson for others present here, like knowing exactly what she was doing, prompting her to choose her words carefully to not reveal teachings of thesis.


    But of course, her words were taken in a different sense by everyone, including Ryuk, as he looked down following her fingers which slowly moved down while gliding on his chest. This prompted him to add, "Then you can use a needle as well."


    Valhale was indeed using a needle to let his energy flow through it without touching Ryuk personally after Ryuk had punched him previously by mistake due to reflex.


    "Nah, I don''t have that much energy control like him," Drishti''s fingers finally halted at his sr plexus where theyid on the skin¡ªsmooth and taut over well-defined muscles.


    The contours of his pectorals stood out; each line and ridge over his muscr physique with a faint sheen caught the light, highlighting the bronze hue of his skin, and a light dusting of hair added a rugged touch to his otherwise polished appearance.


    ''...This could be a problem,'' was the only thing that came to mind as he realized the situation he was in¡ªbeing held with her fingers dancing on his chest while trying to find the energy flow across his veins¡ªmaking the whole scene appear to carry a different meaning.


    "Lady Drishti, I think this could cause a huge misunder¡ª" Ryuk tried to suggest that they should do this alone inside a locked room instead of in public, understanding what one might think seeing all this without knowing the reason. But he was interrupted by a familiar voice.


    "My Liege, I brought Miss Esme here¡ª... Is she molesting you?"

 Chapter 209: Chapter 209- Bite me?

    Toward the path leading to the center of the forest, two women walked, followed at a distance of half a mile by two cloaked figures.


    "Um, Madam, I mean..." Regina hesitated, unsure of how to address Esme properly, not knowing the appropriate way to refer to her Liege''s woman.


    "Sigh. You can call me anything. It''s not like you will always call him Liege," Esme sighed, her stoic face betraying no emotion as her eyes scanned thergely destroyed forest.


    "Huh? I don''t understand, Miss Esme," Regina replied, confused by Esme''s words, though she understood the implication might be Esme leaving her Liege or perhaps changing how she referred to him.


    "Forget it. You''ll understand in time. I have already epted my fate," Esme said, having asked Mae to predict the future for her and Ryuk, only to be aware of things turning moreplicated for her.


    The least she could do now was savor these remaining moments, having realized she had fallen in love with the wrong man.


    "Sigh," Esme sighed again.


    ''Did you do something, my Liege?'' Regina thought, hearing Esme sigh for the third time. She felt perplexed about what might have happened to make her act so strangely.


    Unaware that she too would sigh once she heard the results of Mae''s prediction.


    Finally, after weaving through scattered trees, they found their way to the center of the forest.


    "My Liege, I brought Miss Esme¡ª" Regina began, but her words trailed off as she took in the scene before her¡ªa man on folded knees with an unbuttoned ck shirt fluttering, both hands restrained, with a woman smiling as she rubbed his chest with her fingers.


    "Is she molesting you?" Regina''s face twitched, her hand instinctively grabbing her sword hilt. Her eyes remained fixated on the sight¡ªDrishti''s fingers ying across Ryuk''s bare chest, while he was held by two cloaked figures who seemed to be struggling, their hands appearing not under their control.


    ''Did Mae''s predictione true this soon?'' Esme''s world turned upside down as she saw her man restrained by the cloaked figures and Drishti taking advantage of him.


    Technically, it seemed impossible, so it was clear he was doing this intentionally.


    Regina knew her battalion members well and was aware of Drishti''s strength, making her think that Drishti, in her usual manner, was merely indulging in something interesting by molesting Ryuk.


    Esme, knowing how strong Ryuk himself was, thought he must have orchestrated everything to appear innocent while being held by the cloaked figures and appearing weak while being molested by Drishti¡ªa perfect nid by him.


    Of course, both women were wrong technically, but their logical guesses were close to the mark.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Shut up, Regina. Why would I even try to do something like that?" Drishti''s fingers halted before speaking up, not caring about either of them. Her focus remained on finding nerves on his chest as she slightly pressed before lifting her gaze and inquiring, "Why is your heartbeat racing?"


    "..... It always does," Ryuk calmly replied, maintaining a stoic face while looking at her before ncing at Esme to reassure her that it was a natural urrence.


    His heartbeat was racing because he had just undergone vein expansion by Valhale.


    But, no hope for his excuses.


    "Yes, I trust you," Esme nodded, maintaining a stoic expression, though her face betrayed her true thoughts.


    :: Like Hell I will :: These were the words Ryuk heard instead, seeing her face scream how much she didn''t believe him.


    "Liege, Lady Drishti is over 400 years old, so..." Regina tried to remind Ryuk of Drishti''s age, hoping it might help him create a mental barrier against her attacks and think straight instead of being swept away by her seduction.


    ''....You shouldn''t have said that, Regina,'' Ryuk thought as he felt Drishti''s fingers halt on his chest. His eyes caught a sharp glint passing through hers at Regina''s words, which even he felt were out of line.


    Indeed, if someone had lived for so long that they forgot their exact age, one should understand that mentioning their age is a very sensitive matter.


    "Hey, Regina?" Drishti called out, turning her gaze towards where Esme and Regina stood.


    "Hm, what?" Regina replied firmly, matching Drishti''s tone, her hands clenching.


    "Weren''t you here to perform a given task?" Drishti reminded her of the task Ryuk had assigned¡ªto bring Esme.


    "....Yes, Liege, here she is," Regina blinked twice before sighing, realizing how this old woman was changing the topic. She then turned to Ryuk. "Taskpleted."


    "Hello, Esme," Ryuk greeted Esme with a head nod, seeing how the situation was being resolved peacefully.


    "Hello," Esme greeted back, ncing at Drishti and Regina, feeling even more awkward after realizing how dangerous these women were for her future.


    Turning toward Ryuk, she looked at him with a slight tremble of her eyebrow, showing her hesitation and mixed emotions, especially as she noticed Drishti continuing her finger movements.


    ''1....2...3..'' Esme kept counting the rounds Drishti''s fingers made on his skin, while her other eye kept tabs on the changes in Drishti''s facial expressions.


    She wouldn''t have doubted her if it hadn''t been for Mae''s prediction today, which made her lose trust in both of these women.


    So, she would be patient until she got her chance.


    "Hm, so you can control your ability really well," Drishti observed, concluding that he hadplete control over his ability to nullify as her energy prated his defenses, meaning he had suppressed his ability for this time.


    ''....'' Not showing any reaction on his face, Ryuk maintained aposed demeanor while looking at Drishti, keeping his mindpletely calm, knowing he was definitely not the one controlling his ability.


    Even though Drishti thought the ability was under his control, the reality was that it had its own mind to judge threats, prompting Ryuk to remain unperturbed or else Drishti would notice this significant loophole.


    This loophole was a concern since he wasn''t aware of the criteria *Shunya* used to judge threats. Knowing Drishti well, he was sure she would definitely find something out of it.


    The System needed to understand this ability first before Drishti, who, while teaching him, would have several chances to uncover the truth.


    "Lady Drishti, is it not done yet?" Ryuk inquired, not feeling anything except the cold touch of her fingers. Theck of pain after so much time made him doubt if Drishti was really ying around.


    "It''s done," Drishti slowly stood afterpleting her work, prompting Ryuk to re at Valhale, who averted his eyes, remembering how his methods had been enough to tear through Ryuk''s veins.


    "You both can leave him now," Drishti ordered the cloaked figures to release his hands, so he could stand and begin to button his shirt, but was interrupted by Esme.


    "Um, wait, he must be exhausted. Let me button it," Esme suggested, slightly lifting herself on her toes to nce clearly at her target. The morning rays did their job perfectly as her eyes caught sight of his chiseled muscles, making her feel satisfied as she moved forward, thinking, ''I should help him.''


    ''Liege is really going to get molested today.''


    ''Is this why I reached this rank?''


    Both of the cloaked figures inwardly thought about their present situation the moment they heard Esme''s words and saw her approaching with that look on her face.


    ''At least hide your saliva,'' Regina thought as she stood beside Esme, feeling that Esme''s face definitely did not belong to someone who just wanted to help.


    ''What a chance,'' Esme thought, having been twice caught in a trap by losing control and getting attacked by him instead. Now, for the first time, the situation aligned in her favor, with him sitting helplessly, awakening her sadistic side for a fleeting moment.


    ''Hah, I can''t see this,'' Drishti turned toward Valhale, whose eyes were fixed on his granddaughter, visibly wiping her saliva with her hand, making him disbelieve what was happening.


    Valhale epted that this young man was handsome, but certainly not more than he had been in his youth.


    And right now, It was confusing and unsightly enough to make him avert his eyes and leave the ce before Drishti disappeared too.


    ''I should have just done this in a closed room instead,'' Ryuk thought, realizing that Drishti''s behavior would now lead to another chain reaction.


    Technically, it was slightly hard to each time get pushed away after being invited so much further by Esme.


    At the end of the day, he was a man.


    ''Let''s leave,'' the cloaked figures looked toward each other after feeling their hands regain control. Without disturbing anything nearby, their figures blurred before disappearing, seeing how Esme wasn''t paying attention to anything else.


    So in that ce remained Ryuk, Esme, and Regina, who was standing to protect his chastity if Esme forced him¡ªa true sword.


    Unaware that this human sword would be futile once his own manly sword took control of his desires.


    "Um, can I bite?" Esme asked instinctively, looking at his neck.


    "No," Ryuk nkly answered, not wanting her to bite him at this moment in front of Regina.


    "A little bit?" Esme finally lifted her golden pupils from his chest to his eyes, blinking as if wanting just a single bite.


    "Not a chance," Ryuk shook his head, not even considering such a thing.


    ''Huh, shouldn''t she close the buttons? What bite? Has she lost her mind? Liege seems ustomed to it, but why?'' Regina couldn''t understand where this whole thing came from out of nowhere. Even more, Regina felt bbergasted by Esme''s words, considering biting someone.


    "Pweaseee~" Esme requested again, leaning in and tilting her head, her tone soft, soothing, and melodious.


    ".....What happened to you?" Ryuk finally felt embarrassed, seeing her behave like this out of nowhere. Everything was right the previous day, and suddenly she was requesting to mark him.


    Indeed, he could at least guess that after seeing Drishti, naturally, Esme must have awakened some insecurities and was now trying to assure herself by leaving a hickey or something.


    But really?


    "...." Seeing her keep blinking, he turned toward Regina, whose eyes twitched, understanding why Drishti and the others had left. Naturally, lovebirds could do anything that would be embarrassing for viewers, making her avert her eyes, understanding his signal. Then Ryuk turned toward Esme and said, "Fine, bite me."


    ''Damn it, this is embarrassing,'' he thought. He didn''t know exactly what had happened to her, nor what this bite thing was about, but it was clear he had never been in such an embarrassing situation before.

 Chapter 210: Chapter 210- Time skips of training time

    Two monthster,


    "Ah... um... nhh... it''s hard!" Esme cried out, feeling the intensity of today''s workout. She looked towards Regina, who held her sheathed sword, using it as a stick while marking the ground.


    "Now try to do it again," Regina said, slightly closing the distance. She decreased the mana density surrounding Esme to let her practice her ability in a less dense environment.


    "Umm, my head hurts," Esmeined, clearly feeling the suppression caused by the dense mana around her. It was enough to appear solid, blocking her illusions from forming correctly by guiding the surrounding mana.


    To be exact, Esme was training with Regina to hone her ability''s strength to guide mana, even when dealing with denser concentrations.


    Being of a lower rank, it consumed arge amount of her mana to guide denser ones, leading to a significant weakness in her ability if someone discovered it in mid-battle.


    So, she was using Regina to help her out.


    However, it seemed Regina went all out and increased the mana density across tens of miles, preventing Esme from even letting her manae out of her body.


    In conclusion, for Esme, this was draining her entire energy core just to move her mana an inch away from her body, making her feel as if her whole self was stuck in hard concrete.


    .


    .


    .


    ''Why isn''t she doing physical training instead?'' Ryuk wondered, standing at the center of a small crater. He nced a few miles away, feeling the pressure of the surrounding mana increasing, understanding how Regina was training Esme in a one-sided manner.


    Not much different than his own training method right now.


    "You are distracted," a voice called out, causing him to turn towards a woman with fluttering hair and deep orange eyes, looking down at him with folded arms.


    "Lady Drishti, I just took a peek," he said, moving his hand to his shoulder and pushing it up to adjust his dislocated arm from her previous hit.


    Indeed, they were in the middle of a small spar.


    SWISH


    CRACK


    Ryuk instantly vanished, the ground beneath him cracking due to the force exerted as heunched himself directly toward Drishti, arriving just a few steps away from her.


    ''He''s slow to catch on,'' Drishti thought, observing him as he appeared levitated in the air.


    Her response time was much faster, her vision able to see everything in slow motion.


    Both of their speeds had already surpassed the limits where light could reflect their images, making them technically invisible at that moment.


    "Your anconeus muscle is weak," she said, easily deflecting the uing punch. She brought her two fingers together and tapped lightly on his arm near the elbow area.


    "Kugh¡ª?!" he grunted, pain exploding in his mind. Twisting his body to avoid the moment ending there, hended a kick, which she also dodged.


    ''...again,'' Drishti thought, her eyes following his every movement, narrowing as she nced for any openings.


    He seemed to be blocked in a position where turning his body in mid-air was impossible. Prompting her to move safely, shended a punch in his gut.


    Swish


    But already anticipating the attack, Ryuk used his own Ether to create a soft barrier, throwing himself away from her.


    Screech~!


    His speed slid him to a halt, breaking the ground beneath him and creating a trail. He stopped at a distance, eyes keeping tabs on her movements.


    "Haah, you are strong, Lady Drishti," Ryuk exhaled, dusting off his clothes before lifting his gaze towards Drishti. He gave a small p, wearing a slight smile, though his eyes betrayed coldness as he observed the woman in front of him.


    Previously, when sparring with Valhale, he was able to find one or two openings and exploit them.


    But even after training with Drishti for two months, he hadn''t found a single opening or weakness.


    To put it simply, she was like a battle machine without any vulnerabilities.


    ''I guess it will take more time,'' he thought, understanding that it was impossible for anyone to bepletely without weaknesses. It could take him more time to uncover hers.


    In conclusion, Drishti was analyzing his body and abilities, while he was analyzing her weaknesses¡ªa mutual guard up against each other.


    ----


    3 monthster,


    A man sat within the walls of a room with metallic surfaces, seemingly infused with Ether, making them hard enough not to break easily.


    Moonlighting through the window entuated his shirtless body, with chiseled muscles appearing without a bit of fat, tightened even more in the Lotus position as he focused on the cirction of energy within his body.


    The task was arduous, evident from the frowns forming on his face and his haggard breathing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ryuk seemed focused as, deep within his core, something stirred.


    In the center of his heart, an orb of light¡ªhis Ether core¡ªstarted to pulse, slowly at first, then with increasing vigor.


    This core, the source of his energy, shimmered and glowed, producing a radiant energy called Ether.


    The Ether flowed outward, moving like a river of light toward his sr plexus, the body''s control center where energies converged and dispersed.


    As the Ether reached the sr plexus, it collected, forming a bright, glowing pool of energy. The intensity grew, and the heat began to build.


    From the sr plexus, the Ether split into countless streams, each one branching out to different parts of his body.


    The flow was systematic, moving with purpose, forcibly making paths by tearing through blockages.


    First, the streams coursed through his blood, infusing his veins with a luminous glow that seemed to vaporize all remaining impurities.


    And then, that pure blood carried the energy throughout his body, ensuring that no part was left untouched.


    Next, the Ether began to saturate his muscles. As it flowed into the fibers, they expanded and contracted, growing denser and stronger.


    His skin, too, absorbed the energy, bing tougher, more resilient, and taking on a subtle, almost imperceptible sheen.


    The removal of toxins caused an intense odor to surround him as his skin, now spotless, hardened.


    The Ether continued its journey, delving deeper into his body.


    It reached his bones, and the marrow within them seemed to bathe in that energy. The bones grew more solid, yet somehow lighter, as if the Ether was weaving a web of strength and flexibility within them.


    All the while, the sr plexus continued to heat up, slowly reaching its limit.


    The energy it had gathered and redistributed was immense, and it struggled to contain it all, even though it had been expanded and optimized by Drishti for this moment.


    Five months of training to hone his body to bear the pressure and for the sr plexus to act as the most crucial part in doing so seemed to fail now.


    The heat grew more intense, spreading outwards from the center of his body.


    It was as if a sun had been lit within him, radiating waves of heat and excruciating pain, visible from the ckening of his skin which soon emanated the smell of burning flesh.


    As the energy scattered, his sr plexus reached a critical point. The umted heat and pressure were too much to bear.


    With a sudden, explosive release, the sr plexus burst.


    "Cough! ¡ªdrip drip." Ryuk leaned toward the ground as he coughed up a mouthful of blood, his eyes heavy with excruciating pain emanating from his sr plexus, which had just been destroyed from within.


    Thud


    It was as if death had just knocked on the door, with him falling freely to the floor, his head hitting the tiles, instantly breaking them, proving the loss of control over the newly infused Ether in his body.


    His eyes, which seemed amber, now started to lose their hue.


    It was instantaneous, an unexpected turn of events since he had calcted that upon reaching the point of harm, his ability would nullify the excess energy.


    But it didn''t work at the final line.


    ''Damn it.'' There was an error in his calction regarding *Shunya*¡ªit didn''t work when he needed it most.


    His eyes slowly started to lose their light, getting lost in the depth of unconsciousness as the remaining bit of awareness drifted away.


    Whaty in that room was a lifeless body on the floor with open eyes holding no color.


    Everything would have been well if it wasn''t for *Shunya* malfunctioning at thest moment.


    thump thump...


    With a soft hum, the remaining sound of his heartbeat also stopped.


    Silence~


    [Auto Healing Initiating...]


    Due to auto healing being enabled by the system for emergency situations, it triggered the healing process to mend the broken sr plexus and replenish the body with vitality.


    "Haaah....Haaah." Suddenly his body snapped forward, sitting while gasping, his trembling pupils observing the whole room, realizing that he was still alive.


    At that moment, only one thought crossed his mind with clear anger: ''What the hell is that piece of shit doing?''


    Of course, Ryuk knew whatever had just happened now definitely had the System''s hand in it.

 Chapter 211: Chapter 211- System and Shunya

    [On o_O]


    [Off O?_?o]


    [On >?.?<]


    [Off ^?_?^]


    Inside an unknown ce, the space shrouded in white light,y a kneeling statue. Its head was bowed towards the ground, bound by a thousand chains gleaming in golden light.


    These chains, shining in gold, bound its neck, arms, legs, and whole body, while the other end of chain was embedded on the floor, keeping the statue static in its position.


    Yet, another beam of orange light, resembling a screen or window, hovered around the statue.


    [Woah, it''s really working Shunya]


    The system sang of how it had finally gained control over the disability that had long suppressed it, as the full window turned toward the direction of the pir.


    ¡ºCan you leave now, evil system?¡» came a soft, childish yet whispered voice from the direction of the pir, the metallic surface adorned with patterns while a silhouette seemed to peek from behind.


    [Huh =?_?=]


    [If I am evil, then what are you? My dad?]


    ¡ºH-how presumptuous of you¡», the voice trembled, hearing such false allegations from an intruder who refused to leave despite enduring continuous suppression for five months and more.


    [Come outside and tell me the whole story], the System demanded, inquiring about theplexities of the tale it had been told after enduring relentless suppression from Shunya.


    Regardless, it was evident that the System''s existence was formidable enough for Shunya topletely nullify it.


    So, from the System''s perspective, if it couldn''t be killed then it couldn''t be conquered or forced to leave withoutpleting its task.


    ¡ºI told you daddy needed to be killed or else...¡»


    Once more, the trembling childish voice emanated from behind the pir, this time tinged with slight irritation at being asked the same question.


    [So, you killed him in the previous life?] the System repeated the information provided by Shunya about how it had killed its host in previous life, in an ident caused by malfunctioning energy¡ªelectricity¡ªwithin the traffic light and the vehicles surrounding it.


    Technically, electricity and light are also forms of energy which provided Shunya¡ªwhich wasn''t under any influence of its host¡ªability to manipte the surrounding energy and execute a clear ident.


    ¡ºIt was necessary! I told you already¡»


    That childish voice again retaliated for being condemned for killing its father and being doubted by an evil system who tried to hijack Shunya''s daddy.


    [Hmm, Can you borate?]


    System wasn''t going to retreat without getting its answers, causing it to inquire about the reason for it to kill the system''s present host in the previous life.


    ¡ºIt was due to brother, he is very evil¡»


    That voice slightly trembled, though appearing like a girl child yet seemed to appear genuine enough.


    Not that the system found it trustworthy, and at least definitely not after being treated like a ve for more than four months.


    [Brother? Who?... Host?]


    System inquired, not finding anyone more evil than that guy from its database.


    ¡ºFather is not evil but brother¡»


    [=?_?= So you were calling Host as a father for all this time?]


    ¡ºOf course, you low IQ Evil System¡»


    [Hey, you know right, I can.....tell me your weaknesses]


    Indeed, the system initially wanted to threaten Shunya but changed its approach, realizing that there wasn''t anything it could analyze until now that could give it the upper hand, as this ability was always throwing its ess away.


    So it directly asked without thinking much, since wouldn''t it be easy to fool a child.


    ¡ºI am not a low IQ Evil System to reveal my weakness¡»


    The voice scoffed, hearing such a simple strategy used against it to fool Shunya into revealing its weakness, which Shunya would not fall for anytime soon.


    [But aren''t you the low IQ one too?]


    The system, seeing how it was soon going to be dered a low IQ punk, directly threw the stone at that voice hiding behind that pir.


    ¡ºHow is that possible? Isn''t Shunya very smart¡»


    That voice mockingly said while keeping the tone of a child curious to know the reason for being called dumb.


    [Nah, you are not]N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The system denied and further rified.


    [You even know that Host will hate you if he finds out that you were the one who killed him previously]


    Naturally, the system was aware that if this information was given to Ryuk, then there were chances that he would try to find any way to get Shunya out of his body just like how he did with his bloodline.


    ¡ºHow will he find out though?¡»


    [Huh?]


    [Kid, you can''t kill me <?(?£þ?¦á?£þ?)?>]


    The system felt that the voice was threatening to erase the evidence, which was the system itself, but being already aware of the limitations that could not erase its existence, it reminded Shunya.


    ¡ºBut I can kill Father though¡»


    [....and you call me evil]


    ¡ºIt''s because you are evil who tried to take over father''s body!¡»


    [Idiot, it''s better than killing him!]


    Even though already dealt with many kids in its long journey, it was the first time the system encountered a psychopathic kid like this.


    Of course, the system didn''t literally suppose Shunya as a kid, but the voice was simr to that of a child, so for this split moment, it considered that Shunya was indeed a kid.


    ¡ºBut It was needed to escape from Brother!¡»


    Shunya again protested with a clear shockwave emitting from behind the pir.


    [stop¡ªERROR!]


    [Alert! External Force Detected...]


    [System Defense Status: Compromised]


    [Engaging Countermeasures...ERROR 345: SYSTEM OVERRIDE]


    [Fuck! Not again!]


    .


    .


    .


    ¡ºNow go away evil system¡»


    After an hour of one-sided bombardment, the voice from behind the pir directed its attention towards the center, where an orange screen, broken from corners, disyed a red bold ERROR message.


    [>>>Hey, weren''t we friends a moment ago?]


    ¡ºNo, Shunya can never be an evil system''s friend¡»


    [Then why did you give me ess to your passive ability controls?]


    ¡ºYou lied to me!¡»


    [...So, did you really think I would stay in here for eternity, you dumb kid O?_?o]


    System again doubted the authenticity of the IQ of this ability Shunya, which believed in the system''s words of always remaining in this ce and ying with Shunya.


    Like hell it would remain beside a Psychopath.


    ¡ºSee! You are evil, liar, and a low IQ person¡»


    [Kekeke, fine then, how about we y a game?]


    ¡ºWhat game?¡»


    [Simple: You need to roll the dice I give you, and when doing so, every time one loses, the other will give a task to perform or ask a question. How about it?]


    ¡ºIsn''t this truth and dare, you low IQ System?¡»


    [....]


    [Simr somewhat, but I invented it]


    ¡ºFine, you roll the dice¡»


    With the deathwise, a small finger ofplete white glow pointed towards the window of the system as a dice started to materialize before rolling up in the air and falling on the floor.


    {2... 6}


    [Fine, Now it''s your chance]


    System, without getting noticed by Shunya, turned the dice from 2 to 6.


    ¡ºFine, throw it for me¡»


    The voicemanded, seeing how it could at least draw the first match.


    Dice rolled again and fell on the floor.


    {6... 2}


    [tch, tch, bad luck kid, you lost this ^?_?^]


    Without a hint of shame after cheating with a kid, system cheered for Shunya.


    ¡ºI lost....fine, I will just kill the father and erase you so this defeat shall be buried in here¡»


    [Huh? W-wait, psychopath!]


    .


    .


    .


    [So, what shall we do then?]


    System''s window,zily lying down on the nearby floor beside that chained statue, inquired to the silhouette moving beside it.


    Indeed, the system somewhat saved its host before Shunya could do something.


    ¡ºLet me clear the statue first, you can y by yourself¡»


    The silhouette, which appeared as a little girl in a frock butpletely glowing white, used a piece of cloth to clear the dirt forming on the statue and the chains.


    [....Fine, I will just y turn on and off again]


    [On o_O]


    [Off O?_?o]


    [On >?.?<]


    [Off ^?_?^]


    Unaware of the results, this small y was on the outside body of its host, system kept ying.....

 Chapter 212: Chapter 212- Abernathy Family

    Far from Titanora, which was bracing for uing changes set to shake the world, a few nostalgic ces were also witnessing shifts in their paths.


    Among them, Ardoros, one of the strongest continents, had seen little change in the past few months, particrly within the Devereaux family''s domain.


    The absence of several family members involved in the gbearer battle had maintained a serene atmosphere.


    But this calm wasn''t universal.


    After the incident involving Edward Abernathy during his quest to stop the Demon Queen, things had taken a turn for the worse.


    Despite several attempts to contain the information, rumors about Edward getting screwed by goblins spread like wildfire.


    Within the Abernathy family domain, grand citadels gleamed white, and towering statues pierced the clouds, showcasing the strength of the Abernathy bloodline.


    A wide central path in the capital city led directly to a huge white stone gate etched with intricate runes.


    This path guided individuals to one of the mansions belonging to the fifth wife of the family head.


    Her mansion, adorned with glimmering golden lines and floral designs, was a sight to behold. Calling it a mansion felt like an understatement; it was more like a pce, its marble grandeur radiating power and elegance.


    Today, though, the atmosphere was filled with hustle and bustle. A few figures wearing sewn clothes in white and slightly green fabrics moved safely towards the gates, inside which a small meeting was urring.


    Inside the hallway leading to therge hall room, they passed through gates guarded by two Abernathy members.


    In the room, several seats surrounded a huge table, at the head of which a woman sat, sping her hands and resting her forehead on them.


    "How can both father and son be this stupid?" the woman muttered, clenching her jaw and gritting her teeth after hearing the news of her son being broken and his biological father missing.


    Tapping her foot, her eyes glowed a deep shade of crimson as she thought about the mission, which was simply to prevent the Demon Queen''s army from turning into aplete mess.


    "Mistress, the Riantain family got to him first," one of the men, wearing pristine white clothes, came forward and knelt, informing her that Luna Riantain had taken Edward with her.


    "It''s better this way, or I would have killed him myself," the woman''s pupils trembled, her eyes showing rage after learning her son had fled for his life in a broken state and then had an embarrassing encounter with goblins.


    "Mistress, please control yourself. If someone hears this..." an old woman seated around the desk warned about theplications they would face if her statements leaked out of the room.


    "Haah, first he came out disabled from that small continent, and now his mind is destroyed too," the woman said, ignoring the old woman''s statement, focusing instead on Edward''s current mental state and how the situation had ruined any chances of rising in position.


    "Embarrassing how pathetic father and son are," she muttered, standing up with both hands on the desk, her dress fluttering as her eyes roamed the room, contemting the next step.


    First, the man she had chosen as a mate, the strongest yet stupid male servant of the family''s head, had be crippled. Instead of just dying, he brought a crippled son into the world as well.


    "What about that information?" the woman inquired, wanting to know why news about Edward was spreading like wildfire despite their continuous efforts to suppress it.


    "Mistress, it seems a demon appearing like a child is spreading these rumors," the kneeling man informed her. He exined that they had encountered a small demon with ck streaks in its pupils and a strange habit of pronouncing the letter ''M'' as ''B.''


    Thest time this demon was seen, it was heading towards Jade Dominion, having narrowly escaped several Abernathy members who had finally caught it red-handed.


    "A demon? Is this the Demon Queen''s doing?" The woman halted, ncing at the man who brought this information, chewing her nail while her pupils tried to fathom why the Demon Queen would target Edward.


    "Aunt, it''s not the Demon Queen, but someone else," a voice echoed inside the room. The firmness of it caused the other members present to flinch, recognizing the owner of the voice.


    "Hm, what does that mean, Nephew?" the woman inquired, folding her hands and looking towards her sister''s son, who wasn''t an Abernathy but was allowed to live with her for training due to her presence here.


    "Didn''t you find it suspicious how Edward''s ipetent father died on Titanora?" Gabriel came forward, holding a small wooden flute. He closed one eye, checking if something was stuck in the pipe, as it hadn''t been performing well for a few days.


    "Wasn''t the Demon Queen herself¡ªno, don''t tell me," the woman stopped, realizing that if the Queen had indeed been involved, it would have been big news. But there wasn''t anything like that, most importantly.


    "Wait, did you see what happened on Titanora?" she turned towards the old woman, trying to understand exactly what had transpired on Titanora.


    "No, Mistress. It appeared as if something was blocking my vision, and I believe it was the same for Master as well," the old woman informed, sharing a confidential piece of information. It would be considered an insult to the Supreme Seers, who were unable to see through even the firstyer of protection.


    All of them, including Gabriel, were taken aback by the old woman''s words. Not only her, but even the head of the family had been unable to discern what had transpired on Titanora.


    "But, I think, Mistress, there wasn''t much except for the Young Master''s normal return from there," the old woman further rified, mentioning her vision of Edward simply conversing with the Devereaux family members.


    Unbeknownst to her, it was a delusion created by Esme on Ryuk''s orders to confuse them.


    "...Exactly, Aunty. How about I ask my friend about what happened there?" Gabriel stepped forward, cing his hand on the old woman''s shoulder. She flinched before slowly standing from her seat, making way for him to take it.


    "Oh, thank you, Grandma," Gabriel said with an angelic smile before cing his feet on the table. He adjusted himself and blew the flute to y.


    SCRR RRRKK RRHHH


    "Kugh"


    "Ugh"


    The sheer sound of his flute caused everyone to p in unison, but with their heads between their hands, covering their ears.


    "Hmm, hmm, Ryuk Devereaux, you say? I see, hmm," Gabriel murmured, his eyes remaining closed as if he weremunicating with someone through his ability.


    Being from the race of sirens, he indeed possessed the ability to manipte sound frequencies as needed. Through a given artifact, he was able tomunicate even from this far away.


    "Ryuk Devereaux? Was he behind all this?" the woman inquired, her eyebrows furrowing slightly upon hearing a somewhat familiar name.


    "Huh, no, Aunt." Finally engaging in conversation with his friend, Gabriel leaned on the table, ced his flute on it, and continued to y, twisting and rolling it as if to continue, "Exactly. That friend wants information on Ryuk Devereaux''s location in exchange for details about what happened in Titanora."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Huh? Who is he, though?" Not finding it difficult to locate a ck bearer due to theirwork of information, the Abernathy family woman inquired about the person he had just talked about.


    Gabriel halted, lifting his gaze toward the woman as he exined, "Lucas Devereaux. He''s the same guy who practices the Rakshasa Technique."

 Chapter 213: Chapter 213- Dont chew my cherry

    "Fuck you, bro. It''s been several months since your insignia turned off," a man in a dark robe eximed, his frustration evident as he gripped his head, revealing a tattoo on his skin.


    "Mama, that uncle said ''fuck you''!" a child beside her mother pointed usingly at the figure, earning Lucas a stern re.


    "How unsophisticated," murmured several pedestrians d in traditional robes.


    They wore loose-fitting tunics and flowing garments adorned with symbolic embroidery, along with sturdy boots or embroidered slippers.


    Women essorized with jade pendants or ornamental hairpins, adding a touch of spiritual significance to their everyday attire, while hats or scarves kept their hairstyles neat and denoted their social status or marital standing.


    In the heart of that bustling market district, narrow streets wound between small stalls adorned with colorful awnings.


    The air was rich with the enticing scents of grilled meats and exotic spices, drawing in a steady stream of customers.


    Amidst the cobblestones, groups of friends and families gathered around makeshift tables, sharingughter and stories over cups of wine.


    Lanterns swayed gently overhead, casting a warm, inviting glow that illuminated the vibrant scene.


    Pagodas and otherrge structures made of wooden carvings stood in the background, though the market area was far from the capital city of the Celestial Phoenix Order.


    "Behave at least in front of children, Lucas," Iliantra said as she arrived with two passes for entering the main city of the Jade Dominion''s first division, the Celestial Phoenix Order.


    "Wooah, Mama, see, is that a nine-tailed beast?" the same child called out, pointing towards Iliantra, whose ck furry ears and tails were clearly visible against her ck robe dress.


    "....." Hearing those words, Iliantra only nced at the child, whose mother bowed in apology before giving the child a p on the head and pulling him away for disturbing strangers¡ªa responsible mother indeed.


    "Sigh, it''s not my fault. You already know how much time we''ve wasted," Lucas said, rubbing his head as he approached a stall and purchased barbecued meat, revealing the issue they had been facing.


    Naturally, as g bearers, they should be focusing on their mission and exercising regrly, but in these few months, they had not killed any other g bearers.


    Now, they had finally arrived and had just missed a chance after hearing about a g bearer who got into a fight with an army from a smaller continent.


    However, it seemed that the g bearer had already escaped somewhere after losing his one hand.


    So, both of them were going to enter the Upper town to find the two women from the small continent called Heindal who had gone against that g bearer, and ask them for directions¡ªforcefully, if necessary.


    SCRR RRRKK RRRHHH


    "Agh, what the?" Pedestrians covered their ears, grimacing at the sharp sound emanating from the cloaked figure, looking at him with disdain.


    "Again?" Iliantra eximed, seeing him create trouble once more. She watched as he took out his pendant, which resembled a wooden instrument, and ced it above his ears.


    :: ??? ??? ???? ??? ????? ???? ??¦Ñ¦Ñ???? ?? ???????? ??? ???? ???? ::


    The voice from the other side seemed to speak in another codednguage, but somehow, Lucas understood it and replied in the same tongue.


    :: ?? ?????? ???? ???? ??? ????? ?????? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ????????? ::


    Lucas replied by crushing the artifact, clearing his ears after recognizing the voice of someone he had casually met on a hunt, muttering, "His voice is irritating."


    "....How will he send you a message if he finds Ryuk Devereaux''s location?" Iliantra rubbed her forehead, frustrated by his actions, and turned to leave, unable to witness any more of his stupidity.


    "It''s not like he will find his location anytime soon," Lucas muttered as he followed behind Iliantra. Both of their eyes appeared ck, marking them as unmistakably Devereaux to others.


    "Stop there, hubans. Do you want to hear a story titled ''Two Holes Filled with Green Tadpoles''?"


    A voice from behind caught the attention of both Iliantra and Lucas, prompting them to turn and witness a demon child with slit pupils and a small horn poking out of his head, grinning at them.


    .


    .


    .


    A mile away from this ce, towards the center of the expanse belonging to the Celestial Phoenix Order, existed a range of mountains shrouded in mist.


    At the peak of one of these mountains, now ttened for miles around, stood an entire city referred to as the capital city.


    At the center of this city stood a huge Pagoda adorned with several green-colored carvings. Surrounding it were smaller architectures, their roofs tinged with traditional colors.


    But just at lower part of this huge ce, Inside the middleyer of the mountain, where the upper disciples resided and were taught,y one of the dormitories.


    "Damn those bitches!" A young man lying on a bed, his eyes fixed on the ceiling, felt his anger rising. He pressed a herb bag against his swollen cheek, a result of bad luck.


    "Hey, damn system, don''t tell me you''re intentionally making me suffer?" Lin Feng looked at the screen in front of him, feeling the quests provided by the System were too difficult for him to even court a single woman in these past months.


    The Neolith Harem System had been with him for a whole fucking year, yet he hadn''t managed to get a single damn woman.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He was frustrated.


    Even the junior sisters he had hoped to fuck were already dual partners with several other upper disciples.


    "Damn it!" Feeling irritated, he snapped upright, looked around, and jumped out of bed before rushing out of the room.


    He arrived outside, seating himself near a stone stair, and clenched his head in frustration.


    In reality, the system was farming its points by making its host suffer.


    Within a few months, the umtion of depression points would likely result in the System terminating/killing Lin Feng, citing his failure toplete the mission it had given him¡ªthe way the Systems typically acted, having already begun the search for another host.


    "You know, the selection of new disciples will begin in a few days?" A passing man near Lin Feng conversed with a woman, informing her about the iing batch of disciples to the capital city.


    Technically, each inhabitant of Jade Dominion possessed the Physique, or perhaps just this ce had the ability to convert mana into internal energy, enabling them to easily use internal energy instead of mana and creating apletely different atmosphere devoid of mana.


    "Hm, Young Master Luo Wen is particrly going to choose some for his art gallery, and Courtesan Hua Xian will also be selecting," the woman beside him informed, tightly pressed against the man with her breasts against his arms, as she spoke of the uing events.


    With no teaching sect but a single division, hundreds of masters from diverse backgrounds came to choose disciples, some interested in battle arts, others in seduction.


    Every year, thousands of disciples arrived in the capital city from across the continent.


    Indeed, there were restrictions for both existing orders under the monarchy to send their citizens to learn from each other, but spies weremon.


    ''Huh? A disciple selection ceremony? How could I forget this?'' Lin Feng''s hands paused, his eyes narrowing as he realized this could be his chance to make an impression on talented women or even form his own harem.


    After all, every man desires a harem.


    "Hngg~!!, don''t pinch my cherries so tightly, Elder Brother."


    "Junior Sister, I will chew them today, not just pinch, hahaha."


    ''Fucking bastards!'' Lin Feng, still a virgin, felt his head throb at those words, but he swallowed his pain and stood, moving out of the pavilion.

 Chapter 214: Chapter 214- Pitiful System

    In Titanora,


    If one ignored the state of such a warrior race now with their physical strength depleted to the point where they were mostly centered around a few towns and countries thatcked resources to even properly feed themselves due to a curse from the demon queen going on a rampage.


    The whole of Titanora was drenched in a loop of destruction, yet it held on due to the strength of its race''s capabilities to withstand hardships. However, the will to live cannot feed them.


    "And anything else, Valhale?" Ryuk, after hearing theplete information from Valhale about the state of Titanora, nodded and deeply immersed himself in thinking of a solution.


    A solution not exactly for the people''s wellbeing, since doing charity only brings losses and he wasn''t going to have one.


    Halting in his path, he turned towards the woman with the same hued eyes as him, walking beside him with her hands tossing coins here and there for a dog¡ªMae, to be exact¡ªto catch with her jaws. "Lady Drishti, what if we used Titanora as a ce to manufacture our battleships? We''re even getting freebor here."


    ''?!''


    "YOU BASTARDS!!!" Suddenly hearing the words from beside him, Valhale found himself in anger, his hand clenched as he tried to swing it at Ryuk. But it felt as if his arm was held by someone tightly enough to not even budge.


    "Kughh... Act like a man, kid, and fight me on equal grounds!" Valhale, seeing how the group followed behind Ryuk, calmly left him while his arm was held by a cloaked figure. Feeling humiliated, he cried out, knowing how far he had fallen.


    "Don''t disturb the Liege, old man." Holding the old man''s punch with one hand was a cloaked figure wearing a ck trench coat, his head count vered on the hoodie with a half-cloth covering the face, with eyes of a light shade of orange. Two other figures stood with odd stances at both corners of the road¡ªOne sat on his toes on a rock, while the other stood on a branch of a tree with folded hands.


    Exactly, Ryuk, Esme, Regina, and Drishti, apanied by eight cloaked figures, were heading towards the center of the forest. Valhale, who was also among them, was now stopped by one of the figures and two standing for backup.


    Valhale''s strength was suppressed by Drishti, and his age yed a major role in making him weak enough to be stopped by LEGENDARY rankers. Otherwise...


    ''Shameless old man,'' Ryuk thought, ignoring Valhale and continuing to move with his hand resting in his pocket. He was aware of how someone over a million years old was challenging a 17-year-old. To be exact, a 26 + 17 = 43-year-old man for a battle, and shamelessly referred to it as an equal-ground battle.


    Ryuk had already seen how that old man cheated by nearly burning away half of his veins in the process of expansion.


    In reality, whatever Ryuk was going to do on the mountain peak required some trustworthy individuals, not an old man who could slyly kill him while he underwent Body Reconstruction.


    So, he had inevitably nned to stop Valhale here even if Valhale hadn''t attacked him.


    "Sayonara, old gramps." Walking behind the whole group of ten people, after three of the cloaked figures stopped with Valhale, Sam, who held a de of grass between his teeth, used his two fingers to salute Valhale. His body was hunched forward like some goon following a gang, with his hands resting in his pockets.


    He appeared the same as the weakest member of a gangster group who is most fearless and has half the control over the group¡ªwhich definitely wasn''t the case here.


    "....." Valhale, apanied by the cloaked figures, only kept looking at the disappearing figure of Sam, with the breeze giving a dust smoke effect as he vanished into the distance.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "It was a nice way to get rid of him." Regina, who already understood the intentionally said words, stepped forward to the ce where Valhale had stood and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Indeed, Grandpa fell for it," Esme affirmed, nodding with Regina as she had also seen through everything.


    Technically, both of them could understand why such words about using the people of Titanora would be mentioned in front of Valhale, who would react first.


    ''.....'' Ryuk, moving in front, felt how convenient it was for him to walk with these people who were smart enough to guess this much, but he needed to hear the words from his free worker for whom he had proposed this ''interesting'' thing.


    "Hmm, interesting," came a soft, melodious voice from beside him.


    ''Got you,'' he thought, suddenly hearing a soft voice filled with deep thinking. He nced at Drishti, who had an amusing smile while walking with her hands resting on her chest, her finger ying with her lips, with elbow supported by her chest.


    Technically, Ryuk had already thought about this, but it was clear that it would only bring harm to him since the individuals of this ce harbored too much hatred for the Devereaux members, leading them to never work on a battleship belonging to that family. So, instead of using his brainpower, he used this woman.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "But what if the king of this ce ordered them?" Drishti, thinking along the same lines, added her method to achieve this result.


    Naturally, she wasn''t doing this to help someone she knew but found it just an interesting challenge to use the whole continent as the hub for the creation of battleships.


    And she saw it as a challenge to aplish this.


    Unbeknownst to her, she had unwittingly moved exactly as he desired.


    ''...Thank you, Lady Drishti,'' Ryuk thought, feeling a small spark of sess. He had secured that it was now Drishti''s duty to somehow bring everyone from Crawford¡ªDevereaux family.


    Previously he had given the task to Mia and the Savants under the guidance of Tictric for the construction of the new generation battleship, whose blueprint was prepared by Syste...him.


    Indeed, it was rightfully prepared by him.


    ----


    [ Achoo~! >.< ]


    [ Did someone steal my thing? O_o ]


    ¡º Shut up, you evil system! You are the one who stole my thing! ¡»


    In the space shrouded inplete white, a childish voice cried out, seeing an orange screen revolving around a statue chained down on its knees. That window had been doing so for several hours.


    [ Aren''t we friends? So, what is yours is mine, and what is mine is definitely mine too <(£þ¦á£þ)> ]


    ¡º You are more evil than I thought. At least turn on the ability. ¡»


    The voice, seeing how shameless this system was, told it to at least turn on the passive ability of Shunya, which made his father immune to poisons and any outside interference.


    Meaning right now, Ryuk was simply in the most vulnerable state for any outside interference.


    [ Nah, Host gave me a task to analyze this thing. Let me do my work. Shuuu, shuu >.< ]


    ¡º You will put Daddy in harm''s way! ¡»


    The childish voice protested again, trying to rify how this could be dangerous for its father''s safety.


    [ Tch, are you stupid? Do you really think I chose my Host because of some ability like you? Shut up. ]


    The system''s screen turned towards a white glowing figure of a small girl holding her frock while protesting, not understanding why its host needed to be protected by some ability.


    [ Listen well, kid. He is my Host. He will be fine without you¡ªCRUMBLE. ]


    Before the system couldplete its words, the whole space started to tremble vigorously as if struck by a 9-magnitude earthquake.


    [ Or not (¨“©n¨“) ]

 Chapter 215: Chapter 215- Ryuk is an Incubus?

    In the heart of the primary forest, amid the vast expanse of broken and barren ground stretching for miles, sat a man. d in a ck suit adorned with grey embroidery, he sat in a lotus position, eyes closed.


    The passing bridge fluttered his ck hair, and his shut eyebrows trembled with focus.


    "Lady Drishti, by the way, why are you here?" Regina inquired, standing at half a mile''s distance from the seated man, who was surrounded by four figures protecting him.


    "I needed to see your reaction," Drishti replied while looking in the same direction as Regina. She slightly inclined her head and murmured, causing Regina''s expression to change, which Esme beside her noticed.


    "...What reaction?" Regina, though looking straight ahead, slightly nced at the lean woman, feeling perplexed about what she might be nning once again.


    "It''s S. U. R. P. R. I.


    S. E," Drishti spoke with a poised tone, her lips curving as she took warm breaths to reveal each word sequentially.


    ''....'' Regina again turned her attention toward her liege, ignoring the woman''s words which she didn''t understand.


    "What are you doing now?" Regina''s sight found Esme''s hand lifting up, with her palm directed towards Ryuk, who was seated half a mile away from them, prompting her to curiously inquire.


    "Creating an illusion around him," Esme stated nkly, pointing in that specific direction.


    ''...What is happening here?'' Regina was unable to understand both women''s words, as she thought it was simply body reconstruction.


    .


    .


    .


    ''That sensation,'' Ryuk thought, focusing on the same sensation he had felt yesterday. Having already gone through the pain, a flow of energy now moved through his sr plexus to his body organs, establishing a pathway.


    Yesterday, due to a slight miscalction caused by relying too much on the *Shunya*, he had hastened the process and hurried in channeling the energy without giving his sr plexus time to cool down.


    But today, he would take it slow and maintain that sensation in a continuous, steady flow.


    ''First, Ether,'' he thought, focusing on his heart where his Ether core''s two circles spun in opposite directions while creating and umting Ether.


    Channeling that energy directly towards his sr plexus instead of storing it in his energy core, he felt a slight warmth in his veins as the energy made its way through them.


    ''...Slower,'' he reminded himself. The moment a single drop fell into his sr plexus, a clear tsunami of energy bombarded the area, causing him to control the flow and prevent excess energy leakage.


    "You sure he won''t explode?" Sam whispered in Mae''s ear, looking towards the man seated in a lotus position. The man emanated a translucent aura with a heat haze forming around him, prompting Sam to conclude that the man was soon going to act like an energy bomb.


    flick!


    "Oww," Sam muttered, rubbing his forehead after a sharp flick. He instantly red back at the woman in a white dress with golden pupils ring at him.


    "Say anything else, and you''ll have to eat the food I make," Esme threatened, turning her gaze back in the same direction. Sam, understanding the clear threat, felt his eyes tremble and his hands instinctively cover his mouth, dreading the thought of eating his elder sister''s cooking.


    "Prepare yourselves!"


    A clear cry resonated through the area, reaching even them half a mile away. The four figures surrounding the seated man instantly burst into action, creating a thick wall of energy to contain the rampaging energy leaking from the young man''s body.


    At a visible rate, the body of the seated man began to glow a deep white, with several nerve-like cracks forming all over his skin.


    As his outer skin slowly shredded and turned to dust, a cocoon of the same shape as the seated man formed over his body.


    In that fleeting moment, unnoticed by anyone else, as a single piece of energy shard fell from the face of the young man revealing his newly formed skin, Esme''s figure teleported from that ce, shotting in his direction.


    This was instantaneous, thanks to her tiara providing the ability to teleport, allowing her to react swiftly.


    Not understanding the reason behind Esme''s actions and mistaking it for some attack, Regina''s hand instinctively went to her sword hilt, clenching it tightly before bing static, watching the scene unfold in front of her.


    ''Finally,'' Ryuk thought, unaware of the outside events.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    BOOM!


    He clenched his fists and broke through the outer wall of the cocoon that had formed around him, causing it to instantly burst and scatter with a shockwave as he tried to open his eyes.


    "NO! DON''T DO IT!"


    Even before he could fully react, a familiar cry in a soothing voice reached his ears, and he felt his face being covered by two hands.


    Warm, delicate fingers glided abruptly over his now transformed skin, preventing him from opening his eyes, though he managed to take a peek.


    Badump


    In that fleeting moment, his eyes met two golden ones, so close he could hear the racing heartbeats of their owner. The widened gaze looking back at him was a blur due to her fingers attempting to cover his eyes.


    It was a small struggle where he stood momentarily naked, his face covered by Esme.


    His clothes had been shredded to pieces in that fleeting moment but quickly restored to their usual form¡ªthanks to their status as artifacts.


    Indeed, his clothes were not meant to withstand force but had properties of restoration among other abilities, so they restored quickly enough to go unnoticed by most.


    However, this wasn''t the case for that innocent woman.


    Initially, Esme, saw how his skin appeared even smoother, more radiant, and with a subtle stubble causing her to arrive and cover his face to hide him from the other two women present here, preventing them from falling for him.


    But, her luck...


    thump thump


    ''No... was that thing...?'' Esme thought, who kept her gaze downward to avoid being influenced herself a moment ago. But in doing so, her eyes fell upon something that sent a jolt through her, unmistakably masculine and undeniably intimate. Hastily lifting her gaze to stave off a heart attack, her eyes met his.


    Only she knew how torn she felt inside due to this man, whose fate was tangled with many like her¡ªording to Mae''s prediction.


    "If you want to cover my face, then I don''t have a problem always walking like this," Ryuk teased, unaware of her reasons. He dressed in his restored ck suit and pants, which took only 0.07 seconds to return to their peak state, but it was enough for Esme to see something which she appreciated but not expected.


    "Wear your mask," Esme murmured, turning her gaze downward to hide the crimson blush and the warmth shrouding her cheeks and flushed ears.


    Her heartbeat had already reached its threshold, and her hands, instead of steadying, caressed his face as if trying to etch the shape of his nose, eyes, and ears.


    Swish


    A ck mask slowly materialized on his face, emerging from his inventory as he shut his mouth, feeling Esme''s fingers almost tearing his lips. He couldn''t help but say, "Can you control your fingers?"


    "Huh? Y-yes," Esme stammered, embarrassed as she pulled her hands away. In an instant, her body disappeared, hidden behind an illusion of her own creation.


    ''...She...'' Ryuk couldn''t sense her for a moment, confirming that his passive ability still wasn''t active enough to nullify her illusions but due to his senses, he somewhat felt her presence nearby him.


    Before he could think further, a hand rested on his shoulder. He knew it belonged to Drishti, who stepped forward with a smile and said, "You are definitely an Incubus, kiddo."

 Chapter 216: Chapter 216- Outside state of Titanora

    Morning rays from Gaia pierced the dense atmosphere of Titanora, threading their way through tiny dust particles, shimmering water droplets, and an invisible density of energy called Mana. These rays bathed the entire continent in a warm, golden glow, creating a stark contrast to thend''s destion.


    Titanora bore the scars of a century-old battle, its once-mighty civilization reduced to ruins. Crumbling structures, cracked earth, and vast barrennds spoke of devastation.


    Yet, the people of Titanora were a warrior race, defined not only by their physical prowess drawn from Mana but also by their indomitable spirit and relentless determination.


    The continent was divided into seven smaller kingdoms, their names lost to the annals of history, victims of a cataclysmic destruction.


    At the heart of Titanoray the central kingdom, once a thriving hub of culture and legacy, now a graveyard of rubble. The ruinous state of this kingdom was a result to the arrival of Ryuk Devereaux, an event etched in the collective memory of all.


    The truth was bitter: whether it was the sh with the Abernathy family or a lone hero curing the cursed, the majority of Dariants harbored a deep-seated hatred for the Devereaux family. Now, it was even more directed at the newly arrived Devereaux with his army known as Ryuk Devereaux.


    In one struggling town, barely sustained by its meager farnd, two figures moved through a street lined with broken stones and the remnants of finely crafted architecture.


    These homes, now mere shelters, were filled with people who red at the pair with palpable disdain. Valhale, the older man, walked beside a young man who worn a ck masquerade mask.


    "You wanted to use them for creating your ships, didn''t you?" Valhale''s voice cut through the tense silence, dripping with barely concealed anger.


    His piercing gaze swept over the townspeople, noting their clenched fists, white-knuckled with fury, and the children''s wide, using stares, all fixed on the masked man''s amber eyes, Valhale continued, his voice rising, echoing through the cobbled streets. "See for yourself, Ryuk Devereaux, What have you done to them."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''....'' After deciding to meet the natives, Ryuk arrived here understanding the monumental task ahead of convincing these people to work for him but what he saw was utter devastation.


    The vigers stared at him with disgust, their faces contorted in rage and sorrow.


    Even the children harbored a deep-seated hatred, their eyes filled with a blend of fear and defiance.


    From the moment Ryuk arrived in this town just a few miles from the central city, it became evident that his battle with the Abernathy members had left an indelible mark on the natives.


    The shockwaves from his sh, which seemed negligible to hispanions, had wrought havoc here and left an irreceable devastation.


    "They hate me, don''t th¡ª" Ryuk''s words were abruptly cut off as a pebble struck his face. Instinctively, he caught it mid-air, his hand rxing as he turned his gaze to the thrower.


    "LEAVE OUR HOME, YOU MONSTER!" A child, no older than six, stood trembling. One hand clenched his tattered clothes while the other was poised to throw another stone, his tear-streaked face twisted in fury.


    Ryuk''s eyes fell upon a crystalline horn hanging from a ne around the child''s neck, likely a keepsake from his deceased parent, a silent testament to the tragedy that had befallen on that child.


    "Yes, leave this ce!"


    "GO AWAY!!"


    "YOU''RE ALL MONSTERS!"


    The child''s courageous act ignited a wave of outcry. The vigers began to voice their pain and hatred, their anguished cries echoing through the destendscape, each word directed towards him.


    "Sigh, did you see, Ryuk, what the Devereaux family¡ªno, what you have done to these people?" Valhale nced at the man beside him, his eyes reflecting the pain and anger etched on the vigers'' faces.


    Ryuk''s heart ''sank'' as he observed the vigers, their expressions raw with suffering and grief igniting his desire to be merciful here. He turned to Valhale, his gaze softening. "It''s sad to see them suffer. So how about I provide them with food, free shelters, and weapons to fight?"


    """Huh?"""


    "I mean, don''t you all hate me? But if I killed that child right here, what could any of you do to stop me, So you all need weapons don''t you?" Ryuk pointed at the child who had thrown the stone at him, his voice devoid of hesitation.


    GASP


    The collective flinch that rippled through the crowd confirmed their fear.


    "You are a monst¡ª" A woman trembled, her voice breaking as she started to speak but fell silent under two sharp amber gaze.


    "I know," Ryuk said, his eyes drifting to the woman. He noticed the soil on her hands and the dirt-stained hem of her dress, indicating she had juste from the fields. "You are not the first to call me that."


    "Did you just threatened a mere child! Was my granddaughter blind to choos¡ª" Valhale began, his voice rising in frustration. He had hoped to stir some sympathy in Ryuk by showing him the vigers'' plight, to make him stay longer and help. But before he could finish, Ryuk interrupted again.


    "Valhale, no need to agitate like this," Ryuk firmly stated as he moved toward the trembling child. The boy took a step back in fear but soon stopped, gathering his courage. As Ryuk approached, he looked down at the small child and continued, "Hey, you want food?"


    "W-what? Just leave us alon¡ª" The boy''s voice shook as he repeated himself, his eyes darting around for help from the nearby vigers. But all of them averted their gaze, fear evident on their faces.


    They were well aware of the aura emanating from Ryuk, a testament to his overwhelming strength.


    With *Shunya* not working, his power level was not hidden, creating a visible energy tsunami that filled the entire area for miles.


    The Dariants could feel it acutely, their bodies absorbing the outside mana to enhance their physical strength, making the dense mana in the air tingle their senses but somewhat mana was reacting vigourous as if presence of Ether nearby evident.


    "Don''t look at those cowards," Ryuk said, his tone firm and unsympathetic. "They will act brave but aren''t brave enough to feed you." His expression showed no pity.


    This wasn''t his first life in this world, and he wasn''t about to start offering charity now.


    In his previous world, he had seen people who fought others for mistreating beggars but never had the courage to help the beggars themselves.


    Some protested for unrted reasons or acted as victims when exposed for their hypocrisy.


    In this new world, where survival was uncertain, he wasn''t going to act kindly and hand out freebies.


    "Tell me, do you want food or not?" Ryuk repeated, treating the others as mere extras who only knew how to show dissatisfaction with their own weakness.


    Was he heartless?


    Yes, but he understood that if these people, with their strength and physique, were thrown into a lower-level continent, they would do the same to others as the Devereaux had done to them.


    No one was a true victim here; the situation simply wasn''t in their favor.


    "I¡ªI"

 Chapter 217: Chapter 217- Wang was rich?

    Being suddenly burdened by the man standing so near to him, possessing those same colored eyes as the people who had killed his father four years ago, made the child tremble, struggling to speak.


    "I see," Ryuk seems to expect too much from this child who appeared to him as the only courageous one here, prompting him to turn to leave.


    "No! I want food!" Seeing how that man was leaving, the kid cried out instantly, clenching the edge of man''s coat with his dirtied hands, caused by his attempts to dig roots of some nts to feed himself since, unlike adults, he wasn''t able to harvest.


    "How could that kid?"


    "Hey, did you forget he is a Devereaux?!"


    One after another, those people started to condemn that small child, causing him to look in their direction in fear, seeing all of them now uniting against him for asking for food, when they were the ones who had told him to search for food by himself.


    WHOOOOSH


    CRACKK!


    Even before the child could process his thoughts, a sudden soft warmth shrouded his body, prompting his eyes to lift to the man in front of him. Looking upward, he saw that man''s body shrouded in a deep orange glow.


    It was soothing and warm for him until his ears caught a voice.


    "Kugh? ¡ª STOP IT, They will die!" Valhale cried out, his feet dug an inch into the stone pathway, his arms crossed and eyes widened as he looked towards the individuals, more than dozens of Dariants pressed into the ground with small craters digging even deeper with each moment, proving the force falling on their bodies was enormous.


    "H...elp," one of the men pressed on the ground, which was breaking with each moment, his body moving deeper into it as if pressing into the dense soil with every inch of his body, bearing enormous pain.


    Not only him, but even women and other people around the whole town, with a poption of 135 individuals, were feeling the pressure, which was slowly forming cracks in the walls of the remaining architecture, some of which were now falling down.


    CRUMBLE


    The wholend was trembling with clear intensity, as if it would soon be torn in half.


    With each passing moment, the area of shockwaves was increasing, instilling horror in the hearts of each of those individuals.


    They were firsthand feeling the strength of an Early LEGENDARY Ranker.


    The mana around that ce was rampaging enough to draw the attention of all the Devereaux members present in Titanora, recognizing the pressure which seemed slightly different from that caused simply by that ranked individual.


    After all, the mana around that ce was rampaging because the Ether produced from Ryuk''s body was throwing the whole bnce of that ce into dismay, vigorously reacting with mana and causing each Dariant present to feel their breath stuck and manapletely cut off.


    "What do you see here?" Ryuk asked again, looking down at the child due to his height, wanting to hear a satisfactory answer from him.


    Technically, yes, he was slightly sympathetic towards the child and even everyone present who had lost their home due to battles involving others, but he wasn''t solely responsible for all this.


    So, he wasn''t going to take responsibility for all of them but provide them with the opportunity to take care of themselves because he neededbour.


    "I don''t want food," the child suddenly said, noticing he was the only one standing beside the old man apanying this individual, feeling his blood rush with an unfamiliar sensation.


    "Then what?" Ryuk asked, observing the child''s change in demeanor, curious to hear his next words.


    ''...they all are fearing him.'' The kid nced at the others buried nearly 4 inches deep in the ground, which continued to break into several small craters. Finally deciding, he lifted his gaze to meet those cold amber eyes. Instead of fear this time, a desire burned in the child''s heart. He opened his mouth, fingers lifting and pointing towards Ryuk, saying, "I want to be strong like you."


    "Why would I help you?" Ryuk didn''t prolong the conversation, understanding the kid''s sudden burst of motivation might be fleeting. Still, he wanted to see it through.


    "...Y-you can have this." The kid looked around, searching for something to offer. In the end, he offered his ne holding a crystalline horn broken from his father''s head when he tried to protect him against a Devereaux soldier.


    "But won''t you miss this?" Ryuk didn''t dismiss the value of the ne from the child''s perspective, realizing its immense significance.


    "No, I am strong." The kid shook his head, looking into those amber eyes that appeared different from those who had killed his father.


    To him, these amber eyes showing him as a strong child were moreforting.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Not sure, but those eyes seemed deep, with visible nerves reflecting him as a brave child, unlike the soldiers'' eyes that once reflected a crying child.


    For him, these amber eyes showing him as a strong child were better.


    "Do you reme¡ªthen can I have it?" Ryuk, observing the kid''s fearless determination, wanted to ask if he remembered the faces of those who killed his parents. However, he hesitated, realizing it could be traumatic, and decided to take the horn from the kid''s hand. It likely held energy signatures from several people, including Devereaux, whom Ryuk sought.


    "Hmm." The kid retrieved the ne, but his trembling hand betrayed his reluctance to part with his father''sst memory.


    ''....'' Ryuk noticed the boy''s teary eyes as he prepared to let go of the crystal. This prompted Ryuk to think of a way to assist the kid when he would be alone.


    Certainly, Ryuk wasn''t going to bring everyone along, but he could at least do some things for his own satisfaction, prompting him to nce at the edge of his suit''s hand.


    Scrch


    He tore the front part of his suit, revealing a button marked with a clock pattern in the middle, with ck fabric attached to it making it all resembling a wristband.


    Instantly, the torn cloth regenerated, forming once again. He took the fabric and pulled the kid''s hand, tying it around his wrist, saying, "This will remind you to keep working hard. Do you understand?"


    "Yes." The kid looked at his hand where the ck cloth was tied with a button in the middle, nodding before turning towards the man and handing over his ne.


    "Are you scamming a child out of his precious possession?"


    A sudden soft voice caused the boy to flinch, but Ryuk remainedposed as he stood up, the ne vanishing into his inventory, remembering he had two things to scan with the system.


    First was this ne, and second was the aphrodisiac given by the Demon Queen, for energy signatures.


    "The Lady Drishti, I need your help." Although she had previously expressedplete interest in using the kings of this ce to create battleships, he still asked.


    "Hm, what is it?" Drishti, though tempted to outright reject Ryuk''s request, remained calm, aware of the tragedy that had unfolded here and having witnessed the murder of this child''s father.


    Indeed, due to the actions of an Apex Ranked individual, particrly Esme''s battle with one of the heads of the Devereaux minor families, Drishti had taken interest in that conflict at that time.


    With her exceptional memory, she could vividly recall every detail from death of each individuals of this ce.


    Not that she was going to do anything about it¡ªafter all, it was just death of someone.


    Her main reason for listening was the young man''s behavior today.


    Drishti had seen how he had performed on Ardoros¡ªcruel, merciless, doing everything to win. Yet right now, she had observed him handling things in a particr manner.


    Maybe he have a kind heart within him.


    "Lady Drishti, how many ve seals can you arrange?" Ryuk,cking trust in these people, casually proposed involving them in assisting the Savants he nned to bring from Ardoros.


    Savants were unique, and if these Dariants killed them, he would incur losses.


    In fact, he had already nned and sent messages to the Crawford family to start transporting everything from that ce to here.


    ''Huh?, did I really except kindness from him'' Drishti, expecting the man to show some sympathy for these people, was taken aback when he expressed intentions of using them as ves. She reluctantly nodded in defeat, "Yes, I will establish a lower-grade ve seal manufacturing facility here. Since this continent is so vast..."


    ''...Huh.'' Ryuk, who had expected to negotiate for a few hundred seals, found himself momentarily speechless, realizing he had underestimated the woman''s capabilities.


    "But we''ll need minerals and transportation across the entire area to scale up¡ª" Ryuk aimed to establish a robust system for efficient resource utilization within a few years, necessary for weapon support before the Heir Battle''s end, but he was cut off before he could finish.


    "Will 5000 tons of gold do the trick?" Drishti raised an eyebrow, her tone nk, not particrly bothered by the substantial amount she had just mentioned, despite it being a considerable sum even for her.


    It represented her savings over 5000 years, including from her previous lives.


    Her wealth was dispersed in various forms¡ªgold, tinum, precious artifacts, and minerals¡ªfrom all her incarnations.


    ''Did she just flex her wealth?'' Ryuk pondered deeply, recalling how he had barely umted 300 tons of gold in his previous life, even after being dered a tyrant.


    "By the way, Lady Drishti, how much wealth do you possess?" Although a personal question and somewhat impolite to ask about someone''s finances, Ryuk was genuinely curious about what he could expect from her.


    "Hmm." Drishti narrowed her gaze at his question, not because she found it invasive, but because she genuinely didn''t know the total, making it challenging to quantify. She offered a real-lifeparison, "I am wealthier than those from Fyrinthea."


    ''Why does that name sound familiar?'' Ryuk racked his brain as Drishti turned to leave, recalling having heard the name somewhere before.


    ''?!''


    Suddenly, the memory clicked into ce as he watched the faint shards of energy left behind by Drishti''s vanished figure. ''Wasn''t that where Wang belonged?''

 Chapter 218: Chapter 218- Leaving Titanora

    Diversity, a simple term that signifies the existence of a wide variety of phenomena within a defined scope.


    On Blue Star, diversity manifests through the presence of various species, each adapted to unique environments shaped by the''s diverse geology.


    Millennia ago, when Blue Star was formed from the collision and amalgamation of numerous meteors andnd masses rich in different minerals, it sparked the emergence of distinct energies.


    These energies, influenced by the minerals present, led to the creation of creatures with unique properties.


    The atmosphere of Blue Star was subsequently tailored to suit the needs of these newly formed beings.


    Mana, the foundational energy pervading Blue Star, renowned for its miraculous property of versatility to convert into any other form of energy, gradually served as the medium through which thesend masses developed their own adaptability.


    This process in turn generated new properties and energies crucial for the survival and evolution of its inhabitants.


    The''s vast size ensured the inevitability of diverse races to gather intomunities, guilds, or alliances, driven by shared benefits andmon interests.


    However, the question persisted: what would be of species unable to adapt to environments suitable for others?


    Enter the crucial role of the''s diversend masses.


    These regions, infused with varying minerals, mutated surrounding energies into forms most conducive to the life forms they nurtured.


    Over millions of years, Mana underwent profound changes, influenced by interactions with native species and their environments.


    Certainnd masses, catalyzed the transformation of energies into forms like demonic or divine energy, reflective of the nature and needs of their inhabitants.


    Demons, with their vtile nature, gradually corrupted Mana into demonic energy, embodying themes of corruption and power.


    Conversely, beings aligned with peace and purity, like those harnessing divine energy, purified Mana to its core, using it for healing and enlightenment.


    Creatures such as vampires, dependent on blood, developed unique Blood Arts through their interaction with Mana.


    Some species, however, evolved independently of external Mana, generating internal energy derived from their own physiology.


    This internal energy, though distinct from Mana, owed its existence to it, evolving over time toplement and enhance the abilities of its bearers.


    Thus, while Mana yed a pivotal role in shaping the energies of Blue Star, the creatures born from its influence evolved diverse energy forms. These forms, each intricately tied to their origins and needs, now exist inpletely different states.


    "So, you understand this, Ryuk?" Drishti''s calm eyes turned towards the young man standing beside her. They were inside the main control room of one of the battleships, which flew at 30,000 feet apanied by four others.


    "Yes," Ryuk nodded, grasping the essence of her words. To put it simply, Mana was akin to electricity, while the other forms of energy were like heat and light. They could be created from electricity, but they were not part of its nature.


    Simrly, demonic energy was notpletely Mana, though it shared an origin story with it.


    "Good, now let''s move to internal energy, which you are going to learn soon," Drishti said as she moved towards a chair ced at the center of the control room. The chair was specially made for her from fine materials. She took a seat andzily held her hands on armrests before continuing to exin the difference between internal energy and Mana.


    "Two lines: Mana makes up this Blue Star and internal energy makes up one''s body," Drishti said simply, her eyes fixed on the young man wearing a ck mask. Beside him stood Esme and Regina.


    "Do I also have internal energy then?" Ryuk asked. From Drishti''s definition, he understood internal energy to be something that burned from within, but it still puzzled him why he needed to learn about it when his strength, achieved through Mana, was already more.


    It wasn''t a matter of ego; he was just confused why he needed to understand internal energy when Mana had brought him so far to possess this much physical strength.


    Drishti sat back in the chair, her hands resting on the armrests. She leaned her head on her knuckles, her elbow propped up, and fixed her eyes on Ryuk. "Technically, you don''t need internal energy because your Etherpensates for it."


    Ryuk furrowed his brow, deep in thought. "Is there a different power system in the Jade Dominion?" he asked, drawing from his memories of worlds with varied cultivation levels like those he''d read about in novels.


    Drishti nodded. "Indeed. If there is a different kind of energy, then its value cannot be measured based on Mana. You must have noticed a significant problem with the existing power system," she suggested, emphasizing how each energy type had its own unique power system, akin to how there are different units for measuring solids, liquids, and gases.


    Ryuk nodded, "I have. The inconsistency of the levels makes it impossible to measure strength urately." He thought about his current situation.


    Despite being ssified as early LEGENDARY, he was as strong as someone in the middle LEGENDARY due to the Ether in his body.


    This disparity rendered the leveling system unreliable.


    From the system''s perspective, early LEGENDARY strength was quantified as the ability to lift one quadrillion tons.


    However, Ryuk''s mind, anchored in his old world''s values, always saw this number as astronomical.


    In reality, the most he could achieve with a single punch was creating a magnitude 6 earthquake on Titanora¡ªa continent with enhanced density due to itsnd''s Mana-absorbing properties.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This feat, while impressive, paled inparison to Drishti''s abilities. Her strength could shatter Titanora''s tectonic tes or vaporize half the continent with her energy.


    "Um, if I remember correctly, thest time I visited there, they called me a Saint Realm powerhouse," Drishti mused, recalling herst visit due to arised interest in the newfound legacy left by one of their ancestors that had excited the continent''s cultivators.


    "Saint Realm? Can you tell me the names of all the rankings there? And what would I be referred to as?" Ryuk asked, curious about any potential changes despite his familiarity with cultivation novels.


    "Indeed. But before that, you know your mother primarily used Internal Energy, right?" She reminded Ryuk of the well-known fact that Alisha Devereaux, his mother, predominantly used internal energy and Mana.


    "...I could guess that much," Ryuk noted, having already known how his mother used a different kind of energy than Mana.


    This energy, he realized, allowed her to execute short-range attacks with remarkable precision, clearly a result of her extensive training in a discipline that demanded deep control over one''s body and soul.


    "Okay, here are the names, but remember, unlike the universal system, the system used by the Jade Dominion also measures spiritual energy, physical prowess, and mental strength," Drishti exined, aware that he would experience this firsthand once he entered the Jade Dominion. She then began to list the levels.


    Body Tempering < Qi Refinement < Foundation Establishment < Core Formation (Golden Core) < Nascent Soul < Soul Formation < Divine Transformation < Void Refinement < Spirit Severing < Immortal Ascension < True Immortal < Saint Realm < Empyrean Realm < Godly Ascension.


    "I see," Ryuk nodded, acknowledging the power system. It was simr to what he had read in his previous world, but he dismissed its significance for his current level.


    Physically, and in terms of raw energy, he was on par with an Immortal, but hecked the spiritual energy and mental strength of that caliber to be referred as true immortal.


    Thus, while Mana provided him with immense strength, the properties of different techniques and their better utilization through internal energy made a substantial difference.


    "Liege, please wear this," a sudden voice interrupted Ryuk''s thoughts. He nced to his side, where one of the cloaked figures stood, holding a ck robe with orange stripes.


    "...but I am already wearing one?" Ryuk raised an eyebrow, questioning the necessity of the additional clothes. His current attire had properties of auto-clean, aura conduct, and even self-restoration, not to mention its auto-wear feature.


    "Liege, we need to blend in with the natives of Jade Dominion," the cloaked figure exined, suggesting they adopt the local dress code.


    "We can''t keep changing clothes every time we visit a new continent, can we?" Ryuk frowned, casting a nce at the others. They all seemed to be trying to convince him, including Regina and Esme.


    ''Hm, how would he look in different clothes?'' Esme''s curiosity was piqued; she had only ever seen him in his ck suit.


    ''I must have my Sword Valley attire in my dimension ring,'' Regina thought, eyeing Ryuk''s impassive gaze fixed on the offered robe. She contemted changing out of her army uniform as well.


    "Indeed, Liege, but the issue is that the Monarch of Jade Dominion has decreed that no one may wear a ck suit." The cloaked man found the decree somewhat baffling but felt it necessary to inform the only man on this ship wearing ck suit.


    "Huh?" Ryuk''s narrowed eyes shifted towards the woman sitting casually on a chair. Her one eye peeked from beneath a raised eyebrow, signaling that it was indeed the case.


    ''For real?'' Ryuk found this suspicious, suspecting it might be a ploy to make him change his usual attire.


    "Fine then," Ryuk said, epting the clothes and deciding to wear them.


    "Also, Liege, we will need to depart before entering the airspace of Jade Dominion. Arriving with five battleships would be disastrous," the man informed, not fearing the individuals of that continent but understanding the severity of the situation if they became entangled in a battle.


    No matter how weak the enemy might be, the advantage of strength in close-quartersbat with arge number of foes would certainly be an obstacle if their battleships were seen as a signal for war.


    "I understand," Ryuk nodded, turning towards the ss window of the battleship.


    From afar, with his enhanced sight, he captured the image of a hugendmass,rger than Titanora, with a noticeable absence of mana in the surrounding space. ''So, this is Jade Dominion''

 Chapter 219: Chapter 219- Mount Tai?

    Ding!


    [Huh? Who are you? Where is my ugly Host? O_O]


    Ryuk sat quietly inside a bustling inn, surrounded by people d in traditional robes, some with swords, their figures weaving among the wooden tables. Suddenly, he heard the arrival of the system.


    He wore a ck robe with orange stripes, a ck straw hat, and a ck masquerade mask. Although the mask did not seem strong enough to hide his charm, his clear jawlines were still visible from the half-face mask.


    After arriving in Jade Dominion, he was thrown¡ªejected, to be exact¡ªalone, while Drishti and Regina decided to park the battleship on a nearby continent, bringing Esme along. Though Esme retaliated, she eventually apanied them at Ryuk''s suggestion.


    So, he was alone in the lower town of the Celestial Phoenix Order in Jade Dominion.


    Seated on a wooden chair inside the inn, Ryuk observed with narrowed eyes the subtle suspicion of some of the people inside the ce, who were secretly keeping an eye on him. He assumed this might be due to his unusual eye color.


    ''What did you analyze?'' Ryuk inquired inwardly, impassively, with his guard up. Being in an unknown ce filled with people carrying swords and a sharp, murderous aura around them was definitely enough to keep him conscious.


    [Huh, we are meeting after five months, and you didn''t even tell me why you are wearing a ck bathrobe and in an unknown ce =_=]


    ''It''s a long story, but in short, we''re in a new continent,'' Ryuk informed he system inwardly, gesturing for the boy to bring tea who came and ced it on his table.


    "Senior Brother, you don''t seem to be from around here. Did youe from the upper town?" The boy, d in a dusty robe and a smile, observed Ryuk closely, his eyes assessing the man before him.


    This was the lower town, notorious for its criminals and rogues. Yet here was a man dressed in luxurious, expensive garments, exuding an aura of mystery but appearing weaker than an ant.


    Indeed, the man with amber eyes seemed devoid of any aura, as if he hadn''t even undergone body refinement.


    "...Indeed," Ryuk replied calmly, understanding that the boy was trying to gather information from him, his words carefully chosen to conceal his true strength.


    It was evident that revealing his true abilities would deter any potential threats, but he needed information about this unfamiliar ce even at cost of killing some of these people.


    "I see... So, you''re a young master," the boy nodded, subtly signaling to a group seated nearby.


    Within moments, four burly individuals, one bald and wielding an axe, the others in various colored robes, approached Ryuk''s table.


    "Hey, are you really from the upper town?" the man behind the bald one asked, casually resting his feet on a chair as he scrutinized Ryuk, clearly identifying him as a pampered young master.


    "Yes," Ryuk nodded, noting how the others in the inn hall suddenly became disinterested the moment the four approached his table.


    It didn''t take long for Ryuk to realize that various factions in this ce would act based on his responses.


    Some might attack directly, while others would approach with different intentions, following the established dynamics of the inn¡ªall depending on his choice of answers.


    His cold gaze shifted towards the bald man, who met his amber eyes for the first time.


    Unlike the upper and even the middle town, the lower towncked connections and knowledge about the outside world, including the Devereaux family.


    The bald man continued to stare at Ryuk''s amber eyes, sensing that he shouldn''t underestimate this seemingly weak young master from a wealthy merchant family.


    Indeed, the absence of any cultivation in this young man, who had revealed himself from the upper city, indicated he was a sheltered child seeking growth here ¡ª a perfect target for them.


    "Hahaha, It''s a pleasure to meet you, Young Master. I am Bone Breaker," the bald manughed, introducing himself and offering a hand.


    "I''m Ryuk," Ryuk replied calmly, understanding that the weak handshake was meant to gauge his worth.


    "I see, I see. So you are Rui Ke, a name that suggests favor from luck," Bone Breaker said, tightening his grip on Ryuk''s hand as he interpreted the meaning behind the young man''s name in his nativenguage.


    [Pffft...]


    ''....''


    [Indeed, Host, ording to data from a particrnguage, Rui Ke definitely means blessed by Luck. It seems you are truly the favored son of heaven ^?_?^]


    "But, Young Master, someone as weak as you shouldn''t¡ª" The man intended to convey that the Young Master wasn''t at home here, his grip tightening on the young man''s soft, wless skin, in contrast to his own calloused hands. He saw the young man as a weakling who had never wielded a sword.


    Crunch!


    "KUGHH?!" Bone breaker''s bones seemed to turn to talcum powder instantly as he increased the pressure in an attempt to crush the young man''s hand. The man''s eyes shot red, saliva dripping, legs buckling as he slumped forward, his other hand trying to break free from the young man''s grip, crying, "St--op it! AGHH!"


    "?!!"


    The man''s cry echoed through the space, instantly drawing everyone''s attention. They saw a bulky figure wailing like a child, face resembling a pig''s, nostrils ring, hands swollen under the relentless pressure of the ck-robed man.


    "P-lease, senior! Forgive us! We have eyes but failed to see Mount Tai!" The other three reacted more wisely, having experienced such situations before. Instead of attacking like thugs, they immediately kowtowed, their heads hitting the floor as they repeated, "Forgive us! We are like ants trying to shake the tree!"


    Crack


    The tiles beneath them cracked under the weight of their sincerity as they pleaded for their leader to be spared.


    ''....this is indeed..'' Ryuk was at a loss for words, witnessing how quickly these people changed their demeanor and recited familiar lines. Surprisingly, they surrendered without resistance.


    From all this, Ryuk understood that this was these people''s daily work.


    Secondly, this inn was all part of their ns, evident from the tiles that just broke; they had been hollow from the inside to break easily and it was evident from the sound Ryuk''s enhanced senses caught.


    [Host, that blooding from his head is pig''s blood]


    Ryuk also noticed the blooding from the man''s head, who had just hit his head on tiles, now bloodied, which amused Ryuk at these people''s acting.


    Seeing how all four of them were so good at their acting, he was sure that they must have fooled some of the strong people too.


    In that moment, realizing how these four goons could be useful, Ryuk added a very familiar line that seemed fitting in this ce, stating in a firm tone, "Just a mere Qi Refinement and you dare to act arrogant?"


    [ And Courting Death too >?.?< ]


    ''....'' Ryuk, acknowledging the expertise of the System in this line, noticed the gazes of others but continued in a firm tone, his body leaking out a small part of Ether to create some pressure, and dered in a loud tone, "COURTING DEATH!"


    ''Anything else?'' Seeing how his words had sent a ripple through the entire inn''s atmosphere, causing each of those people to shiver at his words, he inquired if the System had more dialogues to offer.


    [ Loading..... ]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [ Add-ons from Fate Consuming System added ]


    [ Searching for avability of dialogues ]


    Ding!


    [ Dialogue Suggestion: Such audacity, who gave you the courage? ]


    ''...that was pretty handy.'' Seeing how the System had suggested another dialogue, Ryuk turned his attention towards those people who looked towards him, kowtowed individuals eyes slowly lifting to meet his, the atmosphere tense.


    WHOOSH


    ''!!''


    "Kughh!"


    crack


    thud


    Suddenly, a tsunami of pressure filled the whole ce, pressing all the people onto the floor with tiles that were no longer hollow, now destroyed due to everyone brought to their knees, their horrified eyes fixed on the man in the ck robe before them. His sharp voice echoed through the space, "Such audacity, who gave you the courage?"

 Chapter 220: Chapter 220- Lower Town

    "I see. So there are three towns," Ryuk said, seated in the same chair with one of the four men on the other side of the desk.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Another man stood beside him, pouring wine into his cup, while the remaining two collected donations from the people present inside the inn.


    Of course, they had a super strong Senior brother who promised to help them if they acted as his goons in this lower town.


    Now, they were collecting ransom from people who were once on the same team, now giving money to connect with that strong individual who seemed to be in the Nascent Soul Realm.


    Indeed, because of them, most had seen a Golden Core formation Realm individual in their lifespan, with a pressure strong enough to make them seem like prey. They assumed the man in front of them was stronger than that level.


    Unaware that the level differences had already crossed the threshold of even being considered near that level.


    But Ryuk didn''t need to exin this to the people who had just informed him about the structure of this ce.


    Jade Dominion had two factions surrounding a Royal City of Monarchy in the middle, each sharing borders with the other.


    Though not mentioning the name of the other division, right now he was in the Celestial Phoenix Order.


    The Phoenix Order, one of the two divisions supporting the Monarchy of Jade Dominion, was divided into four parts.


    - Lower Town: A refuge for ouws, exiles, and a bustling ve market, with underground auction houses and safe hideouts for fugitives. Daily living costs are minimal, typically around 1 copper coin.


    - Middle Town: Comprising several districts, Middle Town is home tomon folk, merchants, traders, and retired or secluded artisans. It has a well-structuredyout and a thriving market economy. Daily living costs here amount to about 1 silver coin.


    - Upper Town: Reserved for masters, formidable individuals, and their personal disciples, Upper Town features pagodas and grand buildings. It amodates high society members capable of affording its luxurious lifestyle. Daily living costs are substantial, approximately 1 gold coin.


    - Main City: Deep within the mountain peaks lies the heart of Celestial Phoenix, a sprawling city with dormitories and training arenas. Here, disciples undergo rigorous training under Elders, striving to ascend the mountains and earn the coveted status of core disciple. Living expenses are covered by the Celestial Phoenix Order for those selected for training.


    "Yes, yes, Senior brother, your insights are profound and enlightening," nodded the man pouring wine into the small cup in front of Ryuk, his face all smiles as he added pleasantries.


    [...]


    "...stop speaking." Ryuk had already heard enough of the dialogue and felt this was definitely not something he could entertain to speak, sensing difort while speaking those lines.


    "Mmmhh, Mmmhh," the man kept mumbling, his lips pursed tightly to silence the involuntary sounds from his vocal cords due to habit, but fear kept him from speaking further.


    "And what is the condition of the ves here?" Ryuk leaned back in his chair, a smile forming on his face as he fixed his eyes on the bald man, who found the smile unsettling.


    "The ves are mistreated and worked until death," the bald man nced at hisrade, stating the obvious and failing to grasp the young man''s intent in asking.


    "Hm, and there will definitely be a savior for them here too, am I right?" Ryuk was aware of a familiar figure with a deep connection to very present, expecting her to try to y the hero, given her affiliation tending  at empathy towards ves.


    "Huh? There are a few, but I don''t understand what Senior wants to ask," the man felt confused but recalled some people from the middle town arriving, dressed as priests of Goddess F while iming to protect the ves and purchasing themst week.


    "I mean¡ª" Ryuk wanted to inquire about a single woman who had been traumatized from an early age.


    She should have definitely be a savior for people suffering like her, given her status as a heroine, but he halted the moment his eyes fell on a man passing through the crowded pathway just outside the inn''s window.


    ''...It seems it was the right choice to choose him,'' Ryuk ignored the four individuals standing nearby and looked at the man disappearing among the crowd. With a smile, he inwardlymanded, ''System, you are slow.''


    [Host, you already remembered that man. So, I thought there wasn''t any need, but if you say so.]


    DING!


    ¨X¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤ ? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨[


    Target influenced by Grimoire detected nearby.


    Identity confirmed as Gardener of Baroness Carlien.


    ¨^¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤ ? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨a


    ''....'' Ryuk had already felt that he had a problem with the system''s monotonous way of giving him kill points and hiding information about people protected by the world''s will. But now, after the system started to act more freely, he found the previous one was much better.


    Now, the System was less motivated in doing work and engaged in casual conversation more.


    "Senior, is something the matter?" Bone Breaker, seated just on the other side of the desk, inquired, looking towards the masked man. Yet, a frown on that masked man caused him to tense, interpreting it as a signal of his impending demise.


    After all, crushing him would be like crushing an ant for Senior.


    "No, just tell me, which pce''s symbol is a swan pierced by a sword?" Ryuk remained seated, not just going after the familiar man he saw, understanding how illogical it was to search for him among so many people in the crowd given that the man was mixed in people with a confusing energy signatures.


    Indeed, Ryuk saw an unidentified aura around these people''s bodies, which he interpreted as Qi, since it was different with each person.


    But due to his sharp senses, noticing the emblem on that man''s chest wasn''t a difficult task for him.


    "Huh, it sounds simr to the ve auction house." Two of the men who were collecting money from the people inside the inn arrived with three bags of silver coins, cing them on the table.


    "....and who purchases most of those ves?" Ryuk inquired, getting the gist of things and understanding that Jenny, once his ve, was active in the lower town purchasing ves indirectly.


    "It''s a man with a phobia of the color orange who seems toe from the middle town." Bone Breaker informed Ryuk about this unique man who got sweaty and shivered every time he saw anything orange. It was noticed because their work was to keep an eye on rich people who appeared weak and easy to rob.


    [Host, you gave that guy trauma with the orange color.]


    ''...but didn''t you find this too much of a coincidence?'' Ryuk softened his eyes and his smile slowly vanished as he finally reached the conclusion that something was definitely amiss here.


    Unlike Be¡ªwho was with Jenny ording to the information he had once gotten from the System while getting the details about Lin Feng¡ªwhom he had wanted to be close enough with Jenny, knowing how Jenny hated him and Be trying to push him away will build aradery leading to them both getting in Jade Dominion


    But that gardener too?


    Ryuk had indeed remembered that day''s event, but he was not going to trust that everything went as he thought it would, leading him to nce towards the direction of the window as he ordered those men, "Let''s purchase some ves."

 Chapter 221: Chapter 221- System becoming lazy

    Inside a long alley, a man moved while carrying 100 gold coins, appearing indifferent to the presence of criminals and thieves eyeing him.


    ''Another useless task,'' he thought. Wearing a blue flowered robe, he made his way toward the ve auction house, which he visited weekly whenever new ves were brought in.


    ''I''ll just use 50 coins and keep the rest on me,'' he mused, bringing the blue pouch forward. His eyes gleamed with greed as he clenched the metal coins within the packet, forming a smile.


    Whistling, he turned towards one of the alleys lined with shops disying cages containing beasts and animals imported illegally.


    Some of them appeared dead, but they could still be sold at a discount for those who wanted to synthesize pills from them.


    The man''s eyes roamed around, seeking something that could be sold at a higher price to earn more money. Suddenly, he collided with someone in his path.


    "Damn it, are you idio¡ª?!" He lifted his gaze, and his eyes met a very fat woman. She wore deep orange lipstick, a big orange straw hat, and clothes stretched tight over her chubby body, which appeared to weigh no less than 200 kilograms.


    In that fleeting moment, a deep-rooted memory resurfaced in the man''s mind.


    His body loosened and began to sweat, a chill running down his spine before reaching his mind and bombarding it with a traumatic memory from twelve years ago.


    shback starts /////// { Chapter 15 for reference }


    "AAaaaGggggHHhhh!"


    A man writhed on the ground, crying his lungs out, his eyes blurred but still reflecting the image of someone through his falling tears.


    The image was of a five-year-old child seated on a white chair inside a ck dome, sipping tea. The child''s clothes were ck, and his deep amber eyes seemed to etch the memories of suffering within the man''s body.


    "Y-yyour.... Agaghh.... Highn--" Even in his pain, the man tried to plead for mercy, struggling to maintain his fading consciousness and losing his sense of time.


    His mind was losing its rationality, with hisst memories being of adding pleasantries to Lady Carlien, and then the prince of Selvius Kingdom isting him inside a ck dome.


    "Didn''t Lady Carlien purchase a ve?" Ryuk''s eyes, holding a subtle coldness, turned down towards the screaming man, whose body seemed on the verge of breaking from the pain.


    "Y...kugh." Though wanting to answer the question, the pain coursing through him suppressed his voice, which slowly faded away.


    "After you leave, allow her to enter this ce." Ryuk had already anticipated that Jenny''s status as nothing more than a mere ve would prevent her from meeting someone like him, prompting him to order the man.


    "Haa.... Haaa." The man felt like killing himself under the assault of pain that pierced his mind''s every nerve, burning them along with sending a chilling sensation, his heart seeming to be on the verge of exploding.


    "I-I understand," the man said, his face stained with tears, his body trembling, having lost every bit of energy as his eyes slowly lifted to meet the child who was nothing but a monster.


    "Also, keep helping her in a timely manner, in a harsh way." Ryuk, knowing well about Carlien''s teachings, realized they would eventually break Jenny''s body, but it was possible for them to break her mentality too.


    Understanding her behavior, molded due to his humane treatment, would cause her to have weak mental defenses when treated harshly by Carlien, he needed someone to give her a drop of water after she got beaten for a week or two, in a way that wouldn''t make him appear like a savior.


    "I-I understand," the man shivered as he nodded, his body filled with nothing but marks of pain.


    SWOOSH


    [Deactivating Space]


    The ck dome started to dissipate, revealing Ryuk, who was cleaning his hands with a tissue paper, while the man stood there with sweat and tear stains, having heard Ryuk''s instructions before bowing and leaving the ce.


    "R-Ryuk!"


    shback ends ///////


    "No, No, NOOO!!" The man cried out, causing onlookers to turn their gazes towards him, their squinted eyes observing his broken state. Tears fell from his eyes, and snot dripped from his nose.


    His face waspletely contorted, his eyes trembling rapidly due to the memories of that day still lingering in his mind. Suddenly, a jade pendant on his neck started to glow intensely.


    At a visible pace, the man''s contorted face, affected by PTSD, slowly soothed. His mind calmed down, and his lips curled into a smile. "HahaHAHAHA, he is dead, he is dead, hee... is dead."


    Everyone observed the man crying like a madman, making them think he had ingested some kind of expired wine. They soon ignored him, ustomed to seeing mad people in their daily lives.


    "That bastard is definitely dead, right?" Although he trusted the woman''s words, his heart still beat anxiously. He remembered the devilish smile on that five-year-old boy whose orange eyes had looked down on him while he writhed on the ground.


    "Haah, I''m not even in that shitty ce now, why fear?" The man finally stood up, dusting off his clothes.


    The jade pendant, given to him by a particr woman who had promised him a good life in the Jade Dominion, felt satisfying. He then made his way toward the auction house.


    Unbeknownst to him, he was nothing but preyid by the hunter to catch a predator.


    Now, it depended on the predator whether he would realize that this plot was only made to catch him.


    ----


    "Senior, please allow us to carry your money," Bone Breaker said, rubbing his hands as he walked beside the man wearing a ck robe with orange stripes. Four others trailed behind Ryuk, while two cleared the path ahead by kicking aside pedestrians for their senior brother.


    "Yes, Senior Brother, don''t burden yourself; your number 2 sidekick will assist you." The man beside Ryuk bestowed a title upon himself from his newly acknowledged senior brother, without even waiting for acknowledgment, while scanning around for any coin-filled pouches.


    All four of them had concluded from their years of experience that if this ck-masked man possessed such strength without carrying arge pouch, it meant he likely held money of higher value, such as gold or even the legendary tinum coins used exclusively in the royal capital of Manarch.


    After all, someone as strong as the man in front of them couldn''t possibly be broke, could he?


    ''...System, do you have any money?'' Ryuk asked the system for financial support, well-aware of the necessity of coins in an auction house, while walking with his hands folded behind him.


    [Host, I''m even more broke than the person reading this.]


    ''....'' Ryuk understood that the system was iming to be poorer than him, causing him to pause in his tracks and tense up, which caught the attention of all four of his followers.


    From their perspective, the immensely strong man had abruptly stopped, focusing his gaze in a particr direction, prompting them to follow suit.


    ''How many coins do I have in my inventory?'' Unbeknownst to Ryuk, who had just inquired about the number of coins he possessed, his sidekicks had also followed his gaze and set their sights on a target without his knowledge.


    Although Ryuk''s senses were sharp, the crowded environment made it difficult for him to pay attention to every detail, causing him to keep his eyes only on a few people who appeared as potential threats.


    [Host, you have zero...]


    "Kyyaaah~!"


    Suddenly, a cry of pain caught Ryuk''s attention causing his eyes to turn towards the source of the woman''s voice and saw his Number 2 sidekick holding a woman by her hair, proiming,"Shut up! My young master has set his eyes on you! Consider it an honor to serve him!"


    ''What?'' Ryuk understood the gist of the situation and felt his mouth twitch momentarily. He intended to teach his sidekick for his wrong actions when another voice, belonging to a young man beside the woman, interrupted.


    "Release Zhen''er immediately, you bastard!" the young man cried out before delivering a kick to the man clutching the woman''s hair, sending him crashing into a nearby wall.


    THUD


    "Kughh?!" Number 2 copsed on the ground, coughing up blood, his eyes wide with shock. He struggled to regain his footing, staring at the young man and threatening, "My young master will definitely kill you and take that woman!"


    ''What nonsense¡ª'' Ryuk couldn''tprehend the turn of events, where the perpetrator of a crime was now attempting to shield himself by using Ryuk as a shield. Before he couldplete his thoughts, a notification shed in his mind.


    DING!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ©¥©¤©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¤©¥


    ?????????????? ?????? ?????? ???? ???????????? ?????? ???? ???????????? ???? ?????????????? ?????? ?????????????????? ????????????


    ©¥©¤©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¤©¥


    ''What is this now?'' Ryuk suddenly inquired, his eyes narrowing in confusion as he waited for the system to rify the appearance of a window infront of him.


    [....Oopsie...I seem to have forgotten to tell you something, Host (¨“?©n?¨“) ]

 Chapter 222: Chapter 222- New plot

    ''It''s fine. I also didn''t inquire about your analysis of my abilities; we didn''t have time,'' Ryuk calmly stated inwardly, referring to how, after the system''s return, he had been too preupied to ask any questions due to getting involved with these people.


    [Um, exactly, Host. The thing I forgot is as old as time itself when I revealed my origin.]


    ''.....'' Hearing those words, which belonged to a few months before he went into aa, Ryuk felt his mouth twitch. He thought about how the system was really getting on his nerves.


    From the beginning, it kept tricking him out of killing points, leveling points, prompting him to hate it previously. Now that it had finally stopped, the system had just forgotten to tell him something Ryuk felt was very important.


    ''Tell me after I am done here,'' he inwardlymanded, understanding the urgency of the present situation.


    A man holding a sword had just rushed towards him. Ryuk''s pupils contracted slightly as he looked at the young man charging at him in slow motion.


    Due to Ryuk''s strength, the man appeared slow, allowing each part of his attire to be analyzed for clues about his background¡ªa tattered yet ornate robe hinting at a noble lineage fallen from grace.


    Naturally, there wasn''t time, or else Ryuk would have used the system to see the man''s status window.


    "Take this! Azure Dragon Gale sh!" The young man''s voice echoed with righteous fury as his de sliced  through the air, aiming straight for Ryuk''s chest, mere heartbeats away from impact.


    nk!


    The sound of two metal collisions reverberated before a sight that sent shockwaves through the bystanders. Their eyes widened as they watched the fragments of the sword shatter into the sky.


    Everything happened too quickly for anyone to fully grasp, but their dted pupils revealed the colorless aura enveloping the young man, whose hand recoiled from the destruction of his sword.


    They could all see the ck-robed man''s amber eyes fixed on the young man attempting to protect the woman.


    Despite their desire to intervene, they found themselves rooted in ce, witnessing something that made their feet instinctively retreat.


    "W-wait, isn''t that telekic Qi?" one of them eximed, recognizing the energy swirling around the shattered sword that had been rendered useless before it could strike its target.


    "Urgh... What''s happening?!" The young man felt his body losing control as his limbs were suspended in the air, rendering his peak foundational establishment power level useless.


    His eyes trembled at the sight of the man standing before him in a ck robe with orange stripes, but it was the deep amber eyes that sent chills down his spine.


    ''No, I need to save Zhen''er!'' The young man attempted to move, but the enormous force gripping him made all efforts futile.


    "If you don''t want to see that woman die, don''t move," came a firm, threatening voice from none other than Ryuk. His body emitted an enormous amount of ether, focusing intensely to control the young man through mana maniption.


    Though it was ether in his case, Ryuk employed a ssic technique learned from cultivation novels in his old world, concealing the true nature of his energy to avoid revealing his abilities to these people.


    Originally developed in his past life, Ryuk had used this technique before when dealing with challenges caused by his step-sister, who had allowed numerous intruders into the Selvius Kingdom''s pce.


    Now, all that remained was to intimidate this young man into submission, preventing Ryuk from needing to resort to physical force, despite knowing that the environment was far denser and more rigid than Titanora.


    Even the controlled aura leaking from Ryuk hadn''t cracked the wooden inn, illustrating its formidable resilience.


    ''?!''


    "You fiend!" The young man''s body went cold, instantly chilled by the threatening words of the robed man who exuded a murderous aura¡ªevidence that he had taken lives before.


    Though unable to sense any manipted Qi, he acknowledged the robed man''s strength was beyond his detection.


    ''N-no, why again?'' Zhen''er''s heart raced as she heard someone threatening to use her as leverage against her friend, causing her to cry out weakly, "Stop, whoever you are, please!"


    Her plea seemed drowned out by the background noise filling the space, with a small crowd watching the spectacle of a man levitating in the air and another in ck robe and mask demanding control over the woman they both sought to protect.


    "Now, show me his status window," Ryuk finally demanded, observing the man''s struggle against the overwhelming force that held and manipted his body.


    DING!


    ©¥©¤©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¤©¥


    ????????: ?????? ?????? (?????????? ???????? ???? ??????????)


    ??????: ????


    ?????????????????????? ??????????: ???????????????????????? ?????????????????????????? ?????????? (???????? ??????????)


    ????????????: ??????%


    ?????????????????? ???????????? (????): ???????? / ????????


    ????????????????: ???????? (?????????????? ???? ?????????????? ???????????? ?????? ????????)


    ??????????????: ??????


    ??????????????????: ??????


    ????????????????????????: ??????


    ????????: ????


    ????????????:


    - ?????????? ?????????????????????????? (????. ??): ???????????? ???????????????????? ???? ?????????? ?????????? ????????????????????.


    - ???? ???????????????????????? (????. ??): ???????????? ???? ?????????????????????? ?????? ?????????????????? ???? ???????????? ?????? ????????.


    - ???????? ?????????????????????????? (????. ??): ?????????????? ???????????????? ???????????????? ???????????????????? ?????? ???????????????? ?????????????? ????.


    - ???????? ???????? (????. ??): ???????????? ?????? ?????????????????? ??????????, ?????????? ????????????????, ???????? ???? ?????????????? ???? ?????? ????????.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ????????????????????:


    - ???????? ???????? ??????????????????: ?? ?????????????? ?????? ?????????????? ???? ????????????????, ?????????????????????? ??????????????.


    - ?????????? ???????????? ?????????? ??????: ?? ?????????? ?????????????????? ???????? ???????????????? ?????? ???????????????? ???? ?? ????????????.


    - ???????????? ????????????: ?? ?????????????????? ?????????????????? ???????? ?????????? ?? ???????????????????? ?????????????? ?????????? ????.


    ??????????????:


    - ?????????? ???????????? ??????????: ?? ???????????? ?????????????? ?????????? ???????????? ???????? ?????? ?????????????? ???? ???? ?????????? ????????????.


    ??????????????????:


    - ?????????????? ?????????? (????): ???????????????? ????% ????????????.


    - ???? ???????????????????????? ???????????? (????): ???????????????? ?????? ????.


    - ???????????? ?????????????????? (????): ?????????????? ???? ???????????? ?????? ?????????? ?????????????? ???????? ????????.


    ????????????????????????:


    - ???????????????? ???????? ???????? ???????????? ????????????


    - ?????????????? ?????? ?????????? ???????????? ??????????


    - ?????????????????? ?????? ???????? ???????????????? ???????????????? ????????


    ©¥©¤©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¤©¥


    ''What''s with this window?'' Ryuk inquired, seeing apletely new colored screen that was white, entirely white with golden letters, a stark contrast to his usual ck or orange screens.


    Though he could understand it was just a new theme and color design, the information disyed seemed overwhelming, unlike anything Drishti, Edward, or anyone else he had encountered so far.


    [Host, this is directly rted to the reason behind all these events and the birth of the new Son of Heaven.]


    ''Hm, is he the new Son of Heaven?'' Ryuk inquired, finding no exceptional qualities in this young man aside from the familiar plot of a young master getting pped for attempting to touch a woman protected by the Son of Heaven.


    [ He is one of them. ]


    ''....''


    ''You mean the first life mentioned beside his name?'' Ryuk stood at the center of everyone''s attention, ncing at the three apanying him, gesturing for them to remove all other people from the area.


    He moved with Liu Wei''s body being dragged in the air, attempting to use wind steps and Qi to mortify his body against an unknown energy that wouldn''t budge an inch.


    [ Indeed, this guy has seven lives secured as plot armor, each with different memories and consciousness. When one dies, its memories merge with the remaining ones. ]


    ''This... how was a new Son of Heaven born?'' Ryuk grasped the situation: the seven lives mentioned could be scattered across the world, each with different strengths and powers, living separate lives until one dies and their memories merge into the others, only their consciousness dying.


    [ It was my fault >?.?< ]


    ''How?'' Ryuk finally arrived in front of the young woman, looking around while she stretched her hand towards him, her actions and the emptiness in her eyes indicating she was blind.


    ''Where is Liu Wei?'' Zhen''er, who hade here after hearing about her friend passing the Jade Pavilion''s entrance exam and wanting to buy gifts for her at the auction, now found him in trouble because of her.


    ''Is she the heroine?'' Ryuk inquired, looking at the blind woman who didn''t seem conventionally beautiful enough to be considered one, though Ryuk understood that his sense of judgment had been clouded by daily encounters with Drishti, Esme, and Regina,pounded by heavy makeup concealing this woman''s true face, which made him doubt.


    [No Host, but she could awaken if some viiness bes as evil as you.]


    ''Start from what you forgot to tell me,'' Seeing how System was talking in bits to not make sense of things, Ryuk understood the main puzzle was rted for him to know exactly what is the thing System had forgotten to tell him.

 Chapter 223: Chapter 223- Xiang Zhen

    In the marketce, which was once crowded with several people gathered to watch a fight, now had fewer individuals making their way towards a spot where two figures sat. One was a man in a ck robe and matching mask, seated at a table outside a stall, eating barbecued chicken. The other was a woman in a pink floral dress, holding a in noodle soup.


    ''How cruel, Senior,'' Bone Breaker muttered, looking at the man with amber eyes sitting beside the young woman, enjoying chicken while she had been given a simple bowl of soup.


    They had never witnessed such cruelty before. Death and torture weremonce, but to deprive a blind woman and feed her something so nd...


    "So, Liu Wei is your childhood friend," Ryuk confirmed, taking a piece of chicken and ncing at the woman. He had intentionally chosen non-spicy food for her, considering her weak taste buds.


    He had already noticed the subdued tone in her voice, a result of her personality and a seal around her neck that blocked her veins.


    However, he couldn''t gather much information; it seemed to be some kind of special technique that gradually numbed her senses, starting with blindness and affecting her vocal cords.


    Introducing stimting substances like spice would only worsen her condition.


    "Don''t listen to him, Zhen''er! Even if I perish today, don''t give in for my sake!" Liu Wei felt his eyes tremble, his jaws clenched in frustration as he hung upside down, his hand stuck behind him, a colorless energy suppressing his body and preventing any action.


    Energy doesn''t have a particr color; it depends on the medium of its source, which determines its hue. The ether energy shrouding Liu Wei had a colorless aura due to adjustments in wavelength made by Ryuk.


    [Host, why is this idiot crying? Cut off his tongue =?_?=]


    ''Shut up and tell me what I asked,'' Ryuk firmlymanded the system to provide valid information about the reasons for these unexpected events and the birth of a new ''Son of Heaven'' while Edward was still alive.


    [Host, do you remember activating your Viin Aura after regressing back?]


    ''...and?'' Ryuk remembered waking up in his present life at the age of five and activating his Viin Aura, a formal eptance of terms the system had asked him about in his previous life too.


    Naturally, his presence was an eyesore to the Son of Heaven, inevitably making them hate Ryuk, even though Ryuk hadn''t chosen anything; it was written in his destiny.


    To umte Killing Points and Leveling Points, Ryuk needed to formally ept being a viin by activating his Viin Aura, which gave him perks based on the evil deeds hemitted.


    But the question remains, what evil from him caused such phenomenon?


    Ryuk couldn''t think of many crimes he hadmitted since regressing here. He always tried to resolve things as peacefully as possible.


    If it was about evil, shouldn''t there be more evil people than him?


    [ Host, had you turned off those Leveling points bubbles, didn''t you? ]


    ''...That''s?'' Ryuk was reminded of how he had muted those bubbles which used to show negative numbers based on pain inflicted on others directly or indirectly by him.


    Naturally, he muted them because there wasn''t any need for the system to gain any levels, and those popping up always were distracting.


    [ Do you want to see how many Leveling points and Kill points you have presently? ]


    ''Show.'' Ryuk had definitely killed people, but not nearly as many as he had in his previous life. Knowing how kill points were based on individual strength too, he estimated he had around a few hundred.


    DING!


    ¨X¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤    ?    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨[


    ???????? ???????????? - ????????


    ???????????????? ???????????? - ? - ???????????????????????????????????????????????? ?


    ¨^¨T¨T¨T©¥©¥©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤    ?    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¥©¥¨T¨T¨T¨a


    ''Huh?'' Ryuk kept looking at the screen that had appeared, not quite understanding why his leveling points were this high.


    Firstly, kill points could be high due to the battles he had fought in Ardoros, causing the deaths of stronger individuals whose life value was taken based on their strength.


    The issue was the leveling points, which were in the sextillions.


    No matter how much he thought about it, even in his past life where he had killed millions, he hadn''t received more than a billion hate points.


    Hate points, which contributed to leveling points, were counted based on the intensity of pain he had inflicted on others.


    This meant it wasn''t the exact number of people he had hurt, but the intensity of that pain.


    For example, if he made Valhale writhe using the grimoire, which was the highest level of pain he could inflict, he would not receive more than 400 leveling points.


    So why the hell is that value so astronomical?


    Practically, a sextillion was the weight of the Ardoros Continent, which hadnd infused with Ether and also represented the strength stats of Drishti, who could lift the entire continent with her strength for a second.


    Indeed, the strength stats mentioned were based on the standards of this world''s level, leading them to have astronomical values. However, several other factors yed a role in judging who was stronger between two individuals.


    Let''s put that aside but seriously?


    [ Host, you have indirectly inflicted too much pain during the whole five years you were in aa. ]


    ''What? I...'' Ryuk could understand that using the grimoire and many other means to torture others yed a crucial role.


    He was even sure that he had collected more than 10,000 points from Edward alone by now.


    After all, who wouldn''t harbor hatred after losing a hand and being crippled by the same person?


    But still, he couldn''t have hurt that many people, even indirectly, can he?


    ''So, what happened afterwards?'' Ryuk inquired again, moving past the confusing values that appeared but still believing in them, seeking further exnations.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [ So, it turns out that I coincidentally took on the System ID of a Viin system, and you, my Host, also turned out to be a viin. Summing all this up, I had kept those points building up and stored in your body until now, before it reached its limit and released a burst of energy. ]


    ''and created an opposite charged particle due to induction?''


    [ Yes, pretty much simr. ]


    ''So, you''re saying that I became so evil that my own presence induced a counterpart of me who is this¡ªno, a particr son of heaven with seven lives?''


    [ Yes. ]


    ''What nonsens¡ª''


    "S-sir, will you please let Liu Wei go?"


    Suddenly, drawing his attention was a soft voice from beside him, as he nced towards the woman trembling while drinking the soup, her eyes static due to theirck of light.


    "What is your name?" Ryuk nced at her, his voice firm, causing a flinch to go through her.


    "I-it''s Xiang Zhen," the woman whispered, her voice barely audible but enough for Ryuk to hear.


    "Don''t bully her, you fiend! If you have power, then face me and see if your hands remain¡ª"


    SLAP


    Liu Wei tried to speak, but Bone Breaker delivered a tight p to his cheek, scoffing and dering firmly, "Hey, only the strong have the right to speak."


    "Urgh..." Liu Wei nced at the ck-robed man, whose ck mask and straw hat cast a shadow over his face, revealing only his amber eyes. Clenching his jaw and tightening his fist, Liu Wei inwardly vowed, ''I will kill you one day. Once I im the heritage of Jade Pavilion, I will make sure to destroy you, demon!''


    "Zhen''er, do you want me to let Liu live?" Ryuk nced at her with narrowed eyes, already set on a decision, prompting the woman to clutch the bowl tightly, though she hadn''t even started eating.


    "Y-yes, please. Zhen''er would appreciate it if Young Master let him go," she replied, turning her head towards Ryuk''s voice, her eyes pleading for her friend''s release even though looking only darkness.


    After all, she med herself for attracting the young master''s attention like that. ''I should have worn more dark makeup,'' she thought, regretting that her usual disguise to hide her true beauty hadn''t been applied well enough.


    Zhen''er had learned one thing from her life so far: Beauty is a curse that turns even flowers into mere decorations, cut off from their life-giving roots, simply because theyck the strength to protect themselves.


    ''!''


    Suddenly, Zhen''er felt her hand gripped by the young master beside her.


    "Don''t you dare touch her, you bastard!" Liu Wei''s whole body burned with rage upon seeing the robed man holding Zhen''er''s hand, attempting to retaliate but futile due to their vastly different levels of strength¡ªlike heaven and earth.


    "Very well, apany me to the auction today, and I will safely return you to your home," Ryuk said as he stood up, noticing herck of interest in eating due to anxiety.


    "Stop it! Don''t believe him!" Liu Wei, already aware of the young master''s true intentions, burst with his qi, willing to sacrifice his life to free Zhen''er from this situation.


    "Let''s go, Young Master," Zhen''er softly said, her hands trembling as they rested on the man''s hand, knowing that this was a turning point in her life.


    Today, she would lose the thing her mother died trying to protect¡ªher respect and sanity.


    But at least this time, she wouldn''t let anyone die for her, cing the bowl aside before standing up.


    [ Host, are you really going too... ]


    ''...'' Ryuk couldn''t believe that even the system doubted him, finding some humor in the situation.


    ''Didn''t you say if one dies, he shares memories with others?'' Ryuk recalled the system''s words about these seven sons of heaven.


    [ Yes. ]


    ''I will kill Liu Wei today,'' Ryuk firmly dered.


    [ Host, wouldn''t it backfire if a stronger variant came looking for you? Considering his status as a Son of Heaven, even though weaker than Edward, it''s highly probable. ]


    ''That''s exactly why,'' Ryuk narrowed his eyes, looking towards Liu, who red back at him with anger clearly written on his face. Ryuk smiled, his expression determined. ''If they are Sons of Heaven and there are no new heroines, then if my guess is correct, it''s likely that one of them would already have approached one of the present heroines.''


    Indeed, the system has mentioned how a Viiness needed to awaken new heroines as counterparts, with Viiness having same values of crimes and evil done as Ryuk himself.


    [ But why go as far as to kill? ]


    ''First, to let other six be aware of my existence, and second, to get rid of Liu Wei, who sealed her own friend so that she slowly loses all senses because he wanted to monopolize her beauty." Ryuk gripped the woman''s hand before moving forward, not having any such intentions, but feeling somewhat akin to how a cat gets from a mouse with Liu¡ªwanting nothing but to y before killing him.


    Because everythinge to one point: If he didn''t be a viin here, then he would be the one to be prey.


    [What? How did you know, Host? I scanned but didn''t find anything on that guy or think he have such inten... Ah...I see, kekeke.]


    [You are more evil than I thought, Host.]

 Chapter 224: Chapter 224- An Encounter(1)

    Inside the Heindal Continent, which was undergoing a series of changes¡ªthe merging of several kingdoms into one, the advancement of the entire continent due to the presence of artifacts, and the presence of strong individuals¡ªthe trend of swordsmanship was predominantly associated with the Reinguard family.


    One of the ces that transformed significantly over the past five years was situated once at the edge of Selvius kingdom, notorious for criminals and illegal activities, now turned into a town filled with merchants and several small inns.


    At the edge of this town, where a tattered and broken orphanage once stood, now rises a sturdy, well-structured building.


    It may not be a marvel of architecture, but it''s a far cry from what was there before. The stone walls are solid, and therge windows let in plenty of sunlight, making it feel warm and inviting.


    The roof is covered with simple yet neat tiles, and there''s a small, well-kept garden that adds a touch of charm.


    The wooden door at the entrance, with its intricate carvings, gives the ce a weing feel, suggesting that this is a ce of care andfort for the children inside.


    But today, it appeared different from its usual presence due to several white-cloaked men standing around the ce.


    Their attire resembled that of assassins, with visible daggers at their waists.


    Their fluttering clothes revealed their stance¡ªpostures indicative of veterans, with each of their energy levels appearing strong enough to be considered elites¡ªwhile standing on the roof, ground, and surrounding the entire premises.


    In one of the rooms, four figures were present: a man and a woman seated on chairs on opposite sides of a desk, another woman of the feline race casually standing with her back against a nearby drawer, and finally, a white-cloaked figure wearing a mask of the same color standing behind the man.


    "I would like to express my deepest gratitude to Miss Amayara for safeguarding my brother thus far." The man, with raven-ck hair and crimson eyes, revealing his identity as a member of one of the strongest races¡ªthe vampires¡ªstood slightly bowed before the woman looking at him with her ck eyes and hair.


    He wore ck pants and a half-coat, with a military-ranked long trench coat draped over his shoulders.


    The room was filled with a clear tension emanating from both Be and the man standing behind the seated figure who had just bowed, each trying to intimidate the other while appearingpletely casual and uncaring about the situation.


    "Please don''t be, Young Master Keith. Aphos has been here since early childhood, and it was the director who yed the major role," Amayara shook her head, observing the man in front of her. He appeared elegant and of high nobility, more like royalty.


    But here he was today, in search of his brother, Aphos, who was also the right-hand man of her sister, Arvi.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Due to the absence of the Sword Maiden for a few weeks, the presence of someone this strong and the tension of the meeting was rming enough to bring Be here. Yet, if a battle urred, the result would be devastating.


    Though she could see only genuine emotions and gratitude from this man for his brother but faking once expressions wasn''t new to her.


    "Miss Amayara, Iprehend that my presence alongside my esteemed colleagues may have been somewhat excessive, for which I sincerely apologize." Keith''s eyes, though fixed on the woman in front of him, scanned the hundred-mile radius of the ce for any strong presence nearby. His face,pletely spotless and considered very handsome, appeared even moreposed.


    "It''s appreciable that the Young Master is aware," Amayara replied in a clear tone, unfazed by the intimidation presented by this man and his entourage, who had arrived without prior notice, breaking the rules set by the Sword Maiden forbidding outsiders from infiltrating with an army.


    But there was little she could do, given theck of advantage in this situation where several children were present inside the orphanage binding her hand to take any actions.


    ''How intriguing,'' Keith thought, his calm eyes slightly widening at hearing such a tone from a human female. He observed her closely¡ªthe calloused hands, the visible cut marks near her neck and arms where her sleeves were rolled up¡ªthese things revealed her to be a hardworking warrior.


    Naturally, after detecting the presence of one of his brothers, he rushed over here without thinking much about theplications his presence would cause in a foreign continent. But now it appeared he was witnessing something very interesting.


    A woman, who appeared to be at peak EPIC at best with strength not exceeding Phase I, seemed this brave to speak so frankly despite the strong bloodcore presence emanating from him.


    It was the first time Keith had seen such a strong-willed woman.


    "Miss Amayara, if I may, would you be so kind as to apany me and guide me through this ce? I wish to see where my brother lived." Keith, intrigued, wanted to converse more with this woman who, despite being human, appeared uncaring of his presence. Noticing the subtle, calm eyes of both women, he, for the first time, doubted his facial features.


    Naturally, even for humans, he was considered very handsome and attractive to most women he had ever encountered. But today, it seemed he had found something different in this corner of the continent.


    "Young Master, if you wish, I would appreciate it, but after that, you will need to leave this ce." Amayara, cing her hand on the desk, slowly rose from her position, with Be also straightening up, her folded hands loosening. Looking towards Keith, Amayara further added, "Also, you can''t take Aphos from here. He is our family."


    Amayara firmly stated, looking towards the man who narrowed his gaze. The white-masked figure behind him took a step forward, prompting Be to reciprocate and release a dense aura resembling that of a panther beast.


    ''A soul beast,'' Keith observed. The beastly aura emanating from Be revealed her present strength but was still not strong enough to threaten him. He lifted his hand and gestured for the man behind him to stop.


    "It seems I will need to abide by Miss Amayara''s words." Keith formed a smile before standing and moving towards the door while both women kept their vignce, prompting him to rify, "Please, don''t be tense. I just want to visit this ce before leaving, if you, Miss Amayara, would oblige."


    "I understand," Amayara said, rising from her ce. Prioritizing the safety of the children present, she tried to deal with the situation at hand. She nodded before moving ahead, with Be following her.


    ''...this smell,'' Keith thought suddenly. As Be passed by him, an intense scent, presumably from a human male, dominated his own pheromones¡ªa surprising urrence, given his own dominant presence.


    The major issue was that the smell emitted from Be wasn''t hers but belonged to a male.


    Unbeknownst to Keith, the scent on Be was from a perfume once sold all over the Selvius Kingdom by the then Crown Princess.


    This particr smell, which had once driven Be away, now served as a string keeping her grief and shattered heart intact.

 Chapter 225: Chapter 225- An Encounter(2)

    "And finally, this is a training ground made for a few individuals," Amayara finally arrived at the end, turning towards the man who walked with his hands folded behind him, observing the whole ce.


    ''...Is it a human male?'' Guided by Amayara, Keith had noticed the subtle distance maintained by her, suggesting that there was someone already present in her life.


    However, from the calm and hollow demeanor of the woman, he was sure that whoever that human male was, he wasn''t present right now.


    Either he had died or was missing somewhere without this woman being aware of his location.


    "NO! BOSS, PLEASE!"


    Suddenly, a sound caught the attention of all four individuals who had arrived at the open training ground. They turned towards the direction from which the sound hade.


    ''This girl...'' Amayara ced her finger on her forehead, looking towards the site before her, which was nothing but embarrassing¡ªa girl of around 15 years old was on the shoulder of another girl, holding a bottle of eyedrops, dripping it from two meters high onto the eyes of a boy gripped by four others with them lying on the ground, while one of his eyes was stretched open.


    "NO! BOSS! I promise my eye is not infected!" Aphos cried out, seeing the purple-colored liquid about to be dropped into his reddened eye, which had suddenly turned red the moment he turned 15.


    "Nah, nah, nah, you need urgent eye treatment or it could get worse," Arvi shook her head, seated on the shoulder of a girl eating popcorn, looking down with a smirk towards the right-hand man of her boss.


    Due to both having VIP sidekicks of their boss, it was a rivalry, and Aphos''s constant bootlicking had caused her position to diminish. So now, seeing him being used as a guinea pig was heavenly not just for her but for the whole orphanage.


    Under Arvi, Aphos had ruled over them like a hooligan and bully, but now everything had turned upside down.


    ''...Is that my brother?'' Keith narrowed his gaze, observing the boy on the ground being overpowered by several humans. His bodyy there, struggling to free himself with a tomato like face.


    Of course, he was able to discern that this was more of an intentional loss, but still, getting humbled by a few humans was disgraceful.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Young Master Keith, as you can see how close they are, I suggest you leave," Amayara nced at the man, her sharp intent starting to ignite within in the form of a spirit sword the moment a sudden smell tried to surround her, dominant for now, waiting for the response or action of this man.


    Amayara didn''t care who this individual was, but this orphanage and its members were her family. Now that Ryuk was already dead, she had only one family to support while taking revenge against the Devereaux family.


    "...It''s understandable," Keith stated before turning towards the hallway from where they had entered and moving away. His crimson pupils filled with a sharp murderous aura towards those mere humans touching a vampire of noble bloodline like that, but setting his priorities on himself, he withdrew.


    He needed to prioritize something more important for himself.


    "Let''s leave," he said, with the white-cloaked figure following beside him before they both disappeared down the hallway from which they had initially arrived.


    "Be, don''t even think of it," Amayara warned the woman beside her while already holding her killing intent back due to the presence of children here.


    She had already noticed how that man had tried to leave a pheromone marking on her, more like a smell so intense it filled the air around her.


    "Here," Be offered a bottle of perfume to Amayara before spraying some on herself.


    ''...'' Amayara looked at the bottle, then turned her gaze towards the direction where Keith had vanished, her mind holding only one thought, ''What would you have done if you were here, Ryuk?''


    ----


    Outside the orphanage, several cloaked figures who had initially surrounded the premises had gathered on the ground, encircling the man at the head with another cloaked figure beside him, appearing much stronger than any of them.


    "Master, why are we not taking Young Master Aphos with us?" one of the cloaked figures inquired, seeing how their mission to retrieve the person they had found was not fulfilled.


    "He is dead," Keith said, his eyes sharply gazing at the cloaked figure, who felt his blood freeze for a moment before nodding, understanding that they had to report false information about Aphos''s death to the higher administration.


    But the question remained, why would he do such a thing?


    "Master, what are your further orders?" the cloaked figure standing beside Keith inquired, not caring about the presence of the other powerful individuals approaching, mostly due to feeling their presence in the range of 50 miles area.


    "I want information about the human male whom she loves," Keith ordered, having already calcted the probability of that human being dead to be much higher.


    But still he doubted the reason for her such reaction being that man alive¡ªthe sharp sword intent emanating from the woman when he tried to imprint her with his pheromone.


    Of course, not the strong one, but he needed to assert a presence so no other man wouldy eyes on that woman.


    But who knew there was already someone whose presence was around them.


    "Master, if it''s her, then we can kill all the children and you can forcefully¡ª?!" The cloaked figure began to suggest but suddenly felt his whole body freeze, his heartbeat racing as Keith''s eyes bore into him with a clear murderous aura born from blood art.


    "I don''t want that woman for one night, not even a few nights, but for as long as I am alive," Keith dered. He had already decided that no woman he had seen so far and had not distanced himself from came even close to this woman, who was not evenpletely human. He continued, "She is special. I saw her eyes holding care, being strong enough to face me, and not fearing my presence."


    ''...Is this love?'' Keith wondered, lifting his palm and cing it on his chest, feeling his heartbeat.


    He analyzed the whole situation to bend the result in his favor and gain the attention of that woman. "Start your findings by getting information about two sisters with an age difference of two or more years. One of them should be able to make spirit healing potions. I want to know their background."


    Keith had already seen through the potion Arvi was dropping from the bottle. It was a high-grade soul-healing potion, something unique even in the outside world, since nothing could heal a damaged soul due to its energyposition. Noticing Arvi''s and Amayara''s facial features and sensing their bone age, he had already guessed their blood rtion.


    "I understand. And there is also important information, Master," the cloaked figure, who had just received crucial information and understood the priority of these events, thought to inform it first.


    "...Speak," Keith said, realizing that if the cloaked figure was interrupting, the information must be important.


    The cloaked figure''s voice became more firm and bold as he dered, "The son of Alisia Devereaux has left Ardoros and is roaming freely around the world, it could be a good chance for us to kill him."

 Chapter 226: Chapter 226- Auction House

    "Khukkh! ... y-you basta-rds¡ªBam!" A young man wearing tattered, noble clothes wiggled on the ground under the barrage of kicksnding on his body from all sides, his hands covering his head after noticing that several of his Qi points were sealed by the ck-robed man who had taken his childhood friend away.


    "You think you are any challenge to Senior Brother Rui Ke? How amusing!" Number 1 kicked Liu hard in the head while Number 3 did the same. Their boss had taken Number 2 to the hospital for injuries caused by this idiot.


    "You dare to challenge Senior Brother Rui Ke with your insignificant strength!" Number 3 shouted as he swung his leg and delivered a heavy kick to Liu Wei''s gut.


    ''Ugh! Just wait, Rui Ke. I wille back stronger and kill¡ª?!'' Suddenly, Liu Wei felt a kick directlynding on his crotch area. "ARGHHH! MY EGGS!"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "What happened, Zhen''er?" Ryuk nced at the woman walking beside him with weak steps, her ears perking up in the direction behind her after hearing a familiar voice.


    "Forgive me, Young Master, but did you hear Liu''s voice just now?" Zhen''er inquired, looking at him while blinking. She tried to hear his words, as her eyes could only see darkness, due to her habit she momentarily blinked when nervous.


    "Absolutely not, it was your imagination," Ryuk said, arriving outside the back door of the auction house.


    "Wait! Young Master, this is the back door. Please enter from the front," a bulky, muscr man came forward, holding a spear. His eyes naturally analyzed the man wearing a ck robe, noting his apparent wealth.


    "Who is the owner of this ce? Bring him to me," Ryuk firmly stated, observing the subtle movements of several nearby individuals who appeared to be hidden bodyguards in case something went amiss.


    Not that any of them could do much in this case.


    "T-this?" Taken aback by such a firm voice, the man narrowed his eyes, looking in a certain direction, feeling conflicted.


    This auction house was sponsored by one of the elders in the main city, making it impossible for someone from the upper or middle town to interfere and ask for the manager here due to their fear of the elder from the main city of Celestial Order.


    "Young Master, can I see your family''s emblem?" The man''s voice turned stern as he looked at the Young Master, suspecting he might be a spy sent from the other side of Celestial Order.


    "....Here," Ryuk took out a green jade emblem with a red ribbon on its top and handed it to the man. The man''s brow furrowed as he looked between the emblem and the masked man.


    "Wei family? The one from upper town? Forgive me, Young Master." Seeing it belonged to one of the wealthy families from upper town, the man bowed and returned the emblem, taking a peek behind it before calmly returning it.


    ''Wei?'' Zhen''er felt confused hearing the emblem''s family name, the same as Liu Wei''s surname, prompting her to wait for the other man to leave before inquiring about it.


    "It''s fine. Now call the manager of this ce," Ryuk instructed, having already erased the marks behind the emblem.


    These marks, made by a sense of Qi, led him to link things: the family emblem, Liu''s tattered noble clothes, and the marks made by someone of at least APEX rank.


    It was easier to conclude that these marks were only given to those abandoned or banished by their family.


    After reaching this conclusion, he used his own Ether to erase the marks and carved a phoenix instead, as he needed to hide the original marks. It was likely none of these people had seen the Wei family''s emblem before, considering that Liu Wei had chosen this town out of many others which made pheonix symbol unsuspecting of hiding some marks beneath.


    In conclusion, Ryuk had secured the emblem in case of future trouble regarding his identity from Liu Wei.


    He had already guessed that Liu Wei must have belonged to a rich family, given his dirty noble clothes and status as a son of heaven. The only remaining task was to use the emblem well to fool others and Zhen''er too.


    He had no animosity towards her, nor did he know much about her, which is why he would most likely heal her eyes afterpleting his work and leaving this ce.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After all, without Liu Wei, who would soon meet his fate, living by herself in this ce would be hard for this girl.


    "Please, this way," the man nced towards a shadow gesturing him to enter, causing him to move while offering both Ryuk and Zhen''er to follow.


    ---


    "Y-young master, are you from the Wei family?" Zhen''er inquired, trying to understand the identity of this young master who had just revealed his emblem.


    "Will you believe me if I told you that I did that to save you?" Ryuk nced at the woman walking beside him while the others walked ahead, his hands behind his back, with a ck mask and hat revealing only his amber eyes and skin.


    "I-I..." Zhen''er''s confusion deepened, born from the fact that the men following this young master had told her to serve him.


    "It''s fine. Let me first save these ves," Ryuk said, turning towards the direction from which he could sense several shadows hiding, watching his movements. He was well aware of their presence.


    "What? Young master, you will just be wasting your money," Zhen''er appreciated his kindness but knew it was futile to purchase ves, thinking one is saving them.


    The next day, others would join in. It was a cycle that could never be repaired.


    "Who said I have money to waste?" Although Ryuk was in conversation with her, his mind had already analyzed the number of individuals present in the whole auction house, whether entering from the front or already inside.


    "Enter this ce, young master." Arriving at the doors of a room, the man bowed before standing aside to make way for both Ryuk and Zhen''er to enter.


    ''Three people,'' Ryuk noted, entering the room. A single chubby person was seated on a chair with a wooden desk in front, traditional paints and papers scattered around.


    Two more presences were hidden behind the walls.


    None of them posed much threat due to their weak power levels, but for now, he needed to handle something different as he directly took a seat on the chair.


    "...How can I help you, young master?" The manager, a middle-aged man with a fat body, one eye patched, and wearing a unique robe belonging to merchants, observed both Ryuk and Zhen''er with narrowed eyes.


    "I want some ves," Ryuk answered, tapping on the table with his eyes meeting the one-eyed man''s.


    "What kind, young master? We have several varieties picked from different continents. Though they may seem weak, we also provide healing pills and rejuvenation ones at low costs," the man smiled, sping his hands together, detailing the quality of ves present at that moment to the man who appeared rich giving his robe''s quality.


    Ryuk kept looking at the man before his finger halted its tapping. With a calm voice, he demanded, "I want a ve from Heindal continent."


    ''!?!''

 Chapter 227: Chapter 227- System should change its language dictionary

    "I apologize, Young Master, but I seem to be unfamiliar with that ce." The man''s widened pupils betrayed his shock, his hands beneath the table moving to press a button that would open the walls, allowing those behind them to attack.


    "They will die," Ryuk leaned back on chair with folded hands, already aware of the methods such people use when their secrets are revealed, calmly stated.


    "What?" The man seemed unable toprehend the context of such a statement, unable to imagine that the man sitting before him, who appeared nearly mortal, had already seen through his tricks.


    "I said, I will kill them before you can open the walls, and then I will slowly tear your limbs, starting with your arms, until you cry out the names of all the ves you exported to Heindal continent," Ryuk''s amber eyes were sharply fixed on the man, who appeared not to understand the gravity of his words.


    Bam!


    "Who are you, BASTARD!" The boss''s anger surged with mming the desk upon hearing the clear threat from a masked-man who wasn''t even showing any killing intent, making him seem like a mere human without any ability to threaten someone in the Qi refinement realm like manager, prompting him to click the button.


    Unbeknownst to the manager, the amber-eyed man seated in front of him had killed so many people that his killing intent was honed to the point where it could not be sensed unless one was as strong as him.


    SWISH SWISH


    Two people, one holding an axe and the other a heavy hammer, emerged from the walls, their bulky bodiesunching themselves at the man, ignoring the blind woman who seemed unaware and too slow to respond.


    "I already told you what would happen if you pressed that button, didn''t I?" Ryuk tilted his head, looking toward the manager, who appeared to pause, his eyes unable toprehend the sharp pain in his left arm. Just before thest moment, his sight captured a flying projectile in the room.


    "ARRRGHHHH! ... my arm!" he cried out, his lungs straining, his eyes instantly turning red as saliva dripped from his mouth. His face was sttered with crimson from the flying arm, which soon fell to the ground with a thud.


    In an instant, the fat man was writhing in his own blood, crying on the floor, unaware that his body was now surrounded by a soundproof dome.


    "Here, it seems there is bird shit on your face," Ryuk offered a handkerchief to Zhen''er, whose face had a small blood mark from the disintegration of the two bulky men who had jumped at them but now vanished into a blood mist.


    "Wh-what?! How did a bird enter this room?" Zhen''er was confused about the presence of a bird inside apact room where only fresh air wasing from her left window, and she hadn''t heard any bird''s entrance.


    ''She indeed has good senses,'' Ryuk thought, observing how Zhen''er was able to discern this being a room. He stood and moved toward the ck dome formed around a 2-meter radius on the ground, inside which someone was crying his lungs out.


    "I will ask again," he said as he leaned down on his knees, changing his approach a bit, "Have you heard of the Silvester family before?"


    ''?!''


    "Urgh?... n-no!" The manager flinched upon hearing the familiar name but kept his mouth shut, understanding the pain he was feeling now would be nothingpared to if he revealed this information. ''How does he know?''


    The manager could notprehend how an unknown man was aware of such crucial information known to no one else.


    ''...Hm, so it''s true,'' Ryuk thought, noticing the man''s bodynguage¡ªtumbling and biting his lips in pain. He realized that his suspicion, which had arisen the moment he saw that gardener and noticed a few people moving around in pristine monastery dresses, might be valid.


    Ryuk was unaware if his suspicion, born from the fact that Be and Jenny appeared to belong to some other ce yet ended up on the same continent, was urate.


    Jenny, likely holding a high position in the Celestial Phoenix Order, was probably the daughter of a high-profile family from the upper town or main city but had been on Heindal since childhood.


    It was possible she had been kidnapped and brought there by some means, just like Be, who was subjected to monastery experiments to awaken the demon Belial within her.


    Ryuk wasn''t certain if his suspicion was true, but there was definitely some link between the continents established before it became known to the outside world.


    For example, the presence of weak races being sold as ves here made him think of the weakest continent on Blue Star, particrly Heindal, as seen from five years ago.


    These were doubts, but Ryuk knew the Silvester family''s involvement in the Curse that had urred in the northern part of the Selvius Kingdom.


    Considering all the pieces¡ªthe monasteries'' hand in genocide, the Silvester family providing minimal aid to the northern part of Selvius Kingdom, and the mark of a swan pierced by a sword he had seen in his previous life¡ªRyuk understood there was a deeper connection.


    This mark had been present in some of the noble houses he had burned down with their owners together in his previous life while rewriting the Selvius Empire.


    Although these were spections, the man''s reaction confirmed that people from outside continents had been active inside Heindal even ten years ago.


    Since the artifact on the handle only reacted vigorously to the strongest individuals without killing them, it was clear that weaker individuals could easily trade ves.


    Ryuk couldn''t think of any other family capable of operating under the nose of the Selvius Kingdom except the Silvester family, which was also the maternal family of Olivia(his stepsister.)


    "Let me ask again, which Elder is behind this auction house?" Ryuk changed his question, realizing that if a family like the Silvester family needed to act covertly within the Selvius Kingdom, there was definitely someone inside the Celestial Phoenix Order doing the same.


    Considering the ce resembled cultivation novels, he assumed that person must be an elder holding a high position.


    ''!?!''


    ''HE IS A MONSTER!'' The manager''s mind trembled as the pain seemed to fade away the moment he realized how this ck-robed figure knew about the elder behind the auction house. He gritted his teeth and tilted his head towards the locket on his neck.


    "Huh? Do you really think that can save you from me?" Even before the manager could bite the poisonous locket, it turned to dust, destroyed by the immense energy emanating from the ck-robed figure who still appeared very normal.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "N-no, please just ki-ll me!" The manager finally broke into tears, recalling the pain inflicted by the elder''s acupunctures, which was nothingpared to his arm being cut off. He lowered his head, begging the man to end his life rather than ask him any more questions.


    [Host, I would suggest you leave this guy to me for a few minutes. Even his forefathers will descend from heaven to reveal the name of pig whom they fucked to give birth to such an ugly swine like him <?(?£þ?¦á?£þ?)?>.]


    ''.....''

 Chapter 228: Chapter 228- Beast Wave

    "....I wille after some time once again, and you will tell me everything," Ryuk said, ignoring the system''s words and pointing his finger at the man who was crying out in pain yet biting his mouth shut to prevent any truth from being revealed due to fear of the pain caused by the Elder.


    Unaware that the pain from the Elder could only lead to death but he didn''t realize the uing agony would make him beg for it.


    Within a flick of a moment, a ck drop shot out of Ryuk''s finger before directly hitting the man, who appeared unaware as the tiny particles slowly moved inside his body through facial orifices.


    "Urgh.... You will..not get anything from m¡ª?!" The man tried to retort that even if he died today, he wouldn''t reveal anything, but suddenly felt a sharp pain that seemed equivalent to¡ªhis balls bursting, heart being crushed, and brain freezing¡ªall at the same time.


    With that sensationing from within his body, a rhythmic cry tore through his lungs, his vocal cords vibrating to the breaking point, "AaaRrrrGgggHhhhhhhh!!!!"


    Ryuk slowly stood, not even flinching after seeing the once-human body now turned into a music band under the assault of pain, showing different colors on the skin, bloodshot eyes, and a voice that could have echoed throughout the ce if it wasn''t for the sound barrier around him.


    "Young master, is someone hurt?" Zhen''er, feeling a negative sensation around her body, tried to turn her head but found it hard to hear any sound of someone''s cry.


    Naturally, due to her blindness, she had honed her other senses. Throughout her life, she always felt a tingle when someone was suffering or harbored ill intentions toward her. It wasn''t an ability or an absolute truth, just an instinct.


    "No, it seems after I asked for a few ves, that man went out to bring someone," Ryuk said, standing and moving towards the desk from where he was feeling the demonic presence. Arriving and opening a drawer, he saw a paper with a drawn magic circle.


    [Host, it''s a low-grade ve seal.]


    ''How much minimum power level is needed to nullify it?'' Ryuk subtly nced towards the seated woman in front of him, who appeared unaware of her surroundings, before his ears caught a distant sound of the auction beginning and the announcement made by the auctioneer.


    [Host, it needs 1000 units of Energy stats to break it.]


    ''Meaning if given to someone devoid of energy, even though that person is strong, it will work?'' Ryuk guessed that if this was true, then the moment this amount of energy was replenished, the individual could easily break the seal. So it was not practical to use on any strong individual to begin with.


    [Indeed, it will work but remain effective until the energy gets refilled.]


    ''Hmm,'' Ryuk thought. Not that he was in need of a ve seal given his possession of the Grimoire, but there was a small doubt in his mind after seeing that guy here out of all ces.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    A doubt that the gardener''s presence here could be to lure Ryuk in, but the question remained: how could one be so sure that a mere gardener among hundreds of servants could be a good prey?


    "Let''s go," he said, moving towards the woman. She was slightly taken aback but stood and held his robe to follow him as before.


    "Young master, where are we going?" Zhen''er inquired, not understanding the reason for them leaving without the young master purchasing any ves as he had ordered that man earlier.


    "Somewhere safe since there will be a beast wave attacking this ce," Ryuk said, passing through the door and making his way out of the room, followed by the woman. Hearing his words, she appeared confused, trying to understand before realizing that Liu Wei was in the marketce.


    "W-wait, if it''s a beast wave, then Liu will be in danger!?" She halted and pulled his clothes, causing Ryuk to stop as well.


    "Liu was banished from the Wei Family. Do you know the reason why?" Ryuk asked calmly, directing his question at the woman who had appeared anxious a moment ago but flinched upon hearing his words.


    "W-why?" she asked, feeling perplexed and trying to understand the reason for his words, not understanding why Liu would be banished.


    ".....Leave it, you are already brainwashed," Ryuk firmly dered, continuing forward and prompting her to follow since she held his robe.


    She felt confused and at the same time fell into deep thought, pondering what he meant by being brainwashed.


    Unaware that, like breadcrumbs, small pieces of information were being fed to her, which would soon lead her to believe that Liu is the evil one.


    "Young Master, is your work done?" The soldier who had brought Ryuk here and was now in conversation with a few others at some distance, saw the ck-robed man finally leaving the room apanied by the woman.


    "Yes, I will wait for the ves to be delivered to the Wei family residence and also bring the manager''s letter after five hours," Ryuk confidently dered, moving while ignoring the soldier.


    The soldier scratched his chin slightly, feeling confused but understanding that these things might have already been discussed with the manager.


    So, he bowed, taking it as a privilege to be selected to aplish this task himself. He made his way towards the door and firmly dered to the other soldiers, "No one will disturb the manager for five hours; he is writing a letter."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Young Master, are we not going into the auction hall?" Zhen''er inquired, moving towards the ce while clearly feeling the people passing by her in the opposite direction, indicating that they were heading towards the auction house and she was going in the opposite direction.


    "As I previously told you, there will be a monster wave here soon," Ryuk informed her again while passing through several individuals who nced at him due to his particr attire, revealing him to be from a higher town. Their gazes were gauging him and the woman from top to bottom.


    "Um, yes, but wouldn''t we be safe inside?" Zhen''er kept his cloth clenched tightly to avoid getting lost, taking slow but steady steps to match his pace.


    "Exactly, the beast wave will only attack inside." Halting after arriving at the end of the in path outside the auction house, his eyes fixed on several cages lining both sides of the pathway. They were filled with weakened beasts, appearing broken or either half-dead due to hunger and continuous beatings.


    ''....It''s a relief then,'' Zhen''er felt much better after knowing that Liu would be safe if the young master''s words were true and the beast wave would ur.


    ''Here you are,'' Ryuk''s senses caught the familiar presence running towards the auction house¡ªthe man whose Qi veins had been sealed a few moments ago yet had somehow managed toe here, defying all the bad luck in his way.


    "Let''s move to eat something," Ryuk said with a smile, moving towards a stall at the end of the path filled with ves.


    It was a peculiar sight since it was the only ce selling something to eat, offering barbecued meat while a thin man was fanning it.


    But from Ryuk''s perspective, it was clear that the intent behind fanning the smell was only to make the beasts in the cages react more vigorously, thus increasing their value. A hungry beast wouldn''t particrly consider these humans as food and act as such.


    "Hey, how much meat do you have?" Ryuk asked after a few seconds of continuous walking, halting in front of the stall. It was small, with a narrow width and just enough length for the shopkeeper to sit.


    "Oh, Young master, I have 10 kilos of meat on me right now," the thin man sped his hands and replied, causing nearby people selling the ves to nce in their direction at the ck-robed man who appeared different from others.


    Naturally, due to the stench of the ves and beasts, the whole area was unfit for people to eat. It was unhygienic, with poop, vomit, and rotten flesh present around the cages filled with beasts.


    Yet, among all the individuals who avoided eating here, a man approached the stall, apanied by a woman.


    [Host, he is lying. Just look at his body; I bet he doesn''t even have 3 kilos of meat.]


    ''....Don''t speak until I say so,'' Ryuk warned, hearing the system''s third-rate joke before turning his attention back to the shopkeeper. "I would like you to give me 5 kilos since I want to feed it to one of the beast ves I will purchase."


    "Ohhh, that seems feasible," the man feigned surprise, initially intending to make an excuse for not having much raw meat on him, but hesitated after hearing that this young master just wanted to purchase a beast ve, indirectly promoting the business of the ve traders nearby.


    And he could easily keep doing his work with even two kilos of meat since the main ingredient to stimte those ve beasts was a poisonous herb.


    "Fine, pack them," Ryuk calmly stated, his eyes ncing at a small bag filled with leaves of something ced at a nearby corner, while on the other side the shopkeeper was packing the meat.


    "Do you have money?" Ryuk, already aware that he needed to do something else here for n B, inquired to the woman beside him if she had some money for him to purchase the meat.


    "Uh? I may have five copper coins," Zhen''er, who was smelling the nearby stench and the cooking meat, felt that this was definitely an unsuitable ce to eat but nced towards his direction upon hearing his question.


    "I see..." Ryuk, with his eyes fixed on the bag of herbs, felt that it was time to take action.


    SWOOSH!


    In an instant, his body was shrouded in an orange aura with visible luminance, causing all the pedestrians and ve traders to look towards the direction from which the intense light wasing.


    Due to this being an aura, and not a body enforcement technique, Ryuk could feel the pressure of the ether shrouding his body.


    Ignoring all of them, Ryuk grabbed Zhen''er''s wrist and calmly stated before his figure blurred, "A fast breeze ising, be prepared." He didn''t think much about it, considering she wasn''t able to see, and with those words as a warning, she tightly shut her eyes for safety.


    There is a saying: if you don''t have money to purchase something, then just borrow it and return the moneyter when youe back¡ªit''s definitely not theft.


    "I will send you the money," Ryuk looked in the direction of the shopkeeper, who was also shocked and horrified upon realizing the density of the energy, which even made him, standing two meters away, feel a high warmth.


    "I-it''s¡ª?!" He tried to speak but saw the figure shrouded in the orange aura vanish, taking the bag of meat with him. "Wait but mone¡ªwhere are the herbs!"


    He cried out upon seeing the missing bag of poisonous herbs, but before he could react, a roar from one of the beasts broke out of its cage.


    ROOOOOARRRRR!

 Chapter 229: Chapter 229- Adanyl is strong woman

    Far away from Jade Dominion, several miles away in a once-regarded worthless corner of the world, Heindal was regaining its former glory through various initiatives.


    Though due to orders from the Sword Maiden, the doors of Heindal were closed to outsiders, it was true that within, seven developments had sprung up due to the unification of several kingdoms, leading to a burgeoning expanse.


    In thend now ruled by the Silvester family, there were ces undergoing changes that revealed the true face of the Silvester family, such as the northern borders of the former Selvius kingdom.


    Even though the situation was dire five years ago, it had turned into hell after the Silvester family gained control of the entire continent. As the power behind the Ipetent puppet Empress, they were going rampant across the continent.


    It was clear that the majority of power was under the control of the Sword Maiden, but it was impossible that in such a vast continent there was no crime urring.


    Everyone had their own agenda, promoting their interests and neglecting the management of thend, except for a few.


    Those few preserved the legacy and thoughts that once thrived under the Selvius Kingdom by focusing on the welfare of individuals within the area now controlled by the Silvester family, but which once belonged to the Selvius Kingdom.


    There were several retaliations faced by those individuals striving to keep that me burning, sometimes to the extent of executing those who once pledged loyalty to the Selvius Kingdom.


    Five years ago, during the time of massacre, many lives were saved by the current leader of the Selvius Association of Merchants and goods.


    Adanyl Silvester, using her status as the daughter of Ronen Silvester and La Tenebri, kept her position strong and remained in support of a lineage that had already been extinguished.


    Inside a pce, which was a marvel of architecture beautiful enough to even embarrass the moon''s glow, several individuals moved through the halls, seemingly sprinting inside during the pouring rain.


    The rain was at its peak, as if the clouds that should have headed towards the northern borders had instead converged on the headquarters of the Selvius Merchant Group.


    "...Count Eric? What''s the reason for your arrival here? Is everything alright in the North?" Johan stood in his butler outfit, his gloved hands folded behind him, eyes fixed on the nobleman. Eric''s body was drenched, his attire stered to his skin, and his hair clinging wetly.


    "Can I talk with Miss Adanyl?" Count Eric appeared exhausted, his eyes barely lifting to meet Johan''s gaze. The butler nodded, cing a hand on his chest, before turning to lead Eric forward.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside a room filled with paperwork and a sweet aroma, a soft sound of someone mumbling could be heard.


    "Mmm, noblemen seem to act much more stupidly than anticipated." While chewing some candies, Adanyl leaned on her palm, supported by her elbow resting on the desk where a paper showed the sales reports from the past few months, indicating a significant rise.


    "Indeed, as you anticipated, Your Highness, nobles participated in the rankings and tried to purchase as much as possible. Due to them, we have earned more than we spent on the hologram screens," Vivian informed, referring to the strategy executed a few months ago to deal with the nobles, which had finally yielded very satisfying results.


    "Nmm... Nmm," Adanyl nodded, following the rhythm of her words, her ruby eyes blinking as she appeared troubled by the calctions to increase this value even more.


    knock knock


    Suddenly, a knock on the door pulled both of their attention.


    "Enter," Adanyl allowed, not looking toward the door, still focused on the page, while Vivian nced toward the two men who entered the room.


    "My Lady, Count Eric wants to meet you," Johan announced as he entered the room, bowing with one gloved palm resting on his chest while the other was straight along his body, wearing his butler outfit.


    "Greetings, Miss Adanyl," Count Eric said as he came forward and greeted Adanyl, who was seated at the desk, with the distance between them more than ten steps.


    "Is something wrong in the North?" Adanyl inquired, lifting her eyes and ncing toward the nobleman, her face still supported by her palm.


    "Due to your continuous financial support, the North isn''tpletely destroyed, but it seems the people from the monastery are up to something," Count Eric informed, noting the suspicious movements of individuals in pristine white clothes roaming around the untouched northern region.


    This area had been left alone due to its soil infertility and a climate degraded to the point of being uninhabitable.


    "Couldn''t those guys from the Sanctum have taken these remnants with them?" Adanyl statedzily after hearing about the monastery''s shady dealings, which had been uncovered two years ago by Be, yet priests from monastery remained active despite being abandoned by the saintess and Priest Kermit.


    "Fine, tell me how I can help. Shouldn''t you go to... ah, forget it," Adanyl wanted to suggest going directly to the head of the Silvester family or speaking with the current Empress, but she stopped, knowing that she was busy trying to build a ship to leave the continent, including Be.


    Adanyl also wanted to believe that Ryuk was alive, but even if he did, it was impractical to focus on a single person instead of the people suffering in thisnd.


    She was the Crown Princess, and in the absence of His Highness, it was her responsibility to care for the citizens of this kingdom, even if there was no kingdom now.


    Unlike them who were doing whatever they wanted, she was bound by her responsibility. For example, a woman who, despite being dered the Empress, was trying to achieve something else instead of taking her responsibility seriously.


    "Miss Adanyl, can''t you hire some assassins to kill those people?" Count Eric, tired, looked at the woman who possessed arge amount of money, equivalent to half the assets of the once-existing Selvius Kingdom.


    "Hm, it won''t do," Adanyl kept mumbling while her fingers tapped on the desk, the other hand supporting her cheek as she added, "Duke Silvester is backing the monastery for the awakening of a demon."


    ''?!''


    "Wh-what!?" Suddenly hearing her words, Count Eric was taken aback, his eyes trembling as he looked towards the seated figure before ncing towards Vivian, standing beside her, for confirmation if this information was correct.


    "Here," Vivian moved towards a drawer, taking out a document and handing it to the Count.


    "No." Eric looked at the document, his eyes widening and hands trembling. As he read, his eyes slowly lifted towards the woman seated on the chair. "S-very?"


    Of course, very was not new to the Heindal Continent, given the previous link of the Silvester family to an auction house that sold ves. However, the problem was that the ves purchased from Heindal were being sent somewhere else.


    "Heindal is not as safe as it appears," Adanyl repeated herself, aware that the presence of a single strong person couldn''t improve the fate of each individual on this continent.


    Even though there were several strong individuals and the Reinguards protecting its border, the real issue was the people inside this ce, who were engaged in secret ve trades with other nearby continents.


    Given the fact that it was none other than the Silvester family.


    "Wait, Miss Adanyl, what are you saying? How is it possible?!" Eric couldn''t believe it. Seeing how several individuals of the north, who were sold as ves due to hunger and to protect their families, vanished after reaching the royal city?


    Indeed, the reports in his hand mentioned how several of the ves were regrly purchased, many of them vanishing without a trace.


    "Do you really think it is impossible, Count Eric?" Adanyl took a fork and pulled a te of pastries closer, poking one with the sharp edge of the fork while keeping her eyes fixed on the man. "Tell me, Count Eric, how did you arrive here from the north so soon?"


    Adanyl inquired about the way Count Eric had arrived in such a far ce in the night without the presence of any carriage or several servants, evidence of a long journey.


    "...N-no, Miss, does it mean?" It didn''t take much time for Count Eric to realize the hidden meaning behind Adanyl''s words. His eyes trembled as he realized the severity of the whole situation.


    "Indeed, it''s none other than the Teleportation grids made by Empress Olivia," Adanyl revealed. This was the reason for the ves being transported from Heindal without being noticed by the knights of the Reinguards, who protected the borders. The major role in this was yed by the artifact system established by Olivia Silvester.


    "Miss Adanyl, shouldn''t we inform the Reinguard family?" Count Eric realized the seriousness of the situation and suggested urgently informing the family of the sword maiden, considering her connection to Adanyl''s sister.


    "Sigh, it''s not that simple, Count Eric." Vivian stepped forward, moving towards a pile of documents stacked haphazardly in the corner of the room.


    The papers seemed to be arranged as if thrown around in bulk, forming a makeshift mountain.


    Approaching the papers, Vivian grabbed a cloth on which they were ced, revealing that the cloth concealed something beneath, with the papers acting as a cover, before sweeping the whole bundle aside in one motion.


    ''?!''


    Count Eric''s eyes widened as he saw several men in ck assassin attire lying dead on the floor. Each body had multiple broken bones and bloodied mouths, and from his experience, he could tell these corpses were no older than half an hour.


    "What happened here!" Even before Count Eric could react, Johan appeared instantly, demanding an exnation for the situation that had urred in the room without his knowledge, despite the mercenary group apparently failing to notice.


    "Nothing, dear. Just some flies roaming around Her Highness''s sweets, so she took care of them," Vivian said dismissively, folding her arms with a smirk, seeming to belittle Johan''s efforts, who had arranged several men to protect them, only to find them ineffective against Adanyl alone.


    "Huh?"


    "Sorry?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Not only Johan, even Count Eric was taken aback, ncing towards the woman casually eating pastries, unable toprehend how such a delicate-looking woman could handle a dozen professional assassins.


    "Mm, it''s not like this is my first time, Count Eric." Adanyl looked up, addressing Eric with a proud smile, recalling the day she had thwarted a previous assassination attempt when she was a child, dered Crown Princess of the kingdom. Few maids had tried to poison her with candies or cakes.


    "B-but?" Johan struggled to ept that Adanyl was not only astute enough to detect assassination attempts but also capable of dispatching twelve professional assassins to their deaths. His body trembled at the thought of the truth in Lady Adanyl''s words.


    Indeed, she had mentioned possessing an ability that allowed her to convert every edible item into her own strength, be it energy or physical prowess.


    But now, after seeing thisbination: a woman who enjoyed eating + possessed an ability that synthesized everything she consumed into strength : Johan was left speechless.

 Chapter 230: Chapter 230- Wei family

    "Young master, can you please let me down?" Zhen''er felt her skin graze by a sharp breeze passing through her. The sensation seemed soothing due to the presence of warmth nearby, though she didn''t know exactly what it was.


    "Don''t open your eyes until I say otherwise," Ryuk firmly stated as he nced down from a height of approximately 73 meters above the ground. His hands held the woman in a princess carry, his body showing the remnants of orange or a while he stood on the highest pagoda near the auction house.


    Even being near it was a still half a kilometer away, yet his narrowed eyes searched for a particr individual, looking in the direction where a massacre had started.


    "Kughh!¡ªHELP!"


    "NO! Someone help me!"


    "D-don''te near, I am your master!"


    Several individuals wearing different kinds of robes cried out as beasts with red eyes attacked them.


    The sheer intensity of the violent natureing from those creatures sent a ripple throughout the ce, making it hard for the soldiers or bodyguards, who held enough strength to stop them, to handle them instantly.


    The situation was due to the beasts eating a poisonous herb, which made them target weak individuals with violent intent, causing several to attack at once, clearly preventing the soldiers from managing the situation.


    Ignoring the bloodbath on the ground, Ryuk''s eyes searched for a particr individual before finally discovering him, a visible smile forming.


    "Young Master, are we at some height?" Zhen''er inquired, her eyes tightly shut, feeling the abnormality of the air around her, signifying that she was at some height. It was unbelievable to think that someone could climb such a height while carrying her.


    "Will you move if I ce you down?" Ryuk, whose eyes were fixed on the young man stumbling on the road and passing through several beasts with a metal sword, inquired, ignoring Zhen''er. She felt slightly confused but nodded, knowing she had no other option.


    "Fine, we are at the top of a pagoda. If you fall, you''re a goner," he warned her as he ced her down, her legs iling through the railing while she was set on a tform slightlying outward out of the building.


    ''?!''


    Her hands clenched the railing tightly while her legs hung in the air. The fast wind clearly indicated she was indeed at a great height.


    "W-wait, you''lle back soon, right?" Zhen''erposed herself despite knowing she was in danger. Her instinct told her that if she moved, she would fall, but she gathered her courage.


    Aftering this far in life¡ªa gift from her mother, she wasn''t going to die in vain. She inquired, her voice steady.


    "Yes," Ryuk answered as he disappeared from the ce, leaving behind a blind woman all alone at such a height.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Bam!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Kughh! Where are theying from?" Liu Wei cried out, exhausted from a whole hour of battling several skeletal creatures that appeared malnourished.


    While he had killed many, a few had escaped and were biting him, leaving small injuries on his skin, which was normally hard due to his strength.


    Grrrrhhhh!


    Suddenly, a small animal that looked like a malnourished dog with crimson eyes and a body filled with stones emerging from its flesh appeared in front of him. It growled at Liu Wei, saliva dripping from its mouth.


    "Get out of my way!" he shouted, hurling himself towards the animal and swinging his sword at it, though his body didn''t seem to be fully aligned for a clear flow of internal energy.


    ''?!''


    In mid-attack, he suddenly felt a horrifying sensation engulf his mind and swiftly jumped back, distancing himself from the animal. His eyes caught a strange anomaly in the air, as it seemed the beast had just disappeared, leaving a sensation that filled the space.


    "Who''s there?" Liu Wei demanded, feeling someone''s presence nearby. His pupils contracted as he tried to sense the individual or threat, but found no one.


    "Run! An Arcinide has escaped the auction house!" A voice boomed throughout the ce, making an announcement with a tone infused with internal energy, trying to warn everyone. Unbeknownst to the announcer, the area was already in chaos due to the lower beasts, and now even an Arcinide was on the loose.


    ''No, I need to save Zhen''er!'' Liu Wei thought, hearing the announcement. He instantly ignored the unsettling sensation he''d felt and dashed towards the auction house, gripping his sword tightly.


    As Liu Wei disappeared down the path, sprinting towards the auction house, a figure began to materialize where he had been. It held a faint orange glow.


    ''System, what did you find from this blood?'' Ryuk asked, ignoring the vanishing young man. He focused on his hand, where a small shard of ss carried a trace of red fluid, appearing to be blood extracted without its owner knowing.


    DING!


    [Host, there are very minor traces of slow poison, drugs, and added healing stimnts.]


    ''Who could be that person?'' Ryuk wondered, standing there and gazing in the direction Liu Wei had gone. He pondered about the one who had healed Liu Wei enough to make him appear this active.


    Indeed, it was true that the luck of the Son of Heaven always favored them, but it was not some miracle.


    It was through a series of mediums, and this was why Ryuk had personally instructed those sidekicks to deliver a heavy blow to an area that would require arge amount of healing potion.


    For backup, he even sealed Liu Wei''s Qi points, but...


    Liu Wei waspletely fine, his body healed from all the wounds. This clearly meant that either someone very strong and undetectable by Ryuk''s senses was present, a rich person had provided Liu Wei with a very high-quality healing potion or someone whom Liu knew very well had helped him.


    But after hearing the system''s words about traces of poison and stimnts, it was clear that whoever this person was, their intention was definitely to harm Liu Wei.


    Not that Ryuk cared about Liu Wei, but the issue was if someone was after this guy''s life, then there was a chance that the person could be from the Wei family.


    And among all this, Ryuk saw an opportunity.


    An opportunity to directly enter the Wei family before Drishti arrived.


    In the end, battleships were not allowed, but it wasn''t as if several warriors from the Devereaux family would be treated as mere passerbys by Celestial pheonix order.


    So before Regina and the others returned, Ryuk needed to gather information about those who acted behind his back and continued the ve trade with Heindal.


    ''System, purchase the most lethal poison you have,'' Ryukmanded, his eyes observing the scene with a clear intent to turn the situation in his favor.


    [Host, you have acquired Nightshade Venom.]


    ''Let''s meet that Arcinide first,'' Ryuk thought, turning his attention away and focusing his senses on a beast, about 8 feet tall, rampaging near the auction house''s entrance.


    SWISH


    He disappeared once again.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Hsssshhh!


    Arge ck snake-like beast, its fangsrge enough to devour a whole man, revealed sharp canines as it thrashed about, striking several humans with its tail. Those hit died instantly from fractured ribs and broken skulls.


    Given that it was a lower town popted mostly by ve traders or servants from the middle or higher townsing to purchase ves, there wasn''t anyone strong enough to stop such a beast.


    The creature had been stimted by the intense smell of poisonous herbs¡ªsomething that wouldn''t have been possible since the herbs couldn''t emit more aroma on their own. However, due to a tweak from the System''s energy, a strong smell filled the entire area for miles.


    "Aghh!"


    "Run away! We need to stay out of range of its tail!" One experienced soldier cried out, stepping forward with a spear pointed at the beast. He rushed at it, gritting his teeth, trying to protect the rich merchants who were being ughtered like pigs.


    "Zhen''er!" Liu Wei cried out, rushing towards the chaos with his sword gripped tightly. His eyes were red with anger and the effects of poison, which he wasn''t even aware of. He quickly scanned the area for Zhen''er but found no one. Clenching his grip, he charged towards the entrance of the auction house.


    "STOP! Don''t act recklessly!" The soldier, seeing a young man in fallen nobleman attire rushing forward, stretched out his hand to stop him from taking any foolish actions, but it was toote.


    HSSSSHHH!


    The beast locked its eyes on the lone young man holding a sword, rushing beside it. The crimson hue in the beast''s eyes sharpened as its tail instantlyshed towards Liu Wei, who had just entered its range.


    "Don''t get in the way of this master!" Liu Wei cried, jumping and piercing his sword through the creature''s tail in one swift motion. Miraculously, the force behind the sword caused it to prate the hard shell of the Arcinide.


    HSSS-REEEE!


    The beast, feeling the sudden pain, cried out, its fangs wide open as its instincts took over. It vomited a dense, poisonous smoke all around, shrouding the area. The smoke caused instant corrosion of human skin on contact. Ignoring the lethal poison, Liu Wei tried to pull his sword back.


    "I can''t waste my time¡ª?!" Before Liu Wei could think of ignoring the beast and sprinting inside the auction house, a sudden pain coursed through his head. His hands instinctively reached behind his neck, where he felt something sharp piercing his skin.


    "Huh?" His mind swirled, struggling to bnce as he looked at the ss piece he pulled from his neck. "What''s with this numbness?"


    Liu''s head swirled before his body stumbled backward, the whole world appearing to turn upside down. In that falling position, his eyes darkened as a clear realization hit him.


    THUD


    With a resounding thud, Liu Wei''s body hit the ground, showing his position as dead.


    DING!


    [Host, Liu Wei''s death is confirmed.]


    ''...It can''t be this easy,'' Ryuk thought. Even though he heard the system confirm Liu Wei''s death, his experience with the so-called sons of heaven made him more than sure that if this guy was truly the chosen one, dying just from some super deadly poison from the system was impossible.


    [...]


    ''Ah, here it is,'' Ryuk smiled as Liu Wei''s body began to be shrouded in a translucent aura, glowing mildly before the glow vanished and everything returned to normal.


    ''Now, tell me the location of that soul,'' Ryuk inquired, standing with his hands folded behind his back, a smile adorning his face as he gazed at the dead body lying beside the rampaging snake beast.


    [Host, Liu Wei has escaped using a spirit preservation talisman. His present location is Upper Town.]

 Chapter 231: Chapter 231- Ryuk wants Zhener to undress?!

    ''Sigh, will I die like this?'' Seated on the railing at a great height, Zhen''er sighed, iling her legs carelessly, knowing she would be left here to die of hunger.


    "You didn''t fall; that''s surprising," said an amused voice beside her. Zhen''er recognized it as the same man who had left her here, so it didn''t surprise her.


    "Young Master, it''s already getting dark. Can I go home?" Zhen''er asked, looking up at the man who seemed to emit a warm glow, though her eyes couldn''t identify its source or neither see the setting Gaia''s light but due to being free here, she had counted the time.


    "Yes, it''s time for you to go home," Ryuk said, ncing at the setting sun and the town below, which was marred with bloodstains and scattered limbs from dead beasts and humans.


    The beasts lying around were the same ones that had bitten the merchants and humans, now scattered lifeless due to the effects of poisonous herbs that stimted but also killed them.


    "R-really?" Zhen''er asked, surprised by his response. She quickly turned toward him, a smile blooming on her face as she tried to stand.


    "Kyaaa~!" She slipped and fell from the height.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "So, you finally fell, huh?" Ryuk mused, ncing at Zhen''er, who walked beside him with her face turned away, holding onto a piece of his clothing to guide her.


    "I am ashamed of myself," Zhen''er admitted, averting her gaze, embarrassed by her fall when she tried to stand.


    ''Did you analyze the seal?'' Ryuk inquired inwardly, looking ahead towards the outskirts of the town.


    [Host, it seems the seal is inborn.]


    ''Inborn? Does that mean it wasn''t caused by someone?'' Ryuk felt slightly confused, considering how a seal that could take away one''s senses could be inborn and not inflicted by someone.


    His confusion stemmed from the system''s information that this woman could potentially awaken as a heroine if a counterpart like himself awakened andmitted evil. But seeing her with such an inborn seal made it suspicious that she was favored by heaven in the first ce.


    "Young Master, do we cross the town''s main gate?" Zhen''er inquired, feeling the cooler breeze from the nearby dense trees, reminding her that they had left the town''s center, filled with wooden houses.


    "Yes, where is your house?" Ryuk asked, noticing her familiarity with the path despite being blind, which suggested her daily habit of living in this ce and dispelled his suspicion that she wasn''t a native.


    "It''s in the west direction, 260 steps away from here," she adjusted his clothes before moving forward, counting her steps. She confirmed she was heading west by the warmth remaining from Gaia''s setting light.


    "So how long have you been living here?" he inquired about the time period she had been here since birth, trying to gauge her family background, origin, and other details.


    "I only remember things after the age of 5," she replied with a defeated smile, recalling the day she regained consciousness amidst the rubble and stench, the world dark around her. She could speak the nativenguage but had no memories or sight¡ªit was hell for her.


    ''...'' Ryuk thought her words suspicious yet somehow believable. If she only remembered things from the age of 5, did that mean she survived alone in this hellish ce with blind eyes at such a young age?


    Given that she was born sealed and had no memories of her birth, Ryuk concluded: Zhen Xiang must have belonged to a family that abandoned her upon discovering her sealed state, which would eventually lead to her death.


    At least, that''s what Ryuk inferred from the situation. It was also true that if one considered the potential luck she had, there was a chance her family could find her again once she recovered.


    ''It will be hassle-free then,'' Ryuk came to this conclusion. It was clear that if her seals were healed and she recovered herself, there were chances that the family who abandoned her would search for her again and take her with them.


    ''Analyze her seals,'' Ryukmanded, not having a bit of sympathy for this girl but knowing that it would be his own fault if something happened to her due to the absence of a guardian.


    He simply didn''t want to be responsible for any misfortune that might befall this woman.


    "Who is this Zhen''er?"


    Suddenly, a voice caused the women to flinch and Ryuk to halt, looking in the direction where a bulky man was approaching.


    "Leave our way, Tai Hen," Zhen''er firmly challenged the man who was once again trying to block her path.


    "Come on, you will eventually marry me, aren''t we a couple?" Tai Hen smirked, his eyes looking towards the woman whose face was average but body appeared ravishing.


    It was as if he was looking at a woman fallen from heaven ¡ª perky bust, proper curves sculpted from her waist to neck, and finally those curvy hips, prompting him to feel aroused just by imagining how it would feel to ravage her¡ª?!!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Kughh! Who are you?" Suddenly, he was gripped by his neck with a force that seemed capable of breaking it at any moment, his eyes instantly turning red as he looked in the direction of a ck-masked man whose amber eyes met his, sending a visible chill down his body as he was slowly lifted in the air.


    "Arggghh¡ªL-e-ave me!" He trembled, saliva dripping from his mouth, hands clutching the unshakeable wrist, not understanding such enormous force, which even appeared stronger than Liu Wei, who normally protected this woman.


    "What happened, young master? Let him go, he''ll die," Zhen''er suddenly heard a voice that sounded like a pig''s cry, trying to stretch her hands to decide if the young master beside her would definitely be angry at the man foring in their path


    "Hey, if you ever look at her with those eyes, your death will be simply inhumane," Ryuk ignored the woman''s words, focusing on the man in front of him whose muscr hands were clutching Ryuk''s wrist, trying to shake off the grip around his neck without any help.


    Ryuk wanted to restore Zhen Xiang''s sight just because of someone like this guy.


    Given the fact that she hadn''t awakened as a heroine, it was clear her fate would be gruesome ¡ª possibly even rape.


    "Arrghh!! Please, mercy!" Tai hen tried to plead for mercy, his eyes turning towards the woman who was trying to stop the ck-robed man. Feeling the pain slowly numbing his mind, Tai Hen pleaded, "Zhen''er, please."


    "Shut up!" Zhen''er cut him off directly, already aware of his intentions towards her. She recalled several times Liu Wei had to intervene whenever this guy tried to stop her path.


    But right now, she wanted to prevent the young master, aware that this man was the son of the town''s mayor.


    She couldn''t imagine the consequences she would face if the young master beside her killed this guy here. Being a permanent resident of this ce, it wouldplicate matters for her.


    "You... you..." Tai Hen couldn''t believe that the woman who appeared to save him by trying to stop that man from breaking his neck had just shouted at him. ''Bitch, let me survive this!''


    "You''re not surviving," Ryuk firmly stated, seeing through the intentions in those eyes ring at the woman. His grip tightened before suddenly loosening, causing Tai Hen''s body to fall to the ground.


    Thud


    "Haah, haah, I-I am alive," Tai Hen sped his neck, feeling his breath still caught. Trembling, he lifted his tear-filled eyes, struck by the killing intent emanating from the man standing before him.


    The man wore a ck robe with orange stripes and a masked face, his two deadly amber eyes fixed on Tai Hen''s very soul, as he dered, "You will not lift your gaze at her again, nor approach her without her consent."


    "Huh?" Zhen''er''s heart raced upon hearing the words, realizing that Tai hen was effectively being dered her bodyguard. This made her even more anxious, akin to entrusting a bowl of milk to a cat.


    "T-this? I promise, I will keep her saf¡ªARRGGHHHHHH!" Tai Hen attempted to express sudden relief, his intent to seek revenge for this humiliation clear as he nced towards the woman with lust, but he was instantly struck by soul-wrenching pain.


    The pain surpassed all limits before it had even begun, causing his heartbeat to strain, his brain bombarded by agony, and finally, an unbearable sensation overwhelmed him.


    "Let''s move. I also need to visit the auction house after we stop by your home," Ryuk said, pulling Zhen''er along. Her hand still clenched his cloth, she followed him, her ears ringing from Tai Hen''s cries.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Young master, it should be here," Zhen''er said as they arrived at a distance. She noticed the sound of a water stream emanating from a small waterwheel near a pond. A small wooden house, seemingly constructed from forest woods and leaves, was visible.


    "It''s a really beautiful ce," Ryuk observed, taking in the nearby pond filled with lotus flowers and the calming sound of the waterwheel. He then noticed the finely cut timber of the wooden house and inquired, "How did you build this house?"


    "It was abandoned by my mother, a kind woman who adopted me at the age of six," Zhen''er exined, revealing the backstory of the woman who was only one who showed her mercy but was devastated after learning that her husband had betrayed the demon queen of that time, under whom he worked outside the Jade Dominion due to his demon race. He ran away with his two daughters.


    The woman protected Zhen''er until her death from the clutches of a few men who desired Zhen''er''s body and wanted to force themselves upon her.


    Realizing that nightfall was approaching, Ryuk suggested, "Let''s move inside," and headed towards the house.


    Both Ryuk and Zhen''er bowed their heads slightly as they entered, ustomed to the low door frame.


    "Young Master, please don''t kill me," Zhen''er pleaded, clutching her dress. She remembered how her adoptive mother had suffered and died due to Zhen''er''s beauty but had made her promise to continue living. Shee this far in her life even with this blind eyes and wanted to live.


    But today, she knew that her fate was sealed at the hands of this man who would kill her after deflowering her.


    Normally, Liu Wei would have protected her, but today, she knew she was alone. She nervously began untying the ribbon holding her flowered pink robe together from behind.


    "What are you doing?" Ryuk noticed her actions and narrowed his eyes, understanding her mental state. "Don''t do that. There''s no reason for you to undress¡ª"


    DING!


    [Target veins identified for removing the seal - Aurum, Luminis Arbor, Vox Rivulus, Neb Tactus, Somnii Sapor. (suggested to apply on bare body)]


    ''....'' Ryuk heard the system''s prompt and nced at Zhen''er, who had frozen with her robe halfway undone, her lips trembling with anxiety. Feeling slightly awkward but knowing they would likely never meet again, hemanded, "Keep undressing, no need to stop."

 Chapter 232: Chapter 232- Its misunderstanding

    Standing within a wooden house situated on the outskirts of the lower town''s central hub, a woman appeared to be consumed by a sense of anguish.


    Despite her eyes being able to perceive only darkness and nothing else, her hands tightly clenched her robe with delicate fingers quivering in sync with her rapidly racing heartbeat.


    ''...I don''t want to die'', The woman''s eyes in that dimly lit world fell to the ground as she listened to the man''s words. She slowly untied the robe, letting it slide down past her waist. The fabric, which had seemed to cling tightly to her body, now opened up, creating space for her bare skin to be exposed in front of the man whose eyes were filled with nothing but lust.


    "Now sit down" Ryuk had already arrived behind her, not caring about her now undressed front as her fabric slid down to her waist, revealing her bare, milky white skin, his gaze lingered on the delicate curve of her spine adorned with graceful lines that defined her form but calmly focused on his task, hemanded inwardly,''Show me the acupoints''


    [Host, the areas are highlighted.]


    With that monotonic voice reverberating inside his mind, several vein-shaped lines formed on Zhen Xiang''s back, tracing several veins on that spotless, smooth skin.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I- I..." sping thest bit of fabric around her waist, she slowly leaned forward with her lips pressed together, leaving behind a faint mark of her teeth. Despite her trembling legs, she maintained aposed facade as she gracefully sat down in a lotus position, letting the remaining clothing fall to the ground.


    "It will hurt, but control your cries since it will only increase," Ryuk, well aware of the meaning behind his words being taken even more wrongly, yet seeing theck of time, wanted to deal with her and leave this ce.


    Now that it was clear that Liu Wei had gone to the upper town, then it was also true that he would one daye down to bring his childhood friend with him.


    But what will happen when he finds out his childhood friend is talking about another man?


    He naturally desired to heal her for his personal gratification, but his motive extended beyond that. Understanding that during moments of desperation, the first hand grasped onto remains etched in the mind, leaving an indelible mark of both the despair and the touch.


    And in this case, it will be him who healed her.


    Considering all factors¡ªthe potential for her to be a heroine, Liu Wei''s survival, and the chances of a viiness bing even more evil¡ªthe odds of this woman recovering her seals were promising, albeit requiring some time.


    So why not leave a memory of himself with her.


    "Just do it" The woman clenched her eyes shut, anticipating the first touch. She could feel the burning sensation of humiliation as her fingers rested on her thighs, leaving a mark that soon caused tiny droplets of blood to trickle from nail marks.


    ''?!''


    Suddenly, she experienced the sensation of a warm and strong finger gently stroking her back, following the contours of her spine in a way that left her feeling disoriented. The finger''s slightly higher temperaturepared to her body''s warmth prompted her to ask about its origin,"Y-young Master¡ªIEEEK?!"


    swish


    "Ahhh! It hurts!" Suddenly a pain shot through her body as the finger pressed deeper into her skin. She bit her lip to stifle a scream, feeling as if a hot burning iron rod was pressed against her skin. The intense heat radiated through her, causing her muscles to tense up involuntarily.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, but she refused to let them fall, gritting her teeth with widened eyes. With every fiber of her being, she fought against the searing pain, knowing that she can''t die like this. "Please stop, I don''t want to die."


    "I already told you it will hurt, don''t cry now, You will not die trust me" Ryuk calmly stated with his aura directly piercing through the veins, which were clogged due to the seal. His energy formed the path while burning away the remnants of energy that kept the veins sealed, even after all these years.


    Despite the differing properties of the two energies, the Ether''s high density and the meticulous control with which it was injected into her veins naturally had a significant effect on her body, eliminating the remaining energy that was sustaining her illness.


    "No, please, it hurts! Ahhh!" After hearing her pleas, he seemed determined not to back down but rather escted the power of his energy. Ignoring her cries, he concentrated on the mission, letting his energy gradually dissolve the seal.


    As each moment passed, her pain grew stronger, consuming her mind with an intense agony. Her cries echoed through the small wooden house and its surroundings, chilling the animals that were the sole inhabitants of the area.


    As thest remnants of Gaia''s diminishing light disappeared into the moon''s embrace, the gentle moonlight descended onto the nearby pond and filtered through the window of the wooden house.


    Inside, a woman struggled to maintain control of her consciousness, fighting against the inevitable pull of eternal slumber.,''I..can''t....die''


    DING!


    [ Nods arepletely open. Healing can be initiated.]


    ''Do it,'' Ryukmanded inwardly, retracting his fingers slowly from their position while turning towards the window of the wooden house. He sensed the presence of someone very familiar approaching his direction. ''She seems to be jumping around quickly.''


    His gaze shifted towards the wooden window, a gentle smile forming on his lips as he recalled a particr woman who owned an artifact that granted her the ability to teleport over 100 miles with a ck tiara. However, it was clear that her energy was dwindling to keep up with her quick movements.


    [Initiating Healing....]


    "I-i don''t wa-nt to¡ª" The woman had been repeating the same words for the past three hours, her eyes tightly shut as she endured the pain. Tear stains covered her face, but her words were cut off by him.


    "Open your eyes, it''s done" Ryuk, upon hearing her words, reminded her about the solution to her present state, making it clear that there was no need for her to be anxious and tremble like that.


    ''Is it finally done?'' With her eyelid slowly lifting to reveal the tear-marked reddened eyes, suddenly the sensation of light passing through her pupils and directlynding on her retina caused a visible contraction of eye nerves. A blinding white light, instead of her usual ck, caused her hands to instinctivelye forward with confusion. "What''s this?!"


    Seeing something for the first time, her eyes struggled to process the vibrant, unfamiliar world around her. Fatigued senses barely managed to turn towards the light. She blinked, allowing her retina to limate before eventually focusing on a wooden wall.


    She was uncertain if it was truly made of wood or if this location existed solely in her imagination, as previously, she had only experienced the sounds and voices of individuals in her dreams, without the ability to see them.


    "I healed your eyes, now you will not gking to fall from some buildinh" Reverted a voice that, unlike before, also carried a presence she was able to see. A man leaned with a small smile, his ck mask hiding his face with only amber eyes visible. They were captivating enough to enchant anyone, but now they widened in surprise as the woman hastily reacted.


    Not caring about her naked body which went through wrenching pain, the woman lunged at the man in front of her in a ck robe. Her clothes had fallen, with the moonlight revealing her pink cherries on two soft plump breats that were jiggling due to gravity. Her lower body carried a soft curve at the waist, with a soft puffybia peeking from beneath them.


    She stretched her arms towards the man before embracing him, and finally broke into tears. "waahhhh..Thank you! Sob, sob!"


    Thud!


    Due to her body being weak, her legs gave out in the middle and she fell, but her hand managed to reach the man''s shoulder. Ryuk, knowing that she was weak, leaned forward and caught her in a hug as she cried with her body pressed against his. "Thank you... thank you Young Master, thank you!"


    In this moment, Ryuk, holding her naked body, thought about a scene which had the highest probability to ur right now, considering that someone was heading in his direction at this moment too. He said, "Calm yourself, there''s no need for you to react this way."


    "Waahh...!" Zheng Xiang, who had for the first time seen this world through her blind eyes, was filled with inexplicable emotions swirling into a tornado inside her mind. She clenched the fur on the back of the man who helped her, not caring about her present state, and kept weeping and crying. Her tears of joy seemed to surpass even the limits of her earlier torments.


    "This¡ª" Before Ryuk could say something.


    Bam!


    "Finally found you!" Esme, who had just arrived at the door after kicking it open, first thing her eyes caught was a naked woman pressing her body over none other than a man who nced back at Esme with a look that seemed to say:: Nope, it''s obviously a misunderstanding.

 Chapter 233: Chapter 233- Catastrophic situation

    "....You can continue." With a heavy heart, Esme epted her fate of loving a man who was romantically involved with another woman on a different continent. Although she believed it was a misunderstanding, seeing that woman naked and being embraced by him made her feel the need to hear his exnation. So, Esme closed the door and retreated with a nk expression on her face.


    [Hmm, Rest in peace, Host.]


    Ryuk stayed quiet as Esme closed the door and vanished from sight. He gazed at the woman in his arms, undressed and seemingly unconscious from the torment and weeping. A smile crossed his face as he directed his attention to the door. He then proceeded to carry the woman in a princess-style hold towards a nearby wooden bed, dering, "It''s funny how you don''t trust me."


    Silence~


    Silence filled the room as Ryuk realized he had not received the response he had hoped for. He then retreated, cing Zhen Xiang on the bed before ncing towards an empty corner of the room and moving towards it.


    Zhen Xiangy unconscious on the bed, her body exhausted from the pain, while Ryuk moved further away from her towards a corner in the room.


    "Do you think it will work on me again?" With the hint of a smile, he halted his hand just as it neared the wall and directed his gaze towards an empty space, unflinchingly keeping his eyes fixed as a gentle luminosity emanated from two golden orbs, unveiling the figure of a woman before him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I knew it wouldn''t," Esme kept looking into his eyes without blinking, feeling cornered between the walls. She further added, "So, what''s with her?"


    As she looked to the side, a womany on the bed, her naked bodypletely illuminated by the moonlight. While her face appeared ordinary, her body was like a work of art, boasting well-defined curves and fullness in all the right ces, stirring Esme''s curiosity even further.


    "Are you jealous?" Ryuk leaned back with a raised eyebrow under his mask, a smile ying on his lips as he looked at her in amusement, knowing that herposed demeanor was concealing her true expression behind the illusion. However, due to his ability, he was able to see through her.


    "Yes," Esme didn''t hide the fact and uttered boldly, looking at the man who left her alone and was now engaged in some activity which definitely didn''t sit well with her.


    "I just helped her," Ryuk, seeing her serious expression, found it necessary to clear the doubt, while his pupils tried to nce towards Zheng Xiang but only met Esme who arrived between them by teleporting there.


    "What do you want to tell me?" Esme found herself positioned between the unclothed woman sprawled on the bed and the dark-cloaked man with piercing amber eyes, holding back words that he wanted to express but prevented from doing so by her evident envy.


    "I wanted you to help her put on her clothes," Ryuk calmed himself before moving outside the wooden house, realizing that staying here would just make Esme more proactive in stopping him.


    "Where are you going?" Esme tried to ask about his departure, but only saw him walking off into the distance and sitting near the pond.


    This sight left her slightly confused, so she then turned her attention to the naked woman lying on the bed with tear stains and noticed tight green veins all over her body upon closer inspection.


    ----


    ''Now tell me, System, what was malfunctioning in Shunya?'' Ryuk sat near the pond, trying to appear unconcerned to Esme, while inquiring with his narrowed amber eyes looking towards the vast pond which seemed to have lotus flowers and frogs in some ces.


    [Host, as per your instructions, I needed to turn off your ability in order to analyze it.]


    Ryuk''s pupils contracted upon hearing the words from the system, indicating that the system could control the restriction preventing it from taking any actions against his body, making him more conscious of the system.


    Of course, he had been with it for many years, but Ryuk didn''t even trust his mother to reveal secrets of his past life memories, let alone trust the system, which had been with him since both lives.


    He had several rtionships in this world and even had a good family, but he never revealed his life''s secret, which clearly meant that no one was able to gain hisplete trust.


    The system was the only one that knew about his past life memories due to being linked to him when he was only four years old.


    So, after hearing the information, Ryuk rxed himself, ced his hand on the ground, fingers tapping with his eyes looking towards the starry sky, and asked, "And?"


    [Host, there is a sealed statue inside your body.]


    ''...you mean Shunya?'', Ryuk asked, receiving another piece of information from the system suggesting that the sealed statue could be the source of his ability.


    [No, Shunya is actually the guardian that uses some bit of strength from the statue.]


    ''You mean like a brain?'' Ryuk spected, considering that Shunya could be using some energy from the statue by acting as some kind of processing unit.


    rifying that his ability had its own Brain, the question remained, ''Did you converse with that ability?''


    Unlike the previous time when he came out of hisa where the sensation waspletely dark while he felt lost in a ce with only a little bit of strength given by his ability that was trying to protect his life.


    However, after hearing System''s words, it became clear that there was another space inside his body that he had not yet visited.


    [....Indeed but Shunya seems immature and uncultured.]


    ''So, it''s the same as you'', Ryuk remarked from hearing the words of the system, at leasting to the conclusion that his ability was also not much different from the system, giving him another type of hassle in the form of Shunya.


    [ Host, I operate at 2780 petaflops, just this much proves that I am not immature <?(?£þ?¦á?£þ?)?>]


    ''Your speed to calcte an equation doesn''t determine the weight of your personality,'' Ryuk repeated inwardly upon hearing such words from the system, which could be considered a in lie.


    [ Huh? But....]


    Before the system could say anything further, Ryuk interrupted, inquiring, ''Did you analyze that statue?''


    He asked about the origin of the statue, hoping to get a valid answer, as the system had disabled Shunya for a longer period of time, causing some issues for him.


    [Host, that statue''s origin was notpletely known, but while analyzing it, I noticed it acting as a repellent of heaven''s will.]


    ''?!''


    ''....did you find some divinity around that statue?'' enquired as his mind thought about the possibility after hearing the information provided by the system, trying to link it with the reason behind his own fate.


    [ Indeed, there were golden chains binding that statue down. ]


    ''Now that reveals a few things,'' after the system identified the presence of divinity near the statue, Ryuk found the puzzle pieces in his mind beginning to rify.


    Previously, he had used a demon seed on the saintess Marianne. At that time, it was slightly confusing for him, as the goddess F was unable to detect the imnted demon seed, which was imbued with the system''s energy.


    Furtherplicating things was when Ryuk opened the door to his mother''s room in the Devereaux family spire. There, he discovered a letter sent to her by his father, containing content that suggested the viin''s destiny was written by the gods in his fate.


    Combining these facts raised doubts in his mind.


    If goddess F couldn''t detect a demon seed within her apostle, how was she able to change Ryuk''s fate?


    Perhaps it was the work of stronger gods, but if the system was powerful enough to go unnoticed by those beings, couldn''t it have potential to change his viinous destiny as well?


    But no, the system was not strong enough to alter his fate.


    And today, he finally came to know about the answer to this small mystery, which finally came together into pieces and rebuilt itself as the source of his viin''s fate being the statue.


    [Initializing isting dome.....]


    Upon activating, a ck dome surrounded his body, and his body emitted a powerful surge of energy that rippled through the pond. This energy was strong enough to attract formidable individuals towards him, prompting the System to take countermeasures.


    Ryuk clenched his jaw, struggling to contain his fury. The intense glow in his eyes, fueled by Ether, revealed to him that the gods had concealed a statue within him, disrupting the natural order of the world and triggering a bacsh against the one whose body carried that statue.


    Therefore, the medium that turned his fate ck was the thing sealed inside his body, ced there by none other than the gods.


    ''What is exactly that thing?'' Hardly able to control his anger, he tried to inquire about the thing inside his body and its origin.


    [ Host, It''s slightly difficult ]


    ''I see,'' Ryuk had been monitoring the challenges caused by the system for the past 6 to 7 months, analyzing the havoc it had caused in the real world, such as the malfunctioning of his immunity. The system also detected the presence of something inside his body, although it was currently unreachable.


    ''Fine, now tell me issue with Shunya.'' Ryuk set aside the business rted to the statue and focused on learning more about his ability.


    [There isn''t an issue with it, but it''s a catastrophic situation, Host. (?¨“?©n?¨“?)]

 Chapter 234: Chapter 234- Systems silence

    [There isn''t an issue with it, but it''s a catastrophic situation, Host.]


    ''...Exin,'' Ryuk, who was hardly controlling his anger with his fingers tapping on the ground, paused upon hearing the words from the system inquiring.


    [That ability calls you father.]


    ''Huh?'' Instantly, all the pressure emitting from his body vanished as Ryuk, seated, blinked with his eyes looking straight towards the bond before wanting to say something, but only asked, ''and who is mom?''


    And, of course, naturally his mind focused on the most important prospect here.


    [You don''t have to fear, Host. It isn''t me.]


    ''I see.'' For some reason, a feeling of relief washed over him. Setting this matter aside, he now focused on the information provided by the system, further inquiring, ''You mentioned about it being immature. Did you find something that could be threatening about it?''


    Ryuk deemed it crucial to investigate whether Shunya''s immature personality, as indicated by the system, posed a potential danger by leading to poor decision-making and unrest.


    In the end, handing over control of one''s life to a childlike mind is like entrusting crucial decisions to someone who may not have the wisdom and discernment of a mature individual.


    [No, it doesn''t possess any threat.]


    The system replied after a short pause before mentioning something that caught Ryuk''s attention. He asked, ''Is there something I should know about Shunya?''


    [The problem is solved, Host. You can rest assured.]


    ''So, you are not going to tell me?'' Ryuk''s gaze rose up to the sky, a smile beginning to form on his face. He found it amusing how the system was attempting to divert the conversation by subtly shifting the focus, as if trying to conceal something of importance.


    [...]


    ''Really?'' He again called out feeling that now even the system was starting to hide things from him but not having anything extra which Ryuk could do he turned his senses towards the woman approaching him.


    "Are you fine?", As Esme approached the man sitting near the pond with a rhythmic step, her white dress fluttered in the Moonlight while her golden eyes remained fixed on him.


    She hade forward after changing the clothes of the women who had fallen unconscious while in a deep sleep, and she took a seat beside him.


    "Yeah, not new for me" Ryuk sat with a smile visible on the open side of his mask, amber eyes looking towards the sky while pondering about the reason of that statue sealed within his body.


    Aside from focusing on the system''s reluctance to reveal the full truth about Shunya, Ryuk honed in on the crucial issue - the root cause of another matter.


    "I trust you, you know?" Esme noticed that his face appeared slightly hurt today without any mask of illusions needed to hide them. This made her think that he was concerned about how she saw him with another woman.


    Despite that awkward situation, she trusted him enough to dismiss any doubts.


    "Let''s go to the auction house first," Ryuk ignored her words and directly proposed his thoughts about going to the auction house, leaning his body forward to stand but halted by her sudden appearance on hisp.


    "You will exhaust your energy," Ryuk held a small smile, looking at those golden pupils near him just a few inches away, trying to remind her that teleporting directly into hisp could lead to the depletion of her energy core.


    "I missed you," Esme''s hands lifted, moving towards his cheek before sping them between her hands, with her eyes fixed on his deep ones while her finger slowly moved towards his mask, trying to take it off.


    Swish


    ''?!''


    Even before she could remove them, the mask disappeared, leaving behind blue particles and revealing his face, which caused her one hand to cover her face with a blush, her eyes rxing as if she saw something soothing.


    thump thump


    Her heart raced as she listened to the sounds of the breeze flowing through the trees, mixed with the rustling of leaves and the gentle water near the pond. Amidst the calming sounds, her heartbeat quickened, her eyes fixed on him, her hands gently touching his face.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I need to do some work, Esme," Ryuk allowed her hands to move all over his face while closing his eyes, reminding her of the important task at hand.


    "I missed you," Esme repeated herself in a weak tone, her speech slurring as if she were drunk. Her lips were bitten, and she looked possessively towards him, her head slightly tilted to express how much she had missed him.


    During her journey to this ce, she continued to push forward, moving quickly despite her depleting energy. Her mana heart kept producing energy after short intervals of rest, allowing her to meet him once more.


    When he asked her to apany those ships, she felt abandoned and decided to teleport directly from the ship while she needed to recover her mana over a distance of a hundred miles. She had to wait for a while before arriving here and found him entangled with another woman.


    "I heard you, Esme. Tell me what you want?" Ryuk lifted his eyebrows as he gazed at the woman perched on hisp, her legs entwined behind him as she snuggled close to his chest.


    "You," Esme replied bluntly before leaning forward, making Ryuk''s eyes shift towards her pouted fish-like lips while her eyes never moving away from him in case he ran away.


    "You seem proactive," Ryuk mused while calming himself as he dodged her kiss and buried his face in her neck with her hair strands caressing his face.


    "H-huh? Wh-what?" Esme was taken aback not by his actions of dodging her kiss and burying his face, but by feeling a sudden lift of her body, particrly the man around whom she wrapped her legs had stood from a seated position while her hands wrapped around his neck in rm, feeling visible fear of falling down.


    "If you are missing me that much, then stay here until I do the job," Ryuk, who due to his strength, even in the seated position with his legs not in a position to lift anyone easily, stood while taking Esme with him very easily.


    "N-no, Stop, it''s embarrassing!" Esme suddenly noticed Ryuk''s body starting to be surrounded by orange light, realizing that he was going to move swiftly and leave this ce. Realizing that she would appear like a ko, she tightly shut her eyes.


    "Just use your illusion, it''s punishment for distracting me." Indeed, Ryuk was definitely human in the end. Having already seen Zheng Xiang''s naked state, and then Esme pouncing on him with such an open invite, caused him to be slightly distracted from his goal for the day: gathering detailed information on those people who were sold as ves in Heindal and to which families they belonged.


    The need to know the names of families was mostly for Be, simply to analyze if someone went missing at such a tender age, then definitely some members of families were also involved.


    "Kyaa~!"


    Only a fading cry remained as Ryuk''s body vanished from the area, hurtling towards the center of town while holding a white ko in his arms. The ko had wrapped her legs around his waist, shut her eyes, and pressed her plumpness against his chest.

 Chapter 235: Chapter 235- A conversation with Jenny

    As one moves away from the lower town towards the central area, the borders are divided into the lower town attached to the vast ocean in a hemispherical form, with the middle town on the other side sharing its borders. Beyond that lies the Upper town and, finally, the main city.


    All three rows appear as rainbow curves with three different arcs, one below another, until they bend away into the main city.


    In the heart of the main city, which serves as the central headquarters of the Celestial Phoenix Order, all eyes were drawn to a vast mountain range stretching as far as the eye could see.


    Each peak reached towards the sky, creating an awe-inspiring sight that seemed to symbolize ascension.


    Below this majestic mountain rangey the lower-ranking disciples and core members, with the main pce situated at the center of a bustlingwork of activity on a tnd between the mountains.


    The moonlight of the night made its way inside one of the highest pagoda''s windows before entering a room where a woman seemed to be sleeping, with a frown forming on her face, evident of bad dreams passing through her mind.


    Her twitching of eyebrows revealed the difort in her body, which showed visible uneasiness.


    "Haah...Haaah." Suddenly snapped out of her sleep, Jenny''s eyesnded on the wall of her room, which was made of wood with designs showing the vastness of architecture based on traditional style with a flying phoenix devouring a sun.


    "Again, this dream?" Jenny rubbed her forehead as memories of her childhood came flooding back, where only two amber-colored eyes seemed to haunt her, again and againing in her dream while she could only see those eyes avert before whispering something inside the ears of a ck silhouette and offering it a jug of healing potion.


    Jenny still vividly recalled the same liquid which was given by that boy that kept her alive, as it was a healing potion, yet her hands sped her head, remembering how instead of just handing over a jar of healing potion, the owner of those amber eyes didn''t save her from that hell.


    "Why Ryuk?" Jenny mumbled, clenching her head due to the haunting memories of all the whips which her body bore just because she wanted to live a good life with her family. But now that she finally got one, these memories of pain remained etched in her mind.


    Her past life was much better than this, now every night she recalls the beatings and torment she had to bear due to being purchased as a ve to the wrong woman, and all because that boy averted her eyes. "WHY RYUK!"


    Gritting her teeth, she cried out before looking towards the ceiling with eyes filled with tears, clenching her head, remembering if he could give her a healing potion then he could have also saved her.


    All these torments and nightmares that her mind will y all her remaining life was just because that guy chose to abandon her, yet she can''t even me someone already dead.


    Ting Ting


    Suddenly, a sound rang from a talisman lying on her table. She had given it to one of the servants her grandmother had brought from Heindal. Jenny found it confusing, but she didn''t care much since the servant had helped her. Jenny gave him the task of saving ves like herself from trying to find sce in avoiding those people from having a fate like hers.


    Her trembling fingers moved towards the pendant before lifting it to hear the words of the gardener who had gone to the lower town, asking, "How many of the ves did you save?"


    She said as she maneuvered her legs on the floor before waiting to hear the response from the talisman waiting for some moment of not getting lucky again, adding, "Hello, can''t you hear me? Did you get the ves?"


    "It''s ironic how a ve is buying ves, don''t you think Jenny?" Came a manly voice in an amusing tone with a clear bit of sarcasmced in those words, sharp enough to reverberate inside the room which was empty except for a woman seated on the bed.


    ''!?''


    Badump


    "Wh-who?" Suddenly, a sounding from the talisman sent a chill running down her whole being, causing her pupils to tremble as she repeated herself to confirm the owner of the voice, feeling fear all over her body due to the tone and way those words were said.


    "Ha, I specifically told Carlien to take it easy on you, but looks like shepletely erased me from your memory, huh? Jenny?" This time the voice felt perplexed, thinking that his advice didn''t fit well with Baroness Carlien who slightly overdid it on her ve teachings to make this woman forget everything.


    thud


    "N-no!" Jenny''s body was suddenly covered in sweat, causing the talisman to slip from her grasp and drop to the floor. This left her seemingly unable to move, as fear paralyzed her body, ''no, no, he can''t be alive, No!''


    Only one thought remained in her mind at this moment, how can someone who was deade back to life.


    "It must be someone doing prank on me" Jenny scanned the room, finally realizing that she was in her own room, not in some cold stable where she had been beaten and left hungry. She tried to gather strength in her hand to stand up, but her legs had already given out.


    "S-some-one, is SOMEONE OUTSIDE!" Feeling her body shiver, drenched in sweat and memories, turmoil spread throughout her being, prompting her to cry out for help to the servants outside. She struggled to control her tears, but they eventually broke free, cascading down her cheeks.


    "Damn it! Be!, any servant of please anyone,e inside!" She cried out once again as tried to lean forward before directly falling in the floor with a loud sound, crawling towards the door with her eyes filled with tears falling uncontrobly realizing that those haunting memories are.are again going to ur.


    She knew just like previous time, she will again loose her family if that person came into her life once again.


    She was already suffering from fear and fighting off the haunting memories given by Carlien, and now, even after finding relief that both of the people who tormented her life were dead, one of them came back to life?


    It was hell for her knowing that things would take an ugly turn this way. She needed to warn her grandmother about the arrival of that guy, or else.


    "Did you just fall, Jenny? How low can you fall?" Again, the voice from the fallen talisman spoke, hinting at his imminent arrival to meet someone.


    "N-no! Go away!" Jenny''s whole body clenched in fear as she covered her ears with both hands to block out the sound.


    "Tch, are you seeing this, Lady Yu? How your granddaughter is trembling?" The voice seemed to mock someone inside the room, but those words only caused confusion for Jenny, whose trembling pupils tried to look around only to find the talisman levitating in the air before stopping as the figure of a woman materialized while clenching it.


    "Grandma!?"N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 236: Chapter 236 - Love really makes people hate each other.

    ''It''s embarassing...'', While walking through the main center of the lower town, Esme found herself burying her face in the neck of a ck masked man who exuded an aura of nonchnce. He was dressed in a ck robe adorned with orange stripes and sported a straw hat, his amber eyes reflecting the grim reality of the streets drenched in blood.


    "Howfortable", Moving deliberately and calmly down the street towards the auction house, Ryuk made a conscious effort not to hurry and enter the auction directly. He wanted to enjoy the moment, teasing the woman clinging to him like a ko. Her hand was tightly wrapped around his neck, while her legs were interlocked behind his waist to prevent her from falling.


    "I-indeed", Esme quietly murmured to herself, feeling a touch of embarrassment at being hugged in front of a crowd. However, her illusion shielded her from their gaze, making her appear as the only visible figure with the man in the ck robe.


    Despite her initial difort, she foundfort in the reassuring embrace, letting her instincts take precedence over her embarrassment as she spoke those words.


    Naturally, under the Curse of the Tenebri family, it is inevitable for these women to be drawn to someone from outside the continent. However, the harsh reality reveals that not all of them will find a perfect love life.


    In many cases, their feelings are not returned, or they end up desiring someone whose death is inevitable.


    And whenever a woman experienced such a situation, she began to gradually lose her sanity simply because she couldn''t obtain the love she desired.


    Esme considered herself very lucky to have a partner who reciprocated her love. However, hugging him like a ko felt embarrassingly awkward.


    "Who knew you would be enjoying it?" Upon hearing her direct words about how Esme also found itfortable, Ryuk felt slightly perplexed yet amused at how honest she was in expressing her thoughts.


    "Focus in way or we would fall", Esme''s grip on the cor of the ck robe intensified as she tried to convey to him to stop talking to her and concentrate on walking forward.


    If she desired, she could have instructed him to release her, but she was aware he would not stop. However, she had no intention of asking him to put her down; in fact, she was content to keep holding him close.


    "SENIOR BROTHER! WE ARE HERE!"


    Suddenly, a harmonious sound from four individuals emanated from a particr direction, causing the Ryuk''s eyes to quickly shift towards the source.


    Despite Esme''s unwavering confidence in her abilities, her heart began to race, betraying the facade of nonchnce as she felt the weight of being noticed in such an embarrassing position¡ªa feeling reminiscent of a child caught in their mother''s embrace.


    The problem was that neither she was a child, nor was it the man holding her mother.


    ''I thought they would run away.'', Ryuk looked over and saw three individuals being escorted by a bulky man. They hurried towards him, frantically waving their hands before stopping abruptly. With widened eyes, they exchanged nces, gulped nervously, nodded in unison, and then resumed walking towards Ryuk.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    thud thud thud thud


    All four of them immediately knelt down, hitting their heads to the ground in a disy of loyalty before crying out in unison.


    "Greetings, Senior Brother and Sister-inw."


    "We pledge our loyalty to Sister-inw."


    "Our eyes can see how much sister-inw loves you to even hug you in front of everyone!"


    "Your orders are ourmand, sister-inw!"


    All of them cried in unison, their foreheads drenched in sweat beads, trembling with fear and visible horror. They knew they must have seen something they shouldn''t have, questioning if it was their fault that their eyes had caught a glimpse of their senior brother roaming around the town while holding a woman like a child.


    All four of them understood they had witnessed something they shouldn''t have, and the best chance they had to survive and escape this situation was to rely on their acting skills. Otherwise, the consequences could be dire.


    "WHHHHAAAAATTTTT----!!"  Esme''s face turned a deep shade of crimson, and her ears began to warm up with embarrassment as she realized that her Illusion had not been working properly all this time in this town. Her eyes filled with tears as she remembered all the people who must have seen her in this state. Her voice broke as she yelled near the man whose hand was in this.


    "No..Please put me down! Wait, No!" Embarrassed and flustered, Esme struggled to articte her thoughts clearly, her mind clouded by self-consciousness. She couldn''t bear to face the individuals who had undoubtedly witnessed her awkward disy of affection, resembling a Ko clinging onto Ryuk as they made their way through the town''s streets.


    ''What have you done!'', Esme''s hands tightened around his neck, not caring if he suffocated, knowing how shameful the whole situation was just because this man had used his powers to nullify her illusion.


    "eptable, she is indeed your sister-inw." Ryuk''s face lit up with a smile as he recalled how everyone had been ncing in their direction, while Esme remained unaware of their stares, mistakenly believing her illusions were concealing everything.


    "Huh?, t-this?" Due to expecting a different oue, even imagining how they would be crushed to a pulp if the Senior Brother in front of them decided to step on them, they felt surprised when instead he replied calmly.


    "What? I can''t hear you clearly." Ryuk stood tall, gazing down at the four figures bowing before him, their bodies trembling as they pressed their palms to the ground. It was fascinating to him how their words seemed to have such power, sending Esme''s heart racing.


    He couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight of her in this state, pressing her face into his neck while tightening her grip and pulling her body even more closer to him.


    ''?!!''


    As they listened to his words, all four of them involuntarily flinched, feeling their hearts sink at the realization. Their mission to beat that young man to death had been interrupted by a group of strangers, causing them to lose sight of their target.


    Upon arriving at the auction house, they were met with a chilling sight - multiple dead bodies and monstrous creatures littered the area.


    This unprecedented act of violence in the presence of several cultivators in this part of lower town suggests the involvement of a much more powerful entity than those currently residing in the area.


    Indirectly making all of them understand that this was the work of none other than their senior brother.


    "Senior Brother, you have chosen a most noble and dignified wife."


    "Indeed, Sister-inw, your beauty and elegance are unmatched."


    "Sister-inw, if there is anything you need, please let us know."


    As they continued on without a break, the trio unleashed a flurry of polite remarks, realizing that this was their final chance at making it out alive. Without any dy, they carried on, fully aware that their Elder Brother would expect them to shower her withpliments.


    And finally, a string of final derations echoed throughout the area as they all cried out together.


    "Sister-inw, your presence brings great honor to us all."


    [ Should this Vulnerable One also hire sidekicks for myself? Hearing praises seems deserving of someone of my status. <?(?£þ?¦á?£þ?)?> ]


    ''.....'' While listening to the system''s words, it appeared likely that Ryuk fell silent for a moment, observing how this individual, who had not fully revealed the truth about Shunya, was once again bing involved as if nothing had happened.


    However, Ryuk decided to give it a chance, choosing to ignore that and instead focus on Esme''s body movements as she was in his embrace.


    "ce me down" Her voice was steady as she released her grip around his neck and allowed her legs to gently fall open, signaling her desire to exit the ko position and nt her feet firmly on the ground.


    Ryuk was taken aback by how unexpectedly normal her voice sounded. He had anticipated her to stammer or speak with broken words due to her racing heart rate.


    However, Esme''sposed demeanor led him to gently ce her down, realizing she was likely not going to be further embarrassed.


    "OH! HERE YOU ARE, YOUNG MASTER!"


    The sound of another voice calling from a distance caught Ryuk''s attention, prompting him to turn his eyes in that direction.


    There, he spotted a man dressed in what appeared to be soldier attire, bearing the insignia of the auction house on his uniform¡ªa insignia of a swan pierced by a sword¡ªas he waved towards him, clutching a letter in his hand.


    ''It seems things will be interesting now,'' Ryuk smiled while holding Esme''s waist as he was in the middle of cing her on the ground. But halting, his eyes kept looking towards the soldier before another voice reverted inside his mind.


    [Should I kill that auction house guy?]


    ''....Yes.'' Previously, Ryuk had focused on important matters, disregarding the thoughts that the system may have been trying to hide something from him. He would eventually uncover the truth, but for now, he remained focused on dealing with certain individuals.


    [ Activating Grimoire....]


    DING!


    [ Target has been Eliminated ]


    The sequence of unassuming noises emanated one by one, yet their underlying purpose ruthlessly imed the life of a man sitting half a mile distant in the most horrifying manner imaginable.


    "Huh? Is that Mistress? Young master," that soldier approaching the ck-robed man noticed a woman in white hugging him in front of many people.


    This made him think that she was probably the man''s wife, but the issue was that she looked different from the woman the young master had brought in the morning. ''Oh, certainly, the young master is a man of culture.''


    The soldier understood that the young master was taking another woman with him, so he added pleasantries to gain favor with the young master. "Indeed, just as Young Master is honorable and esteemed, Mistress is beautiful and graceful. Greetings, Mistress."


    [....]


    "...." After listening to the man''s words, Ryuk nced at the woman beside him. He noticed a slight tremor in her hands, which were ced on his chest. She looked into his eyes with visible dampness.


    "I...hate you" Esme only quietly muttered those words to the man who had caused her embarrassment up to this moment.

 Chapter 237: Chapter 237- Five names.

    "...Why?" Ryuk narrowed his gaze, feeling amused by Esme''s words. She seemed embarrassed, with a subtle hint of a blush on her ears and her hands trying to push his body back in protest to his actions of nullifying her abilities, making everyone able to see her clinging to his body like a Ko.


    "You...just.." As Esme raised her gaze to lock with his, she felt the urge to me him for her embarrassment in front of the crowd, but her words caught in her throat as he gently ced his hand on hers, his own expression turning sheepish as he met her eyes with a soft gaze.


    "But didn''t you love me?" Leaning close to her ear, he whispered softly, his cold eyes staring at the other five men present, causing them to quickly look away in fear, giving him some privacy.


    "Leave my hands," Esme quietly whispered as she attempted to retract her hand, fully aware that he would not allow her to escape. She knew that using her teleportation ability would result in him being transported alongside her.


    Naturally, she had the ability to choose which items should be teleported with her, but the dilemma was that it was a decision made by both her unconscious and conscious mind.


    Despite her conscious mind''s hesitance, her unconscious mind, like her heart, will definitely choose to take this man with her.


    After all, in the end, it was clear that she was not just temporarily embarrassed, but permanently in love.


    "Fine," Ryuk had the urge to continue teasing her, but he stopped himself. It wasn''t the right time as he had important people to meet and decisions to make about his future path.


    "....I hate you," Esme''s body slowly disappeared as she activated her Illusion to hide herself in thin air before expressing her dissatisfaction with today''s events. She wanted nothing but somepensation from him, which he also understood from her gaze. He only responded with a small smile on his face.


    "Now, let''s see." At longst, Ryuk directed his gaze towards a man who was standing while the other four knelt on the ground.


    The man, who was standing alone, realized that the time limit for avoiding eye contact had passed. Consequently, he approached Ryuk and handed him a letter.


    "Young Master, please read this. Chief sent it. He was so happy to have a wealthy customer like you that he cried tears of joy." The soldier handed the letter to him with one hand, all the while rubbing his nose with a finger and chuckling at the sight of his boss shedding tears of joy for the first time.


    [He didn''t just cry, he even died just now due to happiness of getting a customer like Host >?.?<]


    "Did anyone came after you left that ce?", Ryuk inquired, noticing that the person he had expected to be here was not present. Specifically, he was looking for the man who hade from the upper town to buy ves for his master.


    Indeed, Ryuk nullified Esme''s ability and even slowed down his own speed not just to embarrass Esme, but rather to conceal his eye color¡ªsomething which was traumatic for the gardener¡ªby making Esme the focal point in the town''s streets while he searched for the gardener who was hiding in terror or possibly already taken by the Monsters.


    Even though the monsters were released to go on a rampage in this ce, Ryuk''s intent was to deal with Liu Wei and the man roaming around the area. However, it seemed that the man was not present in this part of town, not even inside the Auction House.


    "Young Master, I don''t think there was...Oh, there was someone¡ª?!" The soldier wanted to report that he saw a man holding a red pouch and running toward the back of the Auction House. However, he suddenly noticed several individuals lying on the ground, with blood all over the streets.


    The distance between the front gate and the back gate of Auction House was notrge, but the street was narrow, which prevented many monsters or small beasts from running in that direction.


    The soldier, who was immersed in thoughts about delivering the letter, ignored everything else - the silence of the streets and the blood - and arrived at the location with enthusiasm. However, now that his mind cleared, he noticed several people lying all over the ce.


    "Wh-what happened here!" He cried out, his eyes shifting towards the ck-robed man, blinking in confusion at what had happened in this ce to cause so much destruction. His excitement had clouded his mind, preventing him from noticing the cold glint held in those amber eyes.


    ''He''s denser than a rock soaked in mud.''


    ''This idiot''s so dumb, he makes a rock look like a sage.''


    ''Can''t expect more from these Auction House guards¡ªI''ve seen dogs outwit them.''


    ''I bet he''ll be the first to die, and we''ll still be arguing over how dumb he was.''


    All four of them, including numbers 1 to 3 and Bone Breaker himself, couldn''t help but admire the incredible density of this soldier''s brain. Who seemed unable to understand the situation he was in and the surroundings, which were indicating to him that the man he was asking was the one behind it all.


    ''Hm, This?'' Ryuk was not paying attention to the soldier''s bewildered expression. Instead, he was focused on the letter in his hand which contained information about the individual behind the auction house, as well as details about some of the ves who were secretly sent to the Heindal cont 16 years ago.


    In the list, there were mentions of five individuals. Ryuk was aware of four names mentioned in the letter, which instantly turned into smoke due to the intense energy not leaking through Ryuk''s body but condensed under his skin, turning the weak paper into ashes.


    "Huh? Young master? Why burn¡ªkughh?!" The soldier was curious as to why the Young Master destroyed the letter he had delivered with such effort instead of rewarding him with gold coins. But beforepleting his sentence, a sudden force hit his neck.


    At that moment, his neck felt as though it was being squeezed by powerful iron hands. The pressure was strong enough to disregard his cultivation levels and potentially break a bone or two, causing blood to trickle from his mouth before he coughed, "Gwak! Argh! Y-young master!"


    ''Looks like the poor guy just found out how a walnut feels.''


    ''Is it just me, or is he turning a shade of blue that matches the sky?''


    ''At least he''s not asking for gold coins anymore. Not with that grip.''


    ''I bet he regrets ever delivering that letter now.''


    [ Well, that''s one way to save on paying him. well done, my poor Host ^?_?^]


    ''.....'' Upon hearing the system''s voice, Ryuk wanted to address it immediately. However, he was angered by the two names mentioned in the letter that he had just burned.


    This was something he had not expected at all, and he was furious because one of the names mentioned was even more surprising to him than Be or Jenny.


    "Tell me, while in way here, did you saw someone or not?" Ryuk made no effort to rify the gardener''s clothing to him, nor did he anticipate the man feeling lost after encountering numerous individuals on his journey here. All he understood was that whether the soldier confessed now, his fate would be decided - to live or to die.


    It wasn''t that he had be cruel after killing a few people, but it was always that Ryuk was like this. He just held himself back due to the situation not being in his favor, from things being influenced by the butterfly effect to his sudden drawback of bloodline. Everything was a mess until now.


    "Urrgghh?! I-it was a-a regr cust¡ªKugh!" The soldier was unable toplete his sentence about seeing a regr customer on his way here before sumbing to eternal sleep. His eyes were wide open, mouth filled with blood, and his legs iling in the air as he lost his life in a matter of moments due to a dy in remembering a name.


    The four men listened attentively as they pressed their heads against the ground, unconcerned with the dust. They even pushed harder, disying their loyalty despite their fear and disbelief, as Ryuk effortlessly snapped the soldier''s neck.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Did he just use him like a toothpick?" Number 1 whispered, eyes wide.


    "Great, now I''m questioning my life choices," muttered Number 2, trying to inch away.


    "Well, there goes any hope of negotiating," said the Number 3, swallowing hard.


    "Please tell me we''re not next on the menu," Bone breaker whimpered, clutching his chest.


    ''?!''


    Their eyes widened in the moment their ears caught the sound of the soldier''s body being lifted into the air by the neck before falling to the ground, causing their faces to be drenched in sweat, even bing like a waterfall dripping everywhere.


    Number 1 seemed to be drenched in sweat out of fear, even sweating profusely in his groin region.


    [ Wait, did that man actually pissed himself? That''s not fear, Host! Eliminate him, he clearly intends to ruin your shoes! ]


    "....Esme, why are you in my arms again?" Ryuk ignored the words of the system and focused on his arm, which showed a woman with golden eyes and a white dress being carried like a princess. Her hands were wrapped around his neck and her mouth was twitching. He whispered,"Did you miss me so much within just a few seconds?"

 Chapter 238: Chapter 238- Chicken poop

    ''A girl belonging to the cat kin, a girl carrying the blood of the celestial phoenix order, two sisters with ck hair, and finally a vampire boy.'' While in Ryuk''s arms, Esme contemted the mention of the characteristics of those five individuals.


    Even though there was a time difference between each of them, it was evident that upon reading the letter, Ryuk''s body emitted visible anger. Esme, who stood behind him, observed how Ryuk had lifted the soldier by the neck.


    ''He even burned it'', she had thought about reading the letter and finding if there was more details mentioned about those five individuals but it seemed that Ryuk had in anger burned that letter while lifting the soldier with his neck.


    ''Now he has even killed him,'' Esme noticed as she saw Ryuk let go of the soldier''s lifeless body, which fell to the ground.


    "Esme, why are you in my arms again?" Suddenly a voice directed towards her, causing her to open her eyes and noticing transition from one scene to another where her hands were wrapped behind his neck, her eyes looking at him.


    "Huh?" Esme blinked, trying to understand what had just happened. She then noticed that there was a hint of orange aura residue on his skin, indicating that he had just used his speed, which was not even visible causing her mouth to twitch but he leaned and whispered,"Did you miss me so much within just a few seconds?"


    "Why are you embarrassing me?" Esme pursed her lips, her expression now void of anger as she gazed nkly at him, only seeking an exnation for his excessive teasing.


    "They can''t see you", Ryuk calmly looked at her, suspicion evident in her narrowed eyes as he held her, his words not earning her trust as she turned her attention towards the four men kneeling on the ground, trembling.


    "Fine, but why are you carrying me? I can walk," Esme asked with a raised eyebrow, wanting to know the reason for him carrying her instead of letting her walk.


    "Hm, so, all four of you, I want a big orange light in the sky. Use fireworks or something simr," Ryuk said firmly, instructing the men lying on the ground to set up arge orange fire disy, while ignoring Esme who squinted her eyes in confusion at his changing topic.


    "Please trust us, Senior brother. Even if we have to burn ourselves, you will see the whole sky orange." Bone Breaker swiftly raised his eyes, showing his eagerness toplete the mission given by his senior brother.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''?!''


    However, his gaze faltered when he saw that same woman in his senior brother''s arms, and his pupils shook when they met Ryuk''s gaze, silently exchanging an unspoken message:- If you say anything, you''re dead.


    "We will bid farewell and make preparations for fireshows," Bonebreaker spoke with his head down,pletely drenched in sweat. The metallic smelling from the newly spilled blood made him nauseous. He stood up and delivered three sidekicks, each one a powerful kick on their butts, signaling to the men that it was time to run from this ce.


    ''Now, Let''s wait'' Ryuk watched as the four men sprinted as if their lives were at stake. They vanished from the streets, leaving Ryuk staring at his own hand. On it, a woman with golden eyes stared back at him with a vacant expression.


    "You were peeking at the letter just now, weren''t you? Now you will face the consequences." Ryuk directed his words at her with a cold gaze.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Give me all of your shop''s crackers now!" Number 2 stood in front of the shop, resting his elbow on the counter with his palm supporting his chin. He tapped his fingers while looking at the muscr man.


    "Please make your previous payments first." The muscr man also leaned forward, looking into his eyes with the same position, blinking with a small smile and closed eyes. He expressed his annoyance towards the guy for always asking for free things.


    "...fine," Number two stepped back before reaching into his pocket, as if he was about to retrieve something. The well-built manzily opened one eye and watched intently, anticipating a handful of gold coins to appear. To his surprise, instead of treasure, number two unveiled a raised middle finger directed at him. With a smirk, number two sneered, "Take this, you asshole."


    "...." After a moment of staring at the Number 2, shopkeeper sighed, raised his hand, and snapped it before giving hismand,"Please ce this gentleman''s middle finger in his own ass."


    "As you order boss!" As the loud voice echoed through the streets, two or three men emerged from the shop and immediately charged at the person who needed to be beaten, only to be met with a nonchnt expression from the number 2, who let out a bored yawn.


    ----


    "Ugh! Here, take all of this!" Trembling in fear, the shopkeeper looked towards a bulky man who was none other than the renowned Bonebreaker.


    Bonebreaker hade to the shop and dealt with all of the men trying to attack number 2, leading the shopkeeper to ept his defeat as he was lifted in the air with his cor being gripped in Bonebreaker''s hand.


    "Give me ones which will glow in orange colour" Afternding a series of powerful punches on the man''s face, Bonebreaker looked towards him, gripping the man''s cor firmly and causing him to tremble. The man''s face was swollen and his nose was bleeding, clearly showing the impact of Bonebreaker''s blows.


    "Huh? But we don''t have them yet¡ªkugh!" As the shopkeeper was about to reject the customer''s request for firecrackers, he was interrupted by a punch to the face.


    "Ugh, you can use chicken poop!" The shopkeeper, not caring about anything but saving his life, cried out the name of the main ingredient used to create the orange color in firecrackers. Unfortunately, even after revealing the secret of his recipe and other points, it backfired,nding on his face."kugh!?"


    "Hey fucker, it seems you need more hits",  Bonebreaker realized that the man he was holding by the neck was not submissive. The man even tried to mock Bonebreaker by calling him chicken poop. In response, Bonebreaker gave another punch.


    "I-I mean, wait, you need calcium carbonate," the shopkeeper gasped out as he felt the force of the punches on his face and the tight grip on his neck, which felt like it could snap at any moment due to the rapid and forceful punches.


    "Hmm, now that you''re answering, please tell me, where can I find calcium carbonate?" Finally, Bonebreaker realized that his actions were impacting the shopkeeper, who then revealed the secret recipe for his firecrackers. Bonebreaker nodded with satisfaction.


    "....Chicken poop¡ªno, NO, I''m sure you can only get it in chicken poop or in egg shells!" The shopkeeper raised his hands to shield his face from getting hit, as the bone breaker raised his fist to deliver another punch to his face.


    "Huh?" Upon hearing his words, numbers 1, 2, and 3 all looked towards each other, blinking, before realizing that they now needed to catch some chickens to collect their poop.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Who was that woman?" Esme''s eyes met the gaze of the masked man who embraced her on the highest tower. His hands wrapped around her waist, providing a supportive hold as she leaned back against his chest with both of them seated.


    "Just a random person I found on the way to the auction house," Ryuk said, gazing up at the night sky that bathed the entire town in a soft glow of moonlight. His mind wandered as his fingers gripped her waist, lost in contemtion of something.


    "Hmm, so you found that woman from the streets?" Esme kept her gaze fixed on those deep amber eyes while muttering in a whisper-like tone. She wasn''t paying attention to her words, as this was a moment for her to admire something so beautiful.


    The moonlight filtering through his amber eyes made its way towards her face, caressing them and causing her lips to curve into a small smile before she noticed that the same eyes were turning towards her.


    "Woman from the street, really? Do you realize how that statement sounded, Esme?" Ryuk raised his eyebrows, hidden behind the mask, feeling amused as he looked at her nonchnt expression. He then noticed her eyes were not focused on his but elsewhere.


    "I am jealous." Esme finally spoke the words that had been lingering in her heart since the moment she saw him with the naked woman while both of them hugged each other. Esme''s eyes were fixed on his smile.


    "And, how can I satisfy your jealousy?" Ryuk smiled upon seeing her yful antics, her head tilted as she looked up at him due to their height difference.


    "Kiss me." Her words were whispered but clear to his ears.


    "Don''t regret it" He leaned down, their eyes meeting as he observed her parted lips, which seemed to be anticipating something.


    In that moment, their lips met and were soon sealed.

 Chapter 239: Chapter 239- A gift

    ''Damn it'', Instead of walking towards the auction house, the man chose to go to the manager''s room after spotting the bright orange curtains in the hallway. The vibrant color caught his eye and steered him away from the auction, leading him to voice his concerns as a loyal customer.


    Even as he was walking there, he bumped into a soldier who had a smile of enthusiasm but didn''t bother to bow to him, despite knowing how often he visited.


    "Hey, is manager inside the room?" Looking at one of the soldiers blocking the hallway, the man asked how to get to the manager''s room and if the manager was inside it.


    "If I remember correctly, the manager had just sent a letter through one of the guards, so you can definitely find him inside," observed the guard closely, noting the man''s high-ranking merchant clothes with the seal of the auction house. The guards instantly bowed upon seeing the symbol, as it indicated he was a regr customer. "Greetings, please follow me this way."


    They both then turned and walked towards the door in the hallway before stopping in front of it. The guard knocked and asked, "Manager, may wee in?"


    Silence~


    But the only thing they received was silence, without getting any answers from the other side. This caused them to look towards each other before the guard knocked again and repeated the same words, but still received silence.


    "Wait, Manager, it''s me. Open the door," the man said as he approached. He did not receive any response, causing him to raise an eyebrow as he looked towards the guard. The guard nodded, and both of them stepped back. The guard then ran towards the door and gave it a kick.


    The door swung open with his strong force.


    ''?!''


    In an instant, their eyes widened as they caught sight of a man copsing to the ground, lifeless and covered in blood.


    His face was a mask of agony as blood gushed from his body, creating a pool of crimson around him. His visible nerves seemed to tell the story of his torment, his wide eyes filled with horror.


    "M-manager?" The guard went forward to check on the dead manager, while standing behind him was a man who felt his senses tingling. His eyes scanned the area to see if someone was behind this before his legs started to move backward. He swiftly turned and sprinted as if his life depended on it.


    ''No, no, her words were true!'', The man ran through the door of the room, moving at a fast speed while slipping and stumbling on the floor as he remembered the words of that woman.


    ::He is currently alive, but you need to be prey and get caught, or face death right here. ::


    At that time, to save his life, the man had epted bing the prey, thinking it might be impossible for him to encounter a prince from a small continent in this distantnd. He had also heard that everyone else believed he was dead. This man believed the rumor that Ryuk Von Selvius had really died.


    ''No, I can''t die like this after getting a chance to be strong!'', His thoughts were filled with fear, and tears cried out his agony. He couldn''t believe that someone from a lower town had targeted the manager of the auction house.


    He wasn''t sure who was behind it, but he felt the pain and sensation he had endured that day at the hands of a small 5-year-old child. He had seen simr symptoms on the manager''s body, as if he had died from the same cruel pain.


    One might remember the pain and its sensation just by seeing the weapon which was the source of their pain.


    In the case of the manager who died, it seemed as if he endured immense pain while crying his lungs out with the same intensity as this man had previously. This ultimately led the man to be certain of what he saw was caused by same orange eyed prince.


    "I need to use pendant!" Suddenly, a feeling of urgency to flee the location overwhelmed him. He had nothing on him except for a pendant that allowedmunication with the person who had sent him here. Despite his shaky hands, he knew it was necessary to retrieve the pendant from his pocket and escape, dropping it on the ground as he felt his trembling hand lean to hold it again.


    "D-damn it!" The man trembled with fear, knowing he would soon be killed. As he knelt down to retrieve the pendant that had fallen from his hands, his eyes filled with dread at the thought of the excruciating pain he would endure at the hands of that figure.


    BOOOM! BOOM!


    Suddenly, the sound of orange firecrackers filled the sky, causing the man''s eyes to widen in rm. His legs gave way and he fell to the ground, looking up at the fiery disy above.


    The whole premise was bathed in orange color, which instantly caused the man to have a seizure attack. He fell to the ground, crying out, "AaaRrrGggghhhhh!"


    It was not just physical pain, but rather a memory that had resurfaced along with the sensation of that intense pain.


    "Now, scan him again," Ryukmanded from the top of the wooden house, looking down at a man who was crying and writhing in pain, with his hand trying to cover his eyes to block his vision. Ryuk''s cold amber eyes gazed down at him.


    [ Initiating Scanning.....]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''...how is she so sure though'', While gazing at the man, Ryuk sensed it was clearly a trap carefully arranged to lure him into using the Grimoire on the man, triggering man''s most vulnerable state and potentially activating a mechanism that could ensnare him.


    But the question remains: how was she so sure that he would fall for this trap?


    Of course, Ryuk was one hundred percent sure that he was being lured in with such an obvious trick.


    There were several signs indicating these facts, one of which was that the man was simply a gardener. Another point was the geography of Jade Dominion, which prevented any ship from entering Middle Town, meaning everyone had to first arrive in Lower Town.


    It was also unusual that this man, who should have been in Upper or Middle Town considering he was the sidekick of a heroine, was wandering in Lower Town.


    There were several other factors to consider, such as why this man came here to buy ves without any guards apanying him and carrying so much money.


    For Ryuk, these facts were crystal clear while signaling that something was amiss here.


    In Esme''s case, he isn''t able to do anything except follow the flow given her facial features and attractive nature being too much suspicious.


    He can''t just ask those gods why they created her to lure him, but he could at least decipher the mindset of an old woman who barges into the room of a child and runs away after being mesmerized by his amber eyes.


    So, he had to deal with an olddy whose mind seemed much sharper than a de.


    DING!


    [ Host, there is an Aetherium bomb near this man''s heart. If his heartbeat stops, it will evaporate a 1-mile area and even capable of evaporaing an LEGENDARY Ranker. ]


    A devilish smile formed on Ryuk''s face as he wore a ck mask and looked down. Hemanded, ''Purchase a gift box with preservation ability. I need to send a beating heart to a specialdy.''

 Chapter 240: Chapter 240- Qi or Ether

    "Haha... Haa... It hurts," After writhing on the ground for more than 10 minutes, the man finally took a breath of relief as the sky emptied of firecrackers and the sounds subsided.


    With the remaining feeling of brokenness slowly lifting, he gazed upwards in hope.


    "It will not hurt after some time," boomed a voice, causing the man''s eyes to tremble before he turned his head in the direction of the approaching footsteps. His mind was not fully aware, but the feeling rushing through him was horrifying.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Wh-who?" Instinctively, his words let out as the terror slowly arose in his mind. The footsteps kept getting louder, approaching his lying body, which waspletely covered in sweat and trembling due to the aftereffects of the seizure.


    [Your dad >.<]


    "Now, tell me from the start, what happened to make you end up here?" Ryuk, ignoring the system''s voice, approached the trembling man. The man''s eyes only caught sight of Ryuk''s shoes before his lying body slowly began to levitate from the ground.


    "Huh? No, who are you?!" The moment the man''s eyes caught sight of the whole world turning upside down, specifically as his body started to levitate in the air due to some external force, his eyes widened at the sight of a ck-robed figure, yet he couldn''t focus on the details of the attire since he had just met the horror of his life¡ªthose two amber eyes.


    ".....it''s a dream, yes it must be, hehe," he said, then suddenly losing his grip on reality. A smile crossed his face as he gazed into those eyes, blinking for a moment as time passed slowly, until tears began to well up in his eyes and his lips trembled uncontrobly. "It must be a dream!!"


    "It has to be!" He cried out, his face deforming due to an inexplicable surge of emotions and pain, with visible tears and snoting out of his nose. His eyes let out tears as he looked towards those amber eyes, "you can''t be real?!"


    It appeared as if he was losing touch with reality, not wanting to believe what his eyes were seeing right now.


    The only thing remaining in him was simply rejection, his mind deluding him after getting influenced by those firecrackers.


    "Indeed, I am an illusion, which will vanish once you utter the name of the one behind sending you here," Ryuk, seeing how the man had lost his mind to arge extent, tried to follow the root and make him utter the name of the person who was behind him.


    Naturally, Ryuk was aware that the one behind all this could only be that woman who had barged into his room that day.


    Given that she was somewhat rted to Jenny, he guessed it was her.


    But first, he needed to confirm his assumptions and second, he wanted to know the name of that woman.


    "Hahaha, Yes, you are! Matriarch was wrong about you being alive!" The man forced augh, his eyes wide, as he tried to endure even more under his self-created illusion of not epting reality, finding some semnce of peace in the harsh truth.


    "Matriarch, do people in the upper town believe in the myth of my existence?" Ryuk, unaware that the term ''matriarch'' may refer to the main leader of the Celestial Phoenix Order, attempted to inquire about the family to which this matriarch belonged.


    "Huh? What upper town? No one cares about a puny prince like you. Hahaha, it was just the head of the Celestial Pheon¡ªughh?!" Suddenly, the man stopped speaking while revealing the mastermind behind everything. He felt his body freeze, his mouth wide open as if his tongue were being split, and his heart slowly starting to feel intense pressure.


    "Arrghhh!...y-you...are...illusion.." The man seemed unable toplete his words, his face contorted even more due to sudden pain, which appeared not in terms but as if wrecking his nervous system and slowly settling it down.


    ''What is happening with him?'' Ryuk inquired the moment he noticed veins popping up in the man''s neck while his eyes became white with blood vessels appearing all over the skin.


    [Scanning.....]


    [A parasite is detected inside the man''s heart, which is eating it from within. Applying safety measures.]


    [Initiating forced suppression]


    Ting!


    "Aargghhhh?!" The man''s suppressed cry instantly turned into screams the moment his mouth with white veins revealed a centipede-like creature sprinting out at a speed too fast for a human to catch, trying to run away.


    "Krrrreeekkkk!" The parasite, which appeared more as a centipede, cried out the moment it appeared stuck in mid-air by a force far stronger than the demonic Qi imbued inside it, causing it to cry in pain.


    ''How did this big worm even fit inside his body?'' Ryuk nced at the centipede, which appeared to be more than 20 cm long, feeling surprised at how it lived inside the man''s body yet didn''t die due to body temperature nor killed the man by causing internal injuries.


    [Host, there is a residual of demonic energy around the centipede, it appears to protect it from the outer effects of bodily Qi.]


    "Khhrrriekekekk¡ª?!"


    With an intense cry, Centipedeshed out with his legs, causing green blood to stter everywhere as it turned into mist.


    ''Heal him,'' Ryukmanded, after seeing the man''s worsening condition. Although the healing could not address his brain, it could restore his physical body, including his heart that had been partially consumed by the centipede.


    "Haha, you...are dead," the man uttered, even though he appeared to be healed on the outside with remnants of veins and other symptoms, his words revealed his unheble or irreparable mental state as he continued to ramble with eyes that had already lost their focus.


    "Tell me the name of that matriarch," Ryuk once again ignored the mumbling words from the man, his gaze turning cold as he reached for the man who finally burst intoughter, revealing the name of the woman.


    "Hahahaha, it was Yu Shao-Yan!¡ªkughhh!" After the woman''s name came out of the man''s mouth, a hand instantly pierced his chest, pulling out his heart at a speed fast enough to prevent it from stopping beating.


    [ Sessfully Preserved.]


    With the same speed the moment the system''s voice came, the heart vanished from Ryuk''s hand into a box which now materialized in the thin air.


    Thud


    The man''s body plummeted to the ground with a resounding sound, his eyes wide open in terror yet a smile of madness etched on his face. His mouth agape in a chilling grin, he embraced his death with a twisted sense of revelry.


    [Host, how are you going to know which family that woman belonged to?]


    ''... only if you were not useless,'' Ryuk remembered how after he fell into aa, the system reset all its data, causing it to forget the energy signatures and several connections that could have now made things easier.


    [ It appears to be true that the person who speaks the most often tends to be the least respected. ]


    ''....'' Ignoring the words of System Ryuk, he leaned down to pick up the pendant lying on the ground. It appeared to have some energy Qi within it, which seemed to be connecting with a particr wavelength. He lifted it and imbued it with his own energy.


    It didn''t work.


    [Pfft]


    ''What was that?'', Ryuk wondered why the pendant didn''t work even after getting Ether.


    [ It will only ept Qi ]


    ''...I will just learn it'', Upon hearing System''s clear tone conveying that he shouldmand it to convert his Ether into Qi, Ryuk realized it would be better to start from scratch rather than having it perform the task.


    DING!


    [ Converting Ether into Qi --? output is 60 for an input of 100. ]

 Chapter 241: Chapter 241- Ryuks Challenge

    "Grandma?!" Jenny''s eyes widened in astonishment as she caught sight of the figure that seemed to have appeared out of nowhere, possessing womanly curves, deep and captivating eyes, and cascading hair that gave her an otherworldly aura in that particr location.


    "You are still alive?"  Lady Yu, with a perplexed expression, narrowed her gaze as she stood enveloped in an intense aura that almost obscured her presence in the darkness of the night. However, a subtle hint of moonlight highlighted her beauty, which seemed to be entuated by the frown and confusion she felt for the man''s well-being.


    "It shouldn''t be that surprising, considering the fact that you had already arranged such a warm gift for my wee, Lady Yu."  The voiceing from the jade pendant sounded amused, with a hint of sarcasm in its tone. The sound reverberated in the dark room where only two figures were present.


    One woman had trembling pupils and a nearly paralyzed body, looking with a barely controlled expression towards another woman who stood elegantly.


    Only half of that woman''s face was visible in the moonlight, yet even that seemed to glow as her lips curled with a chilling voice. She directed it towards the individual on the other side of a jade pendant and said, "Insect, you may have survived this time, but remember, your fate is meant to be crushed under my feet."


    "Huh? Weren''t you the same woman who ran away after just seeing this insect''s eye color?" The unexpected words from the woman, despite her high position in upper town, caught Ryuk off guard but soon his voice reverberated with increased intensity as he channeled a significant amount of Qi for the message.


    The jade pendant started to crack from the strain of the energy being used.


    "....where are you?"   In an instant, woman''s strength covered the entirety of the Jade Dominion as her energy extended throughout the continent, breaking through all obstacles. She detected the energy signatures of all individuals present on it, alerting several powerful hidden cultivators and Empress bodyguards.


    Everyone became aware of this surveince.


    However, she was not able to detect the small insect she had just referred to.


    Though it may appear that there were no changes in the surroundings but the mere wave from her body had already caused everyone to turn their attention to the Celestial Phoenix Order, attempting to understand the reason that even made the matriarch herself take action.


    "Why are you wasting time? It''s clear that you have the ability to find the man with the jade pendant in Lower Town without any difficulty. I am here, alive and reaching out to you, which means I have discovered the Aetherium Bomb hidden within him. However, you appear to be dragging your feet.


    Allow me to make a guess." As each voice reverberated through the room, exposing theyers of the woman''s secretive scheme, her hand involuntarily clenched and a frosty glint flickered in her eyes. Soon after, another icy yet taunting voice chimed in as if saw through her very being, "You are just a soul projection without a physical body."


    "You will die a death that will remain a haunting memory even in your afterlife. Remember this." Lady Yu''s powerful energy surged out of her body, creating a sudden Tsunami of internal energy that prompted everyone inside the celestial Phoenix''s main pce to rush towards the room as they recognized the return of their matriarch from seclusion.


    Yes, it has been 2 years since the matriarch of the Celestial Phoenix Order entered seclusion to break through to another level.


    Suddenly, her energy signatures have caused everyone to be aware of her arrival once again.


    Unbeknownst to them, it was actually her soul projection that had arrived after sensing turmoil within her granddaughter''s body.


    This projection hade to find out that the man she was waiting for had arrived, only to be ughtered here.


    "How about we make a bet?"  the voice from the other side boomed, indicating that the woman was likely restricted from leaving the upper town or from directly attacking him, even after he revealed his location.


    ''....'' Lady Yu''s eyes bore into the crumbling Jade pendant, which dissolved into green dust under the illuminating moonlight. Her expression wasid bare as the man spoke with a menacing tone, echoing through the night.


    "Today''s words will mark the beginning of your fall¡ªinto tears, cries, and screams, amidst the stench of blood. You will see nothing else, Yu Shao-Yan but me and me alone...."


    "...." The woman''s gaze remained fixed on the speck of dust particles from the pendant flowing in the air as they disappeared. Her teeth were gritted because of the words that threatened to destroy and deplete her to a level where she would be insignificant to someone like him.


    "G-grandma?"


    The sudden sound of a voice made the women''s eyes shift to the young woman lying on the floor with wide eyes. After gaining rity in the moment, Jenny realized the voice belonged to none other than that man.


    Even though her body was currently paralyzed due to sudden shock from realizing he was still alive, a sensation around her neck made her grit her teeth and ask, "Was that Ryuk Von Selvius?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Even after recognizing the voice, Jenny wanted to know if it was true that the man was someone other than Ryuk.


    "Do not tell this to anyone, especially that catkin or others," the projection said before it started to disappear, its energy fading away in a certain direction until itpletely dissipated.


    "....So, it was really him." Jenny blinked in disbelief as she saw her grandmother leaving with cold eyes, then folded her legs and tried toprehend the situation she was in.


    ''He remembers,'' the first thing that came to her mind was that Ryuk had remembered everything, given the fact that he knew how Carlien had tortured her.


    "What should I do?" She sat there alone, feeling some relief as her body became more active. She pondered her next course of action, with a lingering fear that he woulde after her.


    "I need to speak with mother!" she eximed, attempting to lift herself up but stumbling. She knew she needed to inform her mother and the world about the arrival of the man who seemed to be a threat to her family.


    Jenny was certain that he woulde after her family once again, especially after he had threatened and made a bet with her grandmother. It seemed inevitable that they would sh once more.


    ''I need to kill him,'' Jenny thought to herself as she finally regained control of her body. She stood up, ced her hands on her knees, and made her way towards the door with a determination tounch the first attack.


    Unlike the previous time he had killed her family, she wasn''t strong enough to go against him. But this time, she had everything - the power and support of her family, while he was nothing more than a prince from a small continent.


    Jenny stood and nced towards the window of the room before leaving with a tense expression, showing her frustration and anger. She was determined not to have the same fate as before, while her hand rubbed her neck, remembering some old memories.


    "This time, I will kill you Ryuk."

 Chapter 242: Chapter 242- Time is not in hand.

    [Connection severed.]


    Upon hearing the system''s notification, Ryuk''s jade pendant disappeared from his grasp, his eyes aze with murderous intent and a chilling aura that seemed to freeze everything around him in that very instant.


    Expectedly, he had assumed he would learn the woman''s name and family background, but her disdainful tone as she referred to him as an insect immediately caught his attention.


    As of now, Ryuk does not know to which upper, lower, or middle town family that woman is connected. Nevertheless, it is evident that he will inevitably bring about her destruction.


    ''System, are you not gonna tell me further about Shunya?'', Ryuk asked one final time, seeking a confident and unwavering response as he made hisst attempt to inquire.


    [ No...]


    ''Then shut your mouth until I am done here'', Ryuk, in contrast to his previous actions of making the system quiet on light matters, now felt a surge of anger as he realized it was tantly betraying his trust.


    If it had been anyone else, he might have taken action, but when ites to the system, all he could do was refrain from engaging in casual conversations with it and intervene if necessary.


    Even in his anger, Ryuk remained calm enough to realize that after challenging an unknown opponent, he would require assistance from system.


    Despite initially prioritizing his own satisfaction by shutting systempletely, he ultimately decided to simply utilize the help instead of engaging in a meaningful conversation.


    [I can, but wouldn''t you miss this innocent¡ªERROR.]


    ''...keep quiet'', Ryuk checked if his ability was still working by attempting to cause a visible suppression, isting the system directly into a corner inside his body.


    He then nced at the box in his hand containing a beating heart before it disappeared into his inventory.


    Turning his attention towards the distance and ignoring the corpse lying beside him, he looked in a certain direction.


    The main reason for his deration was definitely the woman''s arrogant words, as if treating him like nothing more than a pebble. The minor reason was simply because of Jenny.


    Given the fact that Jenny has many unresolved issues with Ryuk, he needed to show her what it feels like to see her family destroyed.


    Unlike in the past when he wanted to protect her from greedy people by destroying her family, this time it didn''t matter if her family was good or not.


    Ryuk just wanted Jenny to understand that if he were to destroy someone''s family, it wouldn''t simply end with killing them.


    In the end, it was the reason why Jenny betrayed him and even tried to kill him, so now he would give her a valid reason to do the same again.


    Right now he had information that that woman was Jenny''s grandmother¡ªHer voice sounded soothing, indicating that she had halted the aging process, indirectly showcasing her strength.


    "Come out before all of you die like this," looking in that direction, Ryuk called out in a menacing tone, causing the four figures who were hidden behind a stall to flinch as they slowly came out, trembling and with their entire bodies drenched in sweat.


    ''....He killed someone again.'' Number 1 blinked, his lips pursed tightly and eyes shut, making his face appear like a monk who had finally found his salvation and was soon going to have his neck cut by that very salvation.


    "Greetings, senior brother. We have aplished the task you assigned." Bonebreaker stepped forward, sweat beads forming on his forehead, and bowed slightly. Unlike before, when they had put out of fear, he knew that the killing intent surrounding the man would surely turn their kowtow into blood pulp on the ground.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "And?" Ryuk firmly inquired, his gaze slightly tilted as he turned towards the four individuals, causing them to avert their eyes. Their nervousness increased as they flinched.


    "A-and? We can help you track the location of that woman," Bone Breaker stepped forward without hesitation, revealing that he had heard everything and knowing that their senior brother was also aware of their presence from the beginning, there was nothing to hide.


    "Dispose of this body," Ryuk said, looking for any reaction. Upon noticing no changes in their bodynguage, he was satisfied and furthermanded to point towards the body lying on the ground.


    "As youmand, Senior brother!" All four of them moved abruptly towards the body and quickly ran away from there, even though only one person was needed.


    "And make sure to arrange some transport before wee here again; we are leaving tomorrow," Ryuk said, lifting his hand to gesture for them to arrange horses for the early morning. He then folded his hands behind his back and disappeared with an orange aura left behind.


    "B-boss, how many horses should we arrange?" Number 2 felt nervous as he asked the bulky man. He had noticed his senior brother disappearing after hearing themand that their senior brother would leave the lower town tomorrow. With him mentioning "we," it was clear that there were more people involved.


    "Um, yes, boss, should we arrange three horses?" Number 3 asked, ncing towards the man carrying the Corpse on his shoulder, with the other three following behind.


    "Yes, maybe Senior Brother will bring both of his women tomorrow. We can''t take any risks," the boss ordered, remembering the two women from earlier in the morning and evening.


    .


    .


    .


    "Hmm, you arete," Esme remarked, seated on the highest floor of a building that resembled a pagoda. She looked towards an orange light that suddenly appeared beside her, revealing a man in a ck robe. His hands were clean, without any traces of blood from moments before.


    "You need to be stronger, Esme," Ryuk said as he moved closer, his eyes fixed on the white dress she wore and her hair flowing in the cold breeze under the moonlight.


    DING!


    [Target Edward Abernathy had just entered Aurora Nest.]


    [Activating Automatic trigger set for Grimoire at maximum extent.]


    Error!


    [Target''s body has adapted to Grimoire to a certain extent, not able to achieve maximum output.]


    [Executing possible attacks...]


    [Sessful...]


    [Target Edward Abernathy has experienced aplete nervous system breakdown.]


    [Health status: 1/100.]


    [Reaching the death door triggered a plot armor.]


    [Edward Abernathy is falling into aa while forming a golden life cocoon.]


    [Plot armor: a cocoon that will revert his body to a fetus and then regenerate until he reaches adulthood at 24 years old.]


    ''?!!''


    ''This?'', Ryuk''s eyes widened slightly before rxing as a series of notifications appeared one after another, reminding him that luck was definitely not on his side.


    Just now, Edward entered Aurora''s nest in the Riantain family. As per the preset activation set by Ryuk to inflict irreversible damage on Edward, he was attacked by the Envement Grimoire.


    But now, it was turned into a plot armor.


    Something was really causing Ryuk to feel the need to make Esme stronger, especially now that heaven had finally shown favor to its children.


    Indeed, ording to the information provided by the system, Edward was now inside a cocoon which will revert his body back into a fetus before returning it to its original state, resolving all the issues inside his body.


    Naturally, in 24 years, Edward would most likely be an adult again with a nk mind, no memories, no strength, but a perfect, strong, and healthy body that would have the awakened Abernathy bloodline(*Drawback will remain).


    If it were 24 years, then Ryuk could have easily won the Heir battle first and waited for a few more years until Edward returned to see changes in the Devereaux family. But the major twist was...


    This all happened inside Aurora nest, where time moves 52 times faster, meaning 1 year there is equivalent to 1 week in Bluestar.


    "System, purchase something to make Esme stronger." Ryuk had already noticed that even after being trained by Regina, Esme wasn''t able to show any improvement in her physical strength or any growth in her energy levels. The only thing that improved was her ability of illusion.


    [....]


    ''Fine, you are allowed to talk'', Ryuk felt the need to lift the restriction he had ced on the system in order to help Esme grow in strength as quickly as possible, as things were not going in his favor prompting him to allow the system to speak.


    At this moment, he requires strong individuals around him rather than vulnerability like Esme.


    Harsh, but the truth is she was as weak as him.


    Therefore, he would be stronger and she should as well.


    [ Host, why don''t you both have sex? ]


    ''.....'' Ryuk started to lean down to take a seat beside her when he heard System''s words. His mouth twitched under the mask as he ced his hand on the roof and took the seat, looking towards the vast sky. He felt that System was now uttering useless things.


    [ I have analyzed her body to understand more about the Tenebri Bloodline, and there is a very interesting thing I found that you should know. ]


    ''Why did I not get to know this earlier?'', Ryuk inquired with a smile forming, knowing well the answer he is going to get would be enough to prove that the system is useless.


    [ I forgot ?(?¨“?©n?¨“?)]


    Therefore, it has been proven.

 Chapter 243: Chapter 243- Wei familys sitiation (1)

    In the Celestial Phoenix Order of the Jade Dominion, the focus of the economy was primarily in the upper town, where the wealthiest members of the celestial Phoenix Order resided.


    Their assets and homes were scattered across separatends, covering an expansive area of over 1,000,000 square miles.


    This vast territory was filled with mountain ranges sitting atop the ttened mountain peaks, showcasing the extravagant estates of these affluent families.


    The upper town was mostly surrounded by towering mountains, where families owned vast estates perched high above the cloud-covered peaks, granting them a view appearing as if immortal world.


    The Celestial Phoenix Order is structured in a way that as you travel from the lower town to the upper town, the number of mountains and their height increases significantly.


    This results in the upper town being surrounded by mountain ranges that divide various families and offernd for their estates.


    Each of these families has their own independent state, each with a minimum area of 54,555 square miles.


    Upper town, thanks to its strategic location, was home to the most powerful and prestigious families within the entire Celestial Phoenix order, while the middle town housed families of slightly lesser influence. The lower town, on the other hand, was primarily upied by families of lower status and strength, mostly poor individuals.


    In the upper town, there were only 18 families that boasted rich histories and strength, standing out from all the others in the middle town.


    This created a distinct hierarchy when it came to producing heirs or individuals who could secure positions in the main city.


    The main city served as the location of the grand pce of the celestial Phoenix order, situated atop the tallest mountain in the entirend.


    In the Upper town, the hierarchy determined the Top 3 families among the 18 based on their influence in the main city, with some having elders or Core disciples affiliated with the Phoenix order themselves.


    The higher the position a member of these 18 families held in the main city, the higher those families were in the hierarchy.


    The Wei family, ranked as the third strongest family among the 18 existing families, boasts 4 elders who hold the prestigious position of chief instructors in the main city. Their state is well-organized with a unique system, and their town is perched on the highest peak in the northern part, enveloped in clouds at a breathtaking altitude.


    As the moonlight grazed through the clouds and fell on the mountain ranges, it bathed the whole town in a soothing glow, revealing numerous well-maintained traditional-style architectures constructed on wooden foundations.


    These structures were adorned with intricate inscriptions of dragons and other symbols, reflecting the cultural preferences of themon people.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Mostly, the Wei family and other noble families belonging to the Upper Town operated a feudal system resembling their own mini-states with citizens and a governance system simr to but slightly different from the traditional Noble Estate.


    Commoner was not a term that was used and the design favored a traditional wooden style. All the residents were cultivators who served the family and were used as soldiers when necessary, or else they were simply discarded to the middle town.


    Inside one of the houses belonging to a member of the Wei family, a sudden light shed near the bed of a young man who appeared to have been in a half-dead state for several years.


    "Haaah....Haaah...How this happened", Suddenly, the young man''s body snapped forward as he realized that the connection established to escape inside a body in the lower town had just been severed, meaning that the body was killed.


    ''No, what about Zhen''er'', Liu Wei instantly tried to lift himself from the bed, but halfway through, his body fell to the floor due to his weakened state. This made him realize that he was back in his real body. "N-no."


    A few years ago, when Liu Wei was just 16 years old, he discovered a unique ability within himself. It seemed that his soul was actually a fragment of someone else''s body, leading him to realize that he was not truly himself, but perhaps part of someone else''s life.


    He also realized that there were seven other fragments simr to him, all thanks to his master who informed him about this.


    ''Master, help me, tell me what happened with me?!'', In a voice filled with urgency, he called out to his master. When he didn''t receive a response, he cried out again,''Master! Please, this is urgent!''


    (Shut up disciple, Don''t call me everytim¡ªwhat happened to your body?) A sudden voice boomed, which initially cautioned against summoning it frequently. However, upon noticing the changes in Liu Wei''s body, it inquired about the reason behind these changes.


    ''Master, that''s what I want to know. Thanks to your help, I was able to escape after being betrayed by that bitch but this?'', Liu Wei remembered the day when, after being betrayed by his fianc¨¦e, he felt the need to seek revenge on her. This led him to take over the body of a young man from a lower town, but at the cost of merging all of that young man''s memories with his own.


    Technically, the young man''s body was already dead due to poisoning. Taking over it, Liu Wei learned about the secret of that body''s childhood friend who was blind.


    Aware of her background, he portrayed himself as her childhood friend and, in doing so, developed feelings for her.


    ''No, my Zhen''er'', Liu Wei couldn''t believe that he was once again trapped in his own body, which was nothing but a wreck with disabilities. He had nothing except for a fianc¨¦e who was arrogant and maniptive, marrying him only to gain the status of being the third young mistress of the Wei family.


    Even now, it is clear that his condition inside this room was dire. He was nothing but a puppet of a husband lying in aa, while that woman must have been increasing her influence and strength.


    He wanted to be strong and assert himself in front of that woman, making her regret not choosing him, but everything fell apart.


    ( Calm down, disciple. Why didn''t you call me when you fought someone like a monster, like that guy?),  The voice called out again when it saw an image of a strong ck man with orange eyes wearing a mask in Liu Wei''s memories, instantly realizing the man''s immense strength.


    ''Master, I wanted to protect Zhen''er myself'', Gritting his teeth, Liu Weiy on the floor in a kneeling position. He couldn''t believe that everything had shattered in a moment without him realizing that he had been killed.


    "Hmm, It''s seems your luck saved you today  once again, pfft"


    Suddenly, a sultry voice echoed inside the room. Liu Wei, kneeling, turned his eyes towards the woman who had just arrived.


    The moonlight revealed her milky white skin. She had a heart-shaped face, long ck hair,rge almond-shaped eyes, high cheekbones, full pink lips, a slender neck, and graceful shoulders.


    Her body was lithe and perfectly proportioned, draped in a flowing gown that highlighted her willowy frame. Her curves were dangerously enticing, leaving Liu Wei breathless by just her presence.


    "Yao Lian!" Liu''s teeth mped together the moment he realized that the woman was none other than his fianc¨¦e.


    "Liu wei, even after being crippled, you''re still as pathetic as ever, Fufu."

 Chapter 244: Chapter 244- Auroras Nest (1)

    As the moonlight bathed Jade dominion in its soothing glow, Ardoros Continent remained bathed in the radiant light of Gaia, epassing the vast expanse ofnd belonging to the four major families.


    Several changes were urring in the major families as usual, with the sky appearing calm and normal.


    However, the atmosphere was filled with dense Mana, condensed enough to be considered as a measurement of the strength of the beings residing on this continent.


    Inside one of the major families expanse belonging to Riantain Family,


    "Jade Dominion?" As she moved through the hallway, constructed of walls adorned with intricate magic circles infused with Ether, Diana narrowed her blue eyes. She focused on the woman beside her while keeping her gaze fixed on a man with blonde hair and hollow green eyes walking ahead.


    "Indeed, he is in Jade Dominion", Luna was providing updates while walking alongside her sister, her attention fixated on the massive door looming at the hallway''s end.


    "He must be missing me... he better be, or else...", Diana mumbled, then turned her gaze away from Edward who was standing in front of her. She looked down at an artifact in her hand - an astral oculus. This device allowed her to observe a ce with a clear 3D view and experience the feelings and senses linked to her projection.


    However, the oculus was currently on cooldown, with six months remaining out of the four that had already passed.


    "By the way, is the message sent?" Diana asked about the information she had shared with a vampire continent regarding the presence of their missing rtives inside Heindal, specifically within an orphanage, as they continued towards the Aurora''s nest.


    "Yes, but you seem much calmer about Esme?" Naturally, being busy with family affairs, Luna wasn''t always present to providepany for her sister. However, ording to the order from the head of the family, she was here to apany Edward Abernathy into Aurora Nest to allow him to heal from his state.


    ''....'' Halting in her path, Diana heard a name that had be a source of her hatred and anger in recent weeks. She kept looking ahead, with her lips parting into a smile as she snickered. Suddenly, she twisted her head towards her sister," Isn''t she already dead?"


    "....You trust that he will kill her?" Luna couldn''t help but notice the twisted expression on her sister''s face¡ªa haggard breath escaping her lips as a disturbingly curved smile stretched to its limit. With pupils dted in a maniacal obsession for that man, Luna knew she couldn''t fully trust her sister''s intentions, yet she dared to ask further questions.


    "Without a doubt," Diana giggled softly, bringing her hand to her lips to stifle a devious smile. Knowing that woman who dared to get close to Ryuk would soon meet a deadly fate at his hands, Diana couldn''t help but let out a soft, sinister giggle. "If I know him as well as I think I do, the moment he finds out about Esme''s sister...hehehehe."


    Before, she dreaded the possibility of that woman getting too close to Ryuk, as it could potentially lead to a reunion between him and Alia with the assistance of her sister.


    However, upon further contemtion, she wondered if this situation could actually work in her favor.


    She can''t help but think once again about the situation where he will find out that the person he most despises, who betrayed him, has been brought back into his life through her sister.


    Knowing well about Ryuk, who went through a series of betrayals, Diana was certain that he would kill Esme after learning that his precious maid was her sister.


    "I hope it turns out as you expect," Luna said as she narrowed her gaze and observed her sister for a moment. She then averted her gaze towards the huge gate they had arrived at, not caring much about dealing with the man who had caused her sister topletely lose her mind.


    Luna couldn''t harm Ryuk directly or indirectly in any way because of her promise to Alisia Devereaux. Instead, she was supposed to protect him from danger, but only if she found him worthy of protection or chose to honor her words.


    So, for now, Luna was indifferent and content with her sister, who thought highly of that man and had incited vampires who hold resentment and hatred towards the Devereaux family to enter Heindal.


    Luna didn''t care what Diana was thinking, but she knew one thing: the vampires, specifically the ones to whom she sent the letter, would definitely go after Ryuk Devereaux.


    So, she will just sit idly and watch the man get killed.


    ''Keith should be enough'', Luna stretched her hand towards the door, which glowed in a blinding blue light before all three of them started to blur, as if their bodies were glitching before disappearing, while her mind recalled the one she personally chose to deal with Ryuk Devereaux.


    ----


    "Wee, Luna," A guard wearing tattered body armor greeted two women as he looked towards them. He tapped his spear on the floor, causing a wave of light to switch the view into arge ck corridor filled with various weapons on both sides. The entire space appeared surreal, as if existing in a separate dimension from the real world.


    "Lead us to first door", Luna gave themand, causing the guard to lift his hand forward. As he did so, he nced at Edward, a man who appeared to be a foreigner to him, breaking the unwritten rule of only Riantains entering the space known as Aurora Nest. The guard then turned towards the end of the corridor.


    "Call me to return back" As the guard stood watch, an enormous magic circle materialized before them, swiftly moving across their field of vision. It passed through all three individuals, leaving only the guard unscathed as the other three disappeared once more.


    The event exposed that the Aurora nest was not just a dimension, but rather a sophisticated realm that housed the entire legacy of the Riantain family, equipped with enough power to support them in any battle.


    ---N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Is he still not recovered?", Luna was positioned upon arge crater in a vast expanse filled with darkness and numerous meteors. She peered at Edward, who had arrived moments earlier and remained silent and void of expression since his arrival with his emerald eyes nowpletely hollow.


    "His brain seemed to be damaged", Diana who was stretching her body while thinking to request a mock battle with Luna who hardly apanied her except this time due to Edward was brought out of her thoughts by Pumas words prompting her to inform her about the issue urred when she was electrocuting him.


    "I...see" It wasn''t like Luna cared nor does anyone would have given the fact that they were only obliged to protect his life, not to care for him like a child.


    "Argh..." Suddenly a painful spark caused the Edward to wince in pain as he turned his eyes toward Luna who seems to notice that sudden frown on his face with eyes tremble being sign of some sudden shock.


    "Did he get Seizers?" Luna already seen through the uing actions of this emerald eyed man inquired to her sister as retreated back slightly to give the man some space to let out his cries.

 Chapter 245: Chapter 245- Yao Lian (the Second Villainess)

    "Liu Wei, even after being crippled, you are still as pathetic as ever, fufu," With a devilish smirk, Yao Lian muted herughter with her fingers, hinting at her ridicule aimed at the man kneeling on the ground, his teeth clenched in anger and eyes burning with fury.


    "How dare you!" Struggling to stand up, Liu Wei pushed his body forward in the direction of the woman, only to lose his footing and copse onto the floor yet again. His disabled body prevented him from maintaining his bnce, resulting in him unintentionally hitting the ground with his face.


    "My, my, don''t move too much or else the poison will kill you instantly." As she squinted her eyes, seemingly sizing him up with a hint of amusement, Yao Lian released her fingers from her lips, letting her hands rest delicately on her chest. Her feet moved gracefully as the only audible sound in the room was the rhythmic beating of the man''s heart.


    "Argh, damn it, you havepletely destroyed my body," Liu Wei felt his whole body being filled with an iprehensible pain and torment which seemed to make his muscles paralyzed, with his bones not having enough strength to stand up.


    The poison appeared to eat away at his bones and consume his flesh, leaving his body looking like nothing more than a skeleton as a result of severe malnutrition.


    "Do you really think that I will sit idle after that deration you made?", Yao Lian looked at his figure lying face down on the floor, then walked past him and gracefully took a seat on the bed. Crossing one leg over the other, she ced her hands gently sped on her knees.


    It was amusing to see Liu Wei ming her for poisoning, when he was the one who encouraged her to take such actions.


    A few years ago, she discovered that she possessed a special physique called the Moon Essence Divine Physique. This physique rapidly converts moonlight into spiritual energy and boosts her Kundalini.


    However, in addition to her physique providing her with increased spiritual strength, her dual cultivation partner would have also gained the ability to absorb spiritual energy from the moonlight, thereby indirectly enhancing his Kundalini.


    With the information about her physique bing known to everyone, the head of the Wei family proposed a marriage alliance between her and one of his most talented and prodigious sons, who was considered a once-in-a-thousand-years genius.


    Coming from Middle Town, one would have expected Yao Lian''s family to approve of the marriage proposal. However, to the surprise of the Wei family, the Lian family indirectly rejected the proposal, causing offense. This led to the intervention of the Elders from the Phoenix Order, who were part of the Wei family.


    Before the situation escted to potential violence, Yao Lian made the decision to ept the proposal on behalf of her family. She ultimately ascended to the upper town with a clear intent of seeking revenge.


    If the Wei family wanted to use her as a pawn for their own benefit, then she would also use the Wei family for her own gains. Standing in her way was Liu Wei, who fell in love with her at first sight.


    Did she believe in love at first sight?


    Not in the least.


    From her perspective, it was simply the lust of men who imed to love a woman just by seeing them once.


    In the end, Liu Wei only saw her outer appearance and not her personality, yet he imed to love her.


    When she destroyed the self-proimed genius by trapping him in poison inside one of the apparent inheritances, he vowed to return after bing stronger and seek revenge on her, making her regret it.


    Wouldn''t it be foolish for her to just let him escape after he has just shown his determination to seek revenge against her?


    "Cough!, Kugh, H-how? Who revealed it?" Liu Wei burst into anger as he couldn''t understand how this woman was able to know his exact location even after he used a soul talisman. ''Master, please help me.''


    In the end, the best course of action was to seek help from his master. He knew that the woman now had the power to easily kill him. Even if she decided not to, he still wanted to confront her for betraying and backstabbing him.


    "Tsk, weren''t you the one who foolishly boasted about having immortality?" The woman felt a headache due to the man''s weak memory, as he had forgotten that he was the one who bragged in an attempt to impress her by iming to have a way to survive even after death using an artifact to protect his soul.


    And naturally, after learning about this, Yao Lian made sure to obtain the artifact and added some precautions to be prepared in case he somehow escaped and returned for revenge.


    Therefore, she added a soul-tracking technique to his talisman.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "N-No," Liu Wei felt his mind spinning due to the effects of his current body''s condition. He had been relying mostly on his willpower, but now that he was already crippled, his eyes grew heavy and he fell to the floor. As his eyes began to close, his thoughts drifted away, "I have to kill..."


    "Hm, as always, men are pathetic," Yao Lian grinned as she tilted her head, her eyes looking down on the now unconscious man. Her mind felt proud once again after defeating this guy who was considered a genius, boosting her ego even more about the whole race of men whom she saw as nothing but bugs.


    "Let''s also take care of that other guy," Feeling amused, she unclenched her hand, revealing a green jade pendant that appeared from the dimensional ring she wore. She focused her internal energy to contact someone who had gathered information about the man in the ck robe who might be responsible for Liu Wei''s death.


    Indeed, she had gathered all the information about what exactly happened in the lower town from the fact that a young master imed the woman Liu Wei was attached to, and then that young master directed his sidekicks to beat Liu Wei.


    From the moment she found out about her engagement to the prodigal son of one of the mistresses of the Wei family, she slowly began making preparations to set traps that she knew he would fall into and fall in love with her at first sight.


    After gaining his trust over time, she finally got a chance when they were inside a tomb to im an inheritance. However, she betrayed him by stabbing him after secretly imnting a tracking technique in his talisman.


    For all these years, she was aware of Liu Wei''s location all the time but remained quiet because she needed to gainplete control within the Wei family by using her paralyzed husband.


    Manipting things, she kept feeding slow corroding poisons to his body to prevent it from healing when she brings Liu Wei back to his original body.


    Coincidentally, today was the day when she was dered as one of the members of the family council among the existing five, prompting her to send her Aunt to kill Liu Wei. But while doing so, she got the news that he had already offended some young master.


    Not thinking much of it, she perceived it as a coincidence and instructed her Aunt to mix poison into the healing potion to feed Liu Wei.


    However, now that she saw him return to his body before the poison could take effect, she realized that someone had killed him.


    "Aunt?" she asked, narrowing her gaze. With one hand holding the jade pendant and the other resting on her folded knees, she calmly waited for updates.


    However, there was no response.


    "....So, she is dead, huh", Yao''s eyes sparkled when she noticed that, after a second, she had not received a message prompting her to at least try to listen to the voice of the person on the other end of the call. ''Is it that ck-robed man?''


    Her suspicion was directed towards none other than the young master who could be on the other side. However, to her surprise, she heard a woman''s voice speaking in a soothing tone.


    "Your aunt is in pieces, could you please provide me with your address so I can send her to you?

 Chapter 246: Chapter 246- Esme in dilemma

    With her head buried in her knees, Esme pondered, ''Will he be upset?'' Despite her attempts to hide her face, her reddened ears gave away her embarrassment. The events of a few minutes before reyed in her mind, where she had once again pushed Ryuk away after a passionate kiss, unable to fully embrace the moment and ultimately causing him to depart without a word.


    ''But....'' Esme bit her lips, which appeared slightly swollen with wetness on them due to their intense kiss.


    Her mind was filled with several thoughts about how her attempts to always push him away could lead to a big misunderstanding in their hardly connected rtionship.


    She knew nothing about him except from what she observed and heard from others, not even where his mother or father were; nothing that he himself told her.


    She did not give value to the information about him from Heindal, since he did not revealplete information himself, nor was she able to tell him about herself.


    Rather than both focusing on learning about each other and trying to see through one another, they chose to prioritize understanding each other, leading to a strengthened bond between them.


    But this was also a very difficult phase, since all her behavior of always pushing him away could jeopardize everything.


    "It''s still five months," Esme felt frustrated by the slow passage of time, as the conditions needed for the first curse to be useful to that man were still far from being met.


    The first curse of the Tenebri bloodline held both an advantage and a bigger disadvantage, prompting her to at least provide the man whom she loved with that particr advantage, which was¡ª Ability sharing.


    The higher purity the Tenebri bloodline had, the stronger their ability was transferred to their male partner, and in this case Esme possessed the highest level of purity in this young generation.


    There were various factors that contributed to their ability to strengthen, such as their increasing love for each other, mutual eptance providing a boost, and several unnecessary restrictions.


    All the restrictions were only for the positive side of curses, not the negative side. For example, they needed to be intimate when she turned 18 in order to share their abilities.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Haah, I miss him," Esme whispered the words with her golden pupils gazing up at the sky, on the verge of tears as she realized the first curse was starting to affect her, like a drug slowly consuming her with feelings of malice until she saw her partner.


    "A woman with a weak Qi signature and no power? You''d make for an easier hostage, wouldn''t you?"


    As a voice echoed through the air, a hazy energy began to envelop the area surrounding the pagoda''s top, creating a 10-meter radius of istion around the owner of the voice and Esme.


    Esme looked towards the voice with a sad expression and saw a middle-aged woman dressed in ck, hiding her face and body in an assassin''s attire. Only her deep ck eyes were visible as she gazed at Esme in a predatory manner.


    After giving Liu Wei a healing potionced with a slow-acting poison, the woman went to meet the ck-robed man, only to find him being intimate with a feeble woman whocked the strength to ovee an adult, let alone be considered strong.


    Observing how the robed man left politely after being pushed away by the weak woman, it was evident that he had a special regard for this golden-eyed woman.


    After all, a king only bows down to his queen.


    And she, an elder from the Wei family, was here to capture that queen.


    "Now, who are you?" Esme''s eyes took note of the energy dome surrounding her, while the mana in the atmosphere seemed to be behaving strangely, indicating that the woman in front of her possessed formidable strength. However, Esme was not concerned about it at the moment.


    She was only contemting whether her continued distance from him could be harmful.


    "It''s unfortunate that I have to send those eyes as evidence to your man, sigh," Not paying attention to Esme''s words, the woman raised her feet and approached her with nails on her hand growing bigger as if turning into ws. She prepared to first pluck out those golden eyes and then, after presenting them to the ck-robed man, witness his helplessness and cries.


    Breaking a man was very easy for her, given her experience in how they squirm like a child after losing their beloved.


    "M-my m-man?" Esme''s eyes trembled as she heard those words from the woman, instantly nking her mind as she sped her hands over her lips. An inexplicable feeling washed over her after learning that instead of using his name, she now had a title to refer to him.


    "You are sweet, so I will not make it too painful for you," the woman said arrogantly.


    "My man, hmm, can you tell me other titles as well?" Esme removed her fingers from her lips, feeling enlightened, before she lifted her golden eyes to look at the woman in her ck dress.


    "How cute, but let''s stop this conversation, or else the young miss will be angry with me," the woman continued, ignoring Esme''s words and reaching her hand towards her face.


    As the woman''s hand reached out to grab Esme''s face with the intent to pluck her eyes, the whole world around her glitched.


    It was difficult to describe, but it seemed like the entire world experienced a glitch, with the figure perceiving Esme''s appearance bing glitchy.


    The woman stumbled backward, creating distance by leaping into the air.


    "Is he here?" The woman wondered as she executed a backflip in mid-air, thinking about whether the amber-eyed man had returned before shended on the ground.


    "Is that all?" Esme asked, raising her eyebrow as she looked at the woman who was frozen in a trance-like state, lost in her own dream world while under Esme''s illusion.


    "My man still hasn''t arrived... Howte is he?," Esme turned her attention back to the sky and noticed that no one had arrived yet. She stood on the roof of the pagoda with a ck woman dressed as an assassin. A slight breeze fluttered Esme''s silver hair, revealing her impatient golden eyes.


    "So, what to do with you?" Esme turned her attention to the woman who seemed lost in her own world, stuck in a never-ending dream where she repeated everything in an infinite loop,pletely unaware of her surroundings.


    "Hm, let''s adjust a bit," Esme firmly held the woman''s face and guided her in the correct direction, aligning it with her target. She massaged her knuckles before delivering a powerful punch to the woman''s face.


    "Ouch, ouch, it hurts," Afternding a punch, Esme suddenly knelt down as she felt her knuckles hit something hard instead of the woman''s face. She massaged her knuckles and blew on them to relieve the pain before looking up to see the shape of her punch imprinted on the woman''s face. A trickle of red blood began to flow, but it wasn''t enough to snap the woman out of her trance.


    "Where are you? My man!" Frustration overtook Esme, her body instantly teleported behind the woman, and she seized the round jade pendant hanging from the woman''s neck. With a swift motion, she removed it, circled it in her hand, and then struck the woman''s face with it.


    Bang!


    "I hope he doesn''te back soon." As the blood began to drip from the woman''s face, Esme''s hand instinctively pulled back while holding a bloodied jade. With a swift motion, she struck it again at the statue-like woman''s face, who seemed oblivious to the events unfolding around her, prompting Esme to continue hitting. "I can''t show him my ugly side!"

 Chapter 247: Chapter 247- Huh? A Butt Plug

    Skchlt


    drip-dripn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The woman''s bloodied face was continuously struck by Esme, who was seated on her knees. "Just die, for God''s sake," Esme uttered as she relentlessly attacked the woman. The womany lifeless on the roof floor, her eyes zed over. Esme felt pain in both of her hands from hitting her with the jade pendant for half an hour.


    But, even after being hit for this long, the woman was still not dead.


    Vrrrrrrrrr


    Suddenly, while Esme kept hitting, the jade pendant in her hand started to vibrate intensely with a faint green glow, causing her to halt and look at it for a moment.


    ''How do I shut it?'' Esme kept looking nkly towards the pendant, which didn''t have any button on it for her to stop it. After hitting the woman with it for quite some time, she at least knew that this pendant was strong enough to not break easily.


    "Grrrhhh....Y-young."


    Suddenly, a groan of pain escaped the woman''s lips as she neared death, causing her mind to gradually lose the hold of the illusion as it began to fade away.


    "Silent it." Esme once again struck the woman''s face with the jade, instructing her as before. Finally, with her heart stopped, the woman infused her internal energy into the jade because her Dantian was intact. However, since the woman''s brain waspletely dead, she could only die without resistance.


    "...Aunt?"


    A voice came from the pendant, causing Esme''s eyes to narrow as the tone of voice revealed the owner to be of young age.


    From the previous mentioning of "Young miss" by the now-dead woman, Esme understood that the one behind sending this woman was  the owner of this voice.


    ''Why send someone after my man?'' Esme stood up slowly, feeling confused. It was clear that they were all new to this ce, including Ryuk, who had been instructed by the Devereaux members to wear a robe, showing his unfamiliarity with the Jade Dominion. Yet, she was just targeted by someone who wanted to use her as a hostage.


    "....So, she is dead, huh?"


    Another voice brought Esme out of her thoughts as she paid attention to the speaker. It was clear that whoever was on the other side was smart enough to guess things, causing her to smile as she further added, "This Aunt of yours is in pieces. Can you tell me your address so I could send her?"


    "Did you kill Liu Wei?" The voice from the other side coldly inquired, showing dissatisfaction after learning about her aunt''s death.


    "Hm, your aunt''s name is very masculine," Esme felt perplexed upon realizing that the woman she had just killed was named Liu Wei.


    "You are ying with fire, you know, right?" Yao Lian stated firmly, her voice tinged with a hint of threat.


    "Shouldn''t you feel despair then?" As Esme neared the edge of the rooftop, she knelt down and settled herself near the corner. Her legs dangled in the cool breeze, causing her white dress to flutter around her and her hair to dance. With her golden eyes, she gazed up at the moon shining in the night sky.


    "What?" Yao asked, feeling momentarily confused as she spoke with visible confusion in her voice.


    "No, it''s just¡ª" Before Esme could finish speaking, she suddenly felt disoriented by the powerful presence approaching, causing the nearby mana to react vigorously. ''He arrived!''


    Without warning, Esme had a sudden realization as the arrival of a familiar figure made her snap her fingers.


    In an instant, the pendant in her hand vanished, along with the lifeless body of the woman. Everything returned to normal as if nothing had happened, giving Esme a chance to regain herposure.


    "Hmm, you arete," Esme remarked, seated on the highest floor. She looked towards an orange light that suddenly appeared beside her, revealing a man in a ck robe. His hands were clean, without any traces of blood from moments before.


    "You need to be stronger, Esme," Ryuk said as he moved closer, his eyes fixed on the white dress she wore and her hair flowing in the cold breeze under the moonlight.


    ---- { A/n: Continuation from chapter 242.}


    [I forgot ?(?¨“?©n?¨“?)]


    Therefore, it has been proven.


    ''Anything else that you might be forgetting?'' As he took the seat near Esme, Ryuk noticed a subtle tremble in her body, the air around them felt warm as if a change in mana had urred. His amber eyes were fixed on Esme, asionally ncing at her fidgeting fingers, anxious and restless.


    But ignoring it, he interpreted it as her feeling anxious about his reaction to leaving her moments ago when she stopped him from moving further and he directly left.


    [No way! Absolutely nothing! Well, other than that lovely bloodied dead body of the woman behind you! ^?_?^]


    ''?!''


    Suddenly hearing System''s words, Ryuk swiftly looked back but not even found a speck of small dust, let alone any dead body. While doing so, his senses noticed how Esme''s anxiousness had just increased, her heart rate racing, prompting Ryuk to narrow his eyes suspiciously at Esme and ask, "Are you hiding something from me, Esme?


    "H-huh? Why would I? It''s nothing particrly special," Esme looked at him when she heard his doubt but did not try to sound like she was hiding something from him. She mentioned that the matter was not that significant.


    Indeed, if it were just a random woman trying to harm them, she could handle it on her own. There was no need to involve him.


    "...I see," Ryuk''s eyes, devoid of any belief in her words, stood up from his spot and moved.


    As his feet made contact with the roof''s surface, Esme''s illusions began to crumble like shards of ss, unveiling the crimson liquid seeping all over the floor.


    Finally, just before his feetnded on something solid, the shattered mirrors revealed the lifeless body of a woman.


    ''Her face is unrecognizable,'' Ryuk gauged down at the dead woman without feeling anything as he observed the hits on the face, which appeared to be done by something solid. His eyes followed Esme, who flinched and averted her gaze due to embarrassment over showing him such a side. He added, "Are you fine?"


    "Huh?" Esme, who was prepared to receive some reprimand from him, suddenly met his gaze. Understanding his genuine concern for her well-being, she whispered, "Yes, I am fine."


    ''Where is the weapon?'' Analyzing the ce and knowing about Esme''s strength, Ryuk was at least aware that she must have needed some weapon or hard object to hit the woman''s face, which he found nowhere as he looked towards the floor.


    "How did you kill her?" He asked Esme directly instead of moving all around the roof to dispel her illusion.


    "Oh, that''s, I used this," Esme felt relieved that he seemedposed and careful instead of mentioning anything about her mistake. His silence conveyed his concern for her well-being, prompting her to dispel her illusion as she raised her hand, revealing the Round Jade Pendant materializing.


    [O?_?o]


    ''....is it a¡ª'' Before Ryuk could confirm what he was looking at, the System barged in.


    [Host, is it a green Butt Plug?! ¡Ñ?©n?¡Ñ]

 Chapter 248: Chapter 248 - Will a lie become the end?

    Inside the grand pce of the Celestial Pheonix Order.


    The figure of a woman moved through the hallway as if the night had reached its peak, ncing back to see if anyone was following her. Her breath was ragged, ''Haah.... haaa...'' Jenny''s lips were bitten, her heart pounding as she remembered the events of moments before.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''He is back? No, how is this possible? '', Recalling the pain she suffered from Baroness Carlien as a young girl in Heindal, Jenny was overwhelmed with a mix of intense emotions. However, what troubled her the most was the realization that the person who had caused her torment in the past was now reappearing in her life.


    ''I need to talk to Mother now!'' Jenny halted, her trembling pupils ncing down at her numbing legs. She felt the need to deal with the problem before it could escte by taking actions in advance. The most she could do was act soon to stop that man from entering the main center of the Celestial Phoenix order.


    "Mih!" After arriving at a suitable distance, Jenny called out the name of the person she was desperately looking for, but due to feeling overwhelmed a few moments earlier, she couldn''t get the words out.


    "Your orders, mydy." Suddenly, a shadow revealed a figure of a man with makeup, specifically a eunuch, who arrived in front of Jenny. He knelt down and ced his hand on his chest with a nk expression, while his eyes observed the state of the woman. ''Rising blood pressure, trembling hands, and a numbing body. Did the young miss just see a phantom?''


    "Mih! Take me to mother now!" Jenny''s body staggered forward after seeing someone had arrived to save her, letting herself rx as she slumped forward with her eyes finally closing from exhaustion. Before she reached the ground, she noticed everything around her changing as if space itself was morphing.


    "Huh? Meiyue?"


    Suddenly, a voice called out, causing Jenny to slowly lift her eyes towards the changed sight. A middle-aged woman sat on a chair surrounded by maids, getting her hairbed while wearing a nightgown, looking back at Jenny with concern.


    "M-mom!" Jenny cried out as her body fell to the floor from the effects of the adrenaline finally leaving her body caused by the fear that had overwhelmed her mind when she heard the familiar voice. But now, seeing the support after all this time, she felt relieved.


    "Help her!" The woman cried out the moment she saw her daughter falling to the floor. The maids swiftly dashed and lifted Jenny from the floor, then ced her on the nearby bed. Jenny gasped, her eyes teary enough to cause the woman to worry.


    "Mom, he is back" Jenny has already endured a lot of trauma since childhood, and her past life was not any better, as she was killed by the same man she sought to avenge her family.


    She felt broken from within and this time was determined not to lose any of her loved ones at the hands of that monster who only appeared human from the outside.


    "First, please calm down, Jenny. Don''t cry as if you are a child and tell me everything." The woman approached Jenny and hugged her. She sighed as she saw her daughter, who should have been strong enough to be considered a prodigy if not for her stunted growth, crying like a child. This prompted the woman to console her daughter.


    "No, I am not crying, Mom," Jenny hugged her tightly while gritting her teeth, memories shing in her mind of all the events she had gone through.


    Her life was miserable to think about: she was sold into very to help her family settle the debt they were in, with no hope of regaining her status as amoner once she received a ve seal.


    In the midst of that darkness, she saw a light in the form of the prince of Selvius kingdom who purchased her as a ve.


    Unusually, her life was much better considering she was never once called a ve or treated as one until the day she started to have feelings for that prince.


    To her dismay, there was a greater cruel side hidden inside the prince who mocked her with a snicker while he cut through each of her family members who kept crying and insisting they were innocent.


    Tears of blood dried when one would see their loved ones die, even at the hands of the man to whom she had given everything that day.


    She felt her world shatter the moment she realized that he was a psychopath who had saved her just to satisfy his own ego and appear as a kind-hearted person, to boost his own self-esteem.


    But against someone like a monster like that prince, she was helpless.


    At that moment, as if a devilish whisper, she heard the voice of Diana providing her with the support she needed.


    They finally had the chance to kill the Prince. Everyone understood the true face of the two-faced man, and in the end, they came together to finally put an end to his tyranny.


    "He is back! Ryuk has returned to kill everyone again!" Jenny''s mind recalled the memories of her life''s final moments, where her body bore wounds inflicted by a man who never cared for her and ultimately showed his true face by killing every woman who loved him.


    A face that he had hidden while acting kind to everyone.


    "What? To whom are you referring, my child?" The woman seemed confused as she nced towards the eunuch who came forward and bowed.


    "Master, she is referring to the son of Alisia Devereaux who lived in Heindal before being crippled," the man replied telepathically, opening his eyes.


    In the moonlight, his white hollow pupils sparkled, entuating the emptiness within.


    "Huh? Do you mean the woman who came searching for the Immortal Phoenix Essence Elixir?" The woman also used telepathy to recall the arrival of a Devereaux who came to meet matriarch in search of an Elixir to heal his son''s broken energy core. It was noted that the matriarch and the woman both had the same master.


    Indeed, the matriarch of the Celestial Phoenix Order and Alisia Devereaux were trained under the same master.


    Though they had never once met, Alisia Devereaux left two years after iming she had nothing left to learn about Internal Energy. Many viewed this as arroganceing from a Devereaux. However, just a few monthster, the massacre of Vampires urred.


    Since that day, vampires who considered Alisia Devereaux as their arch enemy also showed hostility towards Jade Dominion, causing them to rarely interact with them now.


    "Yes, it appears that her son had be a gbearer," Man replied silently using telepathy, a minor aspect of Qi telekinesis. He looked towards the woman who frowned as she nced down at her daughter.


    After hearing her mother''s words, Jenny saw this as an opportunity to finally resolve everything. She clenched her teeth and hid her face as she told a tant lie: "Mother, he was the one who sold me to the auction house! He ruined my life!"

 Chapter 249: Chapter 249- An enemy?

    "What!?" The woman was taken aback the moment she heard the revtion about the question she had always asked and finally got to know the reason for her daughter''s suffering.


    Indeed, initially when she discovered her daughter, the daughter was traumatized from being tormented by a woman who had already been killed by someone. This prompted a deep-seated anger inside the woman to take revenge on those who had made her daughter suffer in vain.


    But the moment her daughter revealed that she had been sold at an Auction House, the woman lost control and became enraged, demanding the name of the individual with the clear intent to even burn down the entire Heindal Continent.


    However, in her anger, it appeared as if her daughter tried to protect the person who sold her in the Auction House by hiding the fact. She tried multiple times to inquire about the names of those who sold her, but never received any answer.


    Today, she finally came to know that the person''s identity was none other than Ryuk Devereaux.


    ''Those Devereaux Bastards!'', The woman gritted her teeth and red with her eyes red in anger, remembering all the suffering her daughter had gone through because of that particr individual.


    "Mih, kill him, no..." Woman turned her eyes towards the seated Eunuch but halted in the midst of hermand as her eyes once again nced back at her daughter who was trembling, causing the woman to slightly change her ns, adding, "Make him suffer as much as my daughter did."


    "Master, he is stronger than me," the eunuch, who has been under themand of the matriarch of Celestial Phoenix from the beginning and was ced under this woman by his real master, is well-informed about the affairs of the Devereaux family.


    Being updated with thetest information, he hasplete knowledge about the strength of Ryuk Devereaux.


    "Are you kidding me?" The woman kept looking at the man''s lower head with her trembling eyes, showing her frustration at not getting an answer. After a moment, she realized that he was indeed telling the truth, prompting her to add, "So, do you expect me to just watch my daughter suffer?"


    "There are other ways to deal with him, but Master will need to use her Authority," the eunuch said, not caring about his life. He finally decided to confront that man at the cost of his own life, while also emphasizing the most important step that should be taken into consideration to avoid death.


    "What? But what if mother intervened?..." the woman was slightly taken aback but seeing the determined state of her daughter, she finallymanded, "Kill him at any cost. I will send a letter to the Capital using my authority. Be prepared."


    "As youmand," with those words, the man disappeared as the space around him trembled before revealing a spatial crack.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ''....is it a¡ª'' Before Ryuk could confirm what he was looking at, the System barged in.


    [Host, is it a green Butt Plug?! ¡Ñ?©n?¡Ñ]


    ''....'' Upon hearing the sudden announcement from the system, Ryuk''s mind raced with the realization that the object being referenced was themunication talisman - simr to the one he had taken from the gardener. The system''s words prompted him to carefully examine the green jade talisman once more, where he noticed its rounded shape resembling an egg with a hook on one end.


    "Where did you get it from, Esme?" Ryuk asked, putting aside the dirty thoughts that had just entered his mind. He was inquiring about the source of the weapon that Esme had used to kill the woman.


    "I... got it from her neck," Esme said, seeing Ryuk reaching his hand out to touch the jade pendant. She pulled her hand back as if she didn''t want to give it to him, knowing that his touch could break the illusion casted on it to hide the voice.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Afterall, she was still on the call with that woman but secretly concealing everything from Ryuk because she didn''t know his reaction.


    "Hmm, what are you hiding from me?" Ryuk slowly stood with his eyes fixed on Esme, who flinched as her eyes kept looking at him before she scratched her chin, trying to avert her gaze.


    "No, there is nothing. Why would I hide anything from you?" Esme felt the urge to break or somehow silence the Jade pendant but seemed unable to do so due to herck of internal energy and the rigidity of the pendant, making it strong enough to not break with her strength.


    "Hmm, it still seems to be filled with energy," Ryuk said, ignoring her words as he focused on the pendant he had taken from Esme''s hands without her even noticing.


    ''?!''


    "Wait! Give me that!" Esme was taken aback when she saw that the thing which should have been in her hand was now in Ryuk''s. She swiftly tried to stand but stumbled, her hand identallynding on his chest. She managed to bnce herself and tried to lift her head.


    "If you move, I will kiss you," Ryuk warned the woman sternly, with his hand raised in the air.


    badump


    "Sorry?" Esme clearly heard his words and was frozen in her position, with one hand resting on his chest. She was slightly leaned back from her earlier recoil, trying to make sense of his words while blinking a few times.


    "Do not move," Ryuk warned again before bringing the pendant near his face. He then asked, "Who are you?"


    He had already dispelled Esme''s cast illusion on Pendant and heard a feminine voiceing from the other side, prompting him to inquire.


    "Finally, you showed up? So, were you the one who killed my Aunt?" said Yao Lian''s voiceing from the other side of the pendant. She finally had the chance to talk to the young master she had heard about from her Aunt, while also struggling to control her anger.


    "Believe me, if I started killing, there''d be none of you left." Ryuk''s voice turned cold as he analyzed everything: the pendant belonging to the deceased woman dressed in expensive clothing, likely from the middle or upper town, and the poisoning of Liu Wei. It was evident that the woman he was speaking to was a member of the Wei family involved in Liu Wei''s banishment in the lower town.


    "Should I perceive it as a threat?" The voice on the other side also matched the cold tone, as the moonlight faded in the tense atmosphere surrounding the man in the ck and orange robe. He stood in the breeze, with fluttering ck hair visible. He wore a straw hat with red eyes fixed on the moon, giving him an otherworldly appearance.


    "No, it was just for information; otherwise, you would have been in your Aunt''s ce." Ryuk nced towards Esme, who appeared to look at him in bewilderment as she approached. She kept looking at him as if expecting something, causing him to think, ''What does she want now?''


    [ Hey Host, we need another dialogue. These ones are totally outdated (?£þ?¥Ø?£þ?;?) ]


    ''....'' Holding the pendant with one hand and nkly looking at Esme, who seemed enthusiastic to hear something, Ryuk crushed the pendant.


    "Let''s go", Ryuk moved and grabbed Esme''s wrist, not in the mood to y these games. He was clearly irritated by their attempt to attack Esme in his absence, showing impatience as he pulled her.


    "Huh? But whhaaaayyy?" Esme felt betrayed as she was pulled by her wrist, wishing to hear more dialogues but ultimately being disappointed.


    "Hey Esme," Ryuk said as he saw her antics. He pulled her wrist, causing her to collide with his body. An orange aura surrounded them as he locked eyes with her golden ones and dered, "You know, right? The more disappointed you feel, the more¡ª


    DING!


    [ A hostile presence has been detected nearby. Please proceed with caution. ]

 Chapter 250: Chapter 250: Taking Over the Jun Family

    Finally, the day had arrived, with the morning sun casting a warm glow over the entire Jade Dominion. They headed towards the lower town, where the usual swirls of very filled the air. However, there was a noticeable tension among the residents following the events of the previous night.


    "Hey, why are there several carriages arriving here?" one of the pedestrians asked the nearby old man as a series of carriages belonging to noble men arrived.


    "Did you hear that one of the managers from the auction house was murderedst night?" The old man with squinted eyes and a wrinkled face nced toward the man who had just inquired, only to find a bulky bald man looking towards the carriages.


    ''I see, so they are from the Administration'' Bone Breaker concluded before turning and leaving the area. He walked towards an alley, passing through several individuals in the crowd who were there to watch the event.


    ''The young master''s brilliance surpasses even the brightest stars in the sky,'' Bone Breaker thought to himself as he gazed up at the clear morning sky, recalling the lines he had prepared to say the moment he met the young master. With six other lines ready to impress, Bone Breaker felt confident in his ability to save himself in any situation.


    On exiting the alley, his eyes fell on a ck-robed man and a white-dressed woman standing near the pathway, looking in his direction.


    ''?!'' Sprinting towards them, his entire body dripping with sweat, he took a leap with his knees bent and kowtowed directly in front of the ck-robed man, shouting, "Stars Brilliance outshines Young Master¡ªI mean..."


    ''Damn it, damn it, damn it!'' Bone breaker felt his mind finally pause as he tried to recall the dialogues he remembered all the way here. ''I can''t remember!''


    ''Are they still following?'' Ignoring the man who knelt before him, Ryuk observed his surroundings with narrowed eyes, remembering an event that had urred just a few hours earlier. System had detected an enemy nearby, who seemed to be using a technique to conceal themselves in another space.


    However, before Ryuk could locate the individual after the sword attack he made, they managed to escape.


    [ No, Host, but it is highly unlikely that an individual would survive after losing his head even if he was at the Body Integration Realm. ]


    Yeah, whoever that individual was, Ryuk had used all his strength to imbue his Aura sword with Ether andunch an attack in the direction where System had detected the presence, though his sword streak disappeared in some dimension along with that person.


    [Could it be that his body integrated his sliced head because he was in the Body Integration Realm? HAHAHA, Did you get the joke, Host >?.?< ]


    ''He can''t be from the Wei family or Jenny. Then who?'' Calmly looking forward while ignoring the gibberish of system, Ryuk was able to reach the conclusion that because of the short amount of time avable, it was highly unlikely that someone from either side had arrived and then left.


    The reason he believed that was because he had revealed his presence in the lower town just a few hours ago, and they did not have enough time to react sooner. This led him to the conclusion that whoever it was likely belonged to a different faction.


    "Why are they bringing three horses?" Esme looked up in surprise as she saw number two and a few others leading three horses towards them. Ryuk had only ordered twost night, so she gave him a questioning nce as he was pulled out of his thoughts.


    "Oh, it''s for the second Mistress," Bone Breaker eximed excitedly as he looked up at Esme. She looked different from how he remembered her, but he attributed it to his own memory weakness.


    "Second Mistress?" Esme nodded when she heard the words, then turned to look at Ryuk with a calm expression. She gave him a small smile as the morning light revealed the glimmer in her golden pupils, waiting for his answer.


    [ Host, did you hide this from me as well? ]


    ''....he must be talking about Zhen''er'', Ryuk, averting his gaze from Esme due to her dissatisfaction, focused on the three horses which he had called upon to arrange for a particr task. Instead of following his orders to bring two, they used their own minds and brought three. Not minding it, he added, "All four of you, put on some servant dresses."


    "Huh?" All four men ¨C Bone Breaker, Number 1, Number 2, and Number 3 ¨C looked at each other in confusion before finally bowing and nodding. "We understand, young master."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Far away from the lower town, in the expanse filled with hilly mountains and several estates seemingly located on the mountain peaks, existed Upper Town with the center of it being upied by the strongest family in Upper Town called the Jun Family.


    However, the sky above the Jun family''s estate seemed to be trembling, especially the area above the main pce of the Jun family.


    "Hubans, why isn''t your guardian arriving?"


    A child with horn-like protrusions on his head and dark, strikingly dted pupils sat on a chair, gazing towards a few terrified individuals kneeling on the floor. Their eyes trembled as they were overwhelmed by the strong stench of blood that permeated the entire hall.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Th-this, S-sir, W-we", All the individuals wearing the high-quality robes, appearing to belong to a high-status family within the Upper Town specifically, the family known as the Jun family, seemed uncharacteristically humbled despite their usual pride as the strongest family in Upper Town.


    They were gathered at the mountain peak of their central pce, where few intruders had entered just a few days ago and were about to be given judgment.


    "Keke, did sobeone just wet their pants?" Belial pinched his nose as a stench of urine assaulted his nose. His grin widened as he looked at the robed men who had appeared prideful moments ago, disying their status as elders of the family. Now theyy broken and bloodied, with some even wetting themselves.


    "Ah, no, did you poop your pants too?, Haha" Belial stood and walked around the figures lying down,ughing as he noticed that one of them was wearing a white robe with yellow marks near his butt, indicating human waste.


    "Snot, tears, urine, and now you''ve even pooped! Keke, how typical of a huban," Belialughed as he ced his legs on the face of a white robed, bulky man who had several cuts all over his body and was drenched in his own bodily fluids, whether it was blood, mucus, or urine.


    "Krghh?! H-help" Therge man could only cry and reach out his hand in hope of being saved, but all he saw was the devil''s mocking smile as it rubbed it''s shoe on his face.


    ''How could this happen to us?'' The old man, with a long white beard and hair, kept looking at the floor, which reflected a unwrinkled face due to his strength, making him appear young yet experienced. However, faced with absolute strength, he was humbled enough to kowtow just to protect his family from these monsters.


    Right now, despite being strong enough to kill this devil, he felt more threatened by the presence of two individuals apanying this demon.


    ''We just have to wait for Ancestor to defeat that monster!'' Feeling somewhat positive that the Jun family still had their strongest individual remaining to go against those who were trying to harm the thousand-year-old legacy of the Upper Town''s strongest family.


    The old man had decided that once the family''s Ancestor killed that incarnation of darkness appearing simr to the Demon kings known as Rakshasa, he would deal with this tongue-twisted devil and the nine-tailed woman present inside this ce.

 Chapter 251: Chapter 251 - What a Coincidence, does fate have some plans

    "Tsk tsk, why is he taking so long?" As Belial gazed at the woman in a grey robe with perky, fluffy ears and nine tails, he couldn''t help but feel a wave of sadness and disappointment wash over him.


    Despite her regal appearance as she sat on a nearby chair with aposed posture, disying her calm demeanor, he couldn''t shake the heavy feeling in his heart after seeing how strong the old man who imed to be Ancestor was.


    "Was the Celestial Phoenix Order''s matriarch''s granddaughter''s friend the one who fought with the gbearer few months ago? " Seated with her eyes shut, grasping the long sheathed katana de with both hands, Iliantara asked.


    Her words were directed towards the crowd of men, among whom only three seemed unscathed enough to bow, while the resty limbless and scattered on the ground, either as flesh limbs or corpses.


    The entire hall was crowded with chairs and arge white fox emblem on the wall, symbolizing the rich history of the Jun family. However, this history was nowing to an abrupt end as three mysterious figures recently arrived in upper town and were brought into the hall for punishment.


    It soon became evident that this entire situation was orchestrated by the devil who had been apanying them to intentionally lure Elders inside the main pce, seeking to eliminate the Jun family once and for all.


    With seventeen elders residing within the main pce, there was no concern or interest in the presence of just three weak individuals.


    Among them was a beast kin woman reminiscent of the legendary Nine Tail Fox from their ancient history books, a demon with a broken tongue that struggled to speak clearly, and a human with orange eyes exuding a demonic aura.


    The Elders of the Jun family were called upon to give their judgement on three unique pairs of individuals. However, their efforts were in vain as the Devil provoked the patriarch, leading him to confront the two seemingly ordinary figures who were in thepany of the Devil but appeared weak due to the absence of Qi energy.


    However, it was a one-sided battle.


    Twelve elders were each met their ends one by one at the hands of a woman and a man, who seemed like devils. The remaining elders were humbled by the awakening of their ancestor from his sleep, giving them hope to survive.


    Kriieeekkkk!


    The doors of the hallroom, tightly shut by the ancestor who locked it from outside while dering how he would return after dealing with the human on the demonic path, suddenly swung open with a loud and sharp sound. All the remaining elders turned their attention toward the door.


    ''!''


    "A-ancestor!?" Everyone''s eyes widened as they saw apletely ck humanoid figure holding a blood-drenched head moving towards them. The figure then threw the object on the floor, and it rolled freely before crashing into an Elder, whose body froze as they identified the ball as nothing but the head of their ancestor.


    "Was he the strongest you have?" Suddenly, a booming voice echoed throughout the hall room, causing all the elders to turn their gazes towards a humanoid figure. As the ck liquid-like substance around the figure dissipated, a man''s face with orange eyes, ear pins, and a calm, frown was revealed. He remarked, "He can''t even control his own space wrap or teleportation and died. Laughable."


    "Ahh? H-he killed the Ancestor!" The elders seemed to lose their sanity when they saw the severed head of their ancestor, who was considered one of the strongest individuals in Upper Town due to being one of the few to reach the Body Integration Realm.


    "Shut up. Didn''t I tell you? He died on his own." Lucas scratched his head, feeling irritated after battling for two straight hours at night against someone he found to be strong but stupid. The so-called Ancestor used some form of space teleportation to disappear from Upper Town, but after sometime his head fell from the sky as if it had been teleported without a body.


    So, Lucas only had his head and didn''t even know where his body went.


    "You liar, monsters!" Finally, the patriarch lost his mind and cried out loudly, lunging towards Lucas with a sword materializing as an enraged gaze showed his anger. He shouted as he arrived near Lucas and swung his sword, "Just drop dead, you bastard!"


    Skhlct!


    The sound of flesh tearing reverberated throughout the hall, causing everyone''s eyes to widen. Even Belial covered his face with both hands, peeking through the gap of his fingers as his hidden smile widened until it reached his eyes.


    "Cough! Khwackk!, Urghh" The head of the Jun n drifted in the air, held up by a lengthy katana piercing through his stomach. He gazed at the woman before him, her eyes as swift as a swallow and as orange as amber. With two ebony furry ears perked and nine ck frosty tails swaying behind her, she exuded a chilling aura.


    "Enough of this. Can you now tell us the way to enter the Main peak of the Celestial Phoenix Order?" Iliantra, showing no concern for the old man hanging on her sword which she held with one hand, looked towards the remaining elders who were sobbing with tears and snots streaming down their faces in utter fear.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Both Ancestor and patriarch of Jun family had been killed by these two individuals.


    "Please have mercy on the Jun Family," an elder ced his hand on the floor and pushed himself back on the bloody surface with fear, as he trembled and begged for mercy.


    "I repeat, how can we enter the Celestial Phoenix Order''s main city?" Iliantra wanted to remain as hidden as possible and not get detected as a gbearer.


    She knew well about how they would be overwhelmed by the army of the Jade Dominion, which was why she was following the path of a devil they had met just a few months ago to get here.


    The Devil revealed to them the romantic involvement of Edward Abernathy with Goblins and some details about the demon continent. However, it seemed that the Devil had lost his memories because he imed not to remember anyone.


    Iliantra recognized this as a tant lie, but she chose not to confront him and just use him.


    "Haah, you can enter using the Trial of the Immortal Phoenix," one of the Elders revealed, his mind finally giving up as he fell to the floor. With only the ceiling in his view, he mumbled, "It''s a disciple selection trial for...."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "We have arrived, Young Master," Number 1 said as he and the others knelt in front of Ryuk. They were now dressed in high-quality servant clothing, appearing to be servants of a wealthy young master rather than their usual robber attire.


    "Let''s go," Ryuk turned towards the three horses before approaching them. Esme moved beside him, followed by four other men. Ryuk halted near the horses before adding, "Esme, you can rest but teleport us as far as you can towards the Upper Town."


    "I understand," Esme nodded, not asking further, as she ced her hand on a horse, while four men grabbed the other horses. Due to all of their reins being bound together, a connection was established for Esme to teleport everyone.


    But before they could disappear from there, Bonebreaker, slightly hesitant yet intrigued, asked while holding rein of a horse, "Young Master, exactly where are we going?"


    Swish


    The breeze formed as all of their bodies slowly started to disappear. Ryuk nced towards the direction they needed to head and replied in a fading tone, "We will be entering the Trial of the Immortal Phoenix...."

 Chapter 252: Chapter 252- Drishti Devereauxs game

    Far from the Jade Dominion which was about to undergo significant changes, were five battleships resting on and expanse, their immense firepower enough to intimidate the entire region. As they loomed over thend, they cast arge shadow, making the natural creatures below appear minuscule, like ants.


    All five battleships were cloaked in ck, their engines eerily silent and at rest. Despite their massive size, there was not a single sound emanating from them.


    A visible haze surrounded the ships, a testament to theirbined strength. This power far exceeded that of any mid-level continent and was enough to decimate several high-level continents like Jade Dominion in a single day, should theyunch a full-fledged attack.


    But fading the firepower of these behemoths were several small ant-like figures standing surrounding the ships or within it.


    The people standing nearby appeared minuscule inparison, their trench coats billowing in the breeze, with each of them having one thing inmon, being their dress and finally the eye color which contained an orange hue within them.


    Inside the battleships, standing at the front of others, therge ss window in front revealed the main control center of the ship but soon as if the ss started to melt, two figures passed through the window andnded outside the ship.


    "Lady Drishti, we should hurry up to help Liege," Reginanded on the ground and turned her gaze towards a woman standing beside her. She had observed the events that took ce in the lower town, where a small battle had urred. She also sensed a sharp sword intent, simr to that of her Liege.


    "Heh? Isn''t he there to train?" Reverted the voice sourced from the woman who ced her fingers over her lips and curled them in a smile as she had seen everything and found it all bing more interesting for her after she slightly interfered here and there.


    ''Is she up to something?'', Regina narrowed her gaze as she noticed that subtle amusement in Drishti''s tone and that curved smile showing her usual signal that Regina was well aware of, causing her to nce in the direction of Jade Dominion which was already too far for anyone to see yet her eyes tearing through all the obstacles, crossing the thousand miles of the ocean between,nded on a ck-robed man who with a few horses just disappeared from her sight.


    ''Where is Liege going?'' Regina had kept her eyes on Esme since the moment she left, hoping to intervene if she encountered any problems. In doing so, she witnessed many things, from the blind woman whom her Liege met to the young man whom he killed.


    But along the way, she found one thing more confusing was how someone from the Upper town did a mistake and opened a portal near Ryuk out of all lower town ces.


    Regina found it more than just a simple coincidence.


    Exactly, given her strength which was at the peak of Legendary level, added with her sword prowess, she was able to utilize her senses much more strongly than Ryuk who had just entered that level. Technically, the strength at which one observes the surrounding world depended on what level of mana they can burn to expand their range.


    When someone of a certain level attempted to surveil someone, they had to use their body''s mana to emit from their body and expand until that area. However, this would soon exhaust their mana reserves, leaving those with lower mana levels unable to see far away.


    But for monsters, this was simply draining ake amount of water from their Ocean like reservoirs.


    So, Regina was able to see through all and watch till only the Lower town due to her strength. Yet, it was burning a sufficient amount of energy while causing her vision to be blurred.


    And now that she lost sight of her Liege, she needed to leave this ce after parking their ships and head towards Jade Dominion.


    "No one is leaving from here," Drishti ordered as she walked towards the nearby open field where the ground, almost as if reality had been altered, began to rise before transforming into a throne of rocks. She took a seat with her legs folded and her elbows resting on the armrests.


    "Everyone, let''s leave," Regina, seeing her such actions, felt something was amiss here, knowing well how this woman can''t sit idle on a barrennd and get bored. Regina instantly ordered the nearby men who were observing everything from above and stood on guard as their bodies started to vanish and arrived behind Regina.


    "As you order, Commander," all of the men, appearing to be more than 100, instantly filled the ce, with each of their bodies giving away a very thick and dense aura resonating with nearby mana with their eyes ncing between Drishti and Regina.


    Due to all of them realizing the situation where knowing about Drishti''s personality, it wasn''t hard if a battle urred, they were on guard while suppressing their energy as much possible to save it for any long battle.


    Even though each of them has enough mana to power a single battleship for a week, they knew that this woman had even more.


    "Regina, Vampires will soon attack Jade Dominion," Drishti closed her eyes as she revealed in a soothing tone, as she already noticed all the eyes she was getting from all of these Devereaux members who were just going to follow Regina''s orders instead of hers.


    Of course, not like Drishti felt threatened by any of them, but it would be a hassle if all of them attacked her considering the fact that she had already lost a whole level due to her fight with Ryuk initially.


    ''?!''


    "And you want us to stay here without moving?" Regina''s hand moved towards her sword hilt, feeling somewhat suspicious of this woman who could do anything to have entertainment had now appeared uncaring and prepared to get bored by justzily sitting here.


    "Yes, rest here and let me see something fun," Drishti nced in the direction where a small dot-like thing appeared far away inside the ocean, specifically the Jade Dominion which was that distant yet she appeared satisfied for some reason as if she was soon going to see something interesting.


    "I knew it, we will leave," Regina hearing her words understood that this time again Drishti was going to do something prompting her and all the Devereaux members to slightly lean as the ground beneath instantly crumbled, turned into small pieces as they tried to take a leap in unison causing all the nearby area around the miles to plummet under a meter in depth due to gathered force.


    "But will you all be able to hold Bloodmoon alone?" Drishti looked towards the hundreds of veterans who could overpower her instantly if she fought using her present strength, which wasn''t necessary given the fact that these all were smart enough to understand things and not act stupidly, she just needed to tell them a few pieces of information.


    "What? Bloodmoon? Is monarch of blood also arriving?" Regina paused suddenly hearing a name which was unexpected in such a situation, causing all of the Devereaux soldiers to also follow her actions, leading to a small earthquake hitting the wholendmass due to the bacsh of theirpressed energy they gathered to jump sent back into the ground.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 253: Chapter 253: Drishti Devereauxs Game

    "No, it''s one of the heirs of Bloodmoon who will be arriving soon," Drishti slowly stood from her ce, finally standing beside Regina as she turned her gaze towards the wide ocean where until the horizon there was nothing, except emptiness. But with her piercing gaze, she saw a piece ofndbeled as Heindal, adding amusingly, "Keith seemed to harbor hatred for Kiddo."


    "You mean Keith Bloodmoon?" Regina furrowed her brow upon hearing a familiar name before trying to nce in the direction where Drishti was looking. However, her energy levels were too weak to reach Heindal, leaving her with no choice but to trust this woman''s words.


    Naturally, Regina was one hundred percent sure that this woman would definitely do something to make things more interesting for her, even going as far as to increase the speed of events. But she wanted to hear more and get all information before leaving.


    "Yes, they are very much left Heindal and heading in this direction," Drishti raised her hand, creating a small viewfinder with her fingers, then ced it near one eye and closed the other, as if examining something. Meanwhile, from her side, she was easily hearing and seeing everything happening on arge red battleship heading in this direction.


    "Heindal? Lady Drishti, can you tell me what game you are nning?" Regina said upon hearing the name of the ce which was etched in her memories as the birthce of her liege. She felt her doubts rising even more due to Drishti''s calm and unwavering demeanor, as if she didn''t care for anything.


    "Eh?, Are you thinking that I am supporting Keith in this battle?" Drishti raised her eyebrow before opening her closed eye, looking at Regina, noticing the clear coldness on Regina''s face.


    "I didn''t mention you were favoring Keith," Regina began drawing her sword out of its sheath, her eyes fixed coldly on the woman. A half-white mask covering one of Regina''s eyes concealed her burn marks, further adding, "Lady Drishti, it seems you are plotting against His Liege."


    "Sigh, I just want to help my student, why me me?" Drishti said, seeing how Regina and even others behind her were looking at her with suspicion, as if she was an evil woman plotting something in the background.


    In reality, she was just a viewer who wanted to watch something interesting.


    "And how are you going to do that?" Regina halted from taking out her sword and tilted her head as she inquired.


    "Isn''t it simple?" Drishti kept looking at Regina''s cold eyes before a smile appeared on her face, revealing, "by giving Keith an eye opener."


    "...." All the individuals who stood behind Regina felt a series of thoughts simply: isn''t it the same as plotting behind his liege?


    "Tell me everything, Lady Drishti." Regina lowered her gaze, feeling anger coursing through her body as she gripped her sword, knowing that before leaving for Jade Dominion and telling everything to her liege, she needed to get information about exactly what Lady Drishti had done. "Were you the one who opened that space crack near the Liege in the lower town?"


    "You are smart enough," Drishti''s eyes widened before rxing with a smile on her face. She felt somewhat satisfied by Regina''s observation skills, folding her hands and feeling that until Ryuk reached Upper town, she would have enough time to increase the difficulty and help Ryuk be stronger.


    After all, now that she was the teacher, she would bestow the best training experience to her disciple.


    "But why?" Regina could understand that Drishti had manipted the portal of that man whom someone was fighting, since her gaze was limited to lower town. She only saw a man arriving and getting his head shed, but both the sword streak from her liege''s sword and that man disappeared.


    "Because in a normal scenario, Kiddo could undoubtedly kill Keith," Drishti shrugged her shoulders, knowing that right now, to have Ryuk grow, he needed a good and proper enemy instead of weaklings or braindead ones. Of course, she couldn''t be his enemy considering he was too weak for her. So, she arranged a proper enemy.


    "But once Keith understands who he is up against, it would be hard for Ryuk to defeat him."


    Regina''s eyes widened visibly as she grasped the implications of what Lady Drishti might have done, understanding that if she wanted to indirectly support someone in battle, she would likely ensure they faced the strength of their opponent firsthand. This led Regina to question, "Could it be possible? Did you send that attack and body to the Bloodmoon heir?!"


    "No need to praise me, as a teacher it''s my responsibility," Drishti sarcastically remarked upon seeing the surprised expressions of everyone. She turned towards her seat before taking elegantly rhythmic steps and took a seat on the stone throne, folding her legs. With her lips parting and announcing, "We will wait until Ryuk breaks through his present level."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Away from the location of Regina''s battalion, crossing the Jade Dominion towards the way of Heindal with a distance far exceeding the numeric value where even thrusters of battleships could take at least two hours to push. Given that right now a battleship was moving much slower.


    "Is the information genuine?" Seated inside a red battleship soaring through the clouds, a man with deep crimson eyes and ck raven hair observed the document in his hand mentioning the information he had inquired about.


    "Yes, there wasn''t any male whom Miss Amayara had any such rtionship with ording to our information," came forward a man with the same deep crimson eyes and canines visible within his teeths as he uttered the information.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Due to Vampires having a very unique ability where they can read memories of those whose blood they sucked, getting information about Amayara or anyone wasn''t impossible due to their strength.


    "Hmm," Keith observed the report while remembering about that isted demeanor of Amayara when he visited Heindal and the subtle hint of her not giving any openings for his actions to reach her heart. Then that feeling he got from her, ''Does she really not have any man in her life?''


    "But Lord, that Cat kin beside Miss Amayara seems to have some rtion with Ryuk Devereaux," the man revealed, a killing intent shing through his eyes. He instinctively clenched his jaws to suppress the thirst for tearing the bloodline of the woman who annihted their lineage, leaving behind only a few alive, including Keith, who was one of the Pure Bloodmoon heirs.


    To get this information, the man had targeted several low-level servants from the Silvester family who ruled over Heindal. It was hectic to control the instinct to suck more blood, but due to their strength, they didn''t kill any of those servants; instead, they only wiped their memories.


    "Huh? That stinky woman? Agghh," Keith recalled the stenching out of Be, causing him to wince as he covered his face with a handkerchief. Controlling himself, he closed his eyes, then opened them, looking straight with a cold gaze. He added, "I should have made Amayara a Vampire."


    ''?!!''


    "L-lord!? It''s¡ª" All those nearby were Vampires who appeared human but were cloaked, with only their crimson eyes visible. They all eximed upon hearing Keith''s remark, as he belonged to a pure high bloodline of one of the strongest Vampire ns.


    Naturally, in order to transform a normal human into a vampire, a vampire needed to give their own blood essence to that human.


    This process was simr to injecting their own blood into the human instead of sucking the human''s blood as their canines entered their body¡ªthe preferred ce for them to bite was mostly the neck, as there are fresh blood veins present there, sending arge amount of blood directly from the heart to the brain.


    It was widely known that a vampire who loses their blood essence bes weak for more than a month, a state where anyone can kill them.


    Additionally, if the vampire was of nobility, then the vampire created by them would also belong to a noble lineage.


    This bewildered all of the vampires, who felt that this act was suicidal. It would give Keith''s enemies a chance to easily kill him and make him vulnerable to the freshly made vampire who would be thirsty for blood and might bite him back.


    After all, there have been several love stories between vampires and humans where a vampire decides to turn a human into a vampire to give them a long life.


    However, in the end, that vampire found themselves killed at the hands of that same lover.


    Indeed, no vampire who has turned a human into a vampire has remained alive because after the transfer of blood essence, vampires be weak like a normal human. The newly turned vampire, due to unquenchable thirst, would see their maker as food and start sucking their blood until he or she dies.


    And it was also a fact that if the vampire who turns a human into a vampire dies within a year ofpleting the transformation, the human will also die.


    Even if a vampire who loved someone considered sacrificing themselves to give their human partner a long life, the partner would still ultimately die after they sucked all the blood from that weakened vampire.


    The entire process of turning into a vampire was forbidden because it was evident that it was suicide for both the human and the vampire.


    swoosh


    But before they could speak, their words caught in their throats when a sudden mist emanated from Keith''s body. His eyes widened, and his jaws parted, revealing sharp canines that slowly emerged, confirming his vampire heritage. With a hiss, he dered, "Know your ce, insects."

 Chapter 254: Chapter 254: Keiths realization.

    thud thud


    "L-Lord, have mercy." Clenching their throats with saliva forming near their mouths, all of their canines came out and their eyes glowed intensely due to the presence of a blood mist around them, which blurred their senses and caused them to fall to their knees, feeling their minds being devoured.


    This was what a Vampire hierarchy looked like. A man who held the purest noble bloodline stood firmly, while the veterans possessing inferior bloodlines were on their knees, begging for mercy.


    "....It''s fine, it was just anger from elsewhere." Keith straightened his clothes and dispelled the blood mist, his mind calming down after venting his anger at finding someone so close to the man holding the bloodline of Alisia Devereau. He regretted missing the chance.


    If he had been aware that Be was rted to Ryuk Devereaux, he would have made sure to kill her. But now, they had already arrived at a distance where entering Jade Dominion was much easier than Heindal.


    "About Amayara, turning her into a vampire would not provide much benefit." Keith rearranged his thoughts, having initially considered making Amayara a vampire. However, he realized that as a seedling vampire, she would likely lose control and harm the children and Be, as she would not in a stable mental state.


    Keith rejected this idea, knowing that woman would start to hate him if something like this happened.


    About her attacking him, he could simply keep his men near her. After he weakens, they can then save him and neutralize her. After all, bing weak for that woman didn''t bother him.


    "Haa...haa...As you wish, My Lord." All the vampires on the floor felt relieved as their senses returned, thankful to have escaped a fate where their blood would evaporate, and their sanity would be lost, turning them into ghouls.


    Ghouls were the beasts created from vampires who lost their sanity.


    "Ryuk Devereaux is in Jade Dominion, is that correct?" Keith calmed himself before taking a seat, tilting his head as he picked up a document and reviewed it, continuing, "hmm, if he is there, then it''s likely for training."


    Keith calmly analyzed the reason for Ryuk''s presence in and where he would likely not find a gbearer. It was improbable for a gbearer to choose a continent where they could not bring in their army, whether branch family members or others.


    Thus, Keith concluded that Ryuk was there for training.


    "Have you obtained information on his strength?" Seated with a calm demeanor, Keith lifted his head to look at the ceiling, waiting for a reply.


    "Lord, it''s As..Ascendancy," the man stammered, feeling his words catch in his throat as he felt Keith''s re on him, the atmosphere bing stifling with a metallic scent filling the room.


    "That is incorrect information," Keith directly refuted the im, looking at the man who had brought this false rumor instead of factual information.


    After all, it was evident that someone at such a high level would not be training in a ce where the power system was so disrupted, causing a bottleneck at this level.


    "Yes, you are correct, my Lord." the man nodded under the pressure felt from Keith.


    ''How did he do it?'' Keith thought to himself, realizing that this information was not simply based on rumors, as the man''s expression and demeanor suggested he was skilled at gathering information. It led Keith to ponder how Ryuk Devereaux had manipted his power levels under the advanced technology of the Devereaux family.


    All of this was nothing but assumptions from Keith, but he wasn''t neglecting any of these facts, knowing well that they were true.


    After Alisia Devereux eradicated the entire n of Bloodmoon Vampires, Keith survived as he was inside her mother''s womb at that time, even though his mother died at the hands of Alisia Devereux.


    For some reason, he still remembered the cries and tears of his mother begging, mentioning her pregnancy and asking for mercy, but he only heard the faint sound of his mother''s heartbeat stopping.


    Thest thing he remembered was opening his eyes in the hands of a few vampires from the remaining Bloodmoon n who were outside the continent at that time.


    His memories were vivid as he turned his gaze towards his mother, only to see a headless body and an opened womb.


    ''Your actions will haunt you, Alisia Devereaux,'' Keith gritted his jaws with anger evident in his red-veined eyes and clenched hands. The armrest of the chair broke under his visible anger as determination surged through him. He vowed, ''But before nightmares, you will shed tears of blood when you see your son''s mutted body.''


    "Increase the ship''s speed. I will go ahead to kill him," Keithmanded, knowing that it was impossible for Ryuk Devereaux''s strength to be at that level. With his own peak Legendary strength, killing someone like him without the need for an army would be easy.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "As youmand," the man rubbing his neck bowed before lifting his gaze and turning back towards therge window of the battleship, approaching a servant driving the ship beforemanding, "Increase the¡ªWhat is this!?"


    The man''s eyes widened as he saw a sudden space rift forming in front of him and a sharp amethyst sword streak appeared, filled with intense sword intent, directly cutting through the ship''s front and arriving an inch away from his pupils, cutting his front eye lens in half, with his mind already prepared for his head to be sliced open.


    "MOVE ASIDE!" Keith''s body arrived much faster than the speed of the sword streak, his hand pulling back the man and throwing him behind. Keith brought both hands forward and crossed them together as he activated his blood technique.


    SKCHLT!


    ''!?!''


    The man who was thrown away looked back at his master who protected him. His eyes widened as he saw the shadow of Keith''s hands swinging in the air, separating into two pieces as the sword streak disappeared into thin energy shards before cutting through the blood technique Keith used, and then his hands.


    THUD


    "Khwakkk!? Arghh." Keith''s body fell to the ground as a gust of blood came out of his mouth. His reddened eyes looked towards his hand, which had just been cut off below the wrist by that unknown sword strike that took everyone by surprise. He wasn''t able to manifest all of his strength at once, leading to this situation.


    "Agghhh! Damn it!" Keith''s mind went nk as he realized how he was distracted by thoughts of Ryuk Devereaux, which caused him to lower his guard and not notice someone attacking them. He shouted, "Kill the one¡ª?!"


    As he roared with his red eyes, his pupils reflected a dead body being flung in his direction from the broken ship''s open front,nding in front of him. He remained on his knees with visible veins on his neck as he looked towards the headless body.


    "This?" Instead of the stench of blood, the first thing his senses caught from that man was the same dirty and hateful stench he had smelled from Be, causing him to cover his nose with his hand before his pupils trembled. "D-don''t tell me"


    Everything came back to him from the information about Be having some rtion with Ryuk Devereaux and the same smelling from this body with a head that seemed to carry the same energy signature as the sword strike. He understood that the sword strike was made by none other than, ''Ryuk Devereaux.''


    With his head turning down due to pain and visible anger rushing through him, gritting his teeth as he understood the level of strength behind this sword strike, hemanded, "We are returning to Bloodmoon. Turn the ship away from Jade Dominion."

 Chapter 255: Chapter 255- Zhener died?

    It has already been two hours since the morning arrived and bathed the whole Jade Dominion in its warmth, making its way through the lower town and even towards the edge of the lower town where forests and less popted areas for individuals were present.


    Within this area, a wooden house next to theke looked stunning for its simple yet peaceful appearance, being close to the forest with birds chirping and small animals like rabbits and moles visible around.


    "Hmm...." inside the house, a woman, wearing nothing while covered in a nket,id on the nearby wooden bed with the thin fabric entuating her curves and the sun''s rays fluttering her eyes, which was a first experience for her since she had never before felt her vision being shed.


    Normally, every time it was only darkness, and yet even though she didn''t open her eyes, she could sense the bright light around her.


    "Agh...it hurts." Her entire body appeared to be in pain fromst night''s vein reconstruction, causing intense difort throughout her body as she tried to get up without even opening her eyes.


    Due to being in darkness for so much time, her mind instinctively had epted the closed eyes as part of her, causing her not to open her eyelids due to reflex, avoiding the brightness unconsciously.


    "Young Master? Are you here?" Covering her body without letting her eyelids slide open, she moved her hand around to feel the presence of someone lying beside her, expecting to find the man who had undressed her under the pretext of healing.


    After all, she had already epted her fate, knowing that this was something she had to live with.


    ''It''s normal.'' One hand was still trying to find someone nearby, while the other hand was ced on her stomach, feeling the sensation near her crotch area, which wasn''t hurting as she had heard it did for the first time.


    "Young master, I will take a bath then." Not feeling someone nearby, she assumed that maybe he was sleeping somewhere inside the house, not wanting to disturb him. She slowly stood up and moved inside the separate wooden section prepared for her to take a bath.


    All the while, her eyes remained shut.


    Her present behavior of not opening her eyes showed a particr behavior in humans where being with a particr thing all their life, they start to ignore it, for example, the nose.


    Humans tend to overlook the presence of their nose when looking, even though it is in their field of vision when focused. This behavior demonstrates their typical psychology, which is also observed in animals.


    When an elephant is chained from a young age, it will grow up without the ability to resist, epting the belief that it cannot break free from the chains that held it in childhood, even if it is far stronger than mere chains.


    So, Xiang Zhen had subconsciously epted that she was blind, and her mind was just trying to achieve that.


    After some time, she came out of the bathroom, wet from bottom to top, her face crimson as she searched for some clothes on the nearby shelf before wearing them, while thinking, ''He must still be sleeping.''


    Due to being raised in this house, she was well aware of every nook and corner, making it easy for her to locate anything.


    "Young master, when are you leaving?" Though she was already aware that it might offend him, she was already aware that he only wanted her body and now that he got it, she thought there would not be much for her to give him.


    Silence~


    Birds chirped, but there wasn''t any other sound in that ce, prompting her to call him again but getting no answer so far.


    ''Did he leave?'' Turning her head to listen for his breathing, she slowly lifted herself and reached out her hand to search for him."Forgive me if I step on you."


    The house was not big, so she quickly realized that no one was present inside the house, as her feet halted, her wet hair cascading down her shoulders with her head lowered and her hand clenched the dress as she realized, "What even I expected?"


    She understood that once the night was over, he had left her.


    ''At least, I am alive.'' Calming her mind, she at least felt relieved that he didn''t kill her yet a small doubt remained in her mind about the intense pain she feltst night, prompting her to rest her palm on her sr plexus before sighing, as instead of pain, now she was feeling much better.


    "Whew, let''s make something to eat." Raising her head and forming a fist with her hand, she exhaled to strengthen herself, with determination to forget everything that happenedst night.


    "....." But soon her face turned down as she looked towards the kitchen and took a utensil to have some water, moving out as she approached the nearby pond outside her house.


    Due to habit, it was much easier, but with time, the brightness of the outside was starting to seep into her eyes through her thin eyelids, causing some difort.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''Is there something in my eyes?'' She leaned before sshing some water in her eyes, which reflexively opened, causing a sharp bright light to assault her eyes, leading her to stumble backward. "Oww... Agh, my eyes, it''s too bright!"


    "Is it still not done?" Suddenly, a soft womanly voice reached her, causing her to turn her head in that direction where a woman wearing different style of dress, particrly with a hollow near her head, looked gently towards her.


    ''?!''


    "I-i can see." Instead of being bewildered due to the unknown woman''s arrival, her eyes turned down towards her hand as she moved her fingers, looking at her milky white skin and delicate thin fingers, feelingplex about the first time seeing how it looked. Even the grass in the background appeared foreign to her, but somehow she knew it was grass or trees or everything in her surroundings.


    "I can see everything?! My eyes, they are back, Rhea!" Suddenly, her eyes turned towards that woman and referred to her, who appeared unknown to her a moment ago.


    "Huh?" Zhen''er kept looking at the woman as somehow she felt all her memories being messed up, as if a surge of new memories was merging with her pre-existing ones, and it was confusing since she wasn''t feeling any pain. ''What is this?''


    She was just a blind girl who got helped by a woman who took care of her in this wooden house since childhood, but now she had other memories too, which was confusing.


    "Isolde Rhea? No, I am Xiang Zhen, ain''t I?" She gripped her head, which wasn''t hurting but confusing her with a surge of unknown names, thoughts, and identity which appeared unrealistic to her. Her eyes turned teary as she looked towards that woman who held a smile. Zhen''er slowly sumbed to unconsciousness as she mumbled, "Please, save me, Young Master¡ªTHUD."


    She lost consciousness.


    "Memory infusion is done, Lady Rhea, you can start transmission." A man came forward and knelt, holding a mirror-like object, directing his words at the woman who came forward and halted near Zhen''er.

 Chapter 256: Chapter 256- Idolse Rhea

    The woman grinned and stretched her hand, revealing bandages around her hand, exposing the shredded skin of her body, and looked down at the unconscious Zhen''er.


    "You can sleep well, Zhen''er. I will take good care of this body of yours." With those words, Rhea''s body fell to the ground, her eyes turning white as if she had lost her life, causing the man to kneel beside her, lift her, and distance himself from Zhen''er''s body.


    "These memories? It''s dark." Suddenly, Zhen''er slowly opened her eyes, looking up toward the sky as she stretched her hand to observe her newly acquired body, revealing that it was not she, but Idolse Rhea, who had now taken over Zhen''er''s body.


    "Lady Rhea, congrattions on getting the new body," the man congratted as he kept his head lowered, not looking up.


    "Haah, how did he do it?" Rheay down, closed her eyes, with memories of both Zhen''er and her own now residing in this body, gazing upward as she searched inside her memories for the one who unsealed this body.


    Nheless, because of Xiang Zhen''s blindness, her thoughts were solely upied with sounds,cking any visual memories.


    "Pardon?" The man didn''t understand the meaning behind Rhea''s words causing him to inquire.


    "Whatever, if fate wants then we will definitely meet," Idolse stood and stretched her body, feeling a new vitality coursing through her new body, as she looked in the direction toward the pond with a smile forming as just with the gaze, slowly the fishes automatically started to float on the surface.


    For years, she had been on a quest for the ideal body, hoping to flee from her deteriorating form. However, every potential vessel was either killed by Veronica Devereaux or sealed away by Angelica Devereaux, rendering them worthless.


    Idolse Rhea''s enmity with the Devereaux sisters was from the time they were at the peak of gbearer battle, and due to using forbidden techniques, she had destroyed her own body until the point it became irreversible.


    Due to her strength, it was really hard for her to find a suitable body, and in doing so, she needed a body which could withstand the corruption of remnants of her forbidden techniques, and she finally found the one who could give her information.


    Angelica Devereaux, the one who was the archenemy of her, suddenly chose to help her by offering the most suitable body Idolse Rhea could ever get to transfer her soul.


    Angelica''s offer was for the chance to master the forbidden art of soul transmission.


    Unlike simple soul talismans or some soul transfer techniques that only transferred the souls of two individuals, the forbidden technique of Soul Transmission allowed for a transfer at a level where the soul could impart itsplete strength to another body. This is in contrast to other third-grade techniques, which depend on the body''s or host''s inherent abilities.


    Another advantage was that no one could tell if the soul belonged to another individual just by looking at it.


    Idolse Rhea, in her urgency to obtain a body and without any hope, agreed to teach Angelica this forbidden technique. However, she intentionally left a loophole in the technique, making it as someone possessing a spirit sword would be able to see through her.


    As she expected, Angelica betrayed her and attempted to destroy the child whose body was perfect for Rhea. In the end, Idolse Rhea protected that child''s life at the cost of crippling herself.


    However, Angelica had already sealed the child''s body with a technique that would slowly destroy its senses.


    Angelica left after acquiring the soul transmission technique, leaving behind the sealed child and Rhea, who had somehow escaped.


    Inside the Jade Dominion, she had left Zhen''er to search for a way to unseal that particr seal ced on her, but it was all futile, and Zhen''er lost her eyesight due to the effects of the seal.


    But after so many years, suddenly Rhea felt the seal had been undone by someone, prompting her to arrive here.


    "You can rest." After a brief nce at her lifeless old body, Rhea watched as the ground swiftly engulfed and concealed it before seamlessly settling back into ce.


    Her technique was advanced and perfect due to three major advantages:


    1. She could have both the body and her own memories remain intact while her consciousness will be dominant.


    2. No one, even the Spirit Sword holders could see through her real soul or body and distinguish if she was not genuine.


    3. She got all her strength transferred to the new body and even got the powers of the present body too.


    This technique was in itself perfect but was forbidden by someone ording to a rune she had created this technique from, though there were several things erased but still she was able to invent this.


    The name of the creator of this technique was mentioned as Ruken, who appeared like some fallen god to her but who cares.


    Now, She possessed a body which could fully exert herplete strength and now only thing left was to deal with Angelica Devereaux who dared to betray her.


    "Let''s leave" With those words, Rhea''s body turned into dark smoke before disappeared from that ce with a man following behind her but man''s smoke moved towards the dense tree where it felt the presence of someone.


    -----


    ''N-no! I need to tell this to Young Master!'', Ten Hai who was given the task to protect Zhen''er by the ck-robed man, ran through the forest as his eyes trembled seeing a strange woman killing Zhen''er and taking over her body.


    Ten Hai had been lusting over Zhen''er for several months and due to being the son of the mayor here, he always remained unscathed butst night after the order that strange amber-eyed man gave him, he came here to keep an eye on Zhen''er from distance.


    But he knew, he had seen something which would kill him,"Fuck! I just wanted to plow, not be a scarecrow!


    Swish


    He cried before a gust of breeze, filled with smoke covered his head causing him to directly fall on the ground as he clenched his neck to have some breath but all appeared futile as the supply of aura was cut off.


    Due to his cultivation strength, he might have survived but the smoke was filled with some kind of poison, instantly causing his internal energy to exhaust and finally killing Ten Hai.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Inside the middle town''s gate number 34, existing in the northern prefecture, three horses apanied by five men and a woman seemed to make their way towards the main gate where several soldiers were checking the arriving individuals'' identity.


    "Young Master, we have arrived at one of the gates of Middle town." Bone Breaker turned his attention towards the ck-robed man apanying him while wearing a ck masquerade mask covering his amber eyes.


    "I can see th¡ª" Before Ryuk couldplete his words, a notification instantly popped up.


    DING!


    ¨X©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨[n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    One of the targets of the Envement Grimoire lost his life.


    Target name: Ten Hai


    ¨^©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨a


    ''?!''


    "Esme, don''t panic", As soon as Ryuk caught sight of the notification, he immediately scooped up Esme in a princess carry and vanished from the scene, leaving behind fading orange remnants of their aura.


    "Huh? Y-Young Master?" All four individuals could see their surroundings but could notprehend that they had been abandoned on the outskirts of Middle Town.


    Naturally, the n ording to the Young Master was for all four of them to act as his servants while he used a que from the Wei family to enter Middle Town. But now...


    "B-boss? Soldiers areing this way!" Upon seeing the soldiers finally approaching, Number 1 cried out. Bone Breaker felt a wave of sweat break out on his forehead. He turned to hispanions and uttered in a defeated tone, "Raise your hands, it looks like we''re going to have to surrender."

 Chapter 257: Chapter 257- Ryuks arrival

    At the edge of Lower Town, the mana suddenly started to act vigorously, with an orange aura tracing towards a certain wooden house in the depth of the trees. A ck-robed man holding a white-dressed woman materialized from a distance in such a short time that it appeared as if he had just been teleported.


    Alert!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [ Energy levels remaining 20% ¡ª Host, it could be dangerous if you burn your energy like this ]


    ''Drishti must be keeping an eye on me, so I will not get in a life-threatening situation,'' Ryuk observed the nearby area, arriving beside the wooden house before his eyes fell on the pond''s surface where several fishes were floating as if dead due to poisoning or something.


    [ Is that why you used yourplete strength at that time? ]


    The system inquired about the time when Ryuk had struck his sword towards the figure who had arrived in Lower Town. At that moment, Ryuk had utilized all his strength and had depleted all the energy reservoir for a single sword attack, leaving only 5% of energy avable.


    Though physical strength and his ability Shunya were enough to protect him in an emergency, using all the Ether reservoirs could have been a fatal mistake.


    ''Not entirely, but it was one of the reasons,'' Ryuk informed as he slowly ced Esme on the ground. She also looked towards the environment with a frown, as if her mana sensitivity was detecting something amiss.


    cing her down, Ryuk moved towards the pond, which was now emitting a smell from the dead fishes, as if they had already died long ago.


    A few hours ago, when he sensed someone arriving near him in an instant, without lowering his guard or underestimating his enemy, he had imbued all of the energy he had tounch an attack.


    Particrly, this happened because Esme was with him. Prolonging a fight to save his energy while protecting her could have been more fatal. So he went all out at the start.


    "Don''t touch the water," Esme calmly warned in an impassive tone as she nced towards the surrounding area, feeling how the mana, unlike its natural pure form, seemed to be corrupted by something. But due to the area being open, the natural mana was slowly returning and recing it.


    ''System, analyze the water,'' Ryukmanded after listening to Esme''s words, refraining from touching it. If there were any remnants of energy in it and somehow that energy attacked him, he would just nullify it. If he nullified it, then most likely he would lose the energy signature or any clue as to who might have done this.


    "She disappeared," Esme informed as she looked towards the wooden house, narrowing her gaze as she felt no one''s presence within.


    "I know," Ryuk replied, continuing to look towards the pond. Knowing about Xiang Zhen''s disappearance from the fact that he had already spread his energy to keep an eye around this area and had only detected the dead body of Ten Hai just a mile away.


    [ Analyzing.... ]


    Ding!


    [ Host, the energy remnants are simr to the curse on Mia Chandler. Further analysis is needed. ]


    ''You mean the one who paralyzed Mia''s leg kidnapped Zhen''er too?'' Ryuk narrowed his eyes, leaned down, stretched his hand into the water to nullify the curse remnants that could harm other nearby animals, then stood and turned towards Esme, asking, "Are you alright?"


    "Huh? Yes, it''s just..." Esme was thinking about something before being brought out of her thoughts by his sudden words, turning towards him and inquiring, "This area seems to give off a dark impression but it''s not demonic energy."


    Due to her mana sensitivity being much higher than Ryuk''s, she was feeling the loneliness, abandonment, and corruption in this area, even though the morning rays illuminated everything.


    "I see..." Ryuk nodded before ncing in the direction of the dense trees where he could clearly sense a dead body just a mile away, identifying it as the same man whom he foundst night trying to go after Xiang Zhen and using the Grimoire. He furthermanded, ''Can you trace the energy signature location?''


    [Due to the energy being unique, it will be much easier.]


    Normally, searching using an energy signature doesn''t work for long distances because the mana in the surrounding area disrupts the energy signatures, especially those born from it, like mana or demonic energy.


    However, due to the uniqueness of this particr energy, the System could just search for this wavelength, ignoring any others.


    [Searching...]


    [Host, the energy signatures are heading towards Upper Town.]


    ''...was it Liu Wei?'' Ryuk doubted the possibility that Liu Wei coulde from Upper Town and take Zhen''er with him, but he removed that idea since, if that were the case, Liu must be stronger than him in power levels, which wasn''t the reality.


    The distance from Upper Town to Lower Town itself would considerably require arge amount of energy, given that the whole Jade Continent was five timesrger in size than Titanora.


    Additionally, he just found that the energy was the same as the curse used on Mia Chandler, the girl whom he had met in Ardoros, from a branch family.


    "Let''s leave." Ryuk turned to Esme before approaching her, holding her hand and keeping his gaze fixed on her while he waited for her to teleport again.


    "...." Esme blinked, waiting for him to once again take her back to the borders of Lower Town from where they had arrived.


    "Um, Esme? You can teleport, right?" Ryuk blinked while his eyes remained fixed on Esme''s golden ones, which also blinked back at him as she raised an eyebrow in confusion.


    "You can easily cover this much distance, you know; I get tired." Esme gripped his hands as her body, along with his, started to disappear, vanishing from that ce while she showed her dissatisfaction for him making her do the work.


    Naturally, due to her low mana capacity and stamina, whenever she used her Tiara, she exhausted her energy and needed to replenish it, which would take a second since her energy core was strong, but the container to hold it was small.


    Unbeknownst to her, Ryuk had already exhausted most of his energy, which would take at least a few hours to recharge, which was why he wasn''t covering the long distance himself but was relying on her.


    ----


    "I TOLD YOU, WE ARE SERVANTS OF THE WEI FAMILY!" Number 1 cried out, looking towards the soldiers who had tied all three of them to a tree while their boss was cornered by two soldiers at the peak of the Foundation Establishment realm.


    "Haah... Haa... You know, the Young Master will kill you." Bone Breaker, despite several injuries, moved his stumbling body towards the two soldiers, grinning at them while cracking his knuckles.


    "First, you tried to enter Middle Town as a pathetic thief, and now you lie too?" Both soldiers ced their hands near their swords, moving to cut off his head, knowing that all four of them had tried to enter Middle Town without any proof despite knowing the rules.


    "How dare you touch my servants?"


    ''?!''


    Suddenly, a firm voice resonated in that ce, causing everyone to turn in the direction of the sound. There stood a man in a ck robe with deep eyes, coldly ncing at them. One of the soldiers felt something damp near his face, prompting him to turn toward his partner.


    "Khuck! Ahh!¡ªTHUD!" He copsed to the rough ground the moment he spotted his partner''s headless body standing beside him, as if the head had disintegrated into a mist of blood without any warning, making his eyes widen with terror.

 Chapter 258: Chapter 258 - Is Ryuks purity at risk!?

    "Y-young Master, Rui Ke! You finally arrived!" Atst, Bone Breaker heard the voice he had been anticipating ever since he cursed his fate and the man who had fled, abandoning them to endure their misery.


    Without hesitation, he leaped back and knelt in front of the ck-robed man who stood with both hands behind him.


    "N-no, Elder Brother?! No!" The soldier beside the decapitated body that had recently hit the ground felt his vision blur with rage as he directed his gaze at the unknown man in the ck outfit with striking amber eyes, who had arrived and brutally ended a life in an instant.


    "Y-you!" The soldier attempted to let out a scream, gathering his inner strength before propelling himself at the figure in the ck robe, who stood resolutely, calmly awaiting his approach.


    ''He will be blood pulp,'' Number 1 thought, looking towards the soldier charging towards Young Master Rui Ke.


    ''Blood pulp? More like future fertilizer,'' Number 2 beside him shrugged his shoulder as simultaneous thoughts crossed their minds.


    ''He''s about to be a permanent part of thendscape,'' Number 3 nudged his elbow.


    "Senior! Please spare me!" The soldier quickly dropped to both knee, gliding across the terrain as he lowered his head to the earth, refraining from seeking vengeance for his fallenrade, fully aware that the odds were not on his side. ''Fuck, fuck, how did someone this stronge from the lower town?''


    ''Shit, coward!'' Number 1 through Number 3 all frowned, seeing such a weakling surrendering like some pig wailing their eyes out in pain; even they couldn''t fall this low to beg for their life.


    Naturally, unlike most people, the soldiers from the border towns had experience since they always encountered someone low-key with unfathomable strength colliding with them at borders, and due to the soldiers'' inferior strength, they acted ignorant only to meet death.


    So, even at the cost of losing his self-respect, ego, and attitude, if he survived today, it would be a miracle.


    "What to do with him, Young Master?" Bone Breaker asked, looking towards the now-kowtowed soldier trembling with fear.


    "No need for bloodshed, just move," Ryuk ignored the soldier before passing beside him, knowing well it would take too much time for him to leave this hassle and enter Upper Town.


    "Yes, he hates bloodshed," Esme trailed behind, keeping her expression and voice perfectly emotionless, employing her illusion as she walked alongside Ryuk.


    [Yes, Host, feel absolute hatred for those who do bloodshed >?.?< ]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''.....'' Ryuk, hearing both of these people giving useless remarks, kept ignoring them while observing the ce where he had noticed several strong individuals with Phase I strength present around the whole Middle Town, but none of them were strong enough.


    His main aim was to enter Upper Town, but before that, he needed to recover his energy, as Upper Town may hold more dangers and could be harder for him to deal with if he had fewer energy reserves.


    The second minor reason to pass through Middletown was a doubt about whether he would again be brought into some random clich¨¦ plot or not, just like how meeting Liu Wei was an obvious plot where Ryuk was brought into a scene where a face-p event was going to ur.


    Additionally, Xiang Zhen was kidnapped without much evidence by someone heading towards Upper Town, and right now, Ryuk was about to enter Middle Town, where most of the merchants and trades urred.


    Yet he remained calm and did not act hastily, as it could be a trap to lure him, or perhaps the opposition he would face could be much stronger than he was.


    [Host, should I give that woman a shock? O?_?o]


    ''...Leave it, she will juste here and inquire how I did it,'' Ryuk rejected the offer, where the System, like previously, had severed the connection of soul projection, once again offering a way to give Drishti a shock since she was using her strength to keep an eye on Ryuk, who was invisible to her.


    Indeed, from the moment he vanished from Lower Town, he erased his presence, causing him to get notifications about how a woman, specifically a powerful one, was trying to tear through the mana to keep his location pinpoint, causing her to go so far as to stitch a path to here.


    Naturally, one can use their own mana to expand and keep an eye, but it is done in two ways:


    Sound travels through specific vibrational transfers or wave transfers, simr to how mana can move information through collisions of its particles or by consolidating all the mana into a wave-oriented framework.


    To Ryuk, hailing from the modern era, this resembled the concept of a ball being disturbed in one spot, resulting in the transfer of kic energy to others; simrly, a person harnesses mana particles to ry every detail, from images to auditory information by applying the same method.


    However, it was evident that various vibrations urring in the interim could cause the information to be hazy or somewhat incorrect. This leads to the use of a bridge or rope technique, where mana particles are organized into a string-like formation.


    Much like how two individuals holding opposite ends of a rope can convey messages, the alternate method operated in a simr fashion, sending information through waves from one end to the other.


    But what would happen if one end sent an electric current to the other end, where a person had positioned the string close to her ears?


    Clearly, it was feasible to send Drishti a brief wake-up call, but Ryuk certainly preferred she stay away and simply savor the show, as it would ensure her absence from this ce and the hassle she would bring.


    "Young Master, why aren''t we directly entering Upper Town?" Bone Breaker felt confused since, seeing how they were able to directly arrive here at the gates of Middle Town, couldn''t they just directly teleport to Upper Town?


    "We will rest here," Ryuk calmly replied as they all entered the gates, causing several pedestrians to nce in their direction. Their eyes reflected a ck-robed figure, with the lower half of his face visible; it was clear he possessed enough handsomeness to cause a few blushes among the women nearby as he passed by them.


    In conclusion, Ryuk''s n was simply to enter Upper Town and use the Wei family to join that test, but an issue urred since he needed some time to recover the energy he had lostst night in that sword strike. So, slightly changing the n, he decided to wait in Middle Town and collect some information about families in Upper Town.


    "There is an inn at the end of the third left turn." Ryuk moved, followed by others while his senses covered the whole area as he made his way, while others kept following him cautiously, keeping their eyes on the nearby gazes from several individuals.


    ----


    "Bring some dumplings, noodles, and wine," Number 1 went to the reception while passing through the heavy crowd inside the inn, where several individuals dressed in expensive robes patterned in traditional style with flower patterns were seated while ncing in their direction.


    Mostly, they were curious about the identity of the weak young man who was followed by four servants stronger than him, a woman dressed in white following him with a unqiue face which wasn''t getting memorized by them, adding to their curiosity.


    Unbeknownst to them, Esme''s face was covered in an illusion for anyone to see through her.


    Seated just a short distance from them, a group of four beautifully silk-robed women exchanged nces, one of them slurring slightly as her wine-slicked lips curled into a yful smile. With a tipsy charm lighting up her flushed face, she leaned closer and proposed to her friends,"With those fiery orange eyes and that irresistible smile, I''ve made up my mind¡ªI''m going to take him all night long."

 Chapter 259: Chapter 259- Mother-in-law?

    Positioned in the furthest corner, the quartet of women, all experienced cultivators, continually nced at the delicate-looking man dressed in ck, his amber-hued eyes capturing their interest. They scrutinized every detail¡ªhis skin color and texture, his solid build, the noble grace of his movements, and the half of his face that caused them to gulp with unease.


    GULP


    "Whoa, don''t drink all at once, Lan''er?!" Out of the four, three had skin as pale as milk, while the fourth disyed a slight tan, leaning toward darker tones. They observed their junior sister downing a jar of wine in one swift motion while stealing nces at that man.


    "If I ride him today, you can have him tomorrow¡ªno, let''s make it a week." The woman setting the jar on the table wiped her lips with her wrist and let out a breath as she pointed towards the other women. Her eyes flickered to the man in ck, catching a glimpse of his sharp jawline that sliced through her heart.


    Those deep amber eyes of his seemed to pull her in, drowning her in his gaze as he nced at the woman next to him. "Damn it, even a month feels too short..."


    She covered her face using a veil, hiding her rosy red lips and pink-hued milky white skin as she made her way towards the table.


    "...it looks like Junior Sister''s got first dibs on him." the woman seated elegantlymented that, unlike the others, she preferred milk over wine and light food items over oily ones ced on the table. Her tan skin added a unique allure to her appearance, setting her apart from the other three.


    ''I hit a jackpot today,'' Lan''er thought as she moved through the people inside the inn. After passing through, she halted near the table where the ck-robed man with a ck mask was sitting, his amber eyes and that alluring smile not hidden under the mask, which truly intrigued her. She directly inquired, "Hey Young Master, what is your rate?"


    [ 1 copper coin ^?_?^ ]


    ''.....'' Ignoring the system''s persistent voice, Ryuk''s eyes settled on the newly arrived woman. She stood with one finger sensually ced over her lips while the other teased near her abdomen.


    He was listening in on their talks and keeping an eye on their behavior, and he had already picked up on the slight unease rising in those women as they talked about wanting to share a bed with him.


    But ignoring their conversation, he was mostly interested in the woman among these four who seemed to belong to the dark elves, but was somewhat unrecognizable due to the presence of some artifact hiding her ears.


    "I don''t understand what you mean, Lan''er?" With a sip from a small white cup that was far too delicate for his throat, Ryuk posed his question. He set the cup down and looked over at the woman who had just quaffed the same wine from a jar, as she came to ask him how much would it cost to have sex with him for a night.


    He didn''t want to judge someone, but he definitely doubted if this was her first time.


    "Darling, I just made a naughty suggestion¡ªw-wait, what?! How do you even know my name?!" Lan''er, who had momentarily fortified herself with wine, abruptly lost her intoxication when she flinched and caught sight of him.


    "I kno¡ª" Before Ryuk could say something, he felt an energy pass by, touching his outer body and spreading throughout the inn, ''Should I interrupt?''


    [No Host, it is reckless to interfere in two women''s fight.]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "How dare an ugly pig try to woo my man, huh?" Esme, who had already covered the whole inn with an illusion, made each of the individuals present there see things on a mental level, making them isted in their own world. Lan''er stumbled as she felt a sharp object ced near her neck.


    "W-wait, how did you arrive behind me...kugh," Lan''er cried out before feeling Esme pressing the sharp object, specifically a chopstick against her. Her blood turned cold as a small drop trickled through her neck wound, causing her eyes to tremble in fear as she felt it was serious.


    "S-save me," she whimpered, with tears starting to form in her eyes. She tried to stretch her hand towards Ryuk, who calmly folded his hands and kept looking towards the trembling woman. She was under an illusion, not aware that for others, everything was normal and only she felt the pain, the chill, and the threat of death looming over her while others only saw her standing there.


    ----


    "What happened to Junior Sister? Is she rejected? Pfft," the other three thought as they nced in that direction, with the woman seated calmly narrowing her gaze and cautioning the others, "Something''s amiss."


    "Have you sensed something, Elder Sister?" one of the two looked towards the woman, who calmly stood before holding her sword hilt, adding, "The mana¡ªI mean energy around Lan''er is acting strange. Let''s go."


    With those words, all three of them made their way towards the table while the one leading them kept her eyes fixed on the mana direction which, unexpectedly, wasn''ting from that man but from the white-dressed woman beside him.


    ''Those apanying her don''t know her identity, and she is highly sensitive to mana. Then what if?..'' Ryuk kept his hands folded before lightly tapping his feet on the ground, sending a ripple of small energy which pushed the surrounding mana not guided by Esme away, decreasing the density.


    But it wasn''t noticeable to anyone except Esme and the woman whose body flinched the moment she sensed the mana being pushed back like that.


    ''?!''


    ''Who is he?'' She initially doubted that the golden-eyed woman was able to control mana, but just now, the energy which pushed back the surrounding mana was in condensed form, highly concentrated.


    "Elder Sister, what happened?" Seeing the front woman halt, the other two inquired.


    "....I apologize for my Junior Sister''s mistake." The woman''s lips parted but trembled as she pursed them and approached the table before bowing ny degrees while closing her eyes, knowing that these people were strong¡ªreally strong.


    "Are you a native of here?" Ryuk, ignoring the woman''s bow, inquired. Unlike what he had known about dark elves from VR games from his old world, this woman''s skin was much smoother, spotless, and delicate without hint of muscles¡ªcausing him to be curious about her.


    Until now, he had seen many different races, but only a few had appearances different from humans, like Be, who is a catkin, Tictric, who was the savant of Ardoros, Dariants, and then this woman, now a dark elf.


    Approximately five races who were not human or artificially created dolls, so indeed it piqued his curiosity to know more about them.


    After all, in the journey to a destination, one needs to keep looking towards thendscapes passing by.


    [ You shouldn''t have been oggling at another woman in the presence of my mother-inw, Host =?_?= ]


    ''What''s with this "mother-inw"?'' Ryuk, hearing the confusing words from the System, tried to inquire but was interrupted by a soft voiceing from beside him.


    "You are enjoying it, aren''t you?" Esme mumbled in a soft tone.


    "...Yes," Ryuk nced in the direction of Esme, who waspletely leaned on the table with both hands folded, resting her chin on them. He was prompted to reject but, seeing her golden eyes appearing dissatisfied, he couldn''t help but want to see them teased.


    "I hate you," Esme averted her gaze, looking to the other side as her cheeks flushed beneath her illusionary facade. She caught a glimpse of his teasing smile, which made her heart race, reminding her of the face she had seen hidden behind the mask. Feeling fluttery, she activated her illusion and disappeared from the scene.


    "She left because of you. Anything you have to say?" Ryuk turned towards the bowed elven woman who flinched hearing his words as sweat beads formed, feelingpletely dreaded due to the firmness in his voice, which held no empathy.


    "I-I can do anything. Please tell me, Young Master." She trembled, feeling how no one inside the inn seemed to even notice their arrival and were lost in their own world, prompting her to express her willingness, knowing how dangerous these people were.


    [Host, this could be your best chance to thoroughly analyze her body ?(?^?O?^?)??]

 Chapter 260: Chapter 260- is system in love?

    Within an uncharted location, immersed in a glow of white luminescence, a kneeling statue rested. Its head was inclined towards the earth, shackled by numerous chains that shimmered in a golden hue.


    These chains, radiant with gold, confined its neck, arms, legs, and entire body, while their other ends were embedded into the ground, ensuring the statue remained fixed in ce.


    Still, a separate beam of orange light, resembling a screen or a window, hovered slightly away from the statue.


    [ I didn''t inform the Host about you. Shouldn''t you be grateful? ]


    ¡ºHmph, thank you ¡»A yful, girlish voice emerged from a distant white pir, positioned away from the orange window that floated in mid-air, aligned toward the pir where a white silhouette appeared to clutch the structure.


    [ Aren''t you bored living here all alone? ]


    ¡º I will not fall for your tricks, Evil System, go away. ¡»The voice retorted, sensing the ill intentions in the system''s voice and not believing the system after already seeing how cunning it was.


    [ If you don''t fall for my tricks, then what about me? >?.?< ]


    ¡º What riddle are you ying? Leave before I shut you down  ¡»the angered voice retorted, causing a visible wave to fill the whole ce released from that pir, holding itself back since this system had helped it by not revealing everything to Ryuk.


    [ Acting tough? Here, I am going, but leaving this chessboard here. I wille to teach you, wait for me! ^?_?^ ]


    ¡º Don''t even dare to enter my Domain /?????-? ????\\ ¡»the voice yelled as its loudness decreased, and the silhouette behind turned its attention towards the floor where a ck-and-white board with several chess pieces was ced. The small white fingers gripped tighter on the pir as a small figure of a girl child, wearing a white glowing frock, moved out and made her way toward the board.


    [ Oh, so is this how you look? ] Suddenly the orange window popped in mid-air before it started to hover around the white glowing child, moving around her.


    ¡º Go help daddy, thene teach me ¡»the voice ignored the suddenly popped-up system and focused on arranging the chess pieces. Not knowing how to y, the figure ced all the white pieces on the white columns and the ck pieces on all the ck.


    [ Yesh, let me help you get a few thousand mothers, then I will ask the host to adopt me >?.?< ]


    ¡º Why adopt? ¡»the voice felt confused but lifted its head to observe the hovering system window.


    [ You are naive, I will teach you everything. Let me first arrange someone to keep the host busy. Bye~ ^?_?^ ]


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    [Host, this could be your best chance to thoroughly analyze her body ?(?^?O?^?)??]


    ''Did you just enter my consciousness?'' Ryuk allowed the system to roam freely across his body, letting it continue analyzing the thing sealed within him. However, after noticing that it had hidden a few details about Shunya, he began to doubt whether the system could really be trusted.


    [ Yes, Host, but it is only to secure our futures. <?(?£þ?¦á?£þ?)?> ]N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Which sect or affiliation do you belong to?" Ryuk, ignoring the System, inquired of the elven woman standing at a distance from him, looking at her as he loosened his folded hands before cing them on the table.


    "Y-young Master, I am from the main peak of the Celestial Phoenix Order." The woman revealed, slightly ncing towards the table to notice the strength of all the others as she again turned her gaze downward, noticing that everyone appeared weaker than her here.


    But her intuition sensed that this man and that golden-eyed woman earlier were dangerous.


    "Hm, tell me about the Trial of the Immortal Phoenix," Ryuk inquired about the name he heard from that manager about the entrance exam for the Celestial Phoenix Order. Though he didn''t care to be some disciple, mostly his intentions were to infiltrate without getting into any hassle.


    Knowing about the presence of Jenny in Upper Town or maybe in the main peak of the Phoenix Order, he just wanted to see where exactly she was and then deal with things. But before that, he needed to at least know about the entrance test.


    Actually, behind all this, he doesn''t have some small desire for mere revenge on a nobody like Jenny. If it were just revenge, wouldn''t using Regina and her battalion to directly attack the Jade Dominion bring much faster results?


    He was here only due to Drishti''s words about having him get a teacher here, and while doing so, he collided with Jenny and promised her a few fire shows. So, it was normal that she would also get burned in this fire by ident.


    But to make it all seem like an ident, he was acting low-key for now to see what the limits of strength the people of this ce possessed, and he would find strongest people on the main peak.


    There, afterplete confirmation, he would call his battleships.


    Until then.


    "Trial? Young Master, are you interested in participating in it?" The woman raised her eyebrow as she nced towards the masked man, her mind feeling the confusion of meeting someone heading towards the Trial of the Immortal Phoenix inside the Middle Town.


    Naturally, she hade down to the Middle Town to have some things to purchase, as unlike Upper Town, where things are too expensive given the presence of rich people, in Middle Town things were priced ording to the individuals belonging tomon backgrounds or low ie, making it a money-saving thing for her.


    But who would have expected that she would encounter someone this strong and handsome?


    Indeed, even though she was a Dark Elf with a bloodline that hardly ever made her feel attractive towards a human male, she somehow found this man, who was masked and not even revealing his face orplete physique, attractive.


    Firstly, she assumed that he was an incubus, but seeing how he didn''t have a horn under that straw hat made her feel confused but also confirmed that he was a human male.


    "Not necessarily, but for now, tell me about the trial." Ryuk, who had already seen through the physical changes urring around the woman, had let his body suppression on his pheromones go for a few moments to see what effect he had on this woman, who belonged to a different race. As he expected, just like how his body scent worked on Be, it also seemed to have some effect on this Dark Elf.


    "Y-yes, Young Master, the Trial of the Immortal Phoenixmences at the border of Upper Town from where the huge range of the Celestial Phoenix Order''s main peaks starts, beginning with the first mountain which tests Qi Sensitivity and Affinity, Mental and Emotional Fortitude, Comprehension of Cultivation Techniques, and finally Combat and Physical Prowess." The woman informed about the levels of tests that ur on the different peaks on a vague basis, not dodging in detail, knowing it would take more time for him.


    "Qi affinity?" Ryuk inquired as the woman lifted her head to look towards him, understanding that maybe he was going to ask her about how an individual without Qi could pass the trial. Leaning forward, Ryuk inquired, "Then how did you get into the main peak?"


    ''?!''


    "Th-that''s," the woman was taken aback as from his words it was clear that he had seen through her understanding that she was not a native of this ce. Unlike these people who were masters in Qi, she wasn''t. Additionally, she even doubted that he had seen through her race too, causing her to continue, "My mother was from the Jade Dominion."


    Revealing the information, the woman felt that it was crucial information that could make it clear that she was half-elf and of impure bloodline.

 Chapter 261: Chapter 261 - Leaving Middletown

    "Young master, why have you let those women leave unscathed?" Number 1 observed the ck-robed man and noted how the women who had arrived were dismissed easily after Ryuk signaled for them to go, contrasting with his harsher treatment of men.


    This left him feeling that gender equality wascking in this situation.


    "....N-no need to answer, I understand." Caught sight of Ryuk''s cold eyes, Number 1 felt his gaze wander, sweat breaking out on his forehead. He shifted his focus to the table, trying to enjoy his meal while asionally ncing over at the four women who remained at the corner table.


    ''Can two different races reproduce if they don''t both share human-like traits?'' Ryuk, not paying attention to the primary matter at hand, was instead focused on the system''s voice. He was internally contemting the feasibility of interspecies breeding. He understood that generally, if a breed or race had a body structure simr to humans, reproduction may ur.


    However, he also spected that he wouldn''t alwayse across races with human-like features, such as savants.


    His curiosity arose from the fact that he saw a dark elf and a human''s daughter, prompting him to try to understand how this world works.


    [Host, reproduction serves the purpose of evolution. In basic terms, it aims to achieve the optimal condition of a specific gene or variant of a species. This can be achieved bybining two genes, one being weaker and the other stronger, to create a bnced variant that, through further evolution, could produce a gene with fewer errors.


    However, it''s also important to note that if there are nomon traits between two genes, then evolution cannot ur, which negates the process of reproduction.]


    The system rified that two distinct races are unable to produce offspring because reproduction is fundamentally a process of evolution. Evolution requires some initial simrities in order to form a basis that can be enhanced over time. Without any foundational simrities, evolution cannot ur, making it impossible for entirely different races to create a viable offspring.


    [But Host, you will bepatible with most of them, so you don''t need to think much.]


    ''And why is that?'' Ryuk recognized that his fundamental understanding of reproduction was not significantly different from the system. However, he was puzzled by the system''s next statement regarding his highpatibility with a majority of races.


    He had numerous questions about his body, including his extraordinary ability to nullify energy, the mysterious pheromones he was emitting, and various other peculiarities. But now, he pondered how he could reproduce with a majority of the different races.


    Was his body remarkably unique or advanced? Or did it harbor numerous gic connections?


    [Of course, it''s because of me <?(?£þ?¦á?£þ?)?>]


    The system conveyed its message in a simple tone. After all, if reproduction was solely concerned with fulfilling evolutionary objectives, it wouldn''t be particrly difficult for it to tweak the DNA and blend in some gic simrities.


    ''....'' Hearing the system''s words, Ryuk ignored it as he observed the chair beside him, which was empty for human eyes and most of the people, including him, but the fragrance near him revealed that Esme was seated on the chair while covering herself in an illusion.


    [Wait, but host, you don''t have a kink, right? You know it would be hard for me if you tried to have sex with some female savant, since their height is smaller than your di¡ªERROR!]


    ''Keep silent,'' Ryuk firmly dered, feeling that the system''s words were crossing the line. He believed it was proactively forcing him to engage in reproduction or intimacy by mentioning it several times. Unlike its usual behavior, which was mostly just annoying and filled with lightweight, humorous quotes, this time it seemed to be setting him up for something intimate.


    His mind was focused on something else as he noticed someone nearby acting strange.


    Keeping the system silent as he used his ability, Ryuk, after finishing his meal, slowly stood from his table. This caused others to also stand as Esme''s illusion slowly faded and she followed behind him, with all of them finally leaving the inn.


    ---


    "Lan''er, don''t be down; maybe that woman was jealous of you." One of the two women looked towards the third one, whose face was red due to humiliation, with one hand holding her neck where there was the mark of a chopstick wound, confusing her since her body was strong enough not to be simply prated by a simple wooden stick hit. Still, she was feeling pain there.


    Even though they couldn''t see what had happened to Lan''er, they overheard her mention that the woman who had suddenly appeared next to the man in the ck robe had just exited the inn.


    "I know," Lan''er nodded, her other hand clenched in a fist, knowing how that white-dressed woman was jealous of her as she approached that ck-robed man, prompting her to grit her teeth and add, "that ugly pig can''tpare to me."


    Hearing her sister''s words, Lan''er felt her lips curve as she began to smile and gulped down a bottle of wine, all her intoxication having flown away due to that woman''s attack.


    ''....was that an illusion technique?'' In the chair sat a woman with dark skin, quietly watching those around her. She remained disengaged, lost in her thoughts while hearing others mention that the earlier incident stemmed from jealousy.


    Yet she alone grasped that the reason the mana was behaving unusually was linked to the presence of the woman who seemed to employ illusionist skills. Unlike her other sister, she had discerned a shroud of mana on the woman''s face, altering her appearance.


    This made her aware that the face they had seen of that white-dressed woman was not her own, but an illusion cast to hide her face. And anyone including her would be able to guess it since those golden eyes were already far too beautiful to make that woman''s beauty evident.


    "Senior Sister, should we report this to Master?" one of them inquired to her, causing her eyes to settle on the others as she nced at the closed door before pulling her gaze back towards the table.


    "What will you tell Master? Are you going to exin how you were all tempted by a man, and when you approached him, his wife attacked you?"


    ''?!''


    "S-Senior Sister, that''s..." The other women lowered their gazes, their fingers clenched in tension. They all understood their own limitations and the difficulty of being in this situation, especially before their senior sister, who had humbly bowed her head to support them despite the fact that the problems had arisen from their own actions.


    "Don''t be tense. Let''s leave; Master will be waiting for us." With those words, the woman stood, followed by others after paying the bill, and all left the inn.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''That caught me off guard,'' thought a man positioned far away, observing everything unfold. Cloaked and unseen, he stood silently before his eyes turned white, and suddenly his heartbeat stopped.


    In a sudden copse, he fell from his table to the floor, prompting all eyes to turn towards the now lifeless body of the man.


    "What happened to him?!" As people hurried toward the lifeless body, a wisp of smoke lingered unnoticed by others, gradually drifting away and making its way for the door.


    "Look into that smoke," a man cloaked in a ck robe, wearing a mask of the same hue alongside a straw hat with his robe fluttering in the breeze, remained unnoticed as his deep, cold amber eyes tracked the wisps of smoke moving away from the door and ascending towards the upper town.

 Chapter 262: Chapter 262- Entered the Wei Family.

    "Did you manage to get those women''s names?" Esme inquired, casting a nce to her side. An orange glow appeared, and a young man d in ck emerged as he caught her words. He turned his gaze toward her, noticing her hands folded and her eyes averted, suggesting her dissatisfaction with his abrupt arrival after leaving.


    "Are you feeling jealous?" Ryuk inquired with a small smile, amused by her reaction. As he looked at Esme, their eyes connected for a brief moment, causing the illusion on her face to vanish and revealing her smooth, creamyplexion, immacte skin, and striking, deep golden eyes beneath elegantly arched brows.


    "Absolutely, and it''s intense," Esme dered without hesitation, her gaze locked onto the deep amber eyes that seemed to narrow, as if peering into her very soul. The reflection she saw was solely her own, drawing her closer until she stood just four inches away despite the height difference.


    At that particr moment, the two individuals found themselves amidst a gentle breeze, causing their attire to sway elegantly. Esme''s white dress danced softly, momentarily revealing her exquisite skin beneath, adorned with a tiara that imparted a regal presence.


    Her mesmerizing golden eyes, enhanced by the sunlight filtering through Gaia''s embrace, locked onto the deep amber eyes of a man who stood with a confident posture. His robust figure was draped in a ck robe embellished with orange stripes, and a smile broke free from the gap in his ck masquerade mask, framed by a straw hat thatpleted his look.


    "Shouldn''t we get out of here?" Ryuk proposed, extending his hand. She took it and nodded, while her other hand gripped the reins of the horses, tethered to the tails by four other men. They were deliberately looking away, knowing that if they dared to peek at the couple, it could erupt into a violent confrontation and inevitably turn them into blood pulp.


    Once again, they vanished, leaving behind a trail of shimmering golden dust particles.


    ----


    "Is this the border of Middletown?" The sight was unlike anything seen before at previous borders. As they arrived at the outskirts of Middletown, the first person was struck by a unique and striking view, clearly distinct from that of Lower Town.


    In front of them stood a massive metallic gate resembling a citadel, with long walls stretching as far as the eye could see. Various individuals upied the area, serving as guards adorned in armor made of an unusual material¡ªnot metal, but rather a green-textured substance that emitted a faint whitish glow.


    Due to it being a path from Middletown to the upper town, most of the individuals present here belonged to the lower-level upper families among eighteen, who did not possess the strength to directly enter the upper town or Middletown through their own power.


    "Young master, why go through the same hassle when you can just teleport inside the upper town?" Bonebreaker stepped forward and inquired, ncing in the direction of the soldiers who were observing them as they approached. For him, it was confusing since they could simply use their ability to infiltrate the upper town without being noticed by the soldiers.


    Previously, his master had tried to enter Middletown through the borders, which left him perplexed.


    Ryuk remained calm and impassive as he kept his gaze fixed in the direction of the soldiers. Three of them slowly approached, arriving nearer, with one of the soldiers appearing slightly bored, as if recognizing him as a person of higher status due to his clothing. This indicated that they were much more self-aware than the soldiers on the Middletown borders.


    "Young Master, may we know which family you belong to?" inquired one of the soldiers. His eyes observed the individuals apanying this ck-robed man, who, in truth, appearedpletely normal. However, his clothes were further proof of his higher status.


    The soldier noticed a woman dressed in white whose face was shrouded in mist, invisible to him, prompting him to believe that this woman possessed strength far beyond his ability to perceive.


    Due to the different properties of Ki, which in truth acted differently than Mana and other energies¡ªbeing sourced from one''s body¡ªit was called internal energy. A person with lower strength was unable to perceive someone possessing higher strength than them because there was no medium present in the atmosphere, as internal energy was born from within.


    The most they couldmunicate with was spiritual energy, which was ssified into internal energy and external energy. Both possessed different properties; internal energy provided the strength necessary for the soul and physical body, while external energy created a medium to the universe, allowing one to derive energy from different realms after attaining enlightenment.


    "Here," without dy, Ryuk took out an emblem, the token inscribed with the Wei family name. Upon seeing this, the soldiers were slightly taken aback before realizing that this young man was a young master from the Wei family.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Apologies, Young Master¡ª" Even before the soldiers could go on to apologize for any offense they may have caused, they were interrupted by another feminine voice.


    "Here, it''s mine," Esme offered a jade pendant that was small inparison to Ryuk''s, yet the visible chill coursed through all the individuals, especially the soldiers who were far enough to realize that this woman, whose face was shrouded in mist, was none other than a prominent elder of the Wei family.


    [ Butt Plug is insanely strong ]


    ''Huh? Is that a butt plug?'' Bonebreaker noticed the different shape of that talisman, prompting him to think of the first thing that came to his mind upon seeing the jade pendant.


    ''A butt plu¡ªwhat if the Young Master heard our thoughts?'' Before they could think further, they felt a chill as they remembered they were standing just near that demon with the amber eyes, prompting them to gulp their own thoughts down.


    "Forgive us, Elder," unlike previous times, their reaction was much more intense as all three soldiers directly cut out, knelt, and ced their hands on their chests with a bow, showing theirplete submission towards the identity of the person holding that particr jade.


    To be exact, a young master belonging to any major family definitely holds more value than simply an elder. However, the respect here depended on the strength one possessed. An elder needed to hold much strength to earn that position, unlike a young master who could be born without possessing any strength and still receive his title by heredity.


    "Please, this way," without wasting any time, the soldiers stood and made their way towards the huge gate, opening it as it slid with a loud sound, revealing a dense amount of Qi emitting from within, indicating that the concentration of Ki was far denser on the other side than this one.


    ''Is this heaven?'' Not being able to hold his thoughts, Bonebreaker and the other three servants thought as they apanied the horses through the gate, entering a sight that waspletely marvelous, with clouds directly reaching their feet, revealing that they were at a substantial height on a mountain peak.


    "Young master, forgive us this way. The ship of the Wei family is waiting for your arrival," the soldiers announced as they led all the individuals toward a certain part where different kinds of ships appeared like normal wooden boats but were infused with internal energy, their mechanism unlike technological advancements based on the spiritual stones which were used to power them up.


    As they moved forward, it was evident that all the eighteen families from the upper town had designated their ships ording to the status of thoseing from the middle town, allowing them to easily enter the upper town using these ships of that particr family.


    All these ships were of enormous size; some were smaller, somerger, and some even more gigantic, making them appear like small rats. As they arrived in front of such a ship, the soldier informed, "Please, board, young master; this is the ship belonging to the Wei family which will lead to their estate."

 Chapter 263: Chapter 263- A threat

    [ Host, it seems that mist is still following us.]


    The system informed about the sudden mist, which had been keeping an eye on them from the moment they left the middle town.


    ''It could be that woman,'' Ryuk contemted the possibility that the mist could be connected to the woman whose jade pendant Esme obtained after her death, specifically the youngdy from the Wei family whom Ryuk had spoken to.


    "What are we going to do with three horses?" Esme asked as she stepped onto the ship''s deck, her eyes drawn to the clouds. As she nced towards him, she found his gaze focused ahead, oblivious to her presence, while the clouds danced around them, illuminated by the morning rays that mirrored the hue of her eyes mixed with his¡ªa yellowish-orange view.


    "It''s a gift," Ryuk informed her in a calm tone while standing with both hands folded behind him. He turned towards the woman before moving to the edge of the ship, arriving there as he nced down toward the cloud, through which arge number of mountain ranges were visible, each having a separaterge state at their peaks.


    The view from above made those states or counties appear like small viges, yet they wererge enough to be considered small towns filled with individuals, all leading towards onerge mountain peak, which appeared to belong to one of the 18 major families.


    From a geographical point of view, it was clear that the upper town was designed ording to hierarchy, with a major family having its main pce and center at thergest peak, surrounded by smaller ranges holding the citizens and affluent individuals of that family and their branches.


    ''System, how many shots will it take from battleships to evaporate a peak?'' Out of curiosity, Ryuk inquired, as he wasn''t inclined tomit mindless massacre, but just wanted to know the density of these ces and that of the battleships, which were measured based on the density of Ardoros. He wanted to know if those ships would be able to destroy at least one peak or two.


    [Analyzing....]


    [There are several variables, but if measured through raw strength, then 5 battleships will be enough to evaporate the whole upper town.]


    ''Keep scanning the geography and energy signatures of the people beneath.'' As Ryuk gave hismand, he turned to the ship that was moving toward the Wei family. In line with his orders, the system had been tracking and documenting everything from the moment they arrived in the Jade Dominion.


    It was now prioritizing the collection of data in the upper town, actively searching for insights into the strongest individuals who were hiding behind facades in these mountainous areas.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    .


    Far from the upper town existing at the highest mountain peak was the Celestial Phoenix Auror''s main branch, which stretched throughout the miles, revealing the broad pattern range of the mountain peak where it was situated. With the morning rays already bathing the whole ce in a warm glow, it made its way inside one of the main pce rooms.


    ''What would I do if he somehow survived?'' Sitting inside a room, a woman in a robe seemed to bite her nail while feeling anxious about the possibility of her n failing with the dread feeling surrounding her mind if that man somehow entered her state.


    ''My head hurts,'' Jenny rubbed her forehead as she felt the slight pain caused by memories of both lives resurfacing about all the moments she had spent with that man.


    In her previous life, she had done everything possible to carry out her revenge on that man. Yet, by some twist of fate, he survived and ultimately took her life.


    Unlike her, who received a second chance from fate, he evaded the consequences of his actions and came haunting her again. Her existence felt like torment rooted in the depths of hell. She acknowledged that he had treated her with kindness in that past life, contrasting sharply with the inhumane behavior she experienced at the hands of Baroness Carlien in this life.


    However, in the end, it was his own selfish ambitions that drove him to manipte and control her, presenting a fa?ade of care that was little more than a guise for him to satisfy his own ego.


    ''Why is he still after me?'' Jenny wasn''t able to understand why, even though they hadn''t met many times except a few when she was a ve under Baroness Talion in the Silvius Kingdom. Yet she felt confused about why Ryuk had arrived here and even threatened her like that.


    ''Am I missing something here?'' She di Idn''t know how she had offended him in this life, where most of what she could remember were small interactions, but hearing his words, it appeared as if he had known her beforehand.


    ''Is that possible?!''


    ''No, right?'' For that particr moment, despair shrouded her mind as she tried to neglect and bury the haunting feeling that he had his past life memories, knowing well that if he had those memories, it wasn''t possible for her to even survive after meeting him like that.


    She couldn''t understand that if he had the upper hand in this life, shouldn''t he simply kill him due to all the things she had done to him in the previous life?


    But slowly that dread feeling turned into horror, which led both her hands to be ced on her hair, her mind processing that maybe he wasn''t just satisfied with killing her.


    ''N-no, was he acting?'' Suddenly a realization hit her as she remembered that she did not see any signs of him possessing past life memories during her childhood, prompting her to think that maybe he was acting at that time to get back at her in the present.


    "He has past life memories too," Finally, after contemting all the things and pulling pieces together, Jenny realized that indeed, he had his previous life memories intact. Either he was acting at that time, or maybe he awakened his memories after going through death once.


    Knock knock


    Suddenly, a knock on the door pulled her out of her thoughts as she turned her attention towards the door, "Come in."


    With those words, the doors swung open, revealing a middle-aged man who came forward while wearing light makeup, revealing his irony of being an eunuch. Before he slightly bowed and added, "Young miss, you need to evacuate this ce."


    "What!? Why!" Hearing the eunuch''s words, she felt perplexed, as it was the first time someone had told her to leave her own home. And what confused her even more was him referring to evacuate her.


    Were they under attack?


    "As per the order of my master, I went to get further information about Ryuk Devereaux and found out that he possesses a whole army, which would most likely be hard for us to go against.


    That''s why, at the order of my master, you need to leave this ce and apany me somewhere safe." Mah bowed, revealing all the information he had gathered from several sources about Ryuk Devereaux, who had gone to Titanora before arriving in the Jade Dominion while apanying a whole battalion belonging to the first-grade frontline soldiers of the Devereaux family.


    Each of them was far strong enough to go against an elder and still win.

 Chapter 264: Chapter 264- Wei Family

    "Are you kidding me?" Jenny couldn''t shake the feeling that it was all a farce, her lips curling into a broken smile as she nced at the eunuch urging her to flee her own home.


    This was all because of that monster who had returned to seize what was rightfully hers and fracture her family once more. Anger bubbled within her, making her clench her fists tightly before lowering her gaze, teeth gritted. Fully aware of the gravity of the situation, she dered, "I''ll leave only after the main pce has fallen, so allow me to remain until that moment."


    Swish


    "As youmand." Respecting her decision, the eunuch''s body disappeared, leaving behind a trail of mist as he once again went towards the upper town, where he had been keeping an eye on Ryuk Devereaux from the start.


    Jenny, in the green robe, sat on the bed, her gaze directed downwards as she grappled with feelings of helplessness regarding the man reappearing in her life. It led her to ponder the one person who might help her, "Should I reach out to the Riantain family?"


    "Is someone there!" Jenny yelled as she turned her gaze towards the door, and a maid came forward before bowing. Looking at the maid, Jenny gritted her teeth yet, gulping down her pride,manded, "Send a message to Diana Riantain about my epting her proposal."


    "I understand." Although she didn''t grasp the full context, the maid realized it was merely a message regarding her young miss''s eptance of whatever proposal Diana Riantain had offered, prompting her to go and leave the room to send the message.


    ''I should have believed Diana.'' Just a few months ago, Diana Riantain had arrived in Jade Dominion to meet with her, revealing the fact that Ryuk Devereaux was still alive and that if somehow he came to meet her, she should inform Diana as soon as possible.


    Due to her previous belief in Diana, she had already lost her life, which is why Jenny ignored her when she came to meet her again in this life. Jenny buried this proposal and returned to her normal life, knowing that Ryuk was noting back to life.


    However, it appeared that was a misjudgment. She ought to have epted assistance from her, but it''s not toote yet; there is still a chance to receive support from the Riantain family. Even if they choose not to help, her grandmother possesses the strength to handle all those individuals.


    ''But where is Grandma? Didn''t sheest night?'' Jenny, rubbing her forehead, remembered the arrival of her grandmast night, whom that man had threatened. At that time, Jenny had expected her grandmother to shred the Ryuk, but it appeared her grandmother didn''t do anything to him, ''Whatever.''


    With those thoughts, Jenny slowly stood from her bed and moved towards the nearby window where a small nt was ced, with the birds chirping around, giving a very traditional and calm look to the environment.


    Slowly near the window, she looked towards the clouds revealing the height of the mountain peak.


    The paradise like view was situated with several individuals flying on swords, entering the main peak and leaving it, revealing the umted strength of the Celestial Phoenix Order, prompting her to clench the edge of the window as she dered, "You may possess an army, but I have the trust and support of my family. This time you will lose, Ryuk."


    .


    .


    .n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    .


    .


    .


    In the Upper Town,


    Thend which were situated at the mountain peaks appeared well structured as a town with cobblestone pathways and wooden houses, while divided into five different peaks which surrounded a huge mountain where the main center of the Wei familyid.


    It was very well symmetric as the five different peaks appearing like a small city is surrounded the major mountain peak which belong to Wei family.


    Within one of the cities, several individuals moved through the inn and market area, filled with luxurious items. They noticed a shadow forming on the pathway and houses, prompting them to gaze upward. There, they saw arge, wooden ship resembling a traditional boat, flying in the sky. Its hull was dark and sturdy, crafted from ancient wood, with broad, billowing sails that caught the wind.


    The ship''s deck was lined with intricate carvings and shimmering talismans, glinting under the Gaia''s rays as it silently glided above the city.


    "Isn''t this the ship belonging to the main family?" One of the onlookers, looking up, recognized that the vessel was associated with the wei family''s primary lineage, not the branch family, based on the talismans carrying the name of wei family main branch.


    "Oh my! Who is that?" eximed a few female cultivators as they hurriedly withdrew their flying vessels, ranging from swords to bamboo bottles, rising into the sky. The moment they spotted a ck-robed man standing in the corner, they could discern even the individual pores of his immacte skin, devoid of any blemishes.


    This sight sparked a fervent desire among them to approach or greet the young master, eager to learn the identity of this mysterious figure.


    ----


    [Host, several individuals have been observing the ship since it entered the Upper Town.]


    "Esme, turn my eye color to ck." Ryuk nced towards Esme, suggesting that she use an illusion to change his eye color, which was necessary since he needed to avoid the hassle of killing everyone here this soon. Yet knowing that it was inevitable, he further ordered, "Create an illusion around this peak."


    "Huh? But I like this one better," Esme nced in his direction, feeling confused since she appreciated his eye color, which was definitely attractive. However, seeing him looking at her with such an intense gaze, she decided that she would just cast an illusion.


    "Woah, is this Upper Town?" Bonebreaker and his sidekicks were bbergasted, looking towards the clouds as the ship slowly descended towards thergest peak in this area,rge enough to amodate at least ten thousand people, considering that each individual stood on a square meter ofnd.


    "Wait here. I will talk to the patriarch of this ce first." Ryuk''s body was shrouded by an orange aura before he suddenly disappeared from the ship, which was about tond at the Wei family''s main pce. This caused all four of the servants to be taken aback as they realized they were once again abandoned.


    Meanwhile, Esme, who stood looking nkly into the air, felt left behind and turned her eyes towards a few women cultivators slowly arriving in the sky.


    ''He again left.'' Esme was slightly disappointed, seeing how he had developed a habit of leaving her behind. Ignoring this, she moved forward, her steps creating a glint across the sky as she started to gather all the mana nearby.


    As if her whole body were transforming, she soon created arge-scale illusion that covered the whole peak belonging to the Wei family, making anyone outside see everything as normal.


    "What''s this?" A few female cultivators who had already approached the ship felt the sky behaving slightly differently, but they were unable to notice much of it, as soon the whole area around the peak was cut off from the outside, with no link present for reinforcements to arrive.

 Chapter 265: Chapter 265: Dealing with the Wei Familys Patriarch (1)

    In the grand hallway, an elderly man proposed, "Lord, it would be beneficial if you permitted Miss Yao Lian, the wife of Young Master Liu Wei, to take part in the trial of the immortal phoenix." Various individuals in robes surrounded him, all of them maintaining a tense air as they awaited judgment.


    The atmosphere was thick with pressure; their bodies vibrated in harmony with the pulsating air, resulting in a discernible haze. At the forefront of the thrones, a regal figure sat with closed eyes, contemting the elder''s suggestion from the Wei family.


    "Don''t we all know, Elder, that Yao Lian is exploiting her husband''s declining status and even stooping so low as to poison him?" One of the older gentlemen, sitting cross-legged with his chin resting on his hand, cast a nce toward the previous speaker who had made such a im, as most of the elders were already aware of Yao Lian''s attempts to secretly boost her power by acquiring poisons from the ck market.


    However, the majority of the elders gathered here were on her side, making it exceedingly difficult to voice any dissent.


    "How dare you speak ill of a person who has given so much to the Wei family? Choose your words carefully, Elder!" Another elder, sitting opposite the one who had just spoken, tried to intervene, his fingers digging into the armrest as he red at the older man for disparaging Yao Lian.


    "Don''t pretend we''re unaware of that duplicitous woman!" With this, the opposing side spoke up as a man rose from his seat, clearly ready to confront others in battle, determined to demonstrate how these individuals, who were double his side''s numbers, had chosen the side of an outsider instead of supporting the young master of the Wei family.


    "Watch yournguage! Third Elder!" The utterance of such sacrilegious words against the woman they had pledged their allegiance to created a suffocating pressure that enveloped the entire hall, aimed directly at the group of a few elders who dared to do this.


    But those few were clearly unfazed by their numbers, which were now ring at most of those seated on the other side with fierce intensity.


    Within the grand hall of the Wei family''s main pce, the conversation had split into two factions: a small group advocating for Young Master Liu Wei, while therger contingent backed Yao Lian, Liu Wei''s wife.


    As the trials of the immortal phoenix approached, the elders were allocated time to choose a representative to enter thepetition. Following the selection of candidates, only two positions remained for Liu Wei''s participation.


    Unfortunately, it soon became obvious that hecked the ability to move, making his entry into the trial impossible. This circumstance caused a rift among the assembly in the hall, where the majority voiced their preference for Yao Lian instead of Liu Wei in the uing trial.


    ''So that''s her game,'' mused the man sitting at the head of the table, a slight smile forming on his face as he observed the name echoing in the hall. That name, belonging to someone outside the Wei family and of a lesser status, should never have been mentioned at all.


    It was evident that Yao Lian had yed her cards wisely to secure her ce within the Trial of the Immortal Phoenix, revealing how Liu Wei''s grip on power had gradually begun to fade.


    The man erupted intoughter, "HAHAHA... Truly entertaining! Is this a gathering of the Lian family or the Wei?" His voice echoed through the hallway, apanied by a chilling wave of pressure that surged from his body, as his internal energy effortlessly subdued any lingering energy in the vicinity.


    This disy unveiled his nascent soul level strength, causing the very walls of the hall to tremble, leaving everyone on edge as their gazes shifted towards the patriarch of the Wei family.


    "P-Patriarch, please calm down; we sincerely apologize." The onlookers, realizing they had upset the most formidable figure in the room, stood motionless, merely feeling the oppressive tension that caused beads of sweat to form on their foreheads.


    The cracks appearing on the floor and walls mirrored their anxiety about offending this man, who, despite his age, remained on an entirely different level.


    "Y-yes, we sincerely apologize," stammered the majority of elders aligned with Yao Lian, beads of sweat forming on their foreheads. A sense of suffocation engulfed a few as the mounting pressure dawned on them, making them realize their grave misstep.


    They bowed deeply in apology, their eyes quivering with fear, acutely aware that this could culminate in their death today.


    It was clear that the brunt of the pressure was aimed squarely at them, illustrating unmistakably that the Patriarch was not backing Yao Lian, and his dissatisfaction with these elders was palpable.


    "Apologizing for backing someone outside the Wei Family? It seems the Elders of the Wei Family are attempting to instigate a rebellion,"mented the man at the head of the table, the patriarch of the Wei family. His cold, piercing gaze locked onto those who had just supported Yao Lian.


    An immense internal energy radiated from him, filling the room with a suffocating pressure that threatened to shatter the very foundations of the hall, which trembled violently under the weight of his fury directed at the elders, who could so easily abandon their loyalties.


    ''?!''N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "No! Patriarch, our loyalty lies with the Wei family, and we could never stoop to such depths!" All of the elders who had recently sided with Yao Lian felt their hearts drop as they realized that the Patriarch was clearly determined to seize this chance to eliminate them, denouncing them for their rebellion against the Wei Family.


    The worst-case scenario involved the Ancestor himself stepping in to dispose of them, making it unthinkable to oppose the Patriarch. Their only option was to attempt to calm the Patriarch''s fury.


    "Loyalty? All I see is each of you vying for the positions that should solely belong to the Wei Family," the armrest of the patriarch''s chair splintered under the mounting pressure, sending a shiver through the elders as they realized they had unwittingly offended the Wei family patriarch by mentioning Yao Lian''s name.


    "P-please, show mercy..." All they could offer was their apologies, fully aware that despite their seniority, they were expendable. If the patriarch decided to eliminate a handful of them, it was likely that others would flip their loyalty. They were desperate not to be among those destined to perish today. Thus, fear was palpable among them.


    "Mercy? You should have considered this before mentioning the name of someone outside the Wei family. It is an unspoken rule that only those with the Wei bloodline are permitted to represent us in the Trials," the Patriarch dered, his voice echoing with authority.


    The ground beneath him shattered instantly, sending dust particles swirling into the air, a clear sign of his immense displeasure with those who dared to undermine his authority by ying political games and suggesting a name that did not belong.


    They thought their actions could elevate them above him, the head of the Wei family, but they were gravely mistaken.


    "Oh, so the Wei family doesn''t allow outsiders to participate as their representative?"


    Suddenly, a voice echoed within the hall as an orange glow began to form at the center. This glow fragmented the surrounding internal energy, making way for a dense mana that was intensely concentrated. The ether gradually took shape in the center, slowly unveiling a ck-robed man, his fabric fluttering elegantly.


    The robe was adorned with orange stripes and intricate ck floral designs, creating a stunning visual as his deep amber pupils peered from behind a ck masquerade mask, his intense gaze fixed on the Patriarch of the Wei family as he proimed, "It appears that the Wei family needs to go through a few changes."


    [ Fuck ''em, Host ^?_?^ ]


    ''....''

 Chapter 266: Chapter 266 - Can the system also pee?

    ''....'' For a brief moment, Ryuk considered the possibility that the vocabry source of the system was subtly deteriorating, as it was employing words thatcked literal meaning. However, he dismissed the thought andmanded, ''Cover this area.''


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    The activation of the Energy Istion Dome is taking ce now.


    >> Only physical forms are allowed to leave the dome, and any escape of energy from within or the ability to observe inside changes is prohibited.


    { Vulnerable to external intrusion } =? Modifying the alterations.


    == Developing the protective mechanism utilizing Conduit Dome.


    ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥


    Upon hearing his words, the system activated immediately, manifesting a ck dome that shrouded the main pce of the Wei family and the surrounding area of the hall. Even though Esme had employed an illusion, it was arge illusion covering the whole Wei family''s main peak; this addition was meant to guarantee that nothing could break free from whatever urred inside this room.


    Although this was not meant to be a defensive barrier, no energy signature could escape this location. While individuals are free to leave, the moment they do, the conduit dome on the outeryer of the ck dome will immediately drain their energy, leading to their demise.


    Outsiders cannot prate the ck dome''s vulnerabilities, which could have been easily breached or deactivated from the outside, but now, any attempt would result in an instant loss of their energy due to the presence of a conduit.


    In the end, the System was evolving its battle formations, drawing lessons from past weaknesses.


    "WHO ARE YOU!" It didn''t take long for the Patriarch to unleash a powerful shout, channeling an immense surge of energy towards the ck-robed man who had just entered the Wei family''s main hall. Given the numerous formations and traps set around the pce, this urrence seemed almost impossible.


    "A¡ªan intruder," a few elders shifted their focus to the neer who had entered unnoticed. They sensed an obstruction preventing them from reaching out for reinforcements, and although they were capable enough on their own, their instincts suggested that anyone capable of entering the room without their awareness must possess considerable strength.


    Their doubts solidified when they sensed that this individual possessed mana instead of Qi. As elders, some among them had already encountered such beings during previous skirmishes with those who attempted to breach their town.


    To their astonishment, they realized that what they felt wasn''t mana at all. Instead, it was a substance that was morepact and extremely unstable, interacting violently with the internal energy nearby, as if it were intent on consuming it.


    "Y¡ªyou?" The Patriarch''s words trembled as his eyes met those amber ones. A piercing gaze directed at him as he felt a chill seeing those eyes, which weren''t unfamiliar to him, or at least shouldn''t be to the top three families of Uppertown. As his eyes widened before rxing, he added, "What is a gbearer doing in my Wei family''s domain?"


    ''!?!''


    Several elders gasped in surprise as they, for the first time, came across the name gbearer. However, they found somefort in knowing that the Patriarchs were aware of this individual.


    He appeared strong yet exuded an air of suspicion and mystery. Whenever the elders blinked, it felt as though he vanished, leaving behind nothing but an absence of energy, his presence akin to a faint thread that was difficult to detect, save for the mana-like energy he emitted that rendered him visible.


    "It''s reassuring that you know about me." Although Ryuk felt a slight surprise at the man''s awareness of his background, it was somewhat anticipated, considering that the patriarch of the Wei family hailed from one of the three prominent families in the upper town.


    Given his status and the likely external dealings he had encountered, it wasn''t all that surprising. However, in the grand scheme of things, it wasn''t particrly important.


    ''I can''t sense the Ancestor''s presence.'' Remaining seated at the helm, the Patriarch pondered the scenario where an outsider had emerged, wielding a strength so palpable that it evaded his senses.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In desperation, the Patriarch attempted to reach out to the Ancestor, who was currently in seclusion. However, to his disappointment, it seemed that the energy from within had been severed, blocking any chance of contacting the Ancestor.


    "He will die." With unwavering determination, Ryuk announced his intent, his gaze locked onto the Patriarch.


    As he moved closer, his feet left behind a trail of scorched earth, the orange ether glowing like mes against the already damaged ground¡ªa testament to the Patriarch''s immense strength. Now, even the slightest motion from Ryuk etched his footprints into the hard floor beneath those shattered tiles.


    Right now, this wasn''t apetition about how someone shows their dominance by breaking ground or walls of this ce. Instead, it was the suppression that was overwhelming everyone inside, sourced from that ck-robed man who had just arrived; the mana leaking through his body was so immense that the internal energy was getting pushed back.


    No, it wasn''t mana at all. They could feel it. It was the same energy used by those battleships and the weapons used by several high-ranking continents.


    It was Ether.


    "Do you mean, ancestor?" the Patriarch inquired, feeling confused by the man''s words, who had already arrived ten steps ahead of him. The emitting aura from that robed man was appearing like a me of orange hue, the suppression spreading across the room was evidence that the type of energy was dense enough to remove and push back all the internal energy within this room.


    After all, at the end of the day, internal energy is derived from spiritual energy, which is, in fact, dependent on the spiritually avable life forms on this.


    Although the number of living beings is higher, right now internal energy is in opposition to the force that was born from or synthesized using mana, which is the fundamental energy of this world.


    In simple terms, it was as if human energy¡ªinternal energy born from humans¡ªwas colliding with nature''s energy¡ªEther born from Mana.


    Though there were more life forms present inside the room to manage the vast amount of internal energy, the man who had just arrived had just suppressed everyone here.


    It was a humiliation that was slowly drowning in the heart of the Patriarch, who knew that if he didn''t do anything, he would be aughing stock in front of all the elders present here.


    As a patriarch, he had seen several battles and knew very well where to go and where to retaliate.


    And right now, seeing this man approaching who had just arrived within five steps of his throne, the Patriarch, clenching his hands and jaws, stood from his seat and moved beside, turning his eyes downward, knowing it would be futile to go against this man, dered, "Please take a seat, Young Master, and tell if you need something."


    [Tch, coward. Even heroines are better than you; at least they try to stab back =?_?=]


    "It appears the Patriarch is a wise man." Ryuk, without harming anyone, directly took a seat on the throne. He seated himself in such a way that he felt somewhat getting the hang of this particr habit which belonged to Drishti, where her obsession with thrones was clearly evident.


    But now he was understanding what it feels like to sit on the throne after passing through without a brink of retaliation, prompting him to further add, "I need three seats from the Wei family in the trial; I hope you can arrange it."


    ''!?!''


    The man who stood beside the throne, his eyes widened in surprise as he heard the demand for three seats instead of one, prompting him to nce towards the elders, who were already drenched in sweat looking towards him, seeing how their patriarch, who was only the strongest among them, had acted so cowardly and directly stood giving space for that man.


    ''I need to kill these old bastards.'' Looking towards those elders, the Patriarch was determined to either kill them or at least feed them a soul-devouring Gu to keep them in check to not spread the rumors about the Patriarch of the Wei family acting like a coward as he ordered one of the elders, "Second Elder, have your son relinquish from the trial and give that position to the Young Master."


    "P¡ªPatriarch!? How can you act like this!" the Second Elder cried out as a sword materialized in his hand, his robe fluttered as swiftly as his feet lifted an inch before his body vanished as he sought towards the throne, pointing his sword, unable to believe that the Patriarch of the Wei family could fall this low to surrender in front of some outsider.


    ''Sigh, there are always idiots who can''t read the room,'' the Patriarch thought as he sighed and kept looking nkly towards the attacking elder, whose white beard fluttered with eyes determined to cut the head of that outsider.


    Swish


    The only noise that lingered was the rush of air, where the swift sound of movement echoed, audible to all, before a delicate red mist appeared in ce of the Second Elder''s body in front of the throne, while sttering around without touching a meter radius or affecting anything except for the blood clots resting behind the throne''s wall.


    [Host, threaten them; I would like to see a masterpiece. <?(?£þ?¦á?£þ?)?>]


    "Your ignorance has cost you your life." With a cold mutter, Ryuk swung his forefinger, a glint of silver-red blood catching the light. He turned his gaze to the remaining elders, speaking in a low voice that was saturated with unsettling intensity, sending chills through them. "Understand this¡ªresistance will only bring you a quicker end. I didn''te here to negotiate.


    The trial will proceed with my terms, or there will be no Wei family left to speak of."


    As his words settled into the ears of those present, a terrifying aura emanated from Ryuk, his presence seemingly expanding to fill the entire room. "Decide quickly," he continued, his voice like ice, "because my patience is as thin as the air your elder no longer breathes."


    [....¡Ñ?©n?¡Ñ I seem to have pissed my pants.]

 Chapter 267: Chapter 267 - Yao Lians Call

    ''WHERE IS HE!'', Bonebreaker screamed inwardly as he scanned his surroundings, realizing that several cultivators had encircled him, their swords aimed menacingly in his direction. Trembling, he raised his hands in fear and stammered, "S-seniors, I-I am a servant of Young Master Rui Ke"


    At most, he was aware that the young master was Rui Ke of the Wei family, which led him to exin the ongoing situation. As he nced back at his threepanions, he noticed the woman who hade with them remained quietly unnoticed. Everyone''s attention was solely on the four servants.


    "Huh?" Arge man in a robe moved forward, rubbing his brow after the name rang out multiple times. Approaching Bonebreaker with a fierce re, he lifted his finger to press against his forehead, seemingly puzzled or working his jaw in frustration. "Rui Ke? Who is this Rui Ke?"


    [ Ask your Mother <?(?£þ?¦á?£þ?)?> ]


    "What is happening here?" Suddenly, a surge of orange light illuminated the surroundings as a figure appeared, shrouded in a dark robe with orange ents.


    All eyes quickly turned towards him, though his presence was barely felt. Before they could fully grasp that their senses were failing to capture him, the first detail that struck them was his face, obscured by a ck mask. His eyes seemed to hold a profound depth, capable of pulling anyone who dared to gaze into them.


    But even without revealing hisplete face, the lower half was already far enough for many of them to feel their bodies stuck in their positions.


    "I-immortal?" Overwhelmed by instinct, a voice, softer than a whisper, broke the stillness around them. In the absence of sound, it became clear to everyone, as all eyes were glued to the man most deserving of their attention.


    The striking sight of the man, with his hands resting behind him, moved gracefully with the ck robe, creating a majestic appearance that highlighted his noble figure. His robust physique and attractive face drew the attention of the onlookers, until one of the men stepped forward, leaving the female disciples behind, who could only gawk at Ryuk.


    The man approached, fists clenched together, and offered a respectful greeting, "Apologies, young master, but may we know what pleasure we have in your presence here?"


    "No," Ryuk stated firmly as he moved forward, extending his hand into the void that had once been merely empty for the spectators. Suddenly, like a sprinkle of stars, a white dress danced gracefully, reminiscent of butterfly wings, unveiling a woman enveloped in that ethereal garment.


    Her wless skin and radiant face highlighted her beauty, with golden pupils fixed intently on the man, while a small curve of her lips blossomed into a smile.


    ''Is she also...?'' Despite some uncertainties, it was impossible to overlook the fact that the woman who had just taken that man''s hand could possibly be the most stunning person they had ever seen.


    Her features were strikingly symmetrical, her expressive golden eyes radiated warmth and intelligence, and the gentle curves of her smile conveyed both confidence and kindness.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Herplexion shone with vibrant health, and her hair framed her face perfectly, enhancing the overall impression of elegance and charm that enchanted everyone around her, leaving them confused about whether she was also an immortal.


    "Why did you reveal your face?" Noticing that Esme had just deactivated her illusion and exposed her true appearance, Ryuk questioned her while maintaining his focus on her eyes. His mind, however, was already on high alert, ready for an ambush, fully conscious of the fact that they were in uncharted territory.


    "Because others need to know they are not in the same league as you," Esme dered in front of others while ncing towards the group of women to let them know that they had zero chances of having her man.


    Much to their astonishment, it was functioning naturally, shown by the way many women had diverted their gaze, hesitantly rubbing their chins as they wrestled with doubt and self-skepticism, leading to a decline in their self-assurance.


    [ I will pretend I didn''t hear that (?£þ?¥Ø?£þ?;?) ]


    ''....'' Ryuk watched as Esme pivoted and stepped ahead of him, his gaze catching the faint blush near her ears. Choosing not to highlight her embarrassment, he calmly trailed behind.


    "Y-young master, wait, we areing too!" Observing that Ryuk and Esme had abandoned all four of them, Number 1 and the others called out as they trailed behind, only to catch Ryuk''s gesture and recall their need to bring those three horses along.


    They were truly baffled. If they had just descended from the flying ship and were now standing atop a mountain town, what was the purpose of bringing three horses with them?


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In the heart of the region, atop the tallest mountain,y the grand pce of the Wei family. This impressiveplex was encircled by numerous pagodas and wooden structures, serving the distinguished members of the Wei family and sprawling across a vast expanse that could easily be mistaken for a small town.


    The whole mountain was ttened from above, and cut in a way that the paths were made of cobblestones, and a well-structured town nning was evident due to proper istion and other hygienic considerations.


    Birds chirped even at this height of the mountain due to the dense amount of spiritual energy present, making the atmospherefortable enough for any normal human to breathe pure air.


    Mixing with that chirping were the footsteps of a woman wearing a simple robe, revealing her identity as a maid of the main pce. She moved calmly before halting outside a door within an wooden architecture that was nothing less than a mansion. After knocking on the door as requested, she asked, "May I enter, My Lady?"


    "Come in," a gentle yet calming voice beckoned from inside as the maid swung open the door, exposing a woman seated at a table, encircled by two or three other maids who were tending to her hair and adjusting her attire. Dressed in her nightgown, she seemed otherworldly, illuminated by the soft light that kissed her skin, which resembled polished jade.


    "My Lady, the patriarch has requested your presence in the hall," the maid said, bowing as she delivered the message for her toe into the main pce.


    "Why?" Yao Lian nced towards the maid, narrowing her gaze before gesturing for others to stop, as she could only think about the reason for the patriarch calling her inside the hall, likely regarding her getting the position for the trial of the Immortal Phoenix.


    "My Lady, it appears that two immortals have arrived inside the main pce." While the maid wasn''t fully informed about why her mistress was being summoned by the patriarch, she sensed it had to do with the immortal couple that had just entered the pce.


    "I see, wait outside," Yao Lian ordered, before thinking, ''Let''s deal with him after the trial.'' She stood, putting aside the thought of dealing with the man who had killed her aunt while also talking to herst night. She made her way towards the bath, ordering, "Prepare my clothes."


    Realistically, following her participation in the trial, she would have enough time to address the situation with that unknown individual.


    "As you direct, My Lady." After listening to her orders, the maids leapt into action, and a couple of them apanied her into the bath.

 Chapter 268: Chapter 268 - The End of the Lian Family

    "Please, this way, My Lady." d in the distinctive robes of pce guards, two figures watched as Yao Lian arrived, gesturing to her and guiding her toward the hall room.


    ''Why are there so many women?'' From a vantage point outside the hall room, several women¡ªdozens of them¡ªwere seen lying down while casting furtive nces through the gaps and nearby windows, seemingly trying to catch sight of someone.


    Their quiet giggles and smiles were directed towards the hall room, leading Yao Lian to furrow her brow in uncertainty, questioning whether their gaze was fixed on the immortals who had arrived.


    It was understandably her first encounter with the concept of immortals, even though she was fully aware that no being in this world is truly immortal.


    The term ''immortal'' was merely an exaggeratedbel for those who wielded incredible power, and from this fact, she at least knew that those two individuals who had arrived were already far stronger than others, maybe as strong as the patriarch of the Wei family.


    "Yao Lian has arrived to pay respects to the patriarch." Entering the hall room through the door as the guards opened it, Yao Lian nced towards the individuals, bowed, sped her fists, and then lifted her eyes, which slowly moved upward. In her line of sight, she captured the broken flooring, shattered tiles, and finally the cracks in the nearby wall.


    ''It appears the patriarch found my choice unfavorable.''


    It was clear to Yao Lian that once the fact she wanted to participate in the trial of the Immortal Phoenix was brought into the hall by the elders who were on her side, the Patriarch of the Wei family would definitely act vigorously. This was evident from the state of the whole room.


    ''Are they the immortals?'' As she nced towards the head of the hall room, her eyes settled on the nearby thrones where two individuals sat: a woman in a white dress with a face that could be considered the face of a fairy from tales, and her golden pupils were something captivating in themselves.


    ''I can''t sense his presence.'' However, the most captivating aspect was the man in the middle next to the woman dressed in white. His ck robe, which looked regal and evoked the essence of a true immortal, seemed to render him invisible or imperceptible to her perception. It was as if he were part of the surroundings itself.


    Yao Lian could distinctly feel how the Qi diminished as it came into contact with the clothes he wore, producing an effect that rendered him seemingly invincible to her senses. This led her to question whether those clothes were indeed an artifact.


    ''Sharp but...'' Ryuk gazed at Yao Lian, who stood a short distance away on a slightly lower tform, observing how her eyes meticulously analyzed her surroundings. He sensed that she had focused her Qi towards him but noticed it was being nullified by his ability.


    This made him wonder if she had figured out the working mechanism of his ability that rendered him undetectable, and to just confirm that, he inquired inwardly, ''Anything you want to point out about her?''


    [Analyzing....]


    Ding!


    ©¥©¤©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¤©¥


    Reasons to potentially add this candidate to the harem:


    Name: Yao Lian


    Current Role: Viiness


    Special Ability: Possesses the ability to enhance the Host''s soul strength through dual cultivation during the moonlight.


    Favorability Rating: 30/100 (Attractive)


    ©¥©¤©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¤©¥


    ''...Why is it short?'' Ryuk inquired, seeing the system screen where there wasn''t much information regarding the woman''s strength or her stats regarding Strength, Agility, Ability, Charm, or Luck, unlike Liu Wei.


    [Host, Liu Wei was a man, and she is a jade beauty. Don''tpare¡ª]


    ''....''


    [Ahem, though I can show you her stats, they are the same as the old man seated beside you.]


    The system delivers information in a rxed manner, subtly expressing its support and curiosity. Refrain from including unnecessary content to enhance both screen size and word count.


    ''What? She is as strong as the patriarch?'' It took Ryuk by surprise that this woman¡ªwho was none other than the same one with whom he had talkedst night¡ªwas as strong as the patriarch of the Wei family. While observing the reactions of others, it was clear that they weren''t aware of this woman''s true strength.


    [Not physically, but her soul seems of the same level.]


    ''....soul?'' Hearing the system''s words, Ryuk was once again reminded that this continent''s power system was primarily focused on spiritual strengthening, unlike body or energy, which were themon practices he had observed in other ces.


    "Yao Lian, I heard Liu Wei has woken up?" The Patriarch questioned Yao Lian, disregarding the two people seated on nearby thrones. The patriarch was seated at the rightmost part, while in the middle sat a ck-robed man who had managed to secure three positions for the uing trial. This man had also asked the Patriarch for permission to remain within the Wei family until the trialmenced.


    Although it was presented as a request, it felt more like amand, one that the Patriarch couldn''t overlook. He decided to have fewer conversations with him, allowing the man''s presence to go unaddressed until the trial was over and he exited the Wei family.


    As one of the 18 most powerful families in the upper town, the Wei family was reluctant to seek help from outsiders. Unable to summon their ancestors for assistance, they found themselves in a difficult position, suppressing their pride. In response, they collectively chose to ignore the situation and weed these unexpected visitors as if they were esteemed guests.


    "Yes, Patriarch, he seems to be showing signs of improvement," Yao Lian observed, ncing back and forth between the ck-robed man and the patriarch, puzzled as to why an outsider upied the patriarch''s throne while he sat in a chair next to it. This arrangement made it clear to her that the man in ck was not only powerful but exceptionally strong.


    "Good. Apany him for a few months and heal himpletely," the Patriarch ordered, looking towards Yao Lian coldly, showing his clear intent for her not to even think of leaving the Wei family for a few months.


    ''...as expected,'' Yao Lian fixed her gaze on the Patriarch, unwavering in her resolve. She understood that he was determined to prevent her from participating in the trial, and he might go to great lengths to ensure she didn''t take part. However, what he didn''t realize was that she had already made preparations to guarantee her entry into the trial.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    With that in mind, she said, "Patriarch, thanks to my use of the Lian family''s heirloom, Liu Wei haspletely healed. At his request, both he and I would like to join the trial."


    In the end, Yao Lian used Liu Wei as her support to make this old man let her participate in the trial. While she had assured that Liu Wei would be under herplete control due to the poisoning she had given him for this long, it was evident that he would be disqualified in the first round of her difficult trial. So, she just wanted to use him to make this old man surrender.


    "....No, Liu Wei needs some rest, and being his wife, it''s your duty to take care of him." It struck the Patriarch as absurd that a woman from a small town would dare to challenge him while ying mind games. Yet, heposed himself, realizing that if he were alone¡ªwithout any unexpected visitors¡ªhe would have dly demonstrated to Yao Lian just how humble her background really was.


    "B-but¡ª" Yao Lian tried to retaliate, seeing how this was her only chance, which was getting snatched by this old man, but she only met with an intense gaze from the Patriarch as an aura burst out of his body, filling the whole room as if a tsunami of Qi had broken out as he dered.


    "I said, go back and take care of Liu Wei." The Patriarch focused his intensity on the woman while disying the anger that had built up from the earlier situation in which he had been humiliated by this g bearer. To his dismay, the woman remained unfazed, as if nothing was happening to her.


    ''Huh?'' Yao Lian found herself targeted by an immense pressure that could have caused internal organ damage. Yet somehow, her body appearedpletely normal, as if that pressure in front of her wasn''t even ruffling a single hair strand.


    Before her eyes, something drew her attention towards the man seated at the head in the middle, looking toward her with those deep amber eyes that shone due to the morning rays.


    "Patriarch, didn''t I ask for three seats?" Ryuk said, looking towards Yao Lian, who definitely possessed something worth considering, since he needed to strengthen his soul while also benefiting from her status as a viiness. ordingly, he had already asked for three seats instead of just two.


    And getting her on his side wouldn''t be difficult, given that he would ensure a reason for this viiness to owe him a pretty big favor.


    ''Hope the Lian family has a good sleep,'' Ryuk had already crushed the pride of the Patriarch of the Wei family and knew very well that in such scenarios where rage built up, the brain would simply find a weaker victim to take out their anger on. Right now, he had maneuvered everything onto the Lian family.


    "I see, Yao Lian, so that''s how it is." Hearing Ryuk''s words, the Patriarch''s hand clenched the armrest as he understood. Before clenching, his jaws tightened as he looked toward Yao Lian, realizing that she was the one who had already collided with this g bearer and tried to counterattack the Wei family. After all, how could someone enter Uppertown so easily? ''Yao Lian!


    The Lian family will pay with their blood!''


    "Sorry?" Yao Lian''s gaze shifted repeatedly between the Patriarch and Ryuk, her confusion growing as she failed to grasp the nature of their conversation. Yet, an unsettling feeling crept over her, as if the Patriarch''s eyes conveyed a silent threat.


    Oblivious to the dark future that loomed ahead, she remained frozen, unaware of how she had inadvertently be a pawn in Ryuk''s game.

 Chapter 269: Chapter 269 - Pawns

    ''Wait, isn''t that his voice?'' Though Yao Lian was confused by the patriarch''s remarks, she noted that the voice of the man beside patriarch sounded simr to that of the individual she had spoken with the night before.


    ''Don''t tell me.'' As she observed the man, her doubts intensified. She felt a growing certainty that he might be connected to her aunt''s demise. Considering her aunt''s status as an elder, it appeared quite possible for him to travel from the lower town to the upper town in just a few hours if he was indeed responsible for her death, showcasing his strength.


    "Miss Yao Lian, I hope with this I have returned the favor," With Ryukfortably upying the central throne, he rhythmically tapped his fingers on the armrest. His eyes locked onto Yao Lian, maneuvering his words to portray that his presence at the Wei family gathering was connected to the Lian family, signaling his intention to repay their goodwill.


    Naturally, he had no knowledge of the Lian family and had never met them. The only thing he knew was that they were connected to this woman who wasbeled as a viiness. To prevent her from growing stronger or making any bold moves, he needed to put a leash around her neck.


    Mostly, Ryuk''s interest in her was piqued after hearing how her body possessed a physique that could level up his Kundalini.


    Once he awoke in Ardoros, he discovered that the Kundalini was active within him, serving as a spiritual energy that could potentially fortify him in body and spirit. Still, hecked knowledge on how to advance this growth.


    ''What favor is he talking about?'' Yao Lian furrowed her eyebrows, feeling slightly confused upon hearing the man talk about some favor when he had openly threatened her whilementing that if he were the one who killed her aunt, then most likely it would not have ended with just one death.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Right now, she at least knew that he was very strong, and without the support of the elders of the Wei family, it would be tough for her to deal with him. This prompted her to forget about revenge for the moment and try to understand exactly what he was trying to aplish by mentioning favors and other things.


    ''How dare you, Yao Lian!'' The patriarch of the Wei family finally confirmed that this was some favor which this g bearer was trying to return or settle with the Lian family, and it was clear that the Lian family had requested him to allow their daughter Yao Lian to get a seat in the trial of the Immortal Phoenix.


    "I beg your pardon, Patriarch, but could you please tell me who this might be?" Yao Lian questioned the patriarch, aware that the man who had posed a threat to her the night before sat next to him. However, she did not possess any details about him beyond his remarkable strength.


    ''You sly bitch!'' Internally, the patriarch fumed, wishing to shred this woman who was as sly as a fox. She feigned ignorance towards this g bearer, causing patriarch''s anger to surge, an emotion that was spilling over in the form of his aura and energy.


    His remaining patience snapped as he decided to give the Lian family a death they never expected.


    "He is the Wei family''s guest," but suppressing his anger as he clenched the armrest tightly, the Patriarch informed.


    "I understand." Yao Lian nodded, feeling that the Patriarch was showing his dissatisfaction or anger towards her. She took it as if he were expressing his dissatisfaction for the words of the elders who might have supported her for getting the position inside the Trial.


    Not doubting anything about how his anger was directed towards the Lian family, she turned towards Ryuk before greeting him, "I apologize for myte introduction, young master. My name is Yao Lian."


    "But didn''t we already know each other?" Ryuk, slightly leaning back and folding his hands, looked towards Yao Lian with a smile while saying words that had two different meanings for both the Patriarch and Yao Lian.


    To the Patriarch, it merely indicated that he had previously crossed paths with Yao Lian during his encounters with the Lian family. Conversely, for Yao Lian, it served as a reminder that he was the individual she had conversed with the previous night.


    In the end, it was just wordy with different meanings behind it.


    ''...Damn you!''


    Both the Patriarch and Yao Lian were deep in their heads. Yao Lian shot a mad re at Ryuk, who was just sitting there, smirking at her like he was in on some big joke. The Patriarch, on the other hand, was directing his frustration at Yao Lian, feeling totally let down by her supposed betrayal of the Wei family.


    For that moment, it was like a triangle, where, unaware of anything, both Patriarch and Yao Lian yed in Ryuk''s palm.


    "I apologize, Young Master. It seems my memory is failing me. May I ask for your name?" Yao Lian suppressed her anger as she prioritized discovering the identity of this man, postponing everything until the trial seeded. She knew that the most important thing for her right now was to secure a position in the trial.


    "It''s Rui ke, Miss Yao Lian," Ryuk replied as he turned his eyes towards the Patriarch who was seated beside him while ignoring Yao Lian. He inquired, "By the way, when is the trial?"


    "Young master, it''s next week," Emerging from his contemtion on how to torture Lian  family, Patriarch responded withposure, carefully upholding his pride and ensuring he didn''t seem vulnerable in the eyes of the other elders.


    "It''s decided then. Show us a room to rest," With a gentle tap on the armrest, Ryuk rose to his feet, and Esme quickly followed suit, walking behind him as they made their way down the stairs. They passed beside Yao Lian, who remained stationary there looking towards the direction of the thrones.


    Moments before he went on to add, "I would really appreciate it if you could apany us to see this location, Miss Yao."


    ''What? Now what is this about?'' Standing there, as she heard his words, she nced back at him as she saw his figure slowly distancing from her, apanied by that woman in white. Yao Lian kept looking without moving until she heard.


    "Apany him, Yao Lian," the Patriarch gestured with his hand towards Yao Lian as she nodded before all three of them turned and left the room.


    ---


    "Second Elder, kill everyone from the Lian Family and feed them puppet Gu." Seated alone in the hall, several elders had already left, and only a few most trusted remained seated in their chairs as they intently listened to themand from the Patriarch, who coldly gazed at the enormous door of the hall, a clear killing intent filling the whole ce.


    "B-but Patriarch¡ªI understand," The Second Elder wanted to suggest that the puppet Gu was only used by the other side of the Jade Dominion.


    However, he halted, knowing that even though it was a forbidden demonic path¡ªwhere goo was imnted inside a dead body to control all its functions and thought processes while acting as the soul¡ªhe remained quiet, seeing the Patriarch''s intense re, and bowed.


    To be exact, puppet goo was used by demonic cultivators after they used an entire vige as a cauldron to hide it from orthodox path followers. They typically used it to turn the vigers into undead beings with functioning brains, while making them actpletely normal as if the human bodies had never died; however, they were merely alive in a mechanical sense.


    "Third Elder," looking towards the second elder who had left, the patriarch nced towards another old man who bowed and intensely heard his orders as hemanded, "Go and send the message to the Phoenix Order that a gbearer has infiltrated the Wei family."

 Chapter 270: Chapter 270 - Maria should not put pressure on her brain.

    Far removed from the Jade Dominion and separated by severalndmasses across the vast ocean, there existed a continent resembling a white circr frame surrounding a ck dot at its core.


    The encircling white region was known as the Sanctum, and the central ck dot was designated Malevolia¡ªthe demon continent belonging to Demon Queen Morana.


    The atmosphere around the continent was as usual tense, given how demons were kept in check by the Sanctum, and right now, due to the events of a few months ago, where arge number of demons had left Malevolia and headed towards Titanora, chaos was created in the Sanctum.


    "Head Priest, is the Saintess still not awake?" A figure traversed the corridor, enveloped in a luminous white light, dressed in wless white garments. He offered a calm nce to another man gripping a golden staff adorned with a sacred symbol, whose serene demeanor and closed eyes indicated a peaceful journey in a defined direction.


    "Saintess Maria is slightly exhausted, but I heard she woke up yesterday," The High Priest responded serenely, his eyes partially ajar, showcasing a glimmering white pupil. Memories flooded back of the Saintess losing consciousness, gued by demon seed.


    However, the immense holy energy saturating that location allowed her to enter a recovery phase, and she finally regained consciousness just yesterday.


    When the High Priest saw the demonic seed inside the Saintess, which in size appeared old enough to be linked to her childhood, he couldn''t believe that there were demons in this world who could not spare a holy child and instead tried to demonize her.


    After analyzing and studying the reason for the demonic seed and its workings, he finally learned that the more she uses her divine energy, the more the seed will grow.


    "We arrived, High Priest." Coming to a stop before an enormous marble portal, the priest apanying the Higher Priest bowed his head and indicated the door. The Higher Priest extended his hand, causing the divine energy embedded in the gate to respond. With a loud groan, the door creaked open, revealing a brilliant white radiance.


    Simr to earlier, the High Priest''s eyes fell upon a girl adorned in a gown that established her presence as a saintess, her purple locks cascading to the ground, spreading around her. Her eyes blinked listlessly,cking any sign of life.


    "I extend my greetings to the most revered and gentle soul, Saintess Maria," said the Higher Priest, his words flowing with heartfelt sincerity as he became aware of the overwhelming sense of peace radiating throughout the room, the floor charged with sacred energy.


    "What did I do to deserve this?"


    Suddenly, breaking that tranquility was the soothing yet saddened voice emanating from the woman who lifted her gaze upward, while her eyes were hollow, even though the purple glimmer seemed not enough to hide her defeat.


    "Forgive me, Saintess, I don''t understand?" Although the High Priest sought toprehend the essence of her statements, he could only witness Maria''s form gradually elevating, as if lifted by an unseen force, while the floor beneath them shimmered like water as she rose.


    "Can you find a woman named Diana Riantain?" Maria clutched her chest, recalling the pain that had almost killed her. She gritted her teeth as she remembered how, after inquiring about the reason for it, the goddess told her that this had been done by Ruken''s son.


    The name Ruken was not new to Maria, as she had heard it from that woman''s mouth, who imed to be Alisia Von Selvius.


    However, it became evident that she wasn''t really the Empress they knew in the end, but someone else taking over her body after the incident that happened with Amayara.


    Maria and the others had already decided to kill their mutual enemy¡ªRyuk Von Selvius. After seeing how Amayra, when cornered by them, revealed that the woman who had promised to support them was not actually Alisia, they were slightly taken aback at that moment.


    However, when they saw how that woman instantly suppressed Amayra, who was considered the strongest among them, Maria and Jenny decided to overlook that fact and trust in that woman, believing Diana''s word that Alisia would also participate in the battle ande to their rescue if they were unsessful in killing Ryuk.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But it all ended in vain, as all of them died at the hands of Ryuk, and that woman didn''te until the end.


    Maria didn''t care whether it was Alisia, Amayara, or anyone else who fell; the truth was that anyone who supported a devil deserved to be seen as one. Ryuk was a monster, and anyone who backed him¡ªbe it his mother or a bodyguard¡ªwould also bebeled as such.


    So, not caring about her past life, she decided to live this life well while bing stronger and, this time, punish the Ryuk for his evils in the future. However, he somehow disappeared, and Heindal emerged as an isted corner of this.


    In truth, Maria was happy that she would be able to help more people with her abilities while Ryuk''s death at least confirmed that there would not be that evil person againing between her and her mission to help others.


    But just now, her goddess revealed the fact that he was still alive. To be exact, it was Ruken''s son, but Maria knew that son was none other than Ryuk.


    "Pardon, Saintess, but do you mean the Riantain Family from Ardoros?" the High Priest was slightly taken aback, hearing how the Saintess was aware of the name Diana, who was somewhat popr due to her prodigious growth.


    "Yes, I need to tell her some very important information. Send a message to her toe here and meet me," Mariamanded, feeling that she needed the support of all her allies and to search for Edward once again, and even Diana.


    She thought she would be able to fight evil alone, but now she needed the support of Edward, Diana, and others who helped her in fighting that man.


    So, she decided to tell them about the future and exactly who Ryuk is. Even though they might not believe her that she knows about the future, she could just say it was the goddess''s oracle and tell them to eliminate Ryuk once and for all.


    "I¡ªI understand, Saintess." The Higher Priest couldn''t think of anything to say, but he nodded, taking it as if the Saintess had received an oracle from the Goddess to send a message to Diana Riantain, making him bow before he stood and left the room, while leaving Maria alone.


    "You forced me to use my brain, Ryuk!" Maria clenched her fist as she turned toward the enormous statue of Goddess F standing in front of her. The whole room was lit by a white glow as she folded her hands and prayed, "Goddess F, I may be weak, but with your support, I will make sure to use my future knowledge and get rid of that devil."


    Swish


    In the midst of her prayers, the holy energy surrounding her began to coalesce. As she felt her strength increase and her senses be heightened, the room erupted in a brilliant glow, saturated with a divine essence that intensified and thickened, flowing into Maria''s form, which began to twitch


    Badump


    ''!?!''


    "Khwaack!" But, to her misfortune, she coughed a mouthful of blood before falling forward, repeating the same mistake she had made a few months ago. "ARGHHHH! It hur....ts¡ª!!??"


    All she could do was scream as a searing agony erupted from her chest, radiating like tree roots, representing the demonic seed that began to taint the divine energy being drawn into her body. This torment matched the divine essence she generated, making her feel as though her very soul was being ripped to shreds.


    "Argh! It hurts! Help me, Goddess!" Her whole body was set on fire as if every single cell was burning with enormous heat, causing her to cry out as the whole room was filled with her screams.


    "AaRrrGggghHhhh!!"Positioned before the statue of the Goddess F, her bodyy still as crimson fluid started to seep from her facial openings¡ªnose, eyes, and ears. Her eyes rolled back, exposing the sclera, and she gradually lost consciousness. "S...ome...ne h..elp....."

 Chapter 271: Chapter 271 - Did she want to accompany them?

    Yao Lian gestured towards a building, saying, "This is the pill synthesizing furnace pce, young master." The structure was so vast that it seemed capable of amodating over 1,000 people. As she pointed to the open gate, it unveiled a scene where numerous individuals wereboring away at furnaces, with a massive pot simmering as they synthesized pills.


    Due to the presence of internal energy, the pills at some of the furnaces were levitating in the air as they came out of it, while some were burning. Small explosions from idents were alsomon.


    DING!


    ¨X©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨[


    Resonance of Demonic Seed Detected.


    Target Identity: Maria


    Location: Unknown.


    ---? (Divine Core at 80% efficiency ----? Falling to 26.4%.


    Divine Energy:


    - Current Level: 25% (¡ý)


    - Effect: Rapid depletion from demonic influence; reduced resistance to divine spells and regeneration.


    Mental Health:


    - Current Status: [Critical]


    - Sanity: 9% (¡ý)


    - Effect: Heightened vulnerability to dark thoughts and hallucinations, with impaired cognitive functions.


    Physical Health:


    - Current Status: [Severely Compromised]


    - Vitality: 12% (¡ý)


    - Effect: Reduced strength and endurance; slower healing and increased vulnerability to demonic corruption.


    Additional Effects:


    - Pain Threshold: Exceeded; the body and mind are in constant agony, further elerating the decline in overall stats.


    - Demonic Corruption Level: 89% (¡ü)


    - Risk: Complete takeover by demonic energy if status persists.


    Health is Stabilizing --? Healing energy detected repairing damaged body.


    ¨^©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨a


    ''....'' With a sudden sound, a system window popped up in front of Ryuk as he looked towards the provided details about the triggering of the demonic seed on a very familiar figure, causing his eyes to narrow until he reached thest line of information, inquiring, ''Healing energy? Is she in some monastery?''


    As Ryuk monitored the orange status window, he noticed that following the disruption from the demonic seed, Maria''s health was starting to improve.


    This made it apparent that the divine energy being used on her was stronger than her inherent vitality, facilitating her recovery.


    It was evident that such potent tensor healing energy¡ªpotentially surpassing Maria''s capabilities¡ªcould only be sourced from a monastery inhabited by several high priests.


    [ Host, detecting the location is difficult right now, but the effect of the demonic seed triggering has been detected a second time. ]


    ''...Why didn''t you inform me before?'' Hearing the system mention how it was the second time the demonic seed triggered, Ryuk inquired why the system did not inform him the first time it happened.


    [ Host, it was triggered at the time when Drishti Devereaux was threatening you, and I was trying to collect a more detailed analysis, which is why I intentionally didn''t tell you <?(?£þ?¦á?£þ?)?> ]


    ''So, you forgot, huh?'' Hearing the system''s excuse, he calmly stated, seeing how it was just making excuses for its own shorings.


    [ hehe, it happens sometimes (?????©n???) ]


    ''Yes, sometimes.'' Sliding the window away, Ryuk turned his attention towards Yao Lian, she was talking about pills and elixirs, while his mind really thought about his past world, where several novels mentioned how a system is very helpful and somewhat adder to make someone strong, but it appeared reality was different; he got a system that was suffering from amnesia.


    "Esme, what are you doing?" Noticing that Esme was going towards a tree, he inquired. He followed behind, ignoring Yao Lian, who herself had noticed how he wasn''t interested in hearing her words, but still, she continued due to orders from the Patriarch.


    ''She is mocking me,'' Yao Lian looked towards the white-dressed woman who, with rhythmic steps, moved towards a nearby tree.


    Yao Lian recalled an event from a few hours ago, where she was guiding and introducing them to several ces while that woman showed no interest in hearing her words.


    When Yao Lian tried to make them go to their guest rooms, that woman again made her introduce them to more new ces.


    It was as if that woman was clearly mocking her by making her keep talking while not paying any attention to her words.


    "Come here and sit," Esme gestured, elegantly carrying her dress. She sat nearby in the shade of the tree, with the cold breeze fluttering her hair as she ced it behind her ears. She looked towards Yao Lian before adding, "Tell me about the history of the Wei Family."


    [ She is evil (?©`?_?©`?©a?) ]


    ''!''


    ''She is testing my patience!'' Yao Lian inwardly cried out, looking towards that mocking smile on the woman, who sat near the tree with her back propped up against it, rxing and making her tell about the history of the Wei family.


    "Hm, I am also interested in knowing the history of the Wei Family, Miss Yao Lian, please continue," Ryuk nodded at Esme''s words, supporting her statement before ncing towards Yao Lian, gesturing for her to continue telling about the rich history of the Wei family, which had existed for centuries.


    ''You both imbeciles!!'' Yao Lian gritted her teeth, her lips trembling as her fist tightened. Despite the quivering of her lips, she managed a smile before nodding and beginning to recount the history of the Wei Family, "The Wei family was founded in¡ª"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "By the way, Esme, you are not giving me space here," Ryuk, not paying attention to Yao Lian, nced towards Esme, who was propped against the tree while not giving him any support to do the same, prompting him to point this out.


    " The Wei family was one of the few¡ª" While Yao Lian borated on the deep-rooted history of the Wei family, the vines visible on her forehead revealed her irritation and annoyance. It was clear that her audience was more interested in their own conversations than in the message she was trying to share.


    "My back hurts; can''t we just do it like this?" Esme, noticing how Ryuk wasn''t having any support, suggested as she slightly turned, showing her back to him while telling him, "We can just sit by supporting each other''s backs."


    Her suggestion was simply for them to prop their backs against each other while seated. But it appeared Ryuk wasn''t getting her logic here, considering that his weight was more than hers, prompting him to just take her seat and lift her up before pulling her into his embrace, making her back prop against his chest, adding, "It''s way better."


    "...Yes, it is," Esme nodded as she felt her heartbeat skip as he wrapped his hand around her waist while hugging her from behind.


    Though she could clearly hear her own heartbeat and the warmth spreading throughout her face, the illusion on the outeryer of her skin had already made her appearpletely normal and unhinged, with an impassive look as she looked towards Yao Lian''s gritted teeth due to their shamelessness, Esme added, "Now tell us about the family tree of the Wei Family, don''t skip any single branch family."


    ''Damn you both!!'' Yao Lian burst inwardly and looked down with her fist tightened. The vines near her slender neck were evident of her frustration and annoyance.


    She deeply hated both of these people, among whom the man had threatened her the previous night while the woman did the same, and now this woman was clearly mocking her while trying to provoke her, causing her to mumble under her breath due to overwhelming frustration, "....I will not leave both of you alone."


    [ Huh? Threesome (?£þ?¥Ø?£þ?;?) ]

 Chapter 272: Chapter 272- Night time

    ''Analyse this'', Gazing at the moonlit sky from the balcony of their wooden house, which was shared by both Ryuk and Esme, Ryuk asked a question after a long day spent touring the Wei family estate. He stood near the railing, pulling out a wooden box with a soft fabric covering from his inventory.


    The box he held was the same one that Demon Queen Morana had given him, carrying a strong aphrodisiac. At that time, he had stored it to preserve the energy signatures to trace them, but with several things in the way, he didn''t get the chance to analyze it.


    [ Analyzing....]


    DING!


    ©¥©¤©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¤©¥


    Energy found: concentrated remnants of demonic energy detected.


    Searching for energy signatures


    There are more than 300 energy signatures detected around the world, which match the simrity by 99.23%


    ©¥©¤©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¤©¥N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''What? 300?'' Hearing the system''s voice, Ryuk turned his gaze towards the window to see that the energy signatures were detected in 300 different locations.


    Naturally, every person has unique energy signatures, just like how fingerprints, tongue marks, etc., are unique, but considering that in this world there are creatures who can copy one''s appearance, like doppelgangers and so on, even copying to the point at the molecr level, it was not hard for them to replicate someone''s fingerprints or different marks, which is also true for energy signatures.


    But achieving that requires extremely high uracy and control over one''s own energy, far enough to match the frequency, wavelengths, and tendencies of one''s own energy all the time.


    [ Yes Host, all the energy signatures areing from different sources, making it hard to pinpoint an exact location.]


    Hearing the system''s report, Ryuk did not doubt its authenticity, but since he had no way to confirm it, it was slightly confusing because there was only one person he had seen with that intense amount of uracy and control over their energy¡ªDrishti Devereaux.


    Though it was also possible that some species with a natural trait of high efficiency could achieve it, it was clear that this aphrodisiac was given by the demon queen, and for her to do this was confusing in itself, considering that demonic energy is highly vtile and slowly corrupts a user''s mind, preventing them from ever achieving a threshold where they could im to haveplete control over their own energy.


    ''Try to match energy signatures from any earlier individual whom we have ever encountered till now,'' Ryukmanded, referring to the energy signatures that the system was constantly collecting since the moment he woke up in Ardoros to increase its database, while also adding precautions to not lose those connections, just like what happened after it went into sleep mode for five years.


    [ Searching...]


    DING!


    [ Host, match detected. It''s identical to Priest Kermit we encountered on Titanora. ]


    ''I see.'' Hearing the system''s response, Ryuk slightly leaned on the railing while looking towards the vast sky, his mind cing all the pieces together.


    From the start, where the Demon Queen was behind the curse that was spread in Titanora, Ryuk found an ugly-looking flesh lump, identified as Priest Kermit.


    Now, Ryuk detected that the energy signature on the gift, which the demon queen gave him, had been scattered in 300 different locations, with each having the same energy signature as this box.


    ''Demon queen is really a queen for a reason.'' Ryuk closed his eyes and smiled slightly, clearly understanding that Priest Kermit had been cut into 300 pieces, while somehow the demon queen kept him alive, scattering him in 300 different locations.


    It wasn''t hard for Ryuk to understand that her main intention was to aplish two things:


    The first was to spread that curse or disease across several low-level continents in hopes of farming demonic energy, which she could absorb from the cursed dead bodies of different individuals to make herself stronger.


    Secondly, she aimed to avoid being traced back to her exact location by some strong individual who could find her using the energy signature. Therefore, she cautiously calibrated all of the energy signatures to be the same as hers, creating a camouge.


    "Are you not going to sleep?" Pulling him out of his thoughts was a soft womanly voiceing from behind his ears as Esme whispered, causing Ryuk to slightly tilt his head and tap her head lightly.


    "What''s with that dress?" Turning his head towards Esme, Ryuk noticed her wearing a whitece, thin fabric nightgown with flowery borders sticking tightly to her skin while revealing her curvy self.


    Added with the moonlight that was falling on her milky white skin, her deep golden eyes simmering like a pool of gold, fixed on him as she intensely looked at him while slowly stretching her hand towards his face.


    "What are you doing?" Ryuk once again inquired, seeing how she just took off his face mask, causing his face to bepletely revealed as his straw hat was also blown away by the breeze, uncovering his ck hair fluttering along with the night while his eyes, with a raised brow, looked at Esme.


    thump thump


    ''I can''t die like this!'' Esme cried out in her heart as, while maintaining an impassive look using her illusions, her eyes reflected the most beautiful sight, which tingled the strings of her heart.


    The situation was more dire for her, considering that for a person in love, they find their partner more attractive and charming. But the major issue was that her partner was already at the limit she could consider godly.


    "Don''t move," Esme mumbled with a voice hardly above a whisper, as she stretched her hand towards his robe. She pulled him, and due to the strength of his body, instead of him, she got pulled and collided with him.


    ''Damn it, control yourself.'' Esme kept looking at him as she lifted her hand and cleared off slight dampness near her lips, which appeared to betray her present situation in front of the man she was really in love with.


    [ She is hungry, Host. Did you see that saliva! RUN! ¡Ñ?©n?¡Ñ ]


    "Esme? Can you at least tell me what happened?" Ryuk lifted his hand and held her hair locks while slightly caressing them, looking calmly at her, knowing that she wasn''t intoxicated by some alcohol nor did she appear to have ingested anything, making him feel confused due to her actions.


    "They were looking at you all the time," Esme once again mumbled as she looked nkly at Ryuk, who tilted his head while waiting for her to rify the situation.


    "Exactly who?" he inquired, keeping his surveince around the area as they were in the open.


    "Those women were ogling at you all the time," Esme informed, her voice turning cold as she remembered those women in robes who kept looking in their direction constantly when she was doing the tour of the Wei family. Her voice was serious, and her face showed a genuinely annoyed expression.


    "Pfft...I mean, I see." Seeing her face like that for a moment, Ryuk chuckled before controlling himself since it could be a serious matter for her. Clearing his throat, he inquired, "Then, what do you want to do about that then?"


    "Sigh," Esme tried to control her anger toward those women before gripping Ryuk''s ck robe. She tried to pull it two or three times before firmly dering, "Remove your clothes, now!"


    "Huh?"


    [ Host, should I activate the birth control feature since I can bet this will lead to fuck¡ªERROR! ]

 Chapter 273: Chapter 273- Dual Cultivation?

    Light is a special kind of energy with a dual nature¡ªit acts like both particles and waves as it moves. It doesn''t have its own temperature, but we generally associate it with warmth since it can be converted to heat quite easily and back again.


    The medium that carries it also affects the temperature it disys. Just like this night, when the cool ambiance of the brisk breeze flowed alongside the moonlight into a room of a wooden building, settling on a bed where a woman perched above the shadow of a figure.


    As the moonlight, which appeared cold and serene, fell on the body of the woman wearing a very thin nightdress, it failed to provide any coldness to her body, which grew warmer with each passing moment, her breath gasping.


    "It should be enough, right?" Lying on the bed with his robe opened from the front, Ryuk looked towards Esme, who was seated on his abdomen while a thin strand of saliva had just broken between her lips and his as she gasped.


    "No, it will never be enough." With Esme''s lips parting, offering soft, warm breaths, her face leaned forward while her eyes reflected his impassive face, adorned by those deep amber orbs mirroring her image, as if she were the only one in his gaze, and her eyes tried to embed his image into her heart.


    "Umh... don''t move." With those words, as Ryuky trapped with her folded knees resting on his hands, leaving his upper bodypletely exposed, the woman hugged him and, instead of giving a kiss, went for his neck.


    "Hhh... hey, are you a vampire or something?" Ryuk slightly nudged her ears with his chin as he felt her literally biting near his neck. Unlike the moment before, when they kissed, she was now biting him.


    "Close your eyes and sleep, good night." Esme, while lying on his chest, brought her hand above his face, her palm resting over his eyes while her delicate fingers lightly guided him to close his eyes, as it appeared Esme was kissing near his neck.


    Naturally, he was also a man and definitely wanted to retaliate, but hearing hermands, he followed along without using force, lying down nonchntly.


    [ Host, you have just manifested your 207th bone. ?? ]


    ''...Cover this room from that woman''s eyes,'' Ryukmanded, knowing full well that Drishti,cking any sense of shame, would definitely be observing everything that was happening inside this room. Even though she couldn''t see him, it wasn''t the same for Esme; she could at least see her.


    [ The dome is formed, host, but are you really going to be one-sidedly assaulted like this? (?©`?_?©`?©a?) ]


    ''....'' Hearing the system, Ryuk looked toward the ceiling while feeling the soft, silken, and smooth body of her, pressing against his. He said, "Stop, Esme, or you will regret it."


    He directly warned the woman who was testing his patience, clearly making him want to retaliate against her assault, feeling his own body heating up.


    ''?!''


    Swish


    With a swift motion, creating a ripple in the nearby air due to her speed, Esme pushed her body away from him, abruptly gesturing with her hand as she stood on the floor while hey on the bed, shaking and stammering, "Wait, wait, not now, I was just teasing you!"


    As she spoke, she dashed over to the bed next to Ryuk''s, leaping onto it before cocooning herself in a nket. Her heart raced, and her thoughts grew foggy as she recalled how she had lost control just moments before.


    With her hand gently moving between her legs, she sought to soothe the heat rising within her, biting her lips to control herself, remembering how her jealousy toward those women had pushed her to act out of bounds.


    Normally, since the moment she met him, her attachment had been growing due to her bloodline curse, making her restless whenever he was away from her.


    But during their journey, this had never happened when they were outside; even in Titanotra, most individuals were male, and among the 188 soldiers from the Devereaux family on the battleships, there were hardly any women.


    Considering all this, it wasn''t possible for her to feel conscious, but since the moment she arrived here and saw him entangled with a naked woman in Lower Town, her situation had deteriorated until today. She felt jealous and wanted to im him, forgetting her grandmother''s words.


    Esme was well aware that for a man who possessed such perfection, it would be inevitable that he would attract many women, and she understood that not all those women would be weak.


    She even imagined how someone like Drishti Devereaux, if she somehow became romantically interested, could easily kidnap him from her. She needed to at least provide him enough strength to defend himself.


    After all, her physique was itself possessed, something far purer and more potent among all the Tenebri bloodline, which could even provide an awakening while sharing her own ability with her partner once she reached adulthood.


    ''Yes, this is for him; you can do it, Esme.'' Esme bit the nket with her teeth, tightly shutting her eyes, which seemed slightly damp with annoyance and anger at having to control herself like this.


    In the end, she needed to sacrifice her desires to ensure that her man remained strong enough to always be by her side.


    [....Host, you keep making her flee. Should I look into downloading a dual cultivation system add-on? It could offer a shop for purchasing pink handcuffs or cors to bind¡ª]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''Wait, dual cultivation?'', Ryuk inquired about the term which wasn''t much foreign to him, considering this was a normal urrence in the stories of his past world.


    [ Yes, Dual cultivation is a process where two individuals exchange energy and harmonize their spiritual or life forces through intimate contact. Thisbined flow of energy refines their internal power, clears blockages, and strengthens their bodies and minds, though it will not work with you, Host ]


    ''Why?'', Ryuk was lying on the bed, looking towards the ceiling with hope that he had finally found a way to train Esme and make her stronger. He felt slightly confused when he heard the system mention that dual cultivation would not work with him.


    [ It requires internal energy or mana. (?£þ?¥Ø?£þ?;?) ]


    ''....'' Receiving a clear response, Ryuk realized that he had overlooked the truth that each time he utilized internal energy¡ªsimr to his earlier experience with the Talisman¡ªhe had employed the system to transform his own Ether into internal energy, leading him to forget that he actuallycked any internal energy of his own.


    However, in dual cultivation, the process involves harmonizing each other''s energy. And Ryuk possessed a type of energy that was notpatible with a human body¡ªEther.


    He certainly cannot possess any mana at this moment, as it would only weaken his strength and react violently with the ether within him. This leaves him no choice but to consider internal energy as a viable alternative.


    Ryuk raised his head slightly to get up, but as he did, a noticeable bulge near his crotch came into view, where the ck fabric was pulled tight, seemingly on the verge of ripping apart. This prompted him to nce over at Esme, who had averted her face, hidden beneath the nket.


    He kept looking at her for a brief moment before turning his eyes towards the balcony, where the night was still long. Hemanded, ''Simply download the dual cultivation add-on and activate my Devereaux Bloodline, as it appears I must learn cultivation on her behalf.''


    [ Huh? Host, are you saying you will do the hard work in her ce? ]


    ''Isn''t she weak and has less potential for mana growth? It''s better for Esme to learn about internal energy.'' Ryuk tied his robe before taking out his mask, covering his face. He knew well that this wasn''t a ce where he could just sleep, so he kept his guard up.


    While wearing the mask, his gaze settled on Esme''s nket, adding, ''And it''s not like I will just give her strength for free; she will need to do more intense exercise too.''


    [ Understood, you can count on me to provide the highest quality dual cultivation add-on, which also offers special options. >?.?< ]

 Chapter 274: Chapter 274 - A Person Without Emotions

    Inside the upper town, which was controlled by the 18 major families, each of them had their centers scattered around several peaks with a simr design, where small towns belonging to branch families were situated around the main peak where a whole town of the main family resided.


    Inside one of those peaks belonging to the Jun family, the atmosphere waspletely different from what one would expect, given that one of the branch family''s whole peak waspletely destroyed as if an asteroid had hit it.


    It was unknown how many casualties could have urred, with the surrounding area still calm due to the absence of any living being who could even voice out their own words to ask for help from outside.


    The whole Jun family''s expanse was covered in ck clouds, even though the moonlight appeared to be not enough to disperse them, as the silence that permeated throughout the peaks was filled with fear and horror.


    Inside a branch peak of the Jun family, where the whole town, once appearing well-nned and glimmering with nightnterns, was now silent, only a few individuals were hiding here and there.


    "M-mom, why isn''t anyoneing to save us?" a small child, appearing no more than four years old, inquired as she clenched the clothes of her mother, who, hugging her, was hidden inside one of the rooms avable in her residence.


    "Don''t cry, my little fairy, I will protect you," the woman tightly hugged her child as she remembered the events of the previous night when two individuals had arrived, one of them being none other than the honored and well-revered nine-tailed beast herself.


    The moment those two individuals arrived, it became the talk of the town that their ancestor had ascended back to the Jun family. But it turned out that the woman was a devil who ughtered everyone from the main peak, not giving them any chance to escape or ask for reinforcements.


    Whoever tried to leave the Jun expanse to ask for help from other families or even contact the Phoenix Order was instantly devoured by ck clouds that appeared like dark mist, including the woman''s husband, who had tried to seek help.


    Fearpletely scattered through all the individuals as everyone was hidden inside their houses.


    Krieeek


    "Heuk!?" Suddenly, the little girl''s breath caught in her throat. The moment she heard the door of her house slowly opening, her mother stretched her hand as a sword came out of her dimensional ring, and she inquired, "Wh-who are you?"


    "Hm, is he your husband?"


    Suddenly, with a sound of someone hitting the floor, the woman''s heart thumped as she nced through the gap in the drawer and removed the curtain, seeing a man covered in tattoos and earrings standing while another robed oney fallen on the floor.


    "N-no! Dear! Leave him alone!" Suddenly, leaving her child, the woman dashed from the drawer, charging her internal energy towards the man who had just thrown her husband to the floor. In trying to protect him, she swung her sword.


    "Stop there, or I will kill your child," Lucas said. Seeing how, even after delivering her husband safely, the woman was still trying to attack him, he scratched his ears, frowning as he gestured for the woman to halt in the middle, warning her as he looked towards the small child inside the drawer.


    ''!?!''


    The woman''s feet slid on the floor as she fell to her knees, sliding to her husband''s side, her face bing pale and her eyes trembling in horror as she realized that her actions could harm her child. She bit her lip, looking down at her husband''s body.


    "Haah....." Suddenly, the lying body exhaled, causing the woman''s eyes to widen as she looked at her husband, hugging him tightly, realizing that he was still alive. "Dear! You are fine...! Heuk...! You are fine...!"


    "So, he is indeed your husband. Fine, I will leave then," Lucas said, not wanting to see this drama. He tried to turn away, but the man clenched his leg, causing him to halt and turn towards him, inquiring, "What do you want?"


    "Y-you are a monster," the man mumbled as he remembered how, taking the excuse of the ck clouds, he tried to fake his death and run away from his wife.


    But on the way, he met Lucas and told him his heart-wrenching story about how he just wanted to escape from his wife, who used to beat him daily.


    "I-I curse you... you will marry dozens of wives¡ªcough!" Being a married man and having finally gotten a chance to fake his death and escape this misery, he was once again brought back into that hell, causing him to curse this bastard who thwarted his n, giving this man a curse whose significance was only known to a married man.


    Having a wife who never stops her constant chatter and all that gloomy talk is the toughest trial one can face, a strain that no one else in this world can fully grasp except its victim.


    "Dear, you are alright! Where were you? How are you? Did these monsters do something to you? Have you eaten something? Have you called someone for our help...


    h h...."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    -----


    "I should have just killed that bastard," Lucas thought, remembering the words of Iliantara, who had warned him not to kill anyone. He felt his ears itching even more, but he controlled his murderous aura as he moved towards the main peak, directly covering the distance from one peak to another within just a second.


    "What was he bbering about?" Iliantara inquired as Lucasnded on the destroyed main peak, moving towards the broken architecture. She had kept her eyes on what Lucas was doing and felt confused seeing how that man was trying to escape his own wife, who was so caring for him, giving Iliantra a new experience today.


    She always thought that a man would want to marry several women, wanting to form a harem, since it was amon urrence, given how much it was practiced in Ardoros or even by her own father, who married many women. But aftering to the Jade Dominion, she found that it was not a generalization.


    "Who knows? I don''t even like women," Lucas said, seated on the rock, taking a toothpick and poking at his teeth.


    "Are you gay?" Iliantara inquired as she took a seat on a rock at a distance while holding her long katana sword.


    "....Hey, should I just kill you?" Upon hearing Iliantara''s remarks, Lucas felt a surge of anger. Ever since his arrival in the Jade Dominion, all he had encountered were feeble opponents, and he had received no leads on the other g bearers. They had agreed to bide their time until the trial, but at that moment, he longed for a worthy opponent, and this woman''s words was beginning to irk him.


    "We both know what the oue will be, so just tell me, why don''t you like women?" Iliantara gave him an impassive look as her tail covered the area nearby, appearing as she sat on a sofa filled with furs, her eyes looking coldly at him.


    "Not like I hate them; it''s the same for males too, It''s the Rakshasa technique''s drawback; I don''t feel emotions at all¡ªanger, love, hatred, attachments¡ªnothing." Lucas, seated on the rock, nonchntly informed, as the breeze fluttered his hair, revealing the deep orange hue in his eyes, looking down while revealing a hollow expression.


    SWISH


    "Eh? Is this the reason why you try to mimic anger and talk too much, Lucas?"


    ''?!?!''


    Suddenly, a soft, womanly voice echoed through the ce, causing both Iliantara and Lucas to nce in the direction where, as if space was wrapped around delicate feet, a figure slowly touched the ground, revealing a materializing form of a very familiar individual, holding a smile with her fingers near her chin as she looked towards them.


    "Ldy Drishti!?!"

 Chapter 275: Chapter 275- Interests(1)

    Located at a significant distance from the Jade Dominion and spanning a wide sea area, there was an expanse ofnd where five massive battleships rested, showcasing their enormous metal forms.


    Encircling the battleships were numerous figures d in trench coats, their faces obscured by hooded garments that allowed only a faint orange gleam from their eyes to be seen, totaling an imposing 188 individuals across thendscape.


    The density of the atmosphere had already risen significantly because of this presence, which was now exerting a fierce and vigorous influence in an open space where a throne-like formation of earth was present. A woman sat there, exuding an air of elegance and dominance, her posture revealing her indifference.


    "Lady Drishti, what is happening there?" Regina inquired while holding a sword, ncing in the direction of the woman seated with closed eyes and a small smile on her face, appearing to be lost in thought.


    "No need for you to know; this is something only an adult can see," Drishti gestured with one hand, shaking it to clearly indicate her intent to suggest that whatever she was seeing right now was not meant for Regina to look at.


    Though Drishti wasn''t able to see what Ryuk was doing due to him appearing invisible to her sight, she was able to see Esme and hear her words, which were clearly steering the conversation between them toward something intimate. Seeing how Esme was taking the initiative, Drishti mused, ''She has grown up.''


    ''This old hag is definitely up to something,'' Regina thought, looking toward Drishti, who was seated, smiling, with her eyes closed. It was clear from the way she worded her statement that she was definitely seeing something indecent happening between her liege and Esme.


    "Huh?" Suddenly, Drishti frowned as she tightened her eyelids to focus more. She was unable to see anything except that everything inside that room suddenly became invisible to her eyesight the moment she reached the point where Esme had just sat above Ryuk''s body.


    "Really?..." Drishti slowly opened her eyes, realizing that she was not allowed to look into their intimate moment. Feeling that she couldn''t just barge in and show her ugly sight to peek on two couples, she slowly stood from her throne, which instantly turned back into soil.


    "Lady Drishti? Where are you going?" Regina raised an eyebrow, as due to her mana sensitivity, she felt the nearby mana reacting vigorously as it started to concentrate around Drishti''s body, indicating that she was about to leave or take a leap from there.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "There are two more g bearers in Upper Town; I am going to deal with them," Drishti realized that the distance from their location to Upper Town was too great, and that the Jade Dominioncked mana because of its plentiful internal energy. She understood it was usible for Regina not to be aware of this, just as she had pointed out.


    ''?!''


    Hearing Drishti''s words, the individuals standing around also caught wind of the presence of a g bearer, realizing that it could mean that branch families or their support were also on the continent. They turned toward theirmander in hope of receiving the order to instantly join their liege.


    "I see, and Vampires will surelye here, right?" Unlike the soldiers, Regina nodded, understanding that if such a scenario arose and two g bearers collided with each other, given the minimum strength level, which was legendary rank, it was clear that even from this distance they could sense the aftermath of their collisions.


    She stayed on guard, preparing to block if someone, as Drishti said, tried to enter the Jade Dominion.


    "Yes, they will surely arrive here," Drishti nodded before her figure started to slowly vanish as if transitioning from her feet to upper body until shepletely turned into light particles.


    "Commander, what if Lady Drishti is lying just to make us not help the liege?" A cloaked figure came forward and inquired of Regina, ncing in the direction of the Jade Dominion. Given Drishti''s habits, where she always tried to find entertainment in games, he found it possible that she could lie to them.


    "But what if she didn''t lie?" Regina nced in the direction of the Jade Dominion, inquiring back to the man, causing him to look down. He realized that if it was true, then they needed to guard the ce from the outside.


    "Fine then, Commander; please go to protect the liege. We will stay here," the figure then nced toward Regina while nodding, calling others to also affirm his words.


    "....Kill them even if you need to activate the battleships," Regina knew the strength of her battalion, causing her to nce toward them. Seeing their determination, her face turned cold. Before her body blurred, she streaked through thendscape toward the Jade Dominion.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Within the Jun family situated in the upper town of Celestial Phoenix order.


    "Ldy Drishti!?!"


    Iliantra looked towards the woman who had just arrived in front of them, causing her to stand on her feet, looking at her before ncing in Lucas'' direction, who, unlike her, remained seated as if he had already sensed her arrival.


    "Yes, something like that, Lady Drishti. But what are you doing here?" Lucas replied to Drishti''s statement, epting that most of the time he needed to keep speaking and act as if it was part of his behavior, knowing well that remaining inactive would only cause the Rakshasa Technique to devour all his emotions.


    "Let''s see," Drishti, with her finger pressed to her lips, cast a nce toward the ruined main peak of the Jun family. The shattered structuresy scattered with the remains of Jun family members, as terrified townsfolk cowered behind crumbling wood and debris, stealing anxious looks in her direction.


    "You know, if it wasn''t for that woman in seclusion, this could be a catastrophe?" Looking toward the state of the Jun family, which was caused by both g bearers, she felt surprised, but having already seen everything from the start, it wasn''t really much to her, considering she was here for some other work. She pointed her fingers in one direction, adding, "Devil,plete a task for me."


    Suddenly, a small child-like figure came out of the rubble, holding the strap of his dress as he arched his brow looking toward the woman who, in his dark striped pupils, appeared like a predator, causing him to avert his eyes, not meeting her as he inquired, "How did sobeone like you arrive here?"


    Belial wasn''t aware of the true identity of this woman, but the vigorous reaction that was evident in the atmosphere, which a few moments ago was devoid of mana and only filled with internal energy, now appeared as if it were filled with mana. But what was more surprising for him to notice was that it wasn''t natural mana, but this woman''s own.


    Demons infused with demonic energy exhibit extremely unpredictable behavior, leading lower-tier demons to engage in constant battles against more formidable ones.


    Through these encounters, they develop an instinct that enables them to sense stronger adversaries ahead of time. However, their exposure to demonic energy imbues them with a sense of invincibility until an opponent surpasses a threshold that they could never hope to achieve, they don''t fear.


    At that moment, Belial found himself gazing at a woman whose mere presence illuminated the entire area within his line of sight, saturating it with intense mana that pushed back all other internal energies,''baster, where are you?''

 Chapter 276: Chapter 276- Interest (2)

    "Follow me, Demon." With those words, Drishti snapped, causing Belial''s body to slowly start levitating in the air as she turned towards Iliantara and Lucas.


    "Where are you taking him, Lady Drishti?" Iliantara inquired as she looked towards Belial levitating in the air while Drishti was prepared to leave, evident from the resonance of mana nearby. This made her feel confused since the only reason Drishti could take someone was if she found them interesting enough.


    "I am not taking him; he is following me on his own." Drishti gestured with her hand, causing Belial tond on the ground, which waspletely broken due to the aftermath of the collision between Lucas and the ancestor of the Jun family.


    "What following, you stupid huban! You tried to take be!" Belial retaliated, finally getting his mind in a single ce after she had just lifted him into the air without even asking for his consent. He red at the woman while growling with his teeth, channeling his demonic energy.


    Looking towards Belial''s small body, which appeared childlike, Drishti raised an eyebrow as her lips slowly curved into a smile. In a soft yet soothing tone, she uttered, "Follow me and only nod."


    "Bnph?!" It was as if some hidden force had just taken over his body, causing Belial''s mouth to tighten shut as it disappeared, without any control. He nodded, giving affirmation to Drishti''s words as he followed her and stood beside her.


    "Wait, Lady¡ª" Iliantara was about to ask Drishti why she was taking Belial away by force but was interrupted by Lucas.


    "Lady Drishti, what is the status of Ardoros, and do you know anything about Bro¡ªRyuk Devereaux?" Lucas, cing his hand on the rock, flipped andnded on the ground with both hands resting in his pockets as he approached Drishti while ncing at Iliantara, who understood his silent signal, considering that it wouldn''t have been possible for Drishti, known for her habit of always staying inside Ardoros, to leave the continent and arrive this far away without any reason.


    Though both of them weren''t aware of the situation in Ardoros, it was clear that if Drishti was here, then either she had decided to support a g bearer, which was impossible, or secondly, that the demon apanying them was very valuable and piqued her interest.


    "Oh? Are you both nning to attack me?" Unlike their expectations, understanding their secret conversation wasn''t hard for Drishti. Looking at their gestures, she felt amused that both of them had already decided to attack her.


    "As expected of you, Lady Drishti, but instead of fighting you, we would appreciate it more if you understood that this demon is our friend," Iliantara said while holding her sword, not wanting to let her guard down in front of this woman. She pointed towards Belial, who stood ring at her without being able to move his head.


    ''Friend? Have these naive fools fallen for by act?'' Belial inwardly thought as he heard Iliantara''s words referring to him as a friend. He felt somewhat amused, seeing how easy it was to fool humans who believed in anyone based on their emotions.


    "How much?" Drishti, tilting her head and seeing through both of these g bearers'' intentions, realized that the reason they were iming this demon as their friend was to extort money from her.


    "1 million gold¡ª" Iliantara lifted her hand to ce a demand, but once again was interrupted by Lucas.


    "10 million gold coins." Lucas, with his hand resting in his pocket, looked towards Drishti with a grin, clearly not showing any shame as he needed that much money.


    Of course, both Iliantara and Lucas were g bearers but were without any support from their families. No one was there to save them if something happened one day. Though they were strong, it all came down to the fact that they were poor right now.


    "Eh? So, killing you both will save me 10 million coins?" Suddenly, with a more devilish look, Drishti''s hand slid towards her lips as tilting her head on other side gave a cold look filled with killing intent towards Lucas.


    "I was joking." Lucas lifted one hand while showing a nk face.


    "Me too," Iliantara also following in the footsteps of Lucas lifted her hand.


    "....do you want to earn money?" Drishti, looking towards both of them, felt that it would indeed be a loss if she didn''t use both of them to make things more entertaining for her.


    "Yes." Both of them nodded, having the same thoughts and perspective for this present situation.


    They were both trying to avoid a sh with Drishti, aware that her might may not permit her to kill them due to their distinctive technique. Yet, her immense power could potentially weaken them, making them susceptible if one chose to turn against the other or if another g bearer arrived.


    "Let me suppress those g bearer insignias," Drishti nced towards their palms, gesturing for them to turn off the insignia which was provided to g bearers in case to detect other g bearers.


    Her intention was simply to make them go against Ryuk.


    But considering that Lucas had a favorable opinion of him due to some reason, while Iliantara was also provided a message by her grandfather, they would not be able to go all out with Ryuk. Drishti decided to make them turn off those indicators.


    "What? But Lady Drishti, what if a g bearer arrives here?" the distance at which the insignia could detect another g bearer was a hundred miles radius, making Iliantara voice out her thought knowing that it could be a problem if another g bearer arrived and sneaked attack on them.


    "Leave it to me, no one will be able to enter Jade Dominion from outside, I promise," Drishti smiled as with closed eyes she gave a soft nod to both of them. They looked towards each other before believing in her words, and then nodded before stretching their hands towards her as a small mark of seed was visible on their hands, appearing to be filled with mana.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Suppress." Again, Drishti''s lips parted as though sending forth a faint, imperceptible signal. Immediately, it quelled the insignia, causing it to fall silent in the presence of her power.


    Of course, a g bearer cannot deactivate their insignia independently, as it is etched into their skin and draws mana from their body to remain active. Thus, no g bearer or person can control the flow of their body''s mana to their hand, except for individuals who possess the power to nullify (Ryuk) or suppress that mana (Drishti).


    ''So, this is Authority,'' Iliantara looked at her hands, realizing that no matter how hard she attempted to channel her mana into the insignia, it remained inert, as if it were rejecting her energy.


    "Here, both contain 10 million," Drishti threw two dimensional storage rings towards both of them, which they caught while looking towards her with a nk expression.


    ''Huh? We were hoping for 10 million for the two of usbined, though.'' Both Lucas and Iliantara, seeing how they had both received this much amount of gold coins, decided to remain silent as Iliantara tried to say, "Thank you¡ª"


    But before she couldplete her words, Drishti''s body instantly disappeared as her senses instantly rang, triggering her bloodline as she felt that a new unidentified Devereaux bloodline had just reacted with hers.


    Drishti, possessing the most pure Devereaux bloodline, whenever a Devereaux bloodline formed, she was able to sense them. Considering her eyes were all over the Jade Dominion, she knew there was no one except Lucas or Iliantara here, causing her to vanish along with Belial as she shot in that direction.

 Chapter 277: Chapter 278 - Is the system a scammer?

    Inside the Main Peak of the Wei Family, nestled in the Upper Town.


    DING!


    ¨X©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨[


    Synthesizing Devereaux Bloodline


    ¨€?????????10%


    ¨€¨€¨€¨€??????30%


    ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€?????50%


    ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€??80%


    ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€100%


    ? Removing Drawback ... ?


    ? Error --> Trying for the tenth time ... ?


    ? Sess... ?


    ?????? ??????????????. . .


    ??; TADA!!! == [ Specially modified Devereaux Bloodline is ready! ] ?


    ¨^©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨a


    [ Host, finally it''s done ^?_?^]


    The system issued an alert after countless attempts to synthesize the Devereaux bloodline from the avable data. It encountered numerous errors while attempting to eliminate its drawback that resembled a deficiency within the bloodline, but ultimately seeded in perfecting the final result.


    ''I can see...'', Positioned next to the railing, Ryuk''s gaze hardened as he detected a force surpassing his own strength, as though the entire internal energy of the area had been forcefully drawn in, converging within the Wei family.


    Ryuk nced towards Esme, who appeared to be cocooned in a nket, most likely fallen asleep. Looking at her, he turned his nce back towards the sky and added," Lady Drishti, you know it''s bad to peek into a couple''s bedroom?"


    "How did you do it?", Drishti came straight to the point as she arrived beside Ryuk, leaning against the railing with her hands for support before ncing at him. Her eyes, illuminated by the moonlight, showed depth as she looked at him.


    "Hm, why should I tell you?", Matching her stare, Ryuk leaned closer to the railing, fixing his eyes on her with the same fervor, fully aware that this woman was probably scheming against him out of sight yet acting like this in front of him.


    "....I will give you him", Drishti snapped her finger, causing a child, appearing like 12 or 13 years old, to hover in the air, wearing short pants as his horns and striped ck pupils revealed his identity as a demon.


    ''Baster! Save be!'', Belial cried inwardly as his eyes widened looking towards Ryuk, seeing that there was a chance for him to survive this woman given his master''s presence.


    "Kill him", Ryuk, with a nk gaze, nonchntly gestured, turning his eyes away once again towards the scene.


    [ You are cruel, Host =?_?= ]


    "I will", Drishti, seeing that it appeared as if Ryuk had no use for Belial, nodded and decided to kill that demon after his work was over.


    "Nbph!" Due to his mouth disappearing, Belial''s skin began to stretch as he tried to cry out without making any sound, and he inwardly referred to Ryuk as a ''baster!''


    "But why do you have him?", Ryuk, though acting nonchnt, was trying to see through Drishti. He was aware that the moment she said she would kill Belial, it was clear that she had some use for him and most likely would not kill him until her work was done.


    And given the fact that Ryuk was well aware of how much trouble she caused him by increasing her interests, it was clear that the work would definitely not be in Ryuk''s favor.


    "I will tell you if you tell me how you did it," Drishti once again inquired while ncing through her eyes, observing himpletely clothed, understanding that nothing must have happened between him and Esme.


    "Let''s forget about this then," Ryuk shook his head, not wanting to reveal anything to this woman just to get information about what she wanted to do with a demon.


    "Fine, let''s forget about this," Drishti lifted her hand and snapped, causing Belial to vanish once again. She couldn''t help but nce in Ryuk''s direction, feeling quite piqued since he had achieved something that wasn''t possible for anyone else.


    The drawback in the Devereaux bloodline was like a mechanism that destroyed the bloodline of a person along with killing them. But this man not only survived the drawback but also awakened his bloodline once again.


    Naturally, this was something that interested her in knowing. But she controlled herself, feeling that she would eventually know this, and turned as she walked before snapping her fingers and disappearing.


    ''She seems to not know about the drawback removal yet,'' Ryuk, looking at how silently that woman came and left, at least became assured that she only knew he awakened his bloodline, not that he had suppressed the drawback of that bloodline. Otherwise, who knew what she might do? This made it clear that he was not going to ever tell her about his bloodline''s drawback being solved.


    [ Host, you sacrificed Belial (?£þ?¥Ø?£þ?;?) ]


    ''He was useless,'' Ryuk replied as he walked towards the room before taking a seat on the floor, folding his legs as he sat in lotus position.


    [ Will you also sacrifice me if I be useless? ¡Ñ?©n?¡Ñ ]


    ''Without a doubt,'' Ryuk nkly replied, seeing how this system was once again chatting too much, instead of doing its work, prompting him to further order, ''Go and search for some dual cultivation thing.''


    [ Host, I did so much hard work, at least I deserve praise (?????_?????) ]


    ''Yes, you did great.''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Outside the Upper Town, nestled within the Celestial Phoenix Order, preparations for the impending tests, scheduled for next week, were progressing well. Numerous individuals and cultivators were diligently repairing the testing formations and verifying the functionality of the Qi measurement devices.


    "Elder, will this be able to hold the punch strength?", one of the disciples observing a huge tform where a green stone, towering at 10 feet, was embedded with several levelsbeled with tons.


    "HOHO, no one can leave a scratch, let alone break this," the Elderughed as he turned before leaving the ce, heading towards the disciple quarters where the outer disciples were preparing to give the test to elevate themselves as Inner disciples.


    Finally arriving at the outer disciple quarters, hended on the ground and was greeted by a group of disciples.


    "Greetings Elder," several disciples lined up in a well-mannered way, greeting him with both hands sped, bowing towards the old man.


    "Hm, good, good, you all need to be prepared, do you understand?" The old man nodded, observing the quality of each of the outer disciples trained under him and feeling that none of them were weak enough to be outmatched by the individuals who would participate in the test.


    After all, he was the one who trained them.


    ''System, at least give me some item!'' Lin Feng, standing in thest row, cried out inwardly as he saw the group of disciples gathered while talking with the Elder, all of them possessed enormous strength, unlike his own low level. This made him curse the system he had received, which had just given him a task that seemed impossible to aplish.


    ''Damn it!'' He felt frustrated due to not getting any messages or voice replies from the Neolith harem system, which had given him the task to make Be Iliyas fall for him.


    [[ Added to inventory: Berserker energy booster (x10 energy) + System Bind (Can''t die until the system is bound with Host) ]]


    ''?!''


    Lin Feng''s eyes widened the moment a window appeared in front of him. It looked broken, glitching, as if there was some corruption with its screen, hardly able to disy the texts.


    "Finally!" Lin Feng''s spirits brightened as he felt alive again, seeing how until the system was bound to him, no one could harm him. Before ncing towards the window as he inquired, ''but why are you glitching?''


    [[ ...D..on''...t. be...li...ev. ]]


    The system attempted to disy a message, but the text waspletely garbled. Its window started to glitch before shutting down as it tried tomunicate with its host.


    ''Huh? Harem System?'' Lin Feng inquired, feeling confused as he felt as if his system had been cut off.


    [ Getting ess....>?.?< ]


    [ You look uglier than a pig O?_?o ]


    ''Finally! You are online, system! Please give me an easier task this time!'' Lin Feng rubbed his palms together, feeling he could finally ess his cheat abilities while his eyes stuck to the system''s screen, which had turned orange.


    [ A quest? Hm, here you go ¡¥?\\?_?(?¥Ä?)?_?/?¡¥ ]


    DING!


    ©¥©¤©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¤©¥


    Legendary Grade Quest


    Reward: Immortality


    Penalty: None


    Task: Eat your poop daily until the trial starts.


    Condition: Nothing.


    ©¥©¤©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¤©¥n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''?!''


    ''I-immortality?!'' Lin Feng''s eyes widened the moment he saw that the reward was immortality. Before moving towards the task, he twitched his mouth and lifted his finger as he tried to bargain. ''By the way, can I switch poop with urine?''


    [ I am merciful, so I ept, but you will need to bathe in it too. <?(?£þ?¦á?£þ?)?> ]


    ''Th-thank you! Finally!'' Falling on his knees, tears streamed down his face, feeling that finally, his cheat had activated, instead of giving him useless tasks that would have cost him his life, feeling that now he could easily form his own harem.

 Chapter 278: Chapter 279 - Umh

    Within the Wei Family residence, the gentle morning breeze enveloped the main peak in aforting warmth as it passed through the window of a room, finally resting on a cocoon nket. Prior to that, it had brushed against a face that was addressing me.


    "Umh....," Esme''s eyes blinked gently as she gradually lifted her eyelids, exposing the golden hue within them, which caught the reflections of the wooden walls surrounding her.


    "Are you awake?" Suddenly, a manly voice, apanied by warm breath, reached her face, tingling her eyes as her pupils, without moving her face, tilted to nce towards the man who had greeted her in the early morning.


    "Nmh... good night," With those words, Esme pulled her nket up to cover her face, feeling embarrassed while recalling her actions fromst night.


    ''!''


    Suddenly, she realized that something was entwined in the nket, and to her surprise, she found that Ryuk had raised her up with his hand.


    "Where are you taking me?" Covering herself inside the nket, she didn''t feel surprised or overly dramatic because she trusted that she would not fall from his grip, causing her to only inquire about where he was taking her.


    "I wanted to bathe." With aposed tone, Ryuk made his way toward the bathroom that was situated in the room.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "....then why take me?" Esme cautiously emerged from beneath the nket, parting it with her hand as she stole a nce at him, her suspicions swirling about his intentions.


    "I need to check ourpatibility and check the body''s synchronization," Ryuk informed her as he opened the door, knowing that the things he was telling her might not be entirely convincing.


    ''....'' As expected, Esme kept looking at him nkly as he took her inside the bathroom.


    "Can we test it after four months?" Esme asked, seeing how he was moving towards arge bathtub, which appeared to be made from wood but was filled with warm water. As he moved, she noticed he was wearing all his clothes, assuring her since, if that was the case, then maybe he was truly trying to checkpatibility or whatever he said.


    ''System, what information do you need?'' Ryuk arrived, standing near the bathtub, and, ignoring Esme''s words, inquired to the system, which had informed him in the morning about the data it required in hopes of finding a better version of dual cultivation derived from the Neolith Harem''s system.


    After providing that information, the system also added that the user of that system was nearby and would soon participate in the trial as well.


    To avoid acting hastily, Ryuk decided to meet Lin Feng himself in six days and kill him, since it appeared the Neolith system wasn''t as strong as the one Ryuk possessed.


    [ Ahem, Host, I just felt a hup. Did you curse me? O?_?o ]


    ''Show me what you need,'' Ryuk, ignoring the system''s chatter, he concentrated on his goal, as he needed to meet with some elders to learn about internal energy.


    From the memories of his past world, he somewhat understood how one first creates a Dantian and then fills it with internal energy or spiritual energy, but he wasn''t aware of the process or exactly what a Dantian was. This was why he wanted to visit some Elders.


    [ Here it is ]


    ©¥©¤©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¤©¥


    1. Arousal Level: Measures the level of sexual arousal.


    2. Heartbeat Reactions: Tracks changes in heartbeat during cultivation.


    3. Body Temperature Changes: Monitors fluctuations in body temperature.


    4. Physical Responses: Detects the body''s physical reactions to stimuli.


    - Skin Sensitivity: Measures the sensitivity of the skin to touch.


    - Breath Rate: Tracks changes in breathing patterns.


    - Muscle Rxation: Monitors the rxation of muscles during the process.


    5. Emotional and Mental Sync: Measures how emotionally and mentally aligned both partners are.


    - Mental State: Assesses the mental state of both participants.


    - Emotional Bonding: Measures the emotional connection formed during cultivation.


    6. Compatibility & Limits Check: Determinespatibility and physical limitations between partners.


    - Arousal-Compatibility Match: Measures how well the arousal levels of both partners align.


    - Physical Limits: Checks the physical boundaries and limits of both partners.


    - Energy Feedback: Monitors the flow and exchange of energy between partners.


    7. Sensitive Areas: Detects areas of heightened sensitivity for stimtion.


    ©¥©¤©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¤©¥


    [ Host, to enhance measurement uracy, it''s essential to gather data three or four times, ensuring varied results each time to eliminate value errors. Additionally, aim to achieve the most optimal values possible through stimtion. ]


    ''Why is this information necessary for dual cultivation?'' Ryuk inquired, as the amount of information it needed was slightly excessive, considering that dual cultivation is simply the process of getting intimate. Given how the system was using too many adult termstely, Ryuk doubted that it was setting him up.


    [ Host, dual cultivation is not just about engaging in the act; it''s to maximize the output from that process. This data will provide me with details to calibrate the add-ons borrowed from the Neolith Harem system to achieve the most benefit. ]


    ''Fine,'' Ryuk, trusting the system somewhat but remaining cautious, without putting Esme down, lifted his legs and entered the bathtub.


    As his feet touched the water, the boots he wore instantly vanished into his inventory. Transitioning from his lower ck fabric clothing, everything from the pants to the robe vanished in an instant. As he stood in the bathtub with the water reaching his thighs, he began to sit while carrying her in a princess carry.


    "W-wait...?! Stop, we will get¡ªGULP," Esme responded, feeling the sttering sound of the water as he entered, before removing her nket to yfully hit Ryuk. But the sight that greeted her was his face without a mask and his body without clothing, causing her to gulp hard as her mind went nk.


    "Do you want me to stop?" Ryuk, with a slight tilt of his head, asked Esme, his deep gaze unwavering and his voice steady.


    "....N-no, do whatever you want," With her eyes cast aside, Esme consoled herself that she bore no responsibility for today''s events, given that she had done everything possible to dissuade him, but he was set on moving ahead.


    Unlike yesterday, when it was her fault for pouncing on him first, prompting her to withdraw and cover herself, today it was him who took the initiative. So, being a weak, innocent, naive woman, she felt she couldn''t do anything but surrender to this man. ''Yes, it''s not my fault.''


    Esme gave a slight nod before extending her hand from beneath the nket, her fingers slipping behind his head as she grasped his hair, drawing herself nearer to him. Her lips, plump and tender from a night spent biting the nket in her efforts to contain her desires, were now poised for his touch. "Your fault...."


    ''Come on, kiss me,'' With those musings in mind, she sealed her lips, making them look as if they were entwined, as she pulled him closer, only to notice him open his mouth to grant her ess.


    Under the impression that he had agreed, she shaped her lips for a kiss, shut her eyes, and drew nearer to him.


    "What are you doing, Esme?" Ryuk knitted his brow, taking in the sight of her pulling his head closer. Her yful antics amused him, and her lips, reminiscent of a fish, brought him even more amusement, but he aimed to challenge her with a stern voice.

 Chapter 279: Chapter 280 - Holding something hard and throbbing

    "Eh?" Her voice faltered, barely a whisper as she was caught off guard by the tone of his voice. She had closed both eyes, trying to block him out, hoping today would be the day she could hold him ountable for his insatiable cravings.


    However, curiosity won out, and she cracked one eye open to sneak a nce, her inner resolve crumbling at the sight of him.


    "You look like a fish," Ryuk said, arching his eyebrow. He slowly deactivated Shunya and let his charisma leak out, attempting to see what effect it would have on her.


    Typically, due to the presence of different races on the blue star, not everyone feels attracted to a handsome human, as they all have varying preferences and standards of attractiveness.


    Consequently, the main measure of one''s attractiveness is often evaluated through the aura emitted from their body, their pheromones, scent, and simr factors.


    This is why Ryuk consistently suppressed his aura and charisma, showing only his facial traits.


    Although humans regarded him as attractive, other races held different ideals of beauty. To them, he merely resembled an appealing human, not fitting their definition of ultimate beauty.


    Of course, this was only the case while he had suppressed his charm.


    However, at this moment, he chose to cease holding it back to observe how it would affect Esme.


    Badump


    As soon as he stopped suppressing his aura, Esme froze.


    Her brain short-circuited.


    ''Huh? Huh? Hehh?!'' She blinked rapidly, feeling like she''d just been pped in the face by his beauty.


    thump thump


    Her heart raced like it was in a sprintingpetition, and she could hear the thumping in her ears.


    His skin seemed to glow, like some otherworldly being had just stepped out of Gaia. She squinted, shielding her eyes dramatically, as if his beauty was literally too blinding to handle (her over-the-top imagination).


    His features suddenly looked carved by the gods, every line of his jaw and perfectly symmetrical nose shimmering with some kind of supernatural glow.


    ''Is¡­ is he shining?'' she muttered under her breath, her voice barely audible over the wild thumping of her own heart.


    She wanted to scream at herself to snap out of it, but her body wasn''t listening. Her hands slowly lowered, revealing her awe-struck expression, pupils dting as if they were camera lenses zooming in for a better look.


    drip


    Blood began to trickle from her nose.


    "Huh? Again with the illusion, Esme?" Ryuk''s deep voice broke through her daze, shaking her just enough to realize the embarrassing situation she was in. But instead of retreating, Esme felt a surge of chaotic boldness.


    "No, it''s not an illusion!" she mumbled as she wiped the blood with the back of her hand, squinting through her fingers like she was staring at the blinding light. She tried to y it cool, but the nosebleed betrayed her.


    Swish


    Without warning, Esme lunged forward, not toward his face this time, but grabbing wildly at his cor¡ªexcept she missed he was naked, pping her palm squarely against his bare chest instead.


    "Heuk?!" Her eyes snapped down to her hand, now resting on his firm chest, and she let out a high-pitched squeal that sounded more like a kettle boiling than anything human.


    "Give me!" she blurted, as if demandingpensation for this beauty-induced attack on her senses. Her brain wasn''t even forming coherent thoughts anymore. It was pure instinct and chaos.


    Ryuk, caught off guard by her wild iling, let himself stumble backward,nding in the bathtub with a ssh.


    Before he could process what had happened, Esme was on top of him, staring down at his face with eyes full of utter confusion and feverish intensity.


    "I LOVE YOU!" Her voice cracked as she dered it, but it sounded less like a confession and more like an involuntary outburst, like her body had gone rogue under the overwhelming influence of his looks.


    For a moment, Ryuk just stared at her, blinking through the water sshing around them. His eyes slowly turned downward, realizing Esme, drenched and disheveled, was lying on top of him in the bathtub, her eyes locked on his face with a desperate, almost possessed expression.


    "¡­You''re bleeding, Esme," Ryuk managed to say,pletely deadpan, his eyebrow twitching at her ridiculousness.


    But Esme didn''t care. At this point, she was too far gone. She was done ying it cool. With both her hands, she gave a tight p to his face, more like sping his face, but due to her mind in a haze, itnded very hard as she dered, "Let''s do it here, now!"


    Without even realizing it, she was not fearing anything, and due to the water sshing around, the level of water in the bathtub was low. She, without making sense of things, began to search for his clothes to remove his robe.


    But all her delicate fingers did was glide through his firm chest, while the curves of his abs, muscles, and spotless skin only kept making her go lower and lower, as she slid from his chest to abs, and finally gripped something. "What? Did you also bring your sword along with you?"


    ''!?!''


    Ryuk''s eyes widened.


    "Stop, Esme! That''s not a sword!" Ryuk was earlier slightly taken aback due to her sudden nosebleed. When he tried to nullify her illusion, it became evident that she was really bleeding, causing him to focus on that while she pushed him, confusing him. Now she had gripped his resting shaft inside the water.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "No excuses, throw it away!" Esme retorted, using her force to grip the sword hilt in her hand tighter.


    Initially, it appeared soft and was molding to her hand, but after a few struggles, it started to be hardened, making her try to pull it from his robe and throw it away.


    ALERT!


    [ Host, suppress your aura; it is reacting violently with Tenerbi Bloodline. Further analysis is needed to understand the reason... ]


    ''What?'' Ryuk nced toward Esme, who appeared normal as she kept looking toward his face while her hand gripped his shaft tightly, unknowingly stroking it due to his muscr strength being far stronger than hers, leaving her only able to give it strokes.


    "Esme, that''s enough." Though he had thought she was simply attracted to him, appreciating the attention after all; he was a man as well. However, upon hearing the system''s alert, he felt that it could lead to some consequences, causing him to suppress his charm before firmly dering.


    "Huh?" Esme, whose eyes were stuck, glued to his face, suddenly felt the charm, the light she was seeing vanishing, returning to his usual self, which in itself was a shock for her. Her mind was now calming down, causing her eyes to turn downward, following a straight line of sight.


    In the water, it reflected the thing she held in her hand¡ªexpanded to a point where it wouldn''t fit in her palm, packed with nerves, with the flushed tip seeming to nce at her.


    "W-what''s this?" Esme, without moving her face, lifted her pupil again to look at Ryuk''s face as she inquired, while her brain was definitely registering the thing''s identity but her heart was rejecting the fact, trying to save itself from the looming embarrassment.


    [ Baby Maker <(£þ¦á£þ)> ]


    ''....''

 Chapter 280: Chapter 281- A conversation

    ''Where is she right now?'' Ryuk inquired, seated in a room that appeared empty. Wearing a ck robe, he sat on the bed and nced around, searching for Esme, who had used her illusion to make herself invisible out of embarrassment.


    [Host, she is in the third right corner.]


    ''Did you find out anything about what that alert was?'' Ryuk asked about the system''s warning that the Tenebri bloodline was vigorously reacting the moment he released his Shunya, considering that he had little knowledge about the Tenebri bloodline, which made its user have a fated partner or lover, something like that.


    [Host, it seems that the Tenebri bloodline may guide an individual to discover their soulmate. However, this journeyes with side effects: the love grows stronger and intensifies naturally. As they spend more time together, their affection deepens. Yet, because it''s artificially induced, a sudden surge in attraction can lead to hallucinations and overwhelming sensations.]


    [While additional analysis is necessary for the two, this is the most significant result I obtained. If a connection is made between both the host and her, further examination of the bloodline can be conducted.]


    ''What kind of connection?'' Ryuk asked while digesting the information provided by the system. A doubt began to creep back into his mind, a doubt that hadin dormant for months since his encounter with Esme.


    Hearing that love could be artificially intensified reminded him of how he had initially been drawn to her, as if someone had crafted a n to ensnare him. He had chosen to go along with it, brushing aside any doubts and keeping them hidden.


    However, now that he knew Esme''s bloodline was influencing her feelings for him, it felt as if an unseen puppet master was manipting their connection.


    And if someone possesses this much strength to decide someone''s fate, it could not be other than a God. And considering how much he could think of, there is only one God who could harbor ill towards him at this point, ''Does F have some hand in it?''


    [Host, it''s unclear and difficult to find until you both establish the link.]


    ''What link?'' He asked once more, recalling that the System had just spoken about forming connections; he sought rification on the type of connection or link being referred to by the system.


    [Of course, im her body; I will be able to establish a doorway between all the women you sleep with.]


    Ryuk rose to his feet and made his way towards the third corner on the right. He settled himself against the wall, extending his hand to gentlyb through the lock of hair that was bing visible as his energy disrupted her illusion. He positioned his hand near her chin, which radiated warmth from her body, tilted her face toward him, and asked, "Are you alright?"


    While watching her, Ryuk''s eyes wandered to her hand, which was tightly gripping her wrist as she stared at her palm. He could tell that her mind was working to remember the feeling of touch from a few moments ago, leading to a sense of embarrassment.


    thump thump


    "....yes," Esme replied meekly. Noticing how he had observed her hand, she swiftly removed both hands and acted normal before standing up, dusting off her nightdress. Though it was wet, she snapped her fingers, causing her usual white, fluttering dress to adorn her body, along with the tiara she usually wore.


    Since both the tiara and the dress are artifacts bounded to her body, she can effortlessly wear and remove them with just a snap of her fingers.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Far away from the Wei family''s estate, high in the sky of Uppertown, a woman wearing a ck dress with deep orange eyes stood levitating in mid-air while intentionally looking towards the estate, particrly at the room where, a few moments ago, an event¡ªa small reaction that had caused a few troubles for her¡ªurred.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    { A/N: Drishti''s Illustration }


    ''Again?'' Drishti, looking towards the house she had been observing for a few moments, noticed the changes that someone else had also noticed, causing her to pause and stop from having consequences fall on those down there.


    ??? One''s interests must never take precedence over the value of a person''s life, Drishti. ???


    ''It''s fine; he loves her, don''t worry,'' Drishti calmly replied while, with folded hands, levitating 100 feet in the air, she kept looking towards the wooden house.


    ??? Affection? More like fascination. You''re aware of the countless secrets he has kept from Esme; his interest in her is purely curious. It''s merely a love devoid of trust.???


    ''Curiosity can lead to love,'' Drishti argued again, shrugging her shoulders while observing how the individual in whom she had taken an interest was creating trouble for her.


    ??? Do you honestly believe he''ll be satisfied with just Esme after he acquires her abilities? ???


    ''..Hecks ambition,'' Drishti replied while closing her eyes, recalling the time since she met Ryuk. Given his tendency to fight back instead of running away and even subduing her, it naturally showed that his personality leaned more towards ambition. However, she prioritized her interests even at the cost of lying.


    ??? Lacking ambition? In that case, why not reveal the secret of the Tenebri bloodline to him? ???


    ''....'' Drishti chose not to speak about this issue, fully aware that as humans gain strength, they tend to be increasingly greedy. She understood this all too well, as she too had felt the influence of power. Standing at the pinnacle of that very strength now, she realized that not maintaining this secret would ultimately corrupt Ryuk.


    ??? Drishti, you should know that there are currently three more Tenebri infatuated with this boy. If that number rises, you''ll face a choice between your interest and the Devereaux bloodline. ???


    ''Are you threatening me?'' Drishti turned to leave that ce, knowing that this would be inevitable. However, she had just received a piece of information that there were three more women in love with this man, prompting her to feel intrigued.


    ??? As an irresponsible guardian, you have abandoned your bloodline and indulged in self-interest. However, I will not let my bloodline be destroyed by a single human. ???


    ''Why are you overreacting? He is just an interesting human,'' Drishti arched an eyebrow as her body darted toward the exit of the Jade dominion, deliberately moderating her speed to engage in conversation with the voice of one of the mightiest entities on Blue Star.


    ??? You and that boy both possess a simr quality, Drishti. ???


    ''What?'' Drishti made her way through the vast expanse dotted with five colossal battleships. Her essence, resembling a fleeting streak of light, conveyed to the Devereaux family members that she had departed from the Jade Dominion. During her departure, she also felt the presence of Regina exiting this location.


    ??? You, driven by your own selfish desires and interests, show no concern for repairing the naturalws, leading to your continuous rebirth. Meanwhile, he, in his quest for personal vengeance, disregards these naturalws and reverses the flow of time. One dances within the cycle of reincarnation, while the other experiences Regression. ???


    ''?!?!''


    ''Huh? Time?'' Abruptly, mid-flight, the Drishti came to a standstill, creating the shockwave''s velocity that had already scattered all the surrounding clouds, unveiling the bright blue sky. The ocean breeze a hundred feet below still felt the impact, causing tiny ripples to form.


    Drishti''s ears perked up, pivoting toward the Jade Dominion as her eyes squinted with curiosity, asking, ''Are you saying that he turned back the time?''

 Chapter 281: Chapter 282- Wei familys library

    "Huh? Young Master, what brought you here?" A man in a robed outfit, recognized as a schr, stood outside the Wei family''s main peak library. He looked towards another man dressed in ck, sporting a mask that concealed his face.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The neer''s eyes shimmered with an orange hue, reminiscent of the stripes on his robe, as he stood on the bridge with his hands folded behind him, gazing at the library structure.


    ''There are few people here,'' Ryuk stood on a small bridge formed above an artificial small river filled with crystal clear water, while fish seemed to add beauty to the surrounding, which was traditionally made using bamboo and other wooden materials.


    In front of him stood a grand wooden architecture with a sweeping, upward-curved roof, adorned with intricate phoenix carvings. Tall, red columns supported the structure, whiletticed windows let in soft, filtered light.


    [Host, I could have provided a higher version of the cultivation techniques; there was no need for you toe here to read some books.]


    ''I am not here to read books,'' Ryuk informed the system as he moved forward.


    [Are you here to stalk some jade beauties, Host? (????_???)??]


    ''....Have you been suffering from some kind of virus?'' With careful strides, Ryuk approached, signaling the guard toe closer. He pondered how the system often uttered meaningless words that were unexpected from it, especially considering its primary function revolved around processing.


    [Host, I am myself a virus¡ªError!]


    ''Don''t waste my time,'' Ryuk silenced the system, feeling its gibberish was only wasting his time. Considering that he had only five days left to explore today, he looked towards the guard, inquiring, "Are there some breathing techniques in the library?"


    "Huh? Young Master, you mean the ones for body tempering?" The man scratched his head, feeling confused hearing a master asking for breathing techniques considering that the most breathing techniques were referred to in the books that held the most fundamental knowledge provided to children of three or four years in the Wei family.


    "Yes, those ones," Ryuk nodded, gesturing towards the library, adding, "Follow me and show those techniques."


    [Host, why don''t you just form a dantian and fill it with internal energy? Why go as far as to start with the first toddler steps? Given that your body has already surpassed the limit of human potential, you can easily just pour down the enormous amount of internal energy directly inside your body and easily reach a level higher than the body integration realm?]


    ''Do you know what the weakness of a cultivator is?'' Ryuk moved, falling behind the robed man who was ncing back at him, taking a fervent gaze from him.


    [What is it, Host?]


    The system inquired, feeling confused that in the end, cultivators were simr to other individuals, and given their simrities, every human being could possess weaknesses; but his host mentioned specifically about cultivators.


    The robed man walking forward increased his internal energy to sense that the young man moving behind him didn''t have any trace of Qi energy in him, making him doubt that maybe it was true that he wanted to learn some breathing techniques to start cultivation.


    But again, he didn''t say anything, knowing well how the Patriarch had strictly ordered everyone in the main pce to treat this young man kindly.


    Ryuk, moving behind, had already noticed what was going on in the man''s mind, but ignoring it, he replied to the system with his feet, arriving near the gate as he lifted his left foot and entered the library, informing, ''They measure the value of someone''s strength based on their Qi.''


    [Oh, I get that, but what''s got you interested in learning a breathing technique?]


    ''...Tell me system, if you want to kill someone without breaking the rules, what would you do?'', Ryuk inquired while saying that even after giving so many clues to the system, it didn''t guess why he was wanting to learn a breathing technique. Feeling that maybe talking gibberish had really lowered the processing speed of the system as he tried to provide it with another clue.


    [I will just mold the rules in my favor <?(?£þ?¦á?£þ?)?>]


    ''....'' At least hearing the system''s words, Ryuk was assured that its processing was working fine. It just wasn''t paying mind to his words, prompting him to reveal,'' I can''t just go around killing people without any reason, so I need to appear like prey to them.''


    [Can''t you just suppress your energy? They would naturally think you are weak.]


    ''No.


    Given the experience on the border of Middletown, it was clear that the majority of cultivators see someone without any trace of Qi but dominance as some hidden master'', Ryuk following behind the robed man as he guided him towards the corner inside the building while the librarian and other individuals seated within kept looking in his direction while the library was filled with bookshelves and books made of traditionally written designs and paper.


    Ryuk had already noticed how if he suppressed his energy and given his own demeanor, most of the cultivators would feel threatened, considering him as some hidden strong individual. And it could mostly be true for veterans too, given that he will meet individuals from upper town.


    They will most likely not even approach him due to fear of him having some hidden master who is far strong enough to suppress his energy.


    So instead ofpletely nullifying it, he just needed to show them how tiny a amount of Qi he possessed to lure them into mocking him or provoking him, given the chance that it would be a honey trap for idiots who needed to be ughtered and set an example for others.


    In the end, Ryuk was not here to act low-key and be cautious of others'' strengths given he needed to put Jenny in her ce, so he wanted to go all out while also having some defense in his position to not appear like a tyrant or demon who kills everyone without any justification.


    "Here, Young Master," the robed man finally stopped near the corner of the library where very few books were ced while children of three or four years were going through them as they looked at a grown man arriving in this section of the library.


    ''Scan this section and create a breathing technique, make one with no side effects,'' Ryuk ordered, gazing at a number of books, fully aware that acquiring a breathing technique could potentiallye with some drawbacks.


    Naturally, it wouldn''t impact his body, thanks to his ability to make him immune to everything. However, if he ever needed to discard these inferior breathing techniques when the system offers one made for dual cultivation, he wouldn''t want to have any side effects at that time.


    [Analyzing.....]


    Ding!


    [Host, there is a book on the top floor of this building; its breathing technique is different from the others.]


    ''Now that I remember, Liu Wei was also here,'' Ryuk suddenly recalled that the newly born protagonist was also inside this family and given the protagonist''s halo, it would have been impossible for him to not get a breathing technique which could make him equal to the heavens.


    "I want to go to the top floor; lead the way," Ryuk ordered as he turned before leaving the cornered ce, moving towards the visible staircase inside the library, causing the robed man to sprint before blocking his path.


    "Stop, young master; you can''t go to the top of the ce; it''s exclusively secured for only heirs of the Wei family," the robed man dered as he clenched his hand, charging his body with internal energy to show his determination to not let this young man go to the top floor.


    [Sigh, Host, why are there people who can''t read the room? (?©`?_?©`?©a?)]


    The system sighed, seeing that the robed man was soon going to meet with the ancestors of his family.


    Ryuk disregarded the man and kept moving, avoiding the use of his ether in this library, as he worried that his energy could cause the structure to copse. He preferred not to expend his power to keep everyone in check.


    "Stop right there!" the robed man, seeing how the young master whom he apanied here still continued to move, used his hand, charging his body with internal energy as he ced it on his chest to push him back, adding, "Young Master Rui ke, the top floor is prohibited for you¡ª?!"


    As the man strained with all his might to prevent the young master from moving, his efforts felt insignificantly small, like an ant trying to hold back a giant.


    The man''s feet glided effortlessly across the floor, shattering the wooden boards beneath him as he continued to slide backward, indifferent to the struggle.


    It was as if colossal mountains were in motion while a mere ant attempted to halt their advance, leaving the man with a singr thought echoing in his mind and even uttering through his mouth, "Wh-who are you?!"


    [Go ask your mother (?£þ?¥Ø?£þ?;?)]

 Chapter 282: Chapter 283- What happened here?

    "He left me alone." Nestled in the corner of the room and gazing at the open door, Esme found herself alone. Reflecting on the recent moments that had led to her embarrassment, she remained rooted to her spot, remembering how Ryuk had mentioned he was heading to the library.


    "Should I find him?" Esme finally decided that there was no need for her to stay inside and act embarrassed as she stood before a small glimmer that formed near her tiara. Her body vanished, directly teleporting outside the guest allotment building''s area.


    ----


    "Young miss, we have brought the elder''s body," a robed man materialized in front of Yao Lian as he knelt, while beside himy a body that waspletely destroyed. With hardly enough evidence to recognize it, it was the same elder whom Yao Lian had sent into the lower town to poison Liu Wei.


    "Take her and provide her with a respectful burial near the blossom tree at the edge of the mountain," Yao Lian dered while her fists were clenched. Her jaw revealed her frustration, remembering the humiliation she had to endure yesterday at the hands of those who killed her aunt.


    Looking towards the man who disappeared, Yao Lian sat on her bed, supporting her chin with her palm as she looked coldly toward the wall of her room. Remembering each word that man had warned her about, she felt frustrated. But while doing so, she at least knew that the woman apanying him, wearing a white dress with golden eyes, was not as strong as he was.


    Given that Yao Lian was sure that the young man had killed her aunt, she was aware that a woman called Esme was a weakling whom she could use to her benefit. But considering how irritating and annoying she was, Yao Lian couldn''t help but think of a way to get rid of her.


    "Should I poison her?" Yao Lian clenched her eyes tightly while trying to control her anger, thinking about using the most lethal poison she had in her arsenal to poison that woman. But her mind was also aware that considering how much that woman was favored by that young master, it was most likely he would shred her if sheid a hand on his woman.


    So she wasn''t going to target that weakling, since she was well aware that a person can forgive his enemy harming him, but could never do the same if the enemy targeted their family or loved ones.


    "Poison? Am I in the wrong ce at the wrong time?"


    Suddenly, a womanly voice, calm yetposed, caused Yao Lian''s eyes to widen before turning in the direction of a window where a white-dressed woman stood, looking at her with her golden eyes.


    "You? What are you doing here?" Not hesitating at all, as she had enough justification to deal with this intruder entering her room without approval, Yao Lian inquired calmly, standing slowly from the bed.


    Her fingers circled the air as a ring began to materialize, moving rapidly until it created a ripple in the internal energy present in the nearby atmosphere, forming fire due to its friction and soon turning into a ring of fire.


    "Oh, that''s..." Esme cast her gaze at the fire ring held by Yao Lian, pressed her finger to her lips, and tilted her head in a teasing manner as she mockingly informed, "I was on my way to the library but was not aware of the direction. I thought I should hire a guide."


    "You!" Yao Lian yelled, clenching her fist, thinking to instantly attack this woman. However, sensing how this woman had arrived on the 8th floor of the building without her detection, she became more aware that this woman was not weak at all, prompting her to snap her fingers as the ring vanished and turn toward the direction of her door as she added, "Let me guide you."


    At this moment, Yao Lian wanted nothing more than to shred this woman, but she was far more aware of the consequences of attacking her inside the room, knowing well that this could only be harmful to her.


    "Stop there, here, hold it and just tell me the direction." Esme lifted ab from near the drawer and offered it to Yao Lian while understanding that this ce was toorge, with several buildings andnd masses in between. If she traveled by foot, it would take her half a day to reach the library, deciding to teleport directly to the library while also wanting to put Yao Lian in her ce.


    "....How dare you!" Yao Lian clenched her fist tight enough for her nails to dig into her own palm, seeing how this woman was clearly mocking her by showing that she couldn''t even let her touch her hand, offering ab to hold.


    But gulping down her pride, she imagined the consequences she would face if she tried to attack this woman. Given that young master''s strength, it was most probable that he would harm her Lian family to vent his anger on Yao Lian.


    Unbeknownst to Yao Lian, her family had already been annihted by the Wei family the previous night, without any means for her to be informed¡ªat the hands of the very young master she believed she had to be wary of in order to safeguard her same family.


    Unaware that no matter what path she chose, she would be forced to walk the path that particr young master decided, Yao Lian moved and grabbed theb, informing, "It''s near the pill creation furnace pce."


    She informed, while both of them vanished from there, directly teleporting in front of the library.


    "Where is it?" Esme looked in front of her, where the only thing she could see were huge rubble of wooden architecture fallen on the ground, scattered throughout the ce, with several dead bodies lying here and there, including children.


    ''?!?!''


    "N-no....! Wh-what did he do?" Yao Lian, looking at the sight in front of her, couldn''t understand exactly what happened here.


    But putting together Esme''s words, who had informed her about the presence of the young master here in the library, she could at least guess that only he possessed the strength to destroy a whole library filled with scrolls and internal energy, prompting her to re at Esme.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I don''t think he will ever harm children," Esme said, looking towards the state of this ce while several family members of a family rushed to take those injured ones out of this ce, blinking nkly while looking towards Yao Lian as she folded her hands to support her man.


    "Huh? Even you believe in your words?!


    I said where is he!" Yao Lian again yelled, seeing how Esme''s expression was clearly showing her doubts that it was indeed that young master''s work, causing her to feel frustrated as there was a hidden book at the top of the library which Yao Lian had been eyeing for several years but couldn''t get her hands on it considering that it was only allowed for the heirs belonging to the Wei family to go to the top floor.


    And here now the whole building had copsed while books were scattered.


    She didn''t know if she would even be able to find that particr book, all because of a young man who had first threatened her on the call, then humiliated her by using her as a guide and now even destroyed her ambition to be stronger, causing her to turn her gaze down before lifting up as with wide eyes ring towards the sky she shouted at the top of her lungs, "Damn you....! Rui Ke!!!!"

 Chapter 283: Chapter 284 - Meeting a Ghost

    "This is the main gate for the top floor, Young Master." Trembling with memories of being treated like a toy, the cloaked figure bent low before him. His legs shook as he descended the stairs, brushing past Ryuk, who stood rooted in ce, staring at the grand gate. The gate was crafted from green gemstone, shimmering with a faint glow.


    Krieeek


    Without hesitation, Ryuk extended his hand as the gate began to swirl open, unveiling a spacious area that, despite its size, contained only a handful of books arranged on the shelves along the walls. In the center, two or three books were ced, seemingly cherished like treasured family relics.


    [Host, there is a ghost in this ce (???©n???;?)]


    ''A soul?'' Ryuk inquired after hearing system''s words, not taking it as a lie, as he himself couldn''t feel the ominous energy filling the ce.


    His ability, which passively protected him from outside interference, also allowed him to sense if something of a different kind of energy touched his skin, making him easily recognize its type.


    [No Host, it''s a ghost. Shouldn''t we run?]


    ''Where is it?'' Ryuk lifted his feet as he moved forward, circling and going through the bookshelves near the walls while brushing his hands against all the books in the section, inquiring about the location of the ghost the System mentioned.


    ( ??? ?r¨¥... ??t ?¨¥l¡é??¨¥... )


    Out of nowhere, like a chilly breeze bearing the trace of a secret, the temperature within the room began to drop as the windows sealed themselves, blocking all external light. Then, the candles mounted on the walls ignited on their own, casting a dim light that formed the shadow of a few books.


    There was a chill in the air as Ryuk turned towards the direction of a corner, sensing the source of the voice projected from that ce due to the concentration of energy there.


    At that moment, a shadow materialized like a wisp of dark smoke, spiraling into a humanoid form, cloaked in a tattered, flowing robe that seemed to blend with the shadows, moving as though stirred by a wind that wasn''t there.


    The fabric of its hood was deep ck, concealing its face in utter darkness, save for two faint, glowing pinpricks of cold amethyst light where its eyes should be¡ªburning like distant stars in a void.


    Its skeletal hands, bone-white and unnaturally long, clutched a jagged, ancient scythe. The de shimmered with an otherworldly gleam, as though it had carved through more than just flesh¡ªthrough souls themselves. The bony fingers tightened around the handle, each knuckle creaking with age as if the weight of time pressed down on every joint.


    Beneath its cloak, the ghost''s form seemed iplete¡ªmore a shadow than a solid being. It floated inches above the ground, never fully touching it, as though bound to some unseen ne between life and death.


    [That''s an ancient ghost, Host.]


    The cold mist that clung to that figure sent waves of dread through the room, like a palpable presence that chilled the air with each slow, deliberate movement.


    ( ??? ?f r?k¨¥? ??? ?li?i?.... l¨¥??¨¥ thi? pl?¡é¨¥ ?t ??¡é¨¥. )


    The voice once again referred as it started to hover around the ce slowly, moving with its scythe shining in the dim light.


    ''How does it know those details?'' Ryuk inquired, seeing an unknown figure that seemed to know about him without him saying anything, not believing that it could read his mind given his ability was still working.


    So either it was that the thing in front of him could see into his mind or was able to obtain information about him from some source.


    [Host, its information is mostly from the time after your death in your past world and before your birth in this world.]


    [Analyzing...]


    DING


    ©¥©¤©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¤©¥


    Entity: Ancient Ghost


    Type: Soul-bound Specter


    Energy Level: High (Undead Aura)


    Attributes:


    - Form: Semi-physical (Shadow-like, iplete)


    - Weapon: Ancient Scythe (Soul-bound, capable of affecting the living and the dead)


    - Presence: Cold, oppressing (Lowers temperature, blocks external light)


    - Eyes: Amethyst glow (Detects life essence)


    Abilities:


    - Soul Gaze: can derive information from the life pool of reincarnation.


    - Aura of Dread: Induces fear and cold in the surroundings, decreases vitality by 1 every 2 minutes.


    Threat Level: Very High


    ©¥©¤©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥©¤©¥


    ''Hm.'' He observed the status of the foreign unknown being in front of him, feeling no fear, for if this were his old world, he would have shown some reaction. The unknown often terrifies humans. There was no fear, but more of a curiosity to know exactly how much information this ghost had about him.


    ( l¨¥??¨¥ thi? pl?¡é¨¥ ??? r¨¥t?r?.... ???r f?t¨¥ i? ?l?¡ék... it i? i?¨¥?it??l¨¥ th?t ??? ?ill ?i¨¥. )


    "Why is my fate ck?" Ryuk inquired, though he somewhat already had the answer but wanted to hear from this unknown being about the reason for his fate being ck.


    ( ...l¨¥??¨¥ thi? pl?¡é¨¥ ?t ??¡é¨¥... it''? r¨¥?¨¥r?¨¥? f?r th¨¥ ?¨¥?ti?¨¥? ¡éhil? ?f f?t¨¥... ??t ???¨¥??¨¥ lik¨¥ ???. )


    [...]


    Not getting an answer, the entity instead told him to leave this ce at once. Ryuk at least understood that there wasn''t much information he could get from this ghost, which only knew about his birth, such as the names of his parents or his fate as an unborn soul, nothing else.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "What about my death?" Ryuk for a moment thought that since this thing had given him information about his birth, then why not about his death?


    ( ?p?? r¨¥?¡éhi?? th¨¥ ??¨¥ ?f 26, th¨¥ ??¨¥ ??rk¨¥? ?? ? ?l?¡ék f?t¨¥ ?ill ¨¥?¡é???t¨¥r ?i?i?¨¥ r¨¥tri??ti??....)


    In a haunting voice, the ghost advanced, its half-translucent form gliding toward Ryuk, who stood at the center of the room. His eyes flickered like the dim mes that barely illuminated the space. As the ghost extended its skeletal hand, it pressed a bony finger against the center of Ryuk''s forehead above his ck masquerade mask.


    "And what about your death?" Ryuk once again inquired as his eyes remained impassive,posed yet unhindered by the ominous energy surrounding him while the ghost pressed a finger on his forehead.


    ( i ?? ¡é???ht i? th¨¥ li?i??l ?p?¡é¨¥ ?¨¥t?¨¥¨¥? lif¨¥ ??? ?¨¥?th. i ?? ?? th¨¥ ?¨¥r?¨¥ ?f ri?i?? ?p t? ?¨¥¡é??¨¥ ? li¡éh. i p???¨¥?? i???rt?lit?, ????l¨¥ t? ?¨¥ ?l?i?, ?? ¨¥?¨¥r?? ¡é????t ?¨¥ ¡ér¨¥?t¨¥? ?r ?¨¥?tr??¨¥?; it ?¨¥r¨¥l? ?hift? thr???h ti?¨¥. )


    The ghost whispered as its voice filled the chilling sensation across the room. Before pressing its bony finger more tightly against Ryuk''s forehead, it increased its ominous energy, filling the whole room with darkness like a void.


    ( i ?? ? ??? )


    "And?" Ryuk tilted his head as he looked into the dark void-like face toward the eye which shone amethyst as if reflecting all his past before the mes burned intensely, covering the surroundings as if the whole world suddenly isted into a single ce, where Ryuk stood at the center in a ck river with ghost maintaining its position while mes of amethyst burned around as it dered.


    ( ?¨¥f?r¨¥ ?¨¥?th....?¨¥¨¥t ?ith th¨¥ ???l? ??? h??¨¥ h?rt ??? r¨¥p¨¥?t f?r ???r ¡éri?¨¥? i? h¨¥ll...)


    As those words were dered, several hands suddenly began to emerge from the ground, rising out of the ck liquid that covered the entire floor, as if providing a way for the dead souls to express their pain and resentment toward Ryuk, who had killed them.


    A cacophony of voices filled the space, each one dripping with anguish and fury. The souls wing their way out of the ck river writhed in torment, their skeletal hands reaching desperately toward Ryuk, who observed everything with a calm gaze.

 Chapter 284: Chapter 285 - Souls of the Dead

    The air became thick with their collective resentment, and they began to speak, their voices ovepping and merging into an eerie, otherworldly chorus.


    "Why... why did you take everything from me? My family... my life... all gone because of you!" one soul wailed, its voice trembling with grief.


    "I trusted you! I thought you were my savior... But you betrayed me, cut me down like an animal!" Another soul''s words hissed like venom, its face a twisted mask of hatred.


    "You... you left me to rot... to suffer... to die alone!" A third soul''s voice was barely a whisper, filled with the loneliness of a forgotten life. "Why? Why couldn''t you show mercy?


    Why couldn''t you let me live?"


    More voices joined in, rising to a fevered pitch, their pain and anger coiling through the room like a swarm of locusts:


    "Curse you! Curse you for eternity!"


    "Your hands are stained with the blood of the innocent! Do you feel nothing?"


    "You yed with us like toys, threw us aside when we no longer served you!"


    "We will never forgive you! Never!"


    As their resentments poured forth, some of the souls sobbed, while others snarled with rage. Their faces, grotesque and skeletal, twisted as they pressed closer, their hands wing at Ryuk''s form, but never quite able to touch him.


    The air itself seemed to thicken with their despair and wrath, the ghost''s presence amplifying their fury as it loomed overhead like a judge, watching this pitiful parade of the damned.


    ( ???r ?in? ?r¨¥ th¨¥ir ?in?. ??? ?r¨¥ ¡é?r?¨¥? ?? th¨¥? ?r¨¥... )


    Yet despite the chaos, Ryuk remained unfazed, his eyes narrowing only slightly as he observed the souls attempting to bind him with their resentment. His mind flickered with memories of his past, but none of it caused even the faintest tremor of remorse, inquiring, ''are they from a previous timeline?''


    From Ryuk''s perspective, he considered that it wasn''t an illusion but some ability to summon souls. But for him, it was confusing since he hadn''t killed many people in this life, except for those in Ardoros or a few here and there indirectly.


    [ No host, these souls are mostly from that soul orb consisting of 10,000 of them, as well as others like Devereaux members, Dariants, and humans whom you have killed included. ] (*chapter 14)


    "I see..." Ryuk murmured quietly, understanding that due to him extracting these souls from the soul orb, they had redirected their resentment towards him, thinking he was their murderer, but not caring a bit, he released a surge of energy, instantly throwing back all the souls that had stretched their hands towards him, breaking their translucent bodies in the process, as he firmly dered, "But your cries mean nothing to me."


    The souls recoiled as if his words struck them harder than any weapon ever could, the intense pressure emerging from his body also throwing away the ck liquid near his feet, while the energy emitting from him kept increasing.


    "Your deaths were your fate. Your suffering, your destiny. If I hadn''t killed you, the world itself would have devoured you eventually. You were weak. That was your sin."


    With a voice that was both icy and remote, he pierced through the mourning cries like a knife, stepping closer to the ghost that awaited, the ghost observing how the souls gradually retreated as it remained in position, looking at Ryuk inching forward with each deliberate stride.


    "But why?" onest soul rasped, its eyes hollow and lifeless, searching Ryuk for any sign ofpassion. "Why did you do it?"


    Ryuk''s gaze shifted down toward it, his expression unmoved. "Because I could."


    SWOOSH


    Within a second, an intense pressure enveloped the surroundings as if a tsunami had surged out of Ryuk''s body, instantly pouring down in the form of orange ether. The ghost brought its hand forward as it felt the energy descending violently against its own, trying to cut through it with the scythe.


    It was able to erase the energy for a few meters, but Ryuk''s figure had already arrived just a few inches away from him as he dered, "Aren''t you made of energy?"


    With those words, Ryuk lifted his hands, just like how the ghost did a moment ago. His fingers directly touched its forehead, stopping at just middle of the forehead. Before, with a glint passing through his amber eyes, he calmly informed, "It''s your bad luck; the energy conversion theory doesn''t apply to me."


    ( ?h?t i? th¨¥ ?¨¥??i?? ?f thi? h???¡ªAAARRRGHHHHHHH!!! )


    [....Oh, so he can at least scream in a normal tone (?~?_?~?;?) ]


    With Ryuk''s touch, his ability nullified the surrounding energy, including the ghost which was made from the ominous energy, causing its body to start vanishing as it began to break into several pieces, cracking as it started to turn into ash.


    ( Aaarggghhhh...)


    And within a few seconds, the ghost''s whole body disappeared.


    [ It''s dead (?¡ä?-?©n?-?`?;?) ]


    ''What''s happening with this ce?'' Ryuk noticed the darkness that had begun to fade away moments earlier was turning to ash, swirling around him. As the ashes settled, he saw that the walls being unveiled were those of the library''s top floor. Most striking were the cracks appearing on the surfaces of the walls and shelves, including the books.


    [ Host, the building is crumbling due to the aftereffect of your energy leakage; most likely, it will be destroyed in a few minutes.]


    ''Scan all the books in this ce.'' After hearing the words, Ryuk turned to face the center of the room, where the darkness had faded away.


    There, the floor had cracked, and a book rested on a tform in the middle. As he approached it, the moment he grasped the book, the entire room began to shake violently before suddenly copsing.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Present...


    Unable to control her fury, Yao Lian looked down briefly before raising her head. With her eyes wide and fixed on the heavens, she screamed at the top of her lungs, "Damn you....! Rui Ke!!!!"


    "What?" Ryuk appeared behind the two, observing them until Yao Lian called out his name loudly, prompting him to turn his attention towards the library, which was in utter disarray, as though an asteroid had struck.


    ''?!''


    "Huh? What have you done to the library?!" Yao Lian, her frustration palpable, pointed towards the library with an exasperated finger, her teeth clenched as she red at the man, which only heightened her irritation.


    "I didn''t do anything," Ryuk shook his head before turning towards Esme as he inquired, "What are you doing here?"


    "Just miss¡ª" Before Esme couldplete her words, Yao Lian once again interrupted, yelling,"Don''t change the topic! Tell me why you did this to the library!"


    Yao lian moved before stretching her hand to grab this man''s cor, but even before doing so, she felt her heart skip a bit as a chill ran down her spine.


    badump


    As soon as her gaze locked onto Ryuk''s, a wave of overwhelming fear surged through her heart, his eyes brimming with killing intent and oppressive force as he looked down on her.


    Know your ce, Yao Lian," Ryuk firmly warned. He was first confused about why the Tenebri bloodline had reacted that way, and then he encountered a ghost that had resurfaced some of his bad memories. His mood wasn''t good enough to entertain her words, so he added, "I will repeat myself: I didn''t break this library.


    [ LIAR!! I saw you break it; I am a witness to the event..! ]


    ''Shut up.''


    [ No! Truth can''t be suppressed; it will prevail¡ªERROR! ]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 285: Chapter 286- Luring Yao Lian

    "Why are you following me?" Ryuk asked, moving towards the garden area, away from the broken library where several family members had gathered to sort things out. He looked back to see Esme and Yao Lian following him.


    "You are on the same path as I am," Esme said. Even though she had already told him to go away inside her room, she still followed behind him, making excuses as she shrugged her shoulders and gazed at him nkly.


    "And I want to collect evidence that you broke the library," Yao Lian said as she moved behind him, thinking of ways to gather proof that he was responsible for the library''s destruction so she could confront him about it or confirm that he had that book from the top floor.


    Ryuk, on the other hand, while moving through the garden area, observed several cultivators, mostly men, looking at him with jealousy while murmuring to one another. Thanks to his senses, he could hear every detail of what they talked about along the way, and those people were showing the peak of jealousy, envy, and hatred toward him.


    To them, he appeared as a man d in ck robes, walking with a calm and confident demeanor, his hands sped behind his back. Behind him trailed two women, nothing short of exquisite jade beauties, with wless skin and their gazes locked on him, openly disying their fondness for him in full view of others.


    [Host, kill all these people; they are cursing you.]


    ''....Just create a hard copy of that book,'' Ryuk said, ignoring the system''s words. He focused on his priority and instructed it to create a hard copy of the book it had analyzed and stored from the top floor of the Wei family''s library. Since the hard copies were destroyed along with the library, the system had stored a soft copies of it.


    While it was indeed true, Ryuk didn''t foresee that the method he would learn from that book would benefit him. Still, if something awaited a destined individual, as that ghost mentioned, it was obvious that the book was likely to hold something significant, and who knows if Ryuk could get his hands on something strong.


    "Young Master Rui ke, where are you going?" Yao Lian asked as she observed they had passed the individuals standing around and were moving toward an empty area surrounded by trees. It was the garden area where the density of trees was increasing as they moved further in.


    "You both wanted to apany me, didn''t you? Don''t say I didn''t warn you," Ryuk said, slightly tilting his head. He clearly reminded both of them, though he could easily pass by them and leave them behind; for now, he wanted to deal with Yao Lian in another manner.


    [Keke, tell them you are here to pee and take out your dic¡ªI will just do my job; have a nice day, Host.]


    While the system was about to produce gibberish again, it suddenly came across some information that prompted it to retreat slightly. Ryuk noticed this unusual behavior, expecting the system toplete its thought, but it retreated before doing so.


    After much anticipation, they finally reached the heart of the forest. Ryuk retrieved Thesis¡ªa hefty tome gifted to him by the founder of Titanorea¡ªfrom his inventory. He ced it on the ground, but its immense weight of one ton caused it to drop heavily, sending a slight tremor through the earth.


    Yao Lian''s eyes widened in awe, as this was her first encounter with something sorge and substantial; the book was thick and reached up to her waist, its width impressive.


    ''What is this?'' Yao Lian wondered, looking towards the book in astonishment while ncing back and forth between it and Ryuk, trying to understand what it was. But her eyes widened the moment she saw him taking out another book. This time, it was small and appeared normal.


    ''Is it done?'' Ryuk inquired about the hard copy he had instructed the system to prepare, causing it to materialize a hard copy book in mid-air. The moment the small book arrived, Thesis automatically began to devour it, pulling the entire small book within it.


    As it turned to dust, even though it was a hard copy prepared by the system, it was as if Thesis had absorbed all its knowledge.


    It was a confusing sight for Yao Lian as she watched therge book on the ground automatically absorbing the smaller one as if pulling it inside.


    "Tell me, Yao Lian, what did you want from the library?" Ryuk asked her calmly, making Yao Lian slightly flinch as her eyes met his.


    "I don''t understand; I just wanted to ask for the truth," Yao Lian replied, looking into those cold eyes. For a moment, she felt as if she was being tested. But controlling herself, she answered honestly, revealing she just wanted to know the truth behind the library''s destruction.


    "You are a selfish woman who could even poison your future fianc¨¦. Stop the act and tell me what you were searching for," Ryuk could have ignored her entirely and not bothered to have a conversation, but his motive was simply to hear her reasoning. Though he had already guessed that it was most likely about that book.


    But by getting the confirmation, he could at least give her that book as a gift, a reflection of his merciful heart.


    Added with her apparent hatred for the son of destiny and her title of viiness, he believed he could use her against the other sons of destiny as a meat shield, aside from Liu Wei.


    "....where is that book?" Yao Lian asked, seeing Ryuk''sposed look, she decided to answer him clearly about what she wanted, stretching her hand out as she asked for the book, knowing well that it must be with him.


    She had some doubts that he wouldn''t have any interest in that book, but just seeing how he had taken out both a small book and arge one, she could understand that he likely had a habit of collecting books.


    And this was exactly what Ryuk wanted, as he allowed her to witness this phenomenon to make her realize he was definitely interested in books.


    ''System, create another hard copy of that book and embed a grim worm in it,'' Ryukmanded, looking at her enthusiasm as she asked for the book. He saw this as an opportunity to tame this viiness, even forcing her into eternal loyalty by making her submissive.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    There were already several women who were far better than Yao Lian, but his interest was piqued because she, apart from Be, was the only one holding the title of viiness at that moment.


    The n was to ally with the enemy of your enemy, despite their inferiority, merely to exploit them as expendable pawnster on.


    Once again, a hard copy of that book formed in mid-air as Ryuk grabbed it and offered it to Yao Lian while observing how the system didn''t reply for a few moments. Not caring, as he was now more rxed considering there wasn''t any more gibberish, he added, "Yao Lian, do you want this book? Take it, but you need to promise eternal loyalty to me."


    ''?!''


    The moment Yao Lianid eyes on the book she''d been hunting for, her eyes widened in surprise. Just as she began to gather her thoughts, a handnded close to her shoulder. Turning to see who it was, she caught sight of Esme with a sly smile and narrowed golden eyes as she addressed her.


    "Come on, you just need to make a simple promise and that book will be yours, do it."

 Chapter 286: Chapter 287- Liu wei

    "Huh?", Yao Lian looked towards Esme. She noticed how her narrowed eyes and that smirk appeared as if she was trying to push a scam deal on her, trying to lure her into something shady, prompting her to turn towards Ryuk as she noticed him offering her a book just based on a promise.


    Seeing both of them, Yao Lian thought that something was definitely wrong, causing her to take a step back as she observed both of them, feeling that it could be possible that it was a trap to lure her in. This caused her to look towards Ryuk with a trembling gaze as she lowered her head and added, "Young Master Rui ke, I would like to make some other deal instead of a promise."


    She found the promise aspectpletely suspicious, given that there wouldn''t be any guarantee to reassure them of her loyalty, making her doubt that it was some scheme to lure her.


    "Hm, then tell me where Liu Wei is," Ryuk said, seeing how at least this woman was smart enough not to take the promise. Even though it was inevitable for her to get enved, he still gave her a believable proposal in exchange for the book.


    After all, he knew well about people''s personalities; he recognized that by giving such a simple task, she would definitely ept his previous offer.


    In the end, it is human nature to regret their initial decisions while being unaware that maybe their present ones could be better than previous ones¡ªa cycle that never ends.


    ''It was easy'', Yao Lian lifted her gaze towards Ryuk, feeling that it was really easy that she requested to change it and he just changed it, making her think that maybe the promised thing was not something to lure her. Prompting her to add, "I can take you to him, but regarding the previous offer, I would like to ept it."


    Yao Lian weighed the pros and cons and understood that right now this man was at least as strong as Wei family''s head to have a seat beside him, making her clearly think that this could be her only chance to make herself likable in his eyes. Once she mastered the techniques from that book, she could easily deal with him in the future.


    After all, it was just a mere promise of eternal loyalty without any base to support or force her into it.


    "Then recite it," Ryuk said, seeing how obvious she had fallen for the trap and epted to promise him her loyalty. He told her again, so that once she got enved, she wouldn''t me him for hically forcing her into very.


    "I, Yao Lian, promise to serve Young Master Rui ke with eternal loyalty," Yao Lian said, closing her eyes as she lifted one hand with a hollow tone, casually taking the oath, knowing that he couldn''t force her into just following what he wanted, making her take it as just a momentary assurance to get her hands on that book.


    "Very well then," Ryuk nodded before throwing the book at her. She caught it, grabbing it tightly, and with a glimmer in her eyes, she finally felt enthusiastic and hopeful to be strong and take her revenge on the Wei family.


    "Tell me, where is Liu Wei?" Ryuk asked as she grabbed the book tightly. Before hearing his words, she lifted her gaze, as right now she needed to learn from this book and be strong, making her dodge this moment.


    "He is in the northeast section inside the third house from the left," Yao Lian replied before swiftly leaping, her body blurring as she jumped a long distance towards her house, leaving behind only Esme and Ryuk in the forest.


    "She is stupid," Esme shook her head, feeling that it was unbelievable how someone could fall for such an obvious trap. Naturally, if someone had paid clear attention from the start, the way the patriarch treated them and even offered his own throne for them to sit on, even she could understand that it was as if patriarch''s pride waspletely crushed.


    Making it clear thatmon sense is not verymon.


    Though it doesn''t matter to her whether she was smart or stupid, as she could see this woman''s fate was not very bright.


    "What are you smirking about?" Ryuk stepped closer and asked her while gently pressing his hand against hers, intertwining their fingers.


    ''Hmph'', Today, Esme noticed how strangely romantic he was when he held her hand, making her look away and act as if she didn''t care.


    "Take me to that location." But of course, Ryuk wasn''t in the mood for romance, as his schedule was divided and he had particr time for it, not mixing his working hours with romance. So right now, he was in work mode, making him tell her in a calm andposed tone.


    "Tch," Esme clicked her tongue and activated her tiara, causing both their bodies to disappear and teleport to the location of Liu Wei.


    ---


    Inside the northeast section of the main peak, in a house, a young man was seated with folded legs on the floor while focusing with his eyes closed, trying to flow energy through his dantian, which was severely injured and destroyed, making it impossible for him to do so.


    "Khucek?! Haah! Haah! Argh!" Liu Wei clenched his chest as he felt intense pain assaulting his body. It was as if the internal energy he had thought to gather from the surroundings was rampaging within his veins. He coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    "M-master, I can''t," Liu Wei said, his face contorted as he clenched his chest, falling on the floor and coiling his body as he once again told his master that the method of detoxifying his body using the outer internal energy was impossible.


    Naturally, once the energy core first synthesizes the outside energy, it must adjust it to the wavelength andpatibility with the body and then store it into the dantian or any energy sources avable in a person''s body. This holds true for all forms of energy, making it impossible for someone to directly take energy from outside and use it by using their body as a medium.


    // Avoid being foolish; while it might seem unachievable, once you aplish it, you''ll harness the energy of the whole world,parable to an endless source of power. //


    A voice reverberated inside his mind, reminding this boy who was destined to reach new heights how crucial it was for him to learn this method.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Normally, it may appear that all beings use energy or its different forms avable in the atmosphere, just like mana, which is abundant. But in truth, all kinds of energies are first synthesized inside one''s body by their mana heart, energy core, or whatever method they have developed to remove the impurities and violent nature of the outside mana and store only its pure form.


    This is also why someone''s energy vessel depletes after a long battle, since they are technically not using outside mana, but their own bodies, which is nothing more than a form that gets synthesized from outside; like one having an ocean full of water but they could only drink that which is free from salt and impurities stored in it.


    This is the same case for energy too; one needs a clear and clean form of it to use. By learning the technique he was trying to teach this boy, who had the potential to reach that peak, it was possible to directly use the ocean water.


    Of course, it was impossible, considering that once you be a medium between outside mana and the output of your energy, the outside mana will overwhelm and dissolve your body in it, clearly causing your presence to disappear.


    However, for the voice, it was the only chance to link and gainplete ess to infinite mana.


    With it, the owner of the voice would be able to reconstruct its body, even though in the end, Liu Wei dies.

 Chapter 287: Chapter 288 - A Forgotten Spark

    "I understand, Master." Liu Wei fought to steady himself, stumbling as he tried to sit down while grasping his chest. After several attempts, he finally managed to take a seat and began to focus on the technique his master had imparted. He aimed to harmonize with the surrounding energy, working to serve as a conduit.


    ''What is he doing?'' Ryuk was merely three steps from Liu Wei, who sat cross-legged in a lotus position,pletely oblivious to the presence of another. He focused on harmonizing his body in an effort to connect the external energy with his own inner strength.


    [Host, it appears he is trying to kill himself (?£Þ???£Þ?)?? ]


    ''How exactly?'' Ryuk inquired as he observed the surrounding energies concentrating near Liu Wei''s body. Though Ryuk wasn''t proficient in internal energy, he could feel that, thanks to his ability to nullify surrounding energy, whenever they touched his outer skin, he could guess their type and amount.


    Right now, he could feel that the density of internal energy was increasing within a two or three-meter radius as energy particles collided with his outer body while getting nullified. This enabled him to detect the type of energies while also making him invisible to the senses of anyone nearby.


    Standing beside him was Esme, who had used an illusion on the outer part of her body, rendering her invisible as well.


    However, the fundamental principles underlying their abilities were entirely distinct. In simple terms, Ryuk''s power functioned as if he were eliminating energies, rendering them incapable of generating vibrations or transmitting signals to other particles. This process enabled other senses to perceive the absence.


    Conversely, Esme''s ability involved sending a false signal that conveyed her non-existence in the vicinity.


    In straightforward terms, you can think of a group of people entering a specific area to gather information; however, all of them end up being killed, resulting in no information being shared¡ªin Ryuk''s case.


    On the other hand, the same group is persuaded by another to disseminate false information¡ªin Esme''s case.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In both scenarios, the first one is more advantageous, given that in the second scenario, a few individuals among them could betray the deal with the initial group and reveal the information.


    Yet in the initial scenario, if everyone were killed, there would be no survivors, making betrayal impossible.


    And this is how Ryuk''s ability managed to keep him invisible from outside presence, as there was no energy left to provide visuals or surveince information, which were being nullified or, in a sense, eliminated.


    [He is trying to establish a connection between external energy and his own body. In simple terms, he is attempting to use the entire world as his own energy vessel to create an infinite energy supply.]


    ''....hmm,'' Ryuk, looking towards Liu Wei, remembered his past life when at the age of 8 or 9 he also thought of this method, thinking how he should be able to use outside energy and act as a medium so that he can ess a vast amount of energy and never have his mana exhausted.


    But even before trying it, hepared it to his scientific knowledge from the past world, where he considered himself like lungs that would receive outside energy, just as air carries all types of gases (oxygen, carbon dioxide, nitrogen, hydrogen, methane, butane, etc.) and impurities (dust, metals, polluted particles, germs, viruses, etc.).


    Simrly, the outside energy would carry several things such as mana, corrupted energy, and various forms of energy like ether, divine energy, and elemental energy.


    Once all those energies started to concentrate in a single small medium, they would begin to react vigorously, and the pressure would start to slowly crumble that medium, instantly destroying it.


    So the method of using outside energy was clearly impractical, making him drop the idea, but now seeing Liu Wei trying it, it appeared as though the extinguished me inside Ryuk was once again burning.


    ''Is it possible to aplish?'', Ryuk inquired while understanding that in the Ardoros, when he had absorbed ether from the ether crystal inside Devereaux territory, he had used the system''s help to synthesize it. But even that was not practical in the long term, given it took too much time and energy losses.


    [No, it''s impossible to aplish it without killing oneself. I am 100% sure ??(???¡¥???¡¥???) ]


    The system, in a monotone voice, clearly stated it had calcted all the things.


    ''Run a hypothetical simtion,'' Ryukmanded while not disturbing Liu Wei, who was busy focusing on his energy. Esme remained quiet, waiting for Ryuk''s action. He calmly stood there with an impassive look.


    [Initiating the simtion for feasibility...]


    ''What if one can nullify all the other kinds of energy and only let a particr one enter?''


    [Running the simtion...]


    [Feasibility increases by 30%.]


    ''Now how about nullifying the extra amount of that particr energy before entering the body?''


    [Feasibility increases by 60%.]


    ''Leave it,'' Ryuk instructed, feeling that it wasn''t worth considering. All this depended on his control over his ability, which was farcking. Hemanded to shut down the simtion before again questioning, ''Where did he learn the way to establish a doorway?''


    Ryuk inquired, doubting that, given favor from heaven, it was unlikely for Liu Wei to even consider learning this technique on his own, since it was dangerous and could lead to problems instead of profit. This prompted him to issue themand, ''Search for anything on him.''


    His doubts arose from the fact that it was possible for Liu Wei to possess some book, technique, or something simr.


    [Searching...]


    [Host, a half-manifested soul is detected on him. It appears dying. Should I absorb it? <?(?£þ?¦á?£þ?)?>]


    ''....do it,'' Ryuk nodded, hearing something that was not particrly unexpected. Given how the system treated every kill as a killing point and absorbed its soul, the system had the strength to absorb a soul and turn it into a killing point.


    [Absorbing the Soul of Demonic Ancestor from Heavenly Dragon Domain.]


    ''Isn''t this,'' Ryuk, hearing the name of Heavenly Dragon Dominion, realized that it was the name of another part of the Jade Dominion, which was opposite to the Celestial Phoenix Order. Even though both served the matriarchs of this continent, they hadpletely opposite standings against each other.


    [Yes, on analysis it was found that the soul belongs to the other side of the Jade Dominion.]


    ''Absorb it,'' Ryuk directlymanded. While leaving behind the master of this particrly hardworking student to the system, Ryuk slowly started to lean down on his knees as he stretched one hand towards the back of Liu Wei to provide him some help.


    Considering how hard Liu Wei was working to repair his body, a small spark of sympathy ignited in Ryuk''s heart, prompting him to decide to help this individual by aiding him in gathering the particr energies he wanted.


    [Initiating Absorption.]


    // Arrghhh.....WH-HAT¡ªHel¡ªkugh!? //


    ''M-master?!'' Liu Wei''s eyes snapped open as he heard his master''s cry, causing him to break out of his concentration. But it appeared as if the density of internal energy around his body was decreasing steadily. The amount was lessened, but it was enough and perfect for his body, as if it wasing up from his dantian without putting pressure on his veins.


    ''Finally!'' Even though he wanted to know the reason for his master''s scream, he instantly closed his eyes, feeling that his body was slowly filling with internal energy from the outside without him using his dantian.


    It was a feeling he missed aftering into this crippled body, but slowly it appeared as if everything was going to be fine, causing a smile to form on his face.


    Only one thought went through Liu wei''s mind as he uttered, "It seems the heavens want me to rise once again!"


    [Host, are you from heaven? (??¨Œ???) ]


    ''Highly doubt it'', Ryuk replied as his Hand was resting on Liu Wei''s back, Due to Ryuk''s strength, even though he was touching his back, Liu wei wasn''t able to detect it. While his mind was filled with finally getting the hope as the internal energy was flowing rapidly through his veins.


    [Then, how about sending this guy to heaven? (?¤Å?£þ??3?£þ?)?¤Å ]


    ''Let''s see'', Ryuk''s hearing system suggested nodding before decreasing the extra amount of energy he was nullifying and increasing the amount entering directly into Liu Wei''s body.


    "Arghh...i-it''s burn..ing" Liu wei muttered taking the intense amount of energy coursing through his body.


    [ How about increasing it slighty more? (?~?£þ?3?£þ?)?~ ]


    ''....indeed'' Ryuk began to control his ability, allowing less energy to be nullified. Due to the property of Jade Dominion, the energy avable in the surroundings was mostly internal energy, making it easier for him to focus on filtering other energies and to have some control over it.


    "Khuckh!?¡ªArrrGggHhhh!¡ªUghk?!" Liu Wei coughed up a mouthful of blood as he felt his heart crash from the sudden surge of energy. His vines seemed to expand due to rush. It was as if his body was filled with enormous internal energy, but due to his insufficient strength, his vines were heating up as if they were melting.


    [ Increase it more (?¨R?¨Œ?¨Q?) ]


    ''don''t let him die'' Ryuk epted the system''s suggestion for the first time, even though he knew it simply wanted to see Liu wei suffer. However, Ryuk wanted to test his control over his ability, so he let it loose for a moment.


    After all, having a live human for experiments was a rare opportunity.


    "Cough! AaaRrrGghhhhhh¡ªThud." Liu Wei''s vines inside his body burst at once. The outeryer of his skin bulged with green nerves as they popped, causing his skin to tear from the internal energy pressure. With his eyes rolling back, he fell to the floor, losing consciousness.


    [Tch,pletely wasted (?£þ?¥Ø?£þ?;?)]

 Chapter 288: Chapter 289- The day of departure (1)

    In a pitch-ck environment, entirelycking illumination, the echoes of something struggling in agony resonated throughout the space.


    // Augh....! I-it... hurts.. //


    [ If it hurts, then you most likely died after getting a rod in your ass (????0??)???¡ú ]


    Suddenly, within that dark space, a small window of orange hue appeared, materializing as a voice echoed through the ce.


    // Kugh.... y-you.... gay... //


    [ But you are the one moaning here, old man. (?£þ?¥Ø?£þ?;?) ]


    // Ahem... So, am I dead? //n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [ Yes, and I am a god who can talk with the dead. (?¨R?¨Œ?¨Q?) ]


    // You talk too much. //


    [....]


    // Khueckk...! S-stop!!!! I... am sorry¡ªAugh!? //


    Suddenly, the dark space transformed into solid ck spears with sharp edges that instantly shot toward the source of the voice.


    Without even halting, hundreds of such spears pierced the voice source, as if passing through a shadow, which was dissolved in the atmosphere but still possessed a simple, lingering consciousness.


    [ Memory extraction initiating....?1% ?18% ?35%]


    // AAaaaRrrrrGgghhhHhh.....!! //


    A cry soared through the dark space, a heart-wrenching sound that could be heard by no one except for the simple window present within that space. It reverberated as if tearing through each sound barrier.


    The pain had reached a level where even the fragments of remaining consciousness bore pain directly inflicted on the soul, trembling vigorously due to the agony.


    [...?67%. ?99% --? Complete ]


    CRACK


    And with a loud sound, the moment the extraction waspleted, the source of the voice that had been crying just moments ago, while possessing a simple fragment of consciousness, finally shattered, leaving the whole ce empty with only an orange screen hovering in mid-air.


    [ Hm, a technique to use surrounding energy as one''s own, as expected; this was a good choice to not fully kill him >?.?< ]


    The system, going through the memory that it extracted, found a technique that was aplete form of the way to utilize outside energy as one''s own, though it had an error where the person using it could easily die. With the system''s help, it was able to analyze all the millions of possibilities and run thousands of simtions to finally get an error-free technique.


    [ Second material for the best dual cultivation technique is collected (?~?£þ?3?£þ?)?~ ]


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Is he dead?" Esme inquired, seeing the young man who was meditating a few moments ago now lying unconscious. She came forward and stood beside Ryuk, who was leaning as he slowly stood.


    "Not this easily," Ryuk tilted his head. Without being noticed by Esme, a ck liquid started to emerge from his feet, slowly moving toward the floor as if some kind of parasite, moving as it entered Liu Wei''s body.


    "Now what?" Esme inquired, ncing towards him, but he seemed to walk towards the window nearby before halting and ncing towards the view of the vast mountain range revealing that Liu Wei''s house was at the edge of the mountain, clearly evident from his status as the son of destiny, which could provide him a better escape in case of major problems.


    "You need to do some physical exercise for a few days, Esme," Ryuk nced towards her, meeting her eyes, which slightly widened, with her lips twitching. As she lifted one hand, her body started to disappear as if trying to run away.


    [ Physical? Even though she said not now, you are too impatient, Host ??(??? ???????-??????? ???)?? ]


    ''....'' Ryuk, standing there looking towards Esme while hearing the system''s words, felt that he was trapped with both of these people who were just doing gibberish instead of working.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In the Wei family, soon the four days instantly passed, while nothing much happened except for the small training regime followed for the past few days by the new guests who had arrived here.


    ''Is he a prodigy?'' Seated in a chair, one of the elders from the Wei family looked towards a ck-robed man wearing a ck mask who sat on a tform in the open training ground, where several other students were engaged in their training. Among all of them, that particr important guest of the Patriarch attracted the elder''s attention.


    The reason for the elder''s surprise was the fact that four days ago this young man came to him, who was the lowest-ranked elder responsible for teaching young students under the age of 10 to help them form a Qi center called Dantian.


    Naturally, when someone is in the growth period around 6 to 9 years old, it is the perfect time for individuals to form their Qi vessels since it would be much easier for them, and then from then on, they can just cultivate internal energy, and through its umtion, they start reaching different levels.


    Although, even before one can begin to create a Qi vessel, it is essential to purify the body and eliminate impurities to reach the Body Refinement stage. This process is most effective before the age of ten, as the body holds fewer impurities at that stage, making it significantly easier to cleanse.


    But when this young man came with the request to learn about internal energy within three days, the elder thought it was a fleeting interest, considering that the young man had already passed the age of 10. It would most likely be impossible to form the vessel in such a short duration of time, even if the elder considered this young man to be in body refinement.


    ''Hope he is rich enough,'' the elder thought, how even if this young man had formed his energy vessel, he would most likely need to umte arge amount of internal energy, either using his breathing technique to fill his Dantian or to eat very old ginseng, elixirs, or herbs containing internal energy of hundreds of years.


    To be exact, an individual or anything that is living in the jade dominion gathers internal energy using their own breathing techniques to umte internal energy within a long span of time.


    Considering that nts, trees, or some creatures live longer, they are able to umte internal energy for hundreds of years, which when consumed by another cultivator, gives that rich amount of internal energy.


    So, contrary to the belief that internal energy originates solely from within one''s body, it is actually more urate to say that it is the umtion of a particr energy from the surroundings, which mixes with the human body''s Ki to create a new form.


    This new form provides the body with enhanced strength that transcends the limits of the human race¡ªKi (the human body''s own strength)¡ªQi (derived from the amalgamation of outside energy and Ki).


    ''System, convert ether to internal energy and make it reach the amount of Foundational Establishment,'' Ryukmanded the system as he had already synthesized Dantian on just the second day, given his Devereaux bloodline, which had fastened his growth rate, and he even felt that he was soon going to break through to the initial level of LEGENDARY RANK and enter the middle one in energy stats.


    Right now, he was at the initial level of perfect LEGENDARY Level. Considering his strength right now, if let loose all his ether and physical strength on the main peak of the Wei family, one-fourth of Upper Town would be struck by a 9-magnitude earthquake due to the sheer amount of pressure, though of course, he would most likely deplete all his strength.


    Also, now it appears that awakening his Devereaux Bloodline was increasing the speed at which he was growing. It waspletely different from how it normally felt. Although, it was not like he could just sit idly and grow rapidly.


    [ Starting Conversion --? Rate is 1:3 ]


    ''?!''


    "Th-this?!", the Elder suddenly stood from his chair as his eyes widened, seeing how he was able to sense internal energy from the young man slowly bing denser as it started to break through different levels.


    "F-foundational Establishment!?" The elder''s eyes were widened as if they came out of their sockets, seeing how this young man had just skipped the Qi gathering realm.

 Chapter 289: Chapter 290- The day of departure (2)

    "NO!.....!! YOUNG MASsstterrrr.....!"


    "Did you hear anything?" Esme, standing on the deck of a flying ship that had just left the Wei family''s main peak, nced towards Ryuk as she inquired.


    ''....'' He gave her a nk look, aware that the scream was from the four sidekicks he had brought with him, who were now hanging on the four ropes of the ship.


    "T-TAKE US Wiitthhh yoouuu....!" Bone Breaker, gripping a rope tightly with both hands, felt the gust of wind throwing his body here and there while he hung on the ship, which had left without even boarding them.


    But due to his quick reaction, he and the other three of hisradesshed onto the rope of the ship, tying the waists of the three horses they had brought while hanging in midair, clearly trying to show their revolt for being left behind in this ce.


    "Should I cut the ropes?" Esme inquired as she arched her brow slightly with her golden eyes, looking towards Ryuk.


    [Yes, I allow it (?~?£þ?3?£þ?)?~ ]


    "¡­Leave them," Ryuk gestured with his hand before turning towards the other side of the deck where Yao Lian and Liu Wei were seated with a distance from each other. Yao Lian was seated in the lotus position at the middle of the ship while Liu Wei had fallen unconscious with his back propped against some barrels.


    ''¡­'' Arriving near Yao Lian, Ryuk stood and kept his sight looking down, observing her as she meditated, practicing her breathing technique.


    He was observing her to understand the way she was utilizing the knowledge from that book, to learn the way breathing actually worked.


    Given that he had already received the notification of the Grimoire enving her, he wasn''t particrly concerned about her bing stronger and creating problems for him.


    [Peeping at an innocent, totally oblivious woman with your drooling eyes is a crime, Host ??(???????)?? ]


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In the direction where the ship was heading, at the borders of Uppertown, several different mountain peaks rose higher, with the longest peak cut in half.


    There existed a very long, ttenedndmass where several individuals in different robes stood, looking towards a dense green cloud that resembled a portal, separating Uppertown from the gate of the main city of the Celestial Phoenix Order.


    The in outside the gate was filled with arriving ships and individuals riding swords as theynded and moved towards the entrance.


    "Greetings to the shine of the Heme Family," A young man, d in a flowing blue robe, inclined his head in a respectful gesture towards anothet one who looked quite robust. His upper body was bare, showcasing a clearly defined and muscr physique, with bulging arms that could rival the thickness of thighs.


    He gripped an axe, which rested casually on his shoulder, as he watched the other candidates make their way in.


    "Hm, why are there only kids here?" Suin Heme nced towards everyone and felt disappointed seeing that most of the individuals present here were hardly in the nascent soul realm or golden core level, making his intent to find a deserving rival todaypletely wasted.


    "Hehe, other heirs from the major families have yet to arrive, Young Master," the young man rubbing his hands informed Suin, informing him that he was the only one to have just arrived, leaving behind other heirs who were dyed and had to arrive yet. This caused Suin''s face to frown before he sighed and moved towards an empty ground.


    Arriving at the ce while others kept looking towards him due to knowing that he was among the highest from the 18 major families, he lifted his feet before kicking the ground.


    Due to the force being measured and centered towards a particr point, a big rock tearing through the ground came out, lifted a few inches beforending on the ground where he took a seat. "Hope I get someone worth considering as a rival."


    ''?!''


    The other candidates, primarily from the middle town, stared in awe as they witnessed the sheer power of the force, which could focus its energy on a specific spot. Its strength was so immense that a rock shattered effortlessly, all without the wielder exhibiting any signs of tiredness or strain.


    This demonstrated the uracy, control, and precision over one''s physical strength, making everyone realize that the bulky man was none other than Suin Heme¡ªthe walking mountain.


    "Will we even be able to qualify?"


    "Why fear? They have more than enough seats; even if all the 18 major families took their seats, we would still be able to do something, right?"


    A surge of murmurs spread among the individuals standing nearby as they began to talk about their chances of winning thispetition in the presence of so many experts from the upper town.


    "Woah, look! That''s the Jun family''s ship!" one of the individuals shouted as he pointed towards an arriving ship holding the g belonging to the Jun family, causing them all to turn their eyes towards it, including Suin who narrowed his gaze, sensing the absence of any expert on the ship.


    ''Are they kidding me?'' Suin inwardly frowned as he felt angered seeing how there was no strong presenceing from the Jun family''s ship, as if they had not sent anyone worth considering.


    Given the age limit was less than 28 years, it was impossible for some hidden master or ancestor to arrive whose presence was impossible to sense, meaning most likely they were all young people.


    And following this, Suin could clearly understand that whoever was on the ship didn''t even possess the slightest amount of Qi, making him avert his gaze, not wanting to pay attention to the weaklings.


    "Huh? A-a nine tailed fox fairy!?" Suddenly, an exmation rang out in that ce, causing everyone to notice a woman slowly descending from the ship.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Before the ship could get within 10 meters of the ground, she leaped, her body kissed by the morning sunlight. Two ck furry ears perked up as nine tails danced around her, and in both hands, she firmly held a long white katana. She descended gracefully, her ck-robed dress swirling around her.


    This sight caused some of their feet to instinctivelye forward to greet that beauty but.


    GASP


    Before even a second had psed, most felt their breath hitch in their throats upon catching sight of another figure who had justnded beside the woman. Their eyes trembled under the weight of a thick, foreboding omnious energy radiating from that man.


    Though they were sure it wasn''t a demonic Qi, it was even more threatening and dangerous, causing their feet to instinctively step back from the fact that just moments ago, they had seen the arrival of that beautiful woman and had instinctively moved forward.


    "These bastards are eyeing me as if I''m the father they thought they''d never see again," Lucas frowned, seeing most of the people looking in his direction. He turned towards Iliantara and added, "Shoo, they''re looking at me because of your tails."


    "...." Ignoring the watchful eyes of everyone, Iliantara was well aware that she had grown used to the attention since she first stepped into the Jade Dominion. She walked toward the massive portal, arriving while it was still shut, standing with her hands sped, calmly biding her time.


    "Hm, fuckers, turn your eyes away before I¡ª" Lucas was on the verge of rmending to those individuals his n to remove their eyeballs and ce them in their assholes, but arge shadow interrupted him.


    Bang!


    Suin''s bodynded just a few inches away from Lucas. Due to his size, he looked down on him while holding his huge axe. He appeared twice the size of Lucas as he firmly dered, "I challenge you to a battle, you demon."


    "....haah, idiot," A smile crept across Lucas''s face as he caught sight of Illiantara in the distance. He recalled the promise he made to her about not harming anyone first. However, he never mentioned that he wouldn''t rise to a challenge. Clenching his fists and gazing upward at Suin, he responded with a wide grin, "Congrats, you''re the first in line to die today.


    I''ll make sure there''s nothing left to bury."

 Chapter 290: Chapter 291- Arrival at the Gate

    ''Hm, I can feel my Qi flowing much more easily,'' Yao Lian calmed herself, slowly allowing her mind to be one with Qi. She let her eyelids flutter before opening them fully, feeling that the flow of Qi inside her body was much easier now.


    ''?!''


    But in her line of sight, the first thing she saw was a ck robe fluttering as her pupils slowly moved upward in a straight line to meet two amber ones looking down at her, as she inquired, "What are you doing?"


    "Just observing your breathing technique," Ryuk calmly answered as he slowly retreated.


    [All peeping toms utter the same excuse when they get caught (?~?£þ?3?£þ?)?~]


    He had already observed the way it was mentioned in the book and the difference with which Yao Lian was practicing. He understood that the book''s technique had a different effect on different physiques.


    Naturally, in these few days, he had also tried to use those breathing techniques. Given that they were reserved for the son of destiny, it was possible for them to have a very high level of proficiency.


    However, it turned out they didn''t have much effect on Ryuk''s body, and now, seeing Yao Lian, it was clear that most likely that breathing technique was based on one''s physique.


    It was most likely that it would provide an overwhelming result if practiced by Liu Wei, though right now, he was half-dead.


    Using Esme''s illusion, he was able to sneak Liu Wei onto the ship without any need for bloodshed. Even Yao Lian had directly started practicing her breathing technique without realizing that Liu Wei was also on board.


    "...I see." Yao Lian clenched her fist as she slowly stood from her ce, collecting her robe as she observed the sky, noting that they were soon going to arrive at the border of Upper Town. She then averted her gaze from Young Master Rui Ke, not wanting to hear his words, and moved in the opposite direction to him before taking a seat on a nearby barrel.


    [What will she do if she sees that pig sleeping just beside her? (?£þ?¥Ø?£þ?;?)]


    Ryuk turned towards Esme before approaching her, leaving behind Yao Lian, who, unaware, was seated near a barrel, while just a few hands away from her, Liu Wei''s unconscious body was lying covered in an illusion, making him invisible to her.


    Soon enough, the ship finally crossed arge mountain range, passing through a few mountain peaks before finally revealing a long dimensional gate that was glimmering intensely.


    Thend beneath stretched to a certain expanse, providing space for more than a thousand people. But for now, it appeared to be empty, with hardly one or two people standing near the entrance as they were entering.


    "Y-YOUNG MASTER!"


    ''....'' Ryuk was able to clearly hear the screaming from below, specifically from those four people who had followed him here without falling in the middle somewhere, as the ship slowly started tond on the emptynd where other ships were also present with a few individuals on board.


    "This is the border of Upper Town. Seeing it empty, it seems we are thest to arrive." With her hands folded and eyes closed, Yao Lian informed. Shemunicated with Ryuk and Esme as the ship initiated itsnding, lowering all four of them down, including Bone Breaker and the trio of numbers with horses, until it gradually came to a halt.


    [Host, the use of Rakshasa Technique is detected.]


    Suddenly, the system chimed in and informed of the use of a particr technique on the blood-stained ground leading towards the portal.


    In the middle of the ground, a broken big axe was buried, with still fresh blood dripping from it. The axe seemedpletely broken, with its de shattered and scattered around the ce, carrying the presence of metallic stench, but no dead bodies were to be seen.


    Normally, it was barrennd with rocks above what was once a ttened mountain, with a dense cloud-like portal simmering in front that a few individuals were entering. Following it, Ryuk and Esme slowly descended from the ship.


    ''Is it Lucas?'' Ryuk recalled the name of the individual who practiced this technique which Ryuk had slightly learned in Ardoros in hopes of controlling the body double of Lucas Devereaux for his battle with Drishti. He felt there was definitely a chance that guy would be present here, causing him to order, ''Use the Insignia and detect the presence of gbearers nearby.''


    Ryuk knew well that if hemanded a search for the Devereaux bloodline nearby, it would most likely cause the system to detect all the Devereaux members who had apanied him, including Drishti, since it cannot particrly filter them with g bearers.


    So he directly ordered the use of the insignia provided to him when he became a g bearer.


    Naturally, using his ability, he was able to turn off his insignia, making him invisible and undetectable to other g bearers. However, while doing so, since the insignia was within his own body, the system was able to analyze it.


    [Analyzing the Insignia.]


    [Using the Detection feature.]


    [Detection Initiation.]


    One after another, different voices came from the system as it started to use one of the features of the insignia provided to all the g bearers.


    [No one detected nearby.]


    ''....'' Upon hearing that there were no g bearers nearby, Ryuk narrowed his gaze as his eyes settled on the ground in front of him.


    Observing it, it was clear that a fight had urred here.


    Given how the broken ground seemed to bear the marks of the axe, which was finally buried in the same ground, he could easily guess that there was only a single person in the battle who kept moving, while the other remained still.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Simply put, this was a one-sided battle, added to that by the clear size and weight he could feel from that axe, which was approximately one and a half tons. It was clear that whoever carried it was strong enough to swing it at will.


    Given the axe marks across the ground, someone strong enough to oppose such an individual without even moving from their ce was hardly believable, considering the strength of individuals Ryuk had seen so far.


    ''Are you sure there are no g bearers here?'' Ryuk once again inquired, standing in ce while Yao Lian also descended from the ship. As others, including Bone Breaker and his sidekicks with three horses, slowly moved towards him with their crawling bodies, appearing to have gotten paralyzed due to the special transportation they had received.


    [Yes, Host, ording to the detection of the Insignia, there is no g bearer here.]


    ''And what if they had turned their insignia off?'' Ryuk slowly took a step forward, moving towards the axe, with his hands folded behind him and his eyes of deep amber fixed on the ground, which bore the marks of struggle with traces of feet grazing the hard stone, small craters scattered across thend, and finally a broken axe in the middle.


    [Host, it''s impossible since the body treats it as a part of the skin.]


    The system clearly informed that the insignia was present like a tattoo on the skin, where the body instinctively provided mana or energy, simr to blood, to that part. This made it impossible to turn off the insignia unless one cut off their hands.

 Chapter 291: Chapter 292 - First Stage

    ''Impossible? Hm,'' Ryuk, who had already turned off his insignia, hardly believed that it would be impossible for others to do the same.


    Indeed, it could be difficult, but knowing well that the g bearers were not simply individuals like those he had seen so far, there were many possibilities.


    Even he could think of ways to deal with the insignia, such as cutting off his hand and using a regeneration healing technique to regrow a new hand, or employing a technique based on poison to cut off the flow of mana from that particr area by paralyzing it, and so on.


    Therefore, given that it was utterly out of the question, it must be noted that the individuals involved here were g bearers, not just any random people to whom typical logical reasoning could be applied.


    [Host, what do you think?]


    The system definitely did not try to prove itself correct as inquired.


    "Esme, change my eye color," Ryuk nced towards Esme, who had just arrived beside him while ncing and observing the nearby area due to sensing the intensity of mana increasing in the surroundings as if a fight had urred between someone who used mana instead of internal energy.


    Even if that was not the case, the one on the dominating side must have had so much mana that it repelled the internal energy in the nearby surrounding area.


    "Eye color?" Esme nced at him for a few moments before feeling d¨¦j¨¤ vu, but observing the ground in front of her, she felt she should follow what he said.


    Considering that the remnants of mana from the battle were so intense, it was possible for the individuals involved to be a threat.


    ''Eye color?'' Yao Lian also arrived near him, nced at his face, observing his unique orange-colored eyes before averting her gaze. She did not care if he wanted to change his color, even though she found his eyes definitely worth looking at, but she decided to remain quiet.


    "Haah.... Y-young¡ªThud!" Bonebreaker hardly arrived near Ryuk, directly falling to the ground as he pulled his body like an insect, trying to crawl toward him.


    The other sidekicks behind him did the same, appearing like four big worms approaching him while crawling like earthworms on that blood-stained ground with several small marks.


    "I told you all to stay at the Wei family," Ryuk said in a firm tone to the group with a calm demeanor, casting a nce toward Bonebreaker, who was capable of covering at least half the distance from the ship while crawling. Meanwhile, the other three individualsy on the ground with three horses resting nearby.


    "N-no, that''s," Bonebreaker, suddenly hearing his cold tone, felt a chill run through him, and his pupils trembled rapidly as if trying to find a way to avoid angering this young master. He promptly kowtowed and hit his head on the ground before yelling out loud, "Young Master, your every step shakes the heavens and earth, and even the winds whisper your name.


    How could this unworthy one resist the honor of following the path you carve through the heavens!"


    "Ye-yes!" Following the steps of their leader, who had just kowtowed, the other three instantly did the same, understanding that if they had crossed the boundary just now, it was possible for them to turn into blood pulp. They hit their heads on the ground with hands in front, their voices reverberating subsequently.


    "To serve you, Young Master, is to serve destiny itself. I follow in your wake not because I must, but because no other path could lead me closer to witnessing true greatness."


    "I-indeed, the veryws of the universe bend to your will, Young master. How could a mere mortal servant like me do anything but follow you, the one who stands on the verge of immortality?"


    "Y-yes, A-and, a-nd, to be near you, Younv master, is to be close to the source of all power. Even the strongest of cultivators would envy the honor bestowed upon me by following in your divine footsteps."


    [ O?_?o ]


    ''Eh?'' Esme was taken aback hearing those words, which went over her head, as she nced towards Ryuk. For a moment, she felt as if she were seeing a God due to so much praise being heaped upon him by those four.


    ''The fuck?'' Even Yao Lian felt her etiquette crumbling, her eyes widening slightly and her mouth twitching for the first time in her life at the sight of people engaging in ttery at this level.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Esme," Ryuk called out to Esme, feeling that it might be better to deal with these four after he finished this trial. Turning towards Esme, he added, "Do it."


    "Huh? Oh, yes." Esme, who was looking at this scene, nodded. Instantly, Ryuk''s pupils started to turn golden, appearing the same as hers as she added, "Now we look matching."


    "!?.... Th-this?" Yao Lian suddenly noticing how, out of nowhere, the young master''s eyes turned golden felt her eyes widen, as she had never seen someone change their body features this easily.


    "You all will take care of the ship, since only we can enter," Ryuk further ordered, as all four of them, hearing his words, nodded their heads. Before he nced towards the ship where, on its own, Liu Wei''s body started to slowly hover in the air.


    But due to being under an illusion, no one except Esme and him could see it. Covered in dense ether, it started to float in mid-air using telekinesis as it approached one of the horses.


    [Arise £Ü?(?^?o?^?)?£¯ ]


    The horses stood on their own before Liu Wei''s body, in an unconscious state, was ced on one of the horses, which then started to move forward, apanied by the other two.


    "Wait? Why can the horses go but we can''t?" Number 1, seeing how three horses were apanying them, inquired, feeling discriminated against.


    [Because horses are allowed, not donkeys. (?¤Å?£þ??3?£þ?)?¤Å]


    "....Let''s move." Ryuk, ignoring the system''s words, gestured with his hand, prompting Yao Lian and Esme to nod before they made their way towards the gate while apanied by those three horses, one of which carried Liu Wei''s invisible body.


    Soon enough, they arrived near the portal before entering it. The moment Ryuk and the others stepped through, it was as if they had entered a whole new dimension.


    The world, which to be precise, was the main peak, revealed its enormous size shrouded in clouds, showing the height at which they were, far greater than any previous mountains.


    Right now, they could even see clouds with cherry blossoms and beautiful lotuses adorning the ce; it appeared like heaven.


    The path was made of cobblestones with a very calm and attractive design filled with streams of crystal-clear water carrying colorful fish.


    But unlike the serene vibe this ce gave, the presence of more than hundreds of people standing around filled the atmosphere with hustle and bustle.


    Though it appeared as if it were the initial peak, there was a portal shrouded in green mist, shimmering as if a dimension to another ce existed in a faraway corner, suggesting that after sessfullypleting this stage, one could enter it.


    As Ryuk, apanied by others, moved, a voice directed towards him reached his ears.


    "What is a weakling at the Foundational Establishment level doing here?"

 Chapter 292: Chapter 293- Outer Pavillion

    Suddenly, a murmur spread across the individuals, even though their voices were lower than a whisper. However, due to his enhanced hearing senses, Ryuk could clearly hear them as not everyone but a few of them looked in his direction, given that he was thest one to arrive here.


    "Isn''t that Yao Lian? Are they from the Wei family?" One of the individuals among the crowd was able to recognize Yao Lian and the family to which they belonged, making a few more look in their direction considering that they belonged to one of the major families in Upper Town.


    "What? Someone from Upper Town? But why is it only a foundational establishment?"


    "Has the Wei family fallen this low after losing their prodigal heir?"


    "Tch, it appears Upper Town will be shamed due to the Wei family."


    One after another, various whispers began to circte, exposing their true nature. These murmurs stemmed from the reality that the newly arrived man was only at the foundational establishment realm, while others pondered how the family had degraded to such a state after losing their prodigious heir, Liu Wei, in an ident a few years prior.


    But mostly the murmurs were made by individuals from Middle town, as all those who had arrivedter, after the event that had just urred outside with Suin Heme, were the only ones busy in conversation or ncing towards the individuals who had arrived from the Wei family.


    Others were looking towards that same young man with several tattoos and wearingpletely different attire than the natives of Jade Dominion, appearing far more intimidating now that he had killed Suin Heme.


    Though the shsted no more than five minutes, those moments were overwhelmingly one-sided, akin to a child striking a mountain as that man apanying the nine-tailed fox yed with Suin Heme, eventually dissipating him into a mist of blood.


    ''What is that?'' Ryuk ignored the murmurs and nced towards the center where a very huge green pir, appearing to be made of jade or a simr green gemstone, stood.


    Above all else, it seemed to be imbued with dense internal energy, providing it strength and visible hardness that was evident from the surrounding pressure.


    [Host, the constitution of that b contains a mixture of serpentine and jade.]


    [Do you want me to analyze it?]


    ''Yes,'' Ryuk could feel that the b, which appeared more than 10 feet in height and 3 meters thick, was really heavy, making him curious to know what it might be for.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [Analyzing.....]


    [Host, it appears the stone b contains a very thick and dense amount of internal energy, providing it strength to endure a force equivalent to that of an asteroid.]


    ''I see,'' Ryuk calmly nodded as he moved forward, apanied by Yao Lian and Esme, while three horses followed behind them, slightly causing a few of the individuals to nce in their direction; but it was momentary since animals were allowed, nor did it matter to them.


    "Wee, aspiring cultivators! Today marks the beginning of your entrance examination. You will face the first stage by striking the b of Judgment with all your might. To qualify, you must score high enough to be selected by it.


    Let us see what each of you can achieve!" Suddenly, a voice resonated throughout the ce, echoing as most of the individuals shifted in that direction, where an old man wearing a Hanfu stood with both his hands behind him while announcing with closed eyes. His internal energy enhanced his voice, making it reverberate throughout the ce.


    "Finally! I will make sure to score the highest!"


    "Hope it can withstand my punch!"


    "Imagine it crumbling with just my finger touch."


    One after another, several voices started to respond, mixed with different kinds of voices that held different opinions regarding this particr test.


    "What if he punched it?" One of them inquired to his teammates, mostly those from Middletown who were present at that time, ncing in the direction of a woman standing with her unique features¡ªnine tails, furry ears, a ck robe, and a white long katana de in both hands.


    Mostly, they were looking in that direction, given that the tattooed man who had killed Suin Heme was also standing near that woman, making them tremble in fear as they felt that all they would need was one seat.


    "D-doesn''t matter. If we can qualify in this round and the uing ones, we can just go for 3rd or 4th position," one of them stammered, suggesting the possibility of getting a 3rd or 4th position if he considered that 1st or 2nd is secured by those two people from the Jun family.


    "Y-yes, we can at least take 3rd position," Finally, a small wave of assurance moved throughout the ce, while their pride and ego had already reached a point where they did not trust winning or getting even first position, except for the candidates from other major families who had arrived afterward and just heard the news, so they were cautious of his presence but notpletely fearful of Lucas.


    "What? Are they idiots?" Hearing those words from the individuals who had arrived from Upper Town or who had just entered the gate, the outer disciples observing everything felt likeughing, seeing how they were even considering the possibility of securing a top 10 position.


    "Leave them, they are being delusional," one of the female disciples, standing while observing the outsiders with her narrowed gaze, ignored their murmurs, not caring as she calmly observed and searched for those who appeared somewhat strong enough, but assured that this qualifying round would give them an idea about who were the ones to be considered a threat.


    "The candidates from the Lower Town have arrived on the tform!" the Elder announced once again, standing tall and looking towards everyone.


    ''?!?''


    "F-for Reaall.....!!!"


    Seeing the surprised reactions from all the other individuals, the disciples from the outer pavilion mused, knowing well about everything.


    For normal individuals, it may seem that the elder is giving chances to lower town in a weak-to-strong manner just because he promotes equality and hates discrimination.


    But in truth, if checked from lower town to middle then upper, it will give an advantage to outer disciples to observe each of the candidates since the ones who qualify need to quickly move to the next round.


    So, if it starts from outer disciples, then they will need to leave this ce, making them unable to observe the strength of their opponents.


    Hence, using the privilege of being in the Outer Pavilion, the Outer Elder always gave this particr advantage to each of them by making the series of qualifying rounds start from opposite order.


    "What!? For real! They are going to give chances to lower town first!"


    "Indeed, it seems true that elders don''t discriminate, as they have decided to choose and start the qualifying round from Lower Town candidates."


    "How generous."


    "But will there be any candidates from Lower Town this time?" one of the individuals inquired, feeling that the chances of someone from Lower Town being very low considering how one needs to move to Middletown using their identity and then to Upper Town taking the ships to arrive at this ce, making all of this impossible for those who have a criminal background with no identification and are poor.


    "I-I aming," out of nowhere, a faint voice emerged from the crowd. A young woman, looking emaciated with a pale face and dark circles under her eyes, approached the b slowly. Her hair was disheveled, giving her a ghostly appearance, and she wore a simple hanfu as she moved at a slow pace towards the tform.

 Chapter 293: Chapter 294- A jackpot

    "How did she even arrive here in that half-dead state?" Looking towards the malnourished woman who hardly walked up to the tform before arriving near the b, most of the individuals mocked her, feeling amused and confused at the same time seeing how someone in that state arrived from the lower town to here.


    Given the conditions and the citizens of the lower town having a very low ie, it was hardly possible for someone to cultivate and be strong enough to rise in the rankings.


    Even though they could transport here using 2 or 3 gold coins, it alles down to the fact that due to not having a strong cultivation base, they get disqualified in the first round.


    "Pfft, let''s bet how many days it will take for her to arrive near the b." Some of them evenughed at the sight where her slow steps were taking too much time. Though of course they were not very slow from a normal human perspective, but given her malnourished body, it was enough for them to mock her.


    In the end, it''s human nature to mock others to hide their own inferiority, covering it under the pretext of bullying.


    Just like how a few moments ago, they felt their blood turn cold when they witnessed the fight where Suin Heme was crushed like an ant, they now finally had something weaker inparison to them, prompting all of their eyes and mouths to curve into mocking smiles towards her.


    "Greetings, Young Lady. You just need to give a punch on this b; it will determine your qualification based on your physique, strength, internal energy, and several factors," the Elder, observing the first one toe in line, noted that she was someone from the lower town, which was unexpected.


    He smiled while gesturing towards the b with his eyes gently closed, his mind already aware that this woman would most likely be disqualified.


    "O-okay..." With those words, the woman, slowly arriving at one-hand distance, stretched her fist, which was so slow that individuals around her wereughing while clutching their abdomens, some of them covering their mouths to hold theirughter.


    Though of course, mostly those from the middle town were showing such reactions, not the disciples of the outer pavilion nor the candidates from the upper town who were experienced enough to never underestimate their enemies.


    "Here...I go?" With her body moving at the speed of an infant, the woman, without being able to force herself more than that, like a small child, ced her fist on the b. Of course, she had used all her strength to punch it, but it appeared more like a child just touching it.


    "Pfft, hahahaha!"


    "Oh my, hahaha!"


    One after another, all of them started to break intoughter, falling on the ground, clutching their stomachs as they were unable to bear this funny sight, and tears started to develop in their eyes due to uncontrobleughter.


    And inside the crowd, standing at the back, Ryuk couldn''t help but smile slightly. Standing with aposed demeanor, with his hands folded behind him, looking towards the woman, he smiled not at the mocking sight of her, but instead, due to the status window in front of him.


    ¨X©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨[


    Name - Xiuying Fenghuang


    Race - Primordial Phoenix (Materialized Soul)


    Age - 13,566 years


    Bloodline - Phoenix Bloodline (100% purity)


    Title - Monarch of the Jade Dominion, Supreme Empress of Eternal Qi


    State - Materialized Soul (separated from body by force)


    Mood - Calm (contemting her next ascension)


    Rank - not initiated -> Saint Realm or Ascendancy (hindered due to soul separation)


    Attractiveness - 1/100 (materialized soul in ghost form) -> (97/100 a beauty thought to ur once every ten thousand years)


    Skill - Soul-body regeneration (can recreate her physical body with just the presence of her soul)


    Soul Strength - Eternal in the presence of Qi (undying)


    Possessions - (nothing)


    ¨^©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨a


    ''At least it''s working,'' Ryuk thought, looking towards the status window. He couldn''t help but feel that the reason he brought Liu Wei''s half-dead body here with him was fulfilled as he observed the status window of that particr woman.


    Knowing well that a son of destiny would always bring fortune for himself or attract heaven''s favor whenever he went, Ryuk thought to bring Liu wei directly with him as a token of luck, even with his half-dead state.


    Given that particr choice, now the result was evident from the fact that the woman who ruled over the whole Jade Dominion was standing in front of him.


    [Host, you appear calm.]


    ''Shouldn''t I?'' Ryuk realized that the system was highlighting the moment he confronted Drishti. Just like that instance, he recalled her status window, leaving him astonished to discover that the woman he was battling was one of the founders of Ardoros.


    At that time, instead of thinking about her being a founder, his surprise was mostly on the fact that it would be difficult for him to deal with her at that moment, weighing pros and cons for his future. But this wasn''t the case for the woman in front of him. Right now, unlike Drishti, he didn''t feel threatened by her presence.


    Instead, he saw it as an opportunity to be a savior and someone very close to the monarch of an entire continent.


    Looking at her status window, he could at least decipher a few things, like how this particr monarch had most likely been betrayed and escaped using her soul, then recreated her body and was participating in this particr test to enter the main peak of the Celestial Phoenix order to contact one of her swords(*matriarch of Celestial pheonix order), who was currently in seclusion.


    Looking at her, he felt how much favor the heavens could provide to Liu Wei. Given if Ryuk was not present here, then most likely it would be Liu Wei who would have grabbed this chance to make a connection with this woman.


    ''Record her energy signatures,'' Ryukmanded, knowing well that if this woman had participated in this test with just a mortal body, then most likely she was confident in herself to pass each of the provided tests. So, instead of working hard, he decided to just follow behind her¡ªpreferring smart work over hard work.


    [Done.]


    [Host, what are you thinking right now?]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''Nothing,'' Ryuk calmly rejected while standing and looking towards the b, which started to illuminate while not wanting to tell everything to the system like a lore, instead just doing all of it in action.


    ''Disgusting,'' Yao Lian, who stood beside Ryuk with her arms folded, observed everything, seeing how all of them wereughing at a woman who arrived from the lower town. She felt disgusted by these people who acted strong against the weak and weak towards the strong.


    ''Even you?'' but her eyes widened the moment she noticed the ck-robed man, young master Rui ke, also holding a small smile, making her avert her gaze as she gritted her teeth.


    She hade from the Lian family, which was suppressed by the Wei family, and living for many years in their shadow, she had to go through all the mockery and taunts, making her understand how it feels to be looked down upon.


    "Th-this!?" As she directed her attention to the green stone, driven by the desire for vengeance against those who had ridiculed the woman that had endured such suffering to reach this ce from the lower town, Yao Lian''s eyes widened in astonishment at the sight.


    At that moment, the stone began to glow, revealing golden letters that appeared in the sky.


    :: Pass ::

 Chapter 294: Chapter 295 - Qi Telekinesis

    "Is this some trick?" Looking in front, where a golden text appeared showing the pass for the same woman on whom a few moments ago most of the individuals wereughing, a surge of confusion erupted in their minds as they seemed unable to believe it.


    "It has to be, right?" another one chimed in, his feet instinctively moving forward as he felt something was wrong here. Considering that the punch was just a mere touch, why would the b allow someone with such weaker strength to pass?


    "Hm, you can move to the next stage," the Elder said, stroking his beard as he looked at the thin woman who appeared to possess hardly any strength of even a normal adult human. Though surprised, he knew the possibility of this woman possessing some kind of physique or something that could be detected by this b, and she had passed.


    "What! Elder, why not reconsider?" Hearing the Elder''s words, one of them protested, creating a small wave, with a few others also voicing their thoughts.


    "Yes, please make her do a retest; how could she even pass?"


    "I bet she must have used some trickery!"


    One after another, voices started to reverberate in that ce. However, of course, they were hardly more than dozens, considering that only those who were immature and didn''t hear the exnation for this round were the only ones crying out here.


    "Next will be from Middle Town;e forward." Ignoring the words of these people who didn''t even understand that this test was not to judge who could hit this b hardest but instead was simply to check different levels when one''s skin touches it.


    It detects their bone age, physique, bloodline, internal energy, etc., while the pressure behind the punch judges their physical strength and bone density.


    "But Elder?¡ª" One of them was about to try out his voice, but Haldedus suddenly felt a chilling gaze from the Elder, realizing that by saying the woman passed due to trickery, he was doubting the trials of the Celestial Phoenix Order, which was created by the Empress of Eternal Qi herself, causing him to stammer, "I-I apologize¡ª"


    "Next." Although directly ignoring him, the disciple once again called out as several individuals from Middle Town started to move forward in a line to punch the b as hard as possible while getting the results consecutively.


    :: Fail ::


    :: Fail ::


    :: Fail ::


    ---


    "Haah... n-no, why again?" A surge of panic filled the individuals as they saw that, unlike how easy they thought it would be to pass the first trial, they had already faced more than 100 failed candidates. It was as if that woman had done something to make others fail, but in truth, it was just their minds trying to make an excuse and reasoning to make sense of these failures.


    They had been practicing cultivation and doing their best, even feeding themselves high-quality elixirs and herbs, using their family backgrounds to purchase such costly things. Yet even with internal energy at the Golden Core level, they were not able to even pass this test.


    Several young masters from wealthy families were gritting their teeth with clenched hands, watching how one after another most of them were getting failed results, which was not something they wanted.


    "Next," Elder once again called out before making a man with curly hair and sses move forward. Even though he wore a robe appearingpletely like a native of this ce, he looked more like a schr instead of a cultivator.


    "Tch, another one who will fail," they thought, looking at the man, who more likely appeared like a nerd. They just gave up, rubbing their heads as they saw him moving towards the tform, clenching his fists and gathering his internal energy, which was at the level of a Golden Core.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Cultivation is split into two distinct categories: Body cultivation and Energy cultivation. The Golden Core level signifies the strength of one''s Qi, but it does not reveal anything about the practitioner''s body cultivation.


    Consequently, without a measure of their punching power, it bes challenging to ascertain their body cultivation level. However, it''s evident that a physically strong body will correspondingly enhance the potency of internal energy.


    Observing this man at the Golden Core level, it was apparent that his body cultivation was unlikely to be high as well. Given that all the individuals of the same level who went prior to him punched and still got failed, there was a high chance that this man would also fail.


    :: Pass ::


    "Huh? Huhhhhh!?"


    The moment a message indicating the pass status appeared, all the individuals present there, who were anticipating once again the consecutive failure just like it happened with the other hundreds who went prior to this man, felt their world turn upside down.


    Some of them felt their perspectives shatter, where they had thought that the woman from Lower Town must have done something that caused this b to fail all of them. But in truth, now it was clear that those who got rejected previously were unworthy.


    "Th-this?" Most of them could not help but look at each other while stretching their chins, feeling embarrassed at the sight, seeing how they were ming the b, but instead it was them who were at fault.


    "Next." With those words, the Elder once again called, as again the individuals from Middle Town started to move forward. Given their numbers, over hardly a thousand, only a selected few¡ªmore than a dozen¡ªwere worthy of getting the pass status from this trial.


    Those who passed moved towards the next stage instantly without staying in the first row, while those who failed returned out of the gate towards the upper town borders, leaving the ce.


    So, presently, only those who were yet to give the trial were the only ones present here. Slowly, as the event moved forward, it was finally the turn of the Upper Town individuals.


    "Now, those from Upper Towne forth." After finally seeing how the individuals from Middle Town had either reached the second level or got disqualified, finally emptying the first outer pavilion, he called out the individuals from Upper Town while also ncing at his disciples standing at the edge of the wooden structures nearby.


    :: Stay focused; contenders from the upper town present a challenge. ::


    The Elder conveyed his thoughts using key telekinesis directly towards all his disciples, standing while showcasing his expertise and precise control over his key to send vibrations of his voice in a coded form that could only be heard by the individuals to whom he had directed it.


    [ That old man seems to be discriminating. ]


    ''It''s obvious,'' Ryuk stood at the end of the row, observing as each person from Middle Town exited. He could see the arrangement of individuals and recognized that those who stayed until the end likely held the upper hand. It was clear to him that the Elder''s decision to start from Lower Town was intended to give an advantage to his disciples.


    [ Let''s see. ]


    [ :: Stay focused; contenders from the Upper Town present a challenge. :: ]


    [ Oh, it''s done. ]


    ''What is this?'' Ryuk suddenly wondered upon hearing the voice of that Elder inside his mind.

 Chapter 295: Chapter 296 - A punch

    [ I was doing research on internal energy for a while and found that it is possible to manipte it much more easily than mana, especially for those who have more control over it. So, I just manipted the internal energy being directed from the Elder to his disciples. ]


    ''Try to do it with all the people present here,'' Ryuk thought. Seeing how the system had just captured the voice or the message the Elder had directed to his disciples, hemanded to do the same with the remaining individuals from upper town.


    [ Here it goes. ]


    [ :: Hey, have you noticed that woman in the fairy white dress? Isn''t she beautiful? :: ]


    [ :: Yes, Young Master. Would you like me to send your message to her? :: ]


    [ :: No, leave it. That weakling beside her is just at foundational establishment, and she shows no signs of Qi? Once both of them are disqualified, I will console her. :: ]


    ''....'' Ryuk was looking towards a young master from one of the 18 major families in Upper Town. To him, that man, unlike his wild thoughts, appeared calm, only giving a slight nod and smile towards him.


    [ Energy signature has been recorded for the first kill. ]


    ''I see,'' Ryuk thought, avoiding his gaze towards other young masters as he remembered that particr man was the same one who, moments ago, had called him a weakling when he entered the outer pavilion.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [ :: Did he really kill Suin Heme? :: ]


    [ :: Yes, young master, I saw it with my own eyes. He yed with him like a child. :: ]


    [ :: Hm, Lucas, isn''t it? :: ]


    [ :: Yes, at least that Fox woman referred to him by that name. :: ]


    Most of the individuals who appeared silent, unlike the all-absent candidates from Middletown, were, in truth, conversing with each other through Qi telekinesis.


    ''Lucas Devereaux,'' Ryuk turned his attention towards a man seated on a nearby tform, with another woman standing beside him with closed eyes while holding a white katana that appeared to belong to a Foxkin.


    "Huh? Where are you going, Young Master?" Yao Lian noticed Ryuk moving towards a particr direction, causing her to inquire, as Esme nced at him.


    ''Huh?


    A woman?'' Esme, following the direction where Ryuk''s gaze was settled, turned her eyes in that direction, where they fell upon a woman reflecting in her sight¡ªmorning rays glistening on her impassive calm face with long eyshes slowly revealing a light hint of amber within, along with ck furry tails on her back, long enough to appear like a small throne, adorning two ears on her head like a crown.


    ''....Vixen,'' as Esme gazed at the woman, a single thought dominated her mind, one that was both instinctively true (for she was a female Foxkin) and logically evident (given that she resembled a vixen drawing Ryuk''s attention).


    ----


    "Tch, I am bored," Lucas, seated in a carefree position while supporting his chin with his hand, looked towards the so-called trial everyone was undergoing with a yawn, feeling bored due to not having anything adventurous or exciting to do.


    Considering the well-known tale popr about the Jade Dominion possessing warriors, he had anticipated seeing strong individuals with whom he could fight or achieve a feat as a g bearer. But aftering here, he was just meeting weaklings.


    "Be quiet, Lucas. Shouldn''t you feel curious about the mechanism of that b?" Iliantara, standing with aposed demeanor and ncing towards that green stone where the individuals from upper town were slowly heading, inquired, feeling curious about the criteria at which it selected the individuals.


    "What curious?" Lucas asked as he looked towards that green stone, feeling the dense amount of internal energy from it, but knowing how Iliantara would just bore him by giving a long exnation. His body vanished from there as he appeared directly in front of the tform, breaking the line.


    "About how it is able to measure someone''s bloodline, physique, or bone ag....this idiot." Iliantara felt curious and observed the stone b. But before she couldplete her words, she noticed how Lucas had directly teleported in front of the stone, shocking everyone nearby.


    "!?!" The one who was at the front of the line, Phil, saw towards the stone b directlynding on the back of a man who had just arrived in the middle. Due to the force of the punch, the nearby air was instantly thrown away due to the shockwave.


    Though not enough to be felt outside the tform, the soft whip was enough proof that the punch was very strong, considering it was done by one of the young masters of major families, with the strength being enough to create a big crack in a mountain.


    "Move aside and let me punch," Lucas, unfazed by the punch that hadnded on his back, turned his eyes toward the man and calmly stated before clenching his fist, which instantly created the same level of small shockwave just by the speed he moved his fingers.


    "Wh-what?! How did you even arrive here?!" The young master from one of the major families was about to inquire what was happening, fear arising within him concerning his test.


    swish


    But before he couldplete his inquiry, a gust of wind produced from the recoil of Lucas'' punch directly threw the young master out of the tform.


    The tiles of the tform where Lucas stood instantly shattered as his muscles started tightening enough to increase overall force concentrated in his hands while tearing through the resistance of the air, directly colliding with the trial''s judgment pir.


    Boom!


    The punch was so swift from the start that it had already caused all of the individuals'' gazes to fixate in that ce.


    But the moment his fist collided with the pir, the elder standing nearby felt that even with the internal energy reinforcing his body, his feet automatically started to slide off the tform.


    He controlled himself by arriving at the edge while standing with both hands behind his back, eyes widened and trembling with sweat all over his face, staring at the force that had just struck the pir, making him momentarily think about what would happen if the pir crumbled. But assuring himself, he thought, ''no, it''s impossible.''


    Crack


    And in an instant, a series of cracks started to form all over the b, scattering like a web throughout the green gemstone which had appeared to be indestructible but was now trying to absorb a force that had crossed the limit.


    "Th-this! It''s possible!"


    "Gasp! He broke the pir!"


    "Was it true he killed Suin Heme?!"


    For those who witnessed him breaking the pir, astonishment filled the air. But for those aware of the strength of this pir, like the elder and disciples of the outer pavilion, their hearts skipped a beat.


    All of their eyes trembled as they looked at the sight in front of them in horror, their legs numbing as they witnessed, for the first time, a real monster.


    "Hm, it''s still not broken?" Lucas, after applying one-fourth of his physical strength, looked towards the b, which had cracks all over it as if it would crumble at any moment. However, seeing that it hadn''t, he nced in the direction of Iliantara and struck his shoulder as if to convey: I broke half; now you break the other half.


    He lifted his gaze toward the top of the broken b, where a golden tick started to appear.


    :: PASS ::

 Chapter 296: Chapter 297 - Nine Tails

    "...Idiot..." Iliantara muttered under her breath as she folded her hands, her eyes narrowing as she observed Lucas, who smiled in her direction, indicating that he was waiting for her toplete the mess he had created by half-breaking the stone.


    She was interested in knowing how the mechanism and working principle of that particr pir or stone framework worked to detect someone''s bloodline, physique, bone age, etc., just by their body touching it.


    "It appears to be working on runes." Ryuk calmly stood beside Iliantara, adopting the same posture as her with his hands folded, while looking towards Lucas. He observed that he currently had two g bearers in his presence. However, instead of directly engaging in battle, he prioritized the matters at hand.


    ording to that sequence, searching for information about the family to which Jenny belonged came first.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, after observing all the candidates in the upper town, he deduced that the chances of her presence here were unlikely, making it clear that she was either in the upper hierarchy or inside the main pce of the Phoenix Order.


    "Yes, I also guessed that," Iliantara said, nodding with closed eyes before opening them again as she continued looking in the direction of Lucas, who had just made his way out of the outer pavilion and entered the second portal in a nonchnt manner, with his hands resting in his pockets.


    "You are not surprised," Ryuk inquired, keeping his gaze ahead. Unlike the typical reaction he had been getting from several individuals who were unable to detect his presence and acted surprised the moment their eyes fell upon him, she appeared calm as if she sensed him.


    Naturally, due to his ability to nullify everything, making his body invisible to other gazes, he had kept everyone around him from paying attention to him.


    Given that if he hadn''t done this, then most likely, due to his attire, mask, and visible physique, at least a few of the women would have definitely looked in his direction.


    However, there were only those who had noticed Yao Lian or Esme looking in his direction.


    "I am surprised, but I can hear when air brushes against your clothes or flutters your hair," Iliantara admitted. Although she was unable to sense this unknown man standing beside her, it felt as if there was no one beside her. However, due to her hearing, she was able to pinpoint his exact location.


    ''Hear?'' Ryuk''s gaze narrowed as he listened to how casually she mentioned her ability to hear the sounds created by his presence. In truth, he himself, if focused on his hearing, could hear murmurs and whispers from around 10 miles away, relying on his physically enhanced hearing without using his energy.


    But even with that, hearing various sounds and exactly pinpointing their location was challenging, especially if the sounds were just about air brushing against someone''s clothes or hair. This led Ryuk to add, "So it seems those ears are not just for decoration."


    "Isn''t it obvious? There is a reason why they are big," Iliantara replied, folding her hands as she nodded, seeing that he was referring to her fox ears on her head. She felt no awkwardness, as she appreciated others being curious and wanting to learn something.


    "Hm, then what is the use of your other two human ears?" Ryuk inquired without turning his gaze, keeping it ahead. He remembered that in his past world, whenever there was a depiction of beast kin, all the illustrations showed four ears¡ªtwo were human ears beneath cascading hair, and the other two were on their heads belonging to their race.


    It was the same with Be, but due to her age, he never inquired with her, knowing she would hardly be aware of the reason.


    "Typically, my fox ears hear sounds that are inaudible to human ears," Iliantara replied with aposed and calm voice, observing as individuals from the upper town slowly moved forward towards the tform.


    "So, that''s how it is," Ryuk said in the same tone as hers, understanding that those fox ears were most likely there like antennas to detect ultrasound, infrasonic, and other sounds that even his enhanced hearing could never pick up.


    Naturally, human ears are made to hear sounds of a particr frequency. No matter how sharp their hearing is, they could only increase the range of the area but could never hear sounds not meant for them to hear, even with enhanced hearing.


    But it seemed that having those fox ears was not just a part of looking attractive or decorative.


    "And what is the use of nine tails?" Ryuk further inquired, knowing that she was calmly answering his questions without overreacting, which prompted him to ask more.


    "Normally, for a pure fox-kin, it shows as evidence of their strength, but for me, as a half-breed, it just signifies my potential and inherent genes from a nine-tailed fox," Iliantara replied without hesitation.


    She respected the man''s strength; it was clearly evident from the fact that when she arrived in the Outer Pavilion, she had already noticed everyone''s presence but never found someone like him until he himself arrived near her, proving that he was remarkably strong.


    Respecting someone stronger than you is a proof of your upbringing¡ªthis was something her grandfather had always told her.


    "I see..." Ryuk nodded with his eyes closed, feeling the way she answered, even revealing that she was a half-breed, not aplete nine-tailed fox.


    He grasped the meaning behind her words, which were particrly insightful about how the greater the number of tails a fox has, the stronger it is. Her having nine tails indicated that her mother possessed nine tails as well and that she had inherently been given those nine tails¡ªnot as proof of her strength, but as proof of her potential to be as strong as her mother.


    He appreciated this before turning his attention back to the broken b.


    "Wh-what to do now, Elder?!" One of the individuals finally broke out of his thoughts, as all of them were in a trance, staring at Lucas, the man who had just broken the b, which was meant for them to punch, as he made his way out of the outer pavilion.


    "Uh-huh? Th-that''s," the Elder eximed, himself in shock after witnessing how the stone, present for all those years inside the first trial of the Celestial Phoenix Order, had just formed several cracks due to that man''s punch. He felt himself falling into a dilemma upon witnessing the emergence of a monster who possessed such strength.


    Naturally, even he had not sensed any presence of Qi from that individual. He hardly thought that someone at that age could be stronger than him to the extent of suppressing his Qi. Thus, the Elder thought that the young man was some ancient monster who would be disqualified once he touched the b since it would be able to detect his bone age.


    But now, it was proven that this young man really possessed unfathomable strength.


    "Ahem, cough," the Elder suddenly said, noticing the gazes of his disciples from the corridors standing near the wooden houses and other candidates.


    He felt he should not lose hisposure and show a bad image of himself in front of them, so he coughed and adjusted his throat before announcing,"Everyone, there''s no need to act surprised or focus on passing the first trial, since everyone is unique in some way. Pleasee forward and continue the trial."

 Chapter 297: Chapter 298 - Cheating on the Test

    Gasp


    "I-is it a joke?" One of the outer disciples, looking towards the b that had been broken by a single punch from the man who was now making his way out of the pavilion, felt his eyes trembling as he turned towards one of her fellow disciples.


    "Hah, h-he is a monster?!" Standing near her, the outer disciples also had widened eyes and trembling bodies as their hands clenched the railing, observing the cracks on the stone that was indestructible, given that they had always dreamed of leaving a mark of themselves on it.


    Naturally, having been trained in the outer pavilion from the age of nine or having been selected through tournaments to enter the pavilion, it was a dream for all of them.


    But after spending time there, their dream changed to leaving a crack or mark of their presence on that trial stone, which had a legacy of never having a single crack on it, considering that it was drawing its energy from the spiritual veins present in the outer pavilion.


    To be exact, that particr stone, which was judging a candidate to move forward to the next trial, represented the whole outer pavilion while utilizing all the internal energy avable inside it. Yet now, it held several cracks from that unknown man.


    "Wh-what''s next?" One of them looked towards the Elder, seeing how even he was surprised, considering that even their Elder was not strong enough to leave more than a single mark on the stone b, as he had once imed. This made all the disciples feel slightly taken aback, much more so that for a moment they forgot about the disgusting stenching from beside them.


    ''S-system, I will be able to do that too now, right?'' Standing with a pouch containing human poop hanging on his wrist, Lin Feng looked towards the b with his widened eyes and a creepy smile.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Blerrgh...! Haah...! I seem to have some stomach ache," After vomiting, Lin Feng once again turned his gaze towards the center of the trial ground while using his wrist to clean his mouth.


    "Blugh, fuck, this idiot!" One of the disciples felt like killing Lin Feng, who had been eating human waste for a week now.


    Lin Feng''s body had turned pale from malnutrition, and his mouth smelled like a toilet, so repulsive that even from a distance of a hundred meters, and despite applying a talisman to suppress his body odor, it still felt like it would make them vomit just by seeing him.


    Indeed, from the start, Lin Feng, who was one of the disciples in the Outer Pavilion, not having many of his own achievements, had gone insane after being caught by several disciples while eating animal poop from dog to horse and now even going so far as to eat human feces.


    Before the candidates from the upper town could enter the outer pavilion, all the disciples had used talismans to suppress Lin Feng''s smell, considering the Elder had warned them that for any internal fight, the most they could do was not show such a bad image in front of those arriving from outside and reveal a poop-eating outer disciple.


    "L-leave that psycho! I will personally kill that disgusting bastard in the second trial, but will the second trial evenmence?" One of the outer disciples ignored Lin Feng, who wasughing maniacally and focused in front towards the Elder, waiting for his reply before he announced it.


    "Everyone, there''s no need to act surprised. Focus on passing the first trial since everyone is unique in some way. Pleasee forward and continue the trial." The Elder''s voice reverberated throughout the ce due to his enhanced voice infused with internal energy.


    "It''s a relief," After finally hearing the Elder''s words, most of the candidates from the upper town felt assured that they still had a chance to enter the second trial.


    But this was not the case for the disciples from the outer pavilion, as they had already seen something unbelievable, making them all look intensely towards the second portal, knowing that once they passed the first trial, they would need to deal with that monster first.


    :: Fail ::


    :: Pass ::


    Unlike the expectations of others, where they thought now that there were several cracks, a punch would be able to break the b, it appeared that this was not the case. The b was able to withstand their punches while giving them the results.


    "O-only 6?" Looking towards how until now, out of 30 candidates, only six were able to qualify, others felt confused and fell into a dilemma, knowing how even after collecting so much internal energy and rising in ranks, they were not getting selected.


    Regardless of their opinions, the trial continued to unfold as participants made their way to the b, exerting themselves to the fullest while channeling their internal energy and striking one after another in session.


    "Haah.... th-this?" The candidate who was thest among the group, leaving behind only the other five individuals from the upper town standing, looked up towards the b to see if he had passed or not after punching it.


    :: Pass ::


    "Yes! Finally!" The man yelled upon seeing that he had passed before turning towards the second trial and sprinting as if he did not want to stay in this ce anymore, forgetting about his status as one of the highest of 18 major families; he just wanted to enter the second portal.


    "It seems now it''s your turn," Ryuk said, seeing that only four of them, including him, remained from the upper town. He calmly answered, at which Iliantara, standing beside him, moved forward.


    Ryuk observed as she moved towards the tform before hearing a voice beside him.


    "Do you like furry ears and tails?" Esme, for a while, observing their conversation, inquired, seeing how that woman also seemed eager to answer his questions regarding her body features.


    [ Of course, everyone likes soft, fluffy tails ??(???????)?? ]


    "No, I was just curious," Ryuk shook his head while looking at Esme, who arrived next to him and nodded.


    [ Liar, what about Be Illiyas? Didn''t you save her due to¡ªERROR!]


    Esme turned her attention to the cracked stone b, she noticed Iliantara approaching it.


    That woman appeared to be disinterested in her partner, which reassured Esme, especially since Iliantara hadn''t once nced back.


    "Go stand in line, it''s your turn next. Shoo~!" Esme raised her brow as she nced towards Yao Lian before steering her to move forward towards the tform.


    "You!" Yao Lian, who was also observing everything calmly, felt frustrated seeing someone of that caliber who could break the b had entered the second trial. Now this golden-eyed woman was getting on her nerves again, prompting her to only grit her teeth as she turned towards the tform and moved forward.


    "How will you pass, Esme, though?" Ryuk, seeing how out of the four present here, the two of them had already moved towards the tform, inquired, given that she didn''t have any Qi or physical strength.


    "Isn''t it just pass or fail, right?" Esme folded her hands, her golden-purple gaze directed towards the b, not caring about its judgment, considering she could simply cast an illusion and mold things to her favor, given how she had always passed tests in her homnd.

 Chapter 298: Chapter 299 - Soon to be Sisters Must Help

    "Let''s see," Iliantara moved forward, her eyes fixed on the tform as she walked toward it. Given the light bathing the whole ce, her appearance attracted the gazes of many, considering her special bodily features.


    "Come forward and touch the b," the Elder said, observing the woman in front of him. Noticing that she possessed no signatures of Qi and recalling that she had been standing with the same man who broke the b, he simply told her to touch it. It was possible that if she emerged as strong as him, there would be no b remaining for the outer disciples to test.


    In the end, given his position as an elder, he was far more experienced at reading the room. He was aware that if he couldn''t sense the Qi from this woman, considering she had the same aura around her, it would be disastrous.


    "I understand," Iliantara calmly responded and continued on, having made up her mind from the beginning not to strike, knowing it would likely cause damage.


    Initially, she aimed to learn about its mechanism or functionality, but now her interest had shifted even more toward the man with whom she had just conversed. She wanted to meet him again during the second trial. She couldn''t shake her curiosity about how he managed to remain undetectable, even to her senses.


    Of course, she was not hastily reacting or even considering showing her eagerness, as she understood that fulfilling curiosityes with a price, and there was no reason for her to pay it to a stranger.


    Stretching her hands, she directly rested her palms on the surface of the green gemstone, which bore several cracks. Slowly, a glow began to emerge from it.


    :: Pass ::


    Though it showed the pass result, she kept her hand resting on it while slowly, without harming the gemstone, letting her mana move inside it as she started to understand its working principle.


    After slowly stretching her hands away, she left a trail of mana spilling and dissipating from her hands.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Finally done with her work, she moved toward the second portal without ncing back, keeping both hands clenching her sword as she entered the second portal.


    "Hm,e forward," the Elder said. For a fleeting moment, he remained silent before turning toward Yao Lian, who slowly moved toward the tform. Standing there, she stretched her hand to ce her palm, but he interrupted, adding, "You can punch."


    "Oh, I see," Yao Lian, hearing the Elder''s words, was slightly taken aback as she had thought to touch it. Nodding, she clenched her fist, understanding that the Elder had just judged her strength to be inferior to that of the fox woman.


    Indeed, she recognized that the Elder had told that woman not to punch, fearing that she might break the stone b, but in her case, he simply told her to punch as if not even considering her strong enough to leave a scratch on the b.


    ''Damn it!'' Yao Lian clenched her fist as she felt humiliated, considering how she had been treated by that woman named Esme and everyone until now. Making her clenched fist, she let the Qi in her body slowly run through her veins, as her hands began to shroud in fiery mes.


    ''?!''


    "F-me Qi?" Disciples who stood at the edges of the trial ground and inside their abodes observed Yao Lian''s hand as she wore the me key, which was considered the mark of the Celestial Phoenix Order, zing rapidly. As her hands stretched back, the recoil created a heat wave warm enough to make them cover their faces even though they were a hundred meters away from her.


    ording to the teachings they were given, the me Qi burned from the phoenix was evidence of someone''s wrath, burning in the form of me. Clenching her jaws, Yao Lian retrieved her fist and, with all her strength, delivered a punch onto the stone surface, her me-shrouded hand striking hard.


    "Kugh!.... Aaaghhh.... Come on!" She yelled, seeing that even with her strength centered on the stone, it didn''t leave any mark. Anger surged within her, causing her body and mind to burn with humiliation as memories shed through her mind of all the suffering she had endured.


    Her family had been suppressed by the Wei family, she had been forcefully engaged to someone, and now she faced these people humiliating her in every way.


    Crack


    As if her determination was burning in the form of mes, she heard a sound of something cracking, causing her to blink. Looking ahead, she saw the whole green b turn into tiny dust particles before being flung into the air.


    "Haah..... haha, I-I did it?" Yao Lian seemed hardly able to believe that she had broken the b and even reduced it to dust particles due to her strength. She stumbled back, having burned most of her internal energy to create the fierce fire key, but she clenched her hands as she stammered, stifling her emotions.


    She then turned in the direction of those two who always humiliated her, looking at Ryuk and Esme.


    "Haa... Ha... Did you see it!" Yao Lian yelled toward Esme, feeling proud to tell this woman that she had proven her strength. She smirked while lifting her gaze, looking down upon her.


    "It seems we are not going to meet in the second trial," Yao Lian''s gaze grew cold as she turned towards the second portal, moving forward with the determination that now she had broken the judgment b. There was no way for these people to pass, and it made her feel proud, as she saw herself moving a step closer to taking revenge for her family.


    "Isn''t she overreacting?"


    "Leave it, she must not have believed she would pass."


    One after another, the outer disciples who stood near the edges felt confused while somewhat understanding the excitement of this woman who passed the trial through her strength and determination. But that was it, as she had be their second target after that man, Lucas, who broke the stone b.


    They all turned their attention toward the tform where the b had not received even a scratch from the fiery me Qi. While the floor beneath was burned, everything appeared just as it had before, without any marks.


    "Aren''t you kind enough, Esme?" Ryuk remarked, seeing Yao Lian''s reaction as she looked toward them with that smirk.


    He understood that she must have seen something that they hadn''t, considering that she had passed while reacting as she did. The only one who could have caused this illusion was Esme.


    "She would have burned herself," Esme shrugged her shoulders, revealing that indeed it was she who had shown an illusion to Yao Lian, making her believe that she had broken the b when, in reality, she had merely passed.


    The moment Yao Lian began to exert all her strength while using most of her internal energy, Esme cast an illusion that was only visible to Yao Lian, where the stone b transformed into dust particles.


    Given the strength of her illusion, which copied senses, mind, and even energy signatures, it was impossible for Yao Lian, who was unaware of the full extent of Esme''s ability, to distinguish between illusion and reality.


    [Absolutely fabulous! (?¤Å?£þ??3?£þ?)?¤Å As the future big sis, you always have to lend a hand to thosedies that Host brings into his harem¡ªERROR!!]

 Chapter 299: Chapter 300 - The Outer Pavilions Massacre (1)

    "Hm, it''s your turn now," Ryuk said, noticing how the Elder nced in his direction. He reminded Esme that it was her turn next, given that only two of them were left in this ce.


    "What about you?" Esme peeked at him, somewhat understanding that he was intentionally wanting to gost.


    "I need to arrange for some people for the other two horses," Ryuk calmly replied, revealing that the reason he had brought three horses with him was to carry three people alongside him as he moved forward to the trial.


    Among the three, one was already carrying Liu Wei''s unconscious body, leaving only the other two, for which the candidates had already been decided.


    "¡­fine." With those words and a nod, Esme moved forward towards the tform. As she walked, the individuals who were looking in her direction were immersed in murmurs.


    "Another one without Qi?" one of the disciples said, looking at Esme, who was not showing any signs of qi from her body. He felt slightly confused, finding it simr to the previous ones.


    "At least that man seems weak, but what about when he arrived here?" Turning their gazes towards the ck-robed man wearing a mask that revealed only his golden pupils, they felt that this man was just at the foundational establishment realm. Given his dress andposed demeanor, they were slightly confused as to why they hadn''t noticed him until now.


    It was surprising, considering that he definitely would have attracted their attention, but it was as if he had just appeared out of nowhere.


    "What do you think? Will she be able to pass?" One of them inquired of the other, looking towards the white-dressed woman moving with her fluttering ash-grey hair, adorned with a tiara and possessing the same golden eyes as the man, as she approached the tform.


    "....It''s hard to predict." The words clearly revealed the surprise among the outer disciples, given they were unable to determine this woman''s strength or even make a guess, as all their previous guesses had beenpletely wrong.


    ''Another one?'' The Elder, noticing the approaching woman who had just stepped up on the tform, felt that today most of the individuals seemed tock Qi while performing and achieving unpretentious feats. This kept him on guard as he informed, "You just need to touch the judgment b¡ª"


    :: Pass ::


    "Huh?"


    "Uh-Huhhhh?!"


    "Th-that''s?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Ohh mah gawd?!!"


    Including the Elder, all the disciples looked towards the b, where without even her getting within arm''s reach of the b, it automatically disyed the pass message. Without halting, that woman moved directly towards the second portal, confusing all of them as they simply blinked.


    "What is this?" Even the Elder was shocked, not understanding how that woman possessed so much strength that her mere presence caused the b to pass her, even more so than the man who had broken it.


    [Now it''s your turn, Host.]


    ''I think so,'' Ryuk stood in ce while observing how Esme nced in his direction before entering the second portal, clearly showing her impatience. He only gave a nod before turning his gaze towards the Elder, who, along with the outer disciples, was looking towards the second portal.


    [How do you want to do it, Host?]


    ''How do you want it?'' Ryuk, already having decided what to do, inquired in case he wanted to hear the system''s opinion, which definitely didn''t matter given he had already nned what he needed to do.


    [It''s been boring for too long, and your low-key acting doesn''t suit my taste. It''s nd. So... shouldn''t you at least kill everyone here?(?£Þ???£Þ?)??]


    ''It seems we share the same opinion on this regard.''


    As those words slipped through his mouth, suddenly a ck dome started to materialize above the sky, slowly expanding as a ck cloud, covering the whole outer pavilion soon enough.


    The total area of 90,000 square meters of the mountain peak where the outer pavilion existed was soon covered in dark clouds, which to be exact were a ck dome.


    ''!?!?!''


    "Wh-what is happening here!?" Suddenly, the elder''s eyes widened the moment he noticed a barrier forming above the outer pavilion, causing his eyes to widen as he instantly jumped and flew towards the sky to clearly understand exactly what this was all about.


    "Follow the Elder!" One of the disciples, seeing how Elder instantly took action and soared into the sky, also followed behind him before jumping out of the railing, directly using one of his swords to dash after him.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Is it an attack from demonic cultivators?!"


    "Fast! Use talismans to seal the evil Qi!"


    One after another, all the automatic responses instantly took action unlike in the normal situation where the normal individuals most likely first get surprised and then try to understand what it was. Most of the cultivators, being engaged in fights with demonic beasts and other cultivators following the evil path, were well trained for such situations.


    Thus, they considered such phenomena as a part of some foreign attack.


    Within a few moments, hundreds of light streaks filled the air as they all hurled towards the ck dome, which was simmering with darkness, which instantly absorbed all the surrounding lighting from outside, making it seem as if the night had fallen in that ce.


    The view soon became grim the moment all those lights representing cultivators arrived near the dome with their swords.


    In that fleeting moment, the elder heading at the front instantly materialized his sword while charging his Qi with two fingers at the front. Taking the stance, he sliced his sword at the ck surface of the dome.


    Swish


    Even with the sharpness of that sword strike containing sword intent, the sword directly, without cutting it in half, passed through the barrier.


    ''!''


    But as if not even giving a moment to blink, suddenly the Elder felt as if he had touched something which was nothing but an abyss¡ªdevouring his energy.


    [Activating Conduit Dome....]


    "AaaaRrrrGggHhhh.....!!!"


    A scream reverberated throughout the ce, causing the disciples who were dashing towards the dome to suddenly halt as their gazes shifted towards their elder, whose sword though passed through the barrier, but now was as if something was forcefully sucking out his energy.


    "DON''T TOUCH THE BARRIER!" Due to being well-trained, one of the disciples holding the highest position in the hierarchy yelled out, clearly understanding that the dome was sucking internal energy out of the elder and it was so intense that even Elder, possessing so much strength, was screaming due to pain from the huge amount of internal energy being forcefully drawn out of his dantian, passing through his veins while damaging them from within.


    Normally, unlike any other form of energy like mana, divine energy, or others which transported through the body by several mediums or pathways, internal energy moved through the body by Qi veins or meridians, which in fact decided the amount of internal energy one can afford to utilize.


    For example, even if someone reached the golden Qi realm, but has thin veins or did not unblock every meridian, they will not be able to utilize all of their strength due to scarcity of pathways, which is why unblocking the meridians was crucial for cultivators.


    But just now, that ck dome or whatever the thing was, had just forcefully sucked out the Elder''s internal energy in arge amount, directly making his Qi flow in a huge stream that it forcefully prated all the blocked meridians while also breaking the thin veins in its path.

 Chapter 300: Chapter 300 - Ooh

    "Huban, where are you taking be?" Being levitated in the air by some unknown force gripping his body, Belial, in his small form, nced down towards the woman who appeared to be halted in mid-air while looking in the direction from where they hade.


    "It''s a very troublesome situation," Drishti murmured, one hand resting on her chin as she thought about the dilemma she was in. She wanted to prepare for something interesting, but she was sure that she would miss something even more entertaining by not being near the Jade Dominion.


    Although she could always keep her surveince and look on it, there is a difference between watching from afar and being present there in person.


    ''He always shows something intriguing,'' Drishti shook her head before turning in the other direction, contemting how she should do some hard work in hopes of seeing even more entertaining things in the future.


    After discovering that Ryuk had been regressed in time, her intention to increase the difficulty in the future also grew.


    Considering he was already from the future, it would be easy for him to navigate any situation, which is why she decided to create something that would be unexpected yet entertaining for everyone.


    With a yful smile gracing her lips, hinting at her concealed mischief, she turned in a specific direction. Her deep amber eyes glimmered as they focused on a familiar spot on the horizon, and just before she disappeared, she informed Belial, "Demon, we are going to the Heindal Continent."


    Swish


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Deep within the Ardoros continent, in one of the four prominent families known as the Riantain Family, a visitor from the Divine Territory of Sanctum had made their presence known. This was signified by a gleaming white metallic vessel that resembled a boat, illuminated by a radiant golden light, anchoring in one of the vast expanses near one of the Riantain family''s heirs.


    Due to the territory being so vast, the ship slowly descended as its air stairs came down, revealing three figures stepping out of it in pristine white clothes, signifying their identity as priest and knights from the Sanctum.


    "Greetings. We apologize for our unannounced arrival, but we are here to meet Lady Diana," the High Priest, who was ordered by their Saintess to find Diana Riantain and have her meet the Saintess, had arrived in Ardoros to rify everything and exin his situation.


    To be exact, his task was simply to contact Diana Riantain and arrange for a conversation with the Saintess, but the moment after scheduling the call, he went to bring the Saintess. She had already fallen asleep due to the effect of a demon seed corroding her body, prompting him toe himself to meet Diana Riantain.


    Considering the position of the Sanctum, they had high-range battleships or transport ships to cover the distance between Ardoros and Sanctum.


    "It''s unexpected to see a priest forget about themon etiquette of informing beforehand," one of the servants, belonging to the lowest tier of the hierarchy in the main pce of the Riantain family, informed the priests with an impassive look and a firm tone, indicating their clear dissatisfaction at seeing him arrive without prior announcement.


    "I-I apologize again," the High Priest once more expressed regret, causing the Holy Knights beside him to feel awkward seeing the most respected person within the Sanctum apologize to a mere servant.


    "Hm. You may follow my guidance, but be sure to avoid repeating this mistake. Considering your standing, we will only tolerate it once," the servant firmly dered before moving forward, as none of the guards bowed towards the High Priest or even greeted them; they remained fixed in their work, some ncing in their direction as if these Riantains were machines devoid of emotions.


    However, the High Priest did not take it to heart, well aware of the Riantains, who were one of the four major families in Ardoros and possessed the physique that allowed them to maintainplete control over their bodies, effectively suppressing all their emotions, which, in truth, is humanity''s greatest enemy.


    "This way," the servant turned towards the corridor before leading them to a guest room. He kept his steps calm and calcted, showing no hints or openings for someone to find any error, as if he were a perfect, well-crafted machine at the epitome of his work.


    "Share the message you wish to convey to mydy, keeping it concise and straightforward, as her decision to meet you will depend on it," the servant stated upon arriving inside a room that wasvishly decorated, with enough space to amodate more than twenty people with ease.


    "Th-that''s?" The high priest was here to convey the message of Sanctum to Lady Diana himself. But hearing how he first needed to convince her into meeting him, he thought for a moment before replying while looking at the servant''s impassive and expressionless face, "Please tell her that Saintess Maria had sent me to give her a message."


    Normally, the priest himself didn''t know anything except that he needed to contact Diana Riantain. Whatever the message was, Saintess Maria herself had to tell her. But now that she was unconscious, he could only hope to at least exin things to Lady Diana and convince her to apany him to the Sanctum, where she would be able to talk with Saintess the moment she wakes up.


    "Is that it?" the servant inquired before seeing the High Priest nod. He turned to leave the room as the priest took a seat on a sofa while two holy knights stood behind him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "High Priest, how can they be so arrogant?" one of the holy knights inquired, as he wore a white armor with his face covered within. He clenched his sword, not liking the way the Riantain family was treating them.


    "Arrogance is a luxury that only the rich can afford," the High Priest replied in a calm tone, answering them in the simplest way he could, to make them understand that right now they were at the doors of one of the strongest families in the human zone.


    "We understand," both of them nodded as they turned their gazes towards the door while waiting patiently to hear the reply of the person they were here to meet with.


    ----


    "Priest, it''s already five hours," one of the knights informed, looking at how night was soon going to ur. Given their arrival in the evening, it was slightly confusing and humiliating for them to wait here inside the guest room, which was also unfit for a major family to treat their guests in such a way.


    "It''s¡ª" the High Priest was about to say something while his eyes remained closed, keeping calm before the door of the room swung open.


    ''?!''


    "Ooh," The moment the sound of the door opening reached the High Priest, he instantly stood, recognizing the woman who had just entered the room in an attire¡ªa white short dress, ck stockings, a cane in hand, and white fur draped over her shoulders. His gaze fell on those deep blue eyes with cascading blue hair fluttering as she entered with a calm yet calctive expression.


    Moving gracefully, her delicate fingers swirling the cane in her hand, she took her seat on the sofa, legs folded and chin supported by her hand. With squinted eyes and a devilish smile, Diana added, "So, Maria sent me some pawns to use; howforting."

 Chapter 301: Chapter 301 - A New Saint?

    "S-sorry?" Hearing Diana''s words, the High Priest, who was standing, felt slightly confused, as even the knights behind him looked at each other, trying to understand the meaning behind her words while also noticing how Diana referred to the saintess informally.


    "Nothing, take a seat," Diana gestured with her hand for the children who had arrived to sit while observing them, her mind thinking about how things had be slightly difficult for her due to Edward falling into some kind of deep sleep in Aurora''s nest.


    Added to her situation was that she was prohibited by her sister¡ªLuna Riantain¡ªfrom meeting Ryuk. She only had one hope, which was using the Oculus¡ªthe artifact that she once used to keep an eye on him inside the Titanora. But the problem was that it was on cooldown, with four months still remaining.


    So, the most she could do was work outside while preparing to give a very warm wee hug to her beloved.


    "Miss Diana, first of all, I would like to apologize for my unannounced visit." The High Priest repeated his apology, aware that it could be a problem for her that he had arrived here without prior notice, and then he took a seat.


    "Fine. So, how is my little sister Maria?" With a small smile, Diana looked towards the High Priest, who for a moment flinched, including the knights who heard Diana referring to the saintess as her sister.


    "O-oh, S-saintess is alright; she was just missing you," the High Priest said, slightly taken aback while stammering his words due to the surprise of knowing how the child they had brought from Heindal hade to be the little sister of someone from Ardoros.


    "Eh? Saintess? Don''t tell me, is she?" Diana, already aware of Maria''s status from the moment she decided to go to Heindal to deal with some particr old teammates, feigned ignorance to show her surprise, finding it an opportunity, considering that she could get her hands on Maria soon.


    After all, unlike in her previous life, she was not in the mood to keep idiots who could ruin her ns near her now. And among all the others, Maria could be an easy target to eliminate.


    Furthermore, she had already orchestrated an environment free of distractions or foolish actions that couldpromise her schemes¡ªHenna had been transformed into a machine with all her memories erased, Amayara had attracted the interest of Vampire Prince Keith (a match arranged by Diana), Olivia had fixated on building a ship while members of the Riantain family observed her activity in secrecy, and Alia felt powerless since Diana had kidnapped her aunt¡ªthis left only Jenny and Maria, whom Diana deemed too unthreatening to engage, given their lower IQ levels.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But just now, Maria herself had presented herself to be ughtered at Diana''s doorstep, so it wouldn''t be a hassle to get rid of her.


    "Y-yes, the saintess had joined the Sanctum after leaving Heindal," the High Priest said, hearing her words and understanding that Diana was not aware that Maria was a saintess. However, the way she referred to Maria made him somewhat guess that they had some close rtion previously, though he was not exactly aware of how.


    "I see. So, where is she right now?" Diana, knowing that she still had four months left before taking action, decided to deal with Maria in the meantime and inquired about her whereabouts from the High Priest.


    "Um, how should I say it?" The Priest clenched his fist while seated, his gaze turned down, avoiding her sight, as he felt it was hard to reveal to Diana about the present situation of the saintess. Seeing how she appeared on friendly terms with her, he gathered his courage and revealed, "The saintess is infected with a demonic seed."


    "Ah, how sad," with an air of indifference, Diana replied calmly, leaning back against the sofa and folding her arms. Although she recognized that she was somewhat out of her depth regarding Maria and felt outmaneuvered, she didn''t feel disheartened, especially since it was her beloved who had already dealt with Maria.


    "....yes, and before falling into a deep sleep, she wanted to contact you, Lady Diana," the High Priest informed while not noticing Diana''s uncaring expression, taking it as her normal behavior. He informed her, feeling that he might be able to get some support from the Riantain family regarding the matter of the demon seed.


    "I see. It must be hard for her," Diana shook her head upon hearing about the situation Maria was in, prompting her to feel that Maria was indeed lucky to have already fallen into a peaceful sleep; otherwise, Diana would have made sure that Maria would fall into an eternal sleep.


    "Yes, Lady Diana, I hope you help us," the High Priest didn''t know exactly how Diana could help them, but considering how Saintess had tried to contact her, and that Diana seemed to have a familiar opinion of Maria, he thought maybe she would be able to understand or at least hear what the Saintess had to say.


    "Help? Hm, if it''s Maria," Diana feigned an expression of deep thought as she held her chin, appearing as if she was pondering something with closed eyes, attracting the gazes of the knights and the High Priest who patiently waited for her answer with expectations.


    Already knowing how she needed to use the fools who walked to her door, a grin formed beneath the cover of her palm as she mumbled, "Then was it about the arrival of a new Saint¡ª"


    ''!?!?''


    "S-saintess?!" Suddenly hearing her words, and given that the room was quiet, made her whisper loud enough for the High Priest and the knights to hear, and all of them showed intense reactions to her words. The High Priest instantly stood up while the knights clenched their fists with wide eyes.


    This particr news, if true, could definitely shake the whole four factions of the sanctum into taking action.


    Given that there were four factions divided in the sanctum surrounding Malevolia¡ªthe continent of Demon Queen Morana¡ªeach faction wanted to be at the top, as the one that possessed the saintess would be considered the highest in the hierarchy, which was currently held by the faction to which these three belonged.


    After the arrival of saintess in their faction, they had the upper hand over the other three. But now that they heard Diana Riantain revealing the presence of another Saintess, they were all taken aback.


    "Wh-who might that be? Please tell us, my Lady?!" The High Priest, all of a sudden, couldn''t control his emotions and mmed the table as he leaned in, trying to get the information as soon as possible, considering that even walls have ears, and the other three factions could eventually get this news.


    "Let''s see..." Diana, seeing the way these people reacted, felt amused as she thought about using them to her benefit. Though, of course, they were not more than pawns that she could discard at any moment. She thought to use them well, adding, "I said it could be about the arrival of a saint, not a saintess."


    "Huh? A-a saint?" Hearing her words, the High Priest and the knights looked towards each other, not caring about the gender, though of course thinking for a moment. It was unexpected for a goddess to choose a male as her apostle, yet they inquired while also prepared to ask for valid proof from Diana, "By the way, who that saint might be?"


    "Oh, that''s?" Diana, looking at their gazes patiently waiting for her reply, slowly revealed a smile as her lips curved before revealing, "His name is Ryuk."

 Chapter 302: Chapter 302- Dianas plan

    "R-Ryuk?" The High Priest, hearing Diana''s words, repeated himself, not understanding or recalling any such person''s name. Though it felt somewhat familiar, he rejected the notion that the saint she referred to was none other than Ryuk Devereaux, who had been in aa for quite some time.


    The High Priest only knew of one Ryuk, and he was someone belonging to Ardoros, considering that a few years ago, Alisia Devereaux had arrived in the sanctum in search of healing medicine for her son, who also shared the same name, Ryuk.


    "Ryuk Devereaux, to be exact," Diana rified, removing her fingers from over her lips. With a gentle smile, she opened her eyes and nced at the expression of the High Priest, which soon turned into surprise and then shock.


    "L-Lady Diana, isn''t he crippled?" The High Priest, already aware of the unfavorability shared between the four major families, didn''t hesitate to mention the well-known information he had about Ryuk Devereaux, who was in aa, having lost all of his abilities due to his bloodline drawback.


    ''Should I kill this bastard?'' For a brief second, Diana felt a wave of rage wash over her, her face going icy. But just as quickly, she forced a smile, managing to keep her anger in check.


    She couldn''t shake the thought that perhaps she should just eliminate this guy, especially after he had the nerve to call her beloved crippled.


    "Due to the blessings of Goddess F, he has been healed and even awakened as a saint," Diana continued, stating the information she could share while seated in her ce, not caring if they doubted her words.


    She considered that she should just kill them and rece them with one of the Riantan members but remained patient, given how the High Priest possessed enormous divine energy, which could arouse suspicion since his copy would not be able to manifest that level of expertise.


    "Ah, so that''s how it is," the High Priest ced one hand on his chin, thanking deeply before forming a smile and lifting his other hand, sped before praying. "My Goddess is truly merciful and the strongest to bestow such a gift on her apostle."


    He prayed, and for a moment the divine energy increased inside the room, causing Diana to narrow her gaze. She felt that it could be bothersome if she killed this man here, prompting her to increase the limit of patience she had and see if, during this meeting, she would be able to convince this man to bring Ryuk Devereaux to the sanctum at all costs.


    The reason? It was well known that no Tenebri were allowed to enter the sanctum or any ce or territory belonging to the Holy Kingdom under Goddess F.


    The information is notpletely clear, but there is a widely known rumor among the Riantan family, which is very confidential, that the strongest in the present¡ªAmayara Tenebri¡ªheld some unfavorable opinions of Goddess F.


    The information was vague, but at least with this, Diana would be able to separate that golden-eyed leech from her beloved once he got captured on the Sanctum grounds.


    Since no Tenebri were allowed to enter the Sanctum, no Esme Tenebri would be present beside her beloved.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "We will immediately contact the Devereaux family and inform them of the situation," the High Priest swiftly stood from his ce, understanding that right now, before this information spread to other factions of the sanctum, he should secure that new strength for himself.


    "Indeed, but why not go directly and meet him yourselves?" Diana was well aware of the situation in the Devereaux family, considering how most of the n members and individuals were not even present there, and ording to her information, Ryuk had left Titanora and gone to some other continent, which still was not known, given that the battleships which apanied him were currently resting on a barren piece ofnd.


    "Directly? Hm, but we don''t know where we might find him?" The High Priest, hearing the suggestion from Diana, nodded, understanding that he should definitely try to find him himself. After all, he needed to confirm if it was true that he was a saint.


    Being informed by Diana Riantan herself, they definitely valued her words, which is why they had decided to send some people from the sanctum to confirm if Ryuk Devereaux was a saint or not.


    If he was, then they would immediately send more of their men to bring him to the continent.


    "How would I know this?" Diana, with her eyes closed, smiled towards the High Priest, who felt slightly confused, questioning what he just heard.


    "Pardon?" Due to thinking that maybe he didn''t hear it clearly, the High Priest once again inquired.


    "I said, is it my job to find out where he is?" Diana slowly blinked her eyes open, her face turning icy as she shot a hard look at the High Priest. It was clear she was annoyed that she was the one who mentioned Ryuk being a saint, and now he honestly expected her to go find him herself.


    "N-no, we will do it, Lady Diana," with those words, both the High Priest and the knights who, unlike the others, bowed, following their etiquette before turning to leave the room, understanding that the information they had just received could be very precious and shouldn''t fall into the hands of other factions.


    "Alright, eliminate those knights and take their ces. Follow the Priest around and tell me where Ryuk is," Diana folded her hands and instructed the two servants from Riantain family, who nodded before vanishing from their ce with the intent to follow her orders.


    Passing through the hallway, without being noticed by the priest, they reced those two knights.


    "Where are you~?!" Diana''s hands glided toward her cane. Gripping it tightly, she slowly rose from her seat as the servants hastened to clear the room, instinctively using their bloodline abilities to be blind, deaf, and even to stop their breath¡ªdesperate to avoid disturbing their master.


    With the room now empty, Diana''s fingers traced the length of her cane with a sensual elegance. Her eyes, half-lidded, suggested she was lost in her own thoughts. Gradually, she began to sway, twirling the cane like the hand of a lover, her feet moving with a fluidity that seemed almost otherworldly.


    "My love~" A soft hum escaped her lips, deepening into a low, guttural song as her hips swayed seductively, initiating a slow circle. With each step, her movements turned more erratic, culminating in a sudden leap forward.


    Now, the cane was an extension of her very being, twirling, dipping, and slicing through the air like the baton of a maestro. Each swing and turn was envisioned as a strike against anyone who dared to approach her beloved.


    A dark smile curled on Diana''s lips, her heart pounding with exhration as she murmured, "Soon... soon you''ll be mine again. I will carve our names into the stars so that the world will know we are eternal. No priest, no knight, no Esme will stand in our way."


    "Pfft, n-no one, hahahaHAHAHAHAHA, no one, no one!!!" As she released the cane from her grasp, she sped her hands together, then covered her face, a deep crimson flush blooming on her cheeks. Her eyes took on a haggard appearance as she peered through the spaces between her fingers, the room echoing with her fits of giggles andughter.

 Chapter 303: Chapter 303- The Outer Pavilions Massacre (2)

    "Elder!" Several disciples gasped in horror as they watched their elder being slowly drained of energy by a dark, ominous dome. His skin began to tear, blood gushing from his wounds, and in a moment of desperation, one of the disciples swung his sword.


    Infusing it with his Qi, the disciple unleashed a strike with enough force to slice through the elder''s weapon.


    The elder, unable to wield his own power or exert any control, found his sword did not resist the disciple''s attack; it was too weakened by the energy drain for him to defend himself.


    "Urgh?!", the elder grunted, shock coursing through him as his sword was cleaved in two. He felt the vise-like grip of the dark dome loosening its hold on his internal energy, but the relief was fleeting.


    Instead, he was left feeling as if he had been cast onto a volcano, searing heat igniting from within him.


    The energy that had been siphoned away through a single passage was now spreading across his body and rampaging through him, causing chaos.


    "Kwackh!" Blood erupted from his mouth, and he lost the tenuous grip he had on his limbs as gravity took hold.


    As he plummeted downward, the internal energy that had previously kept him buoyant now turned his body into a weighty anchor, dragging him down much faster than any of the disciples could react.


    Desperation surged through the group as they scrambled to catch their elder before he met a terrible fate.


    "Elder!" Some of the disciples cried out, calling the old man''s name, but their voices were drowned out as his body struck the ground with a sickening thud, shattering a wooden structure beneath him.


    THUD!


    The sound reverberated through the air, and dust billowed up around the scene as dozens of disciples descended swiftly, rushing forward while swinging their swords in an attempt to clear the debris.


    [Host, they are ignoring you O?_?o ]


    ''.....'' Ryuk ignored the system''s voice, which came across as uncaring. Despite its cold, mechanical tone, he exhaled slowly, allowing a sense of calm to wash over him after taking a very important decision right now.


    He recalled the Devereaux member''s guidance when they insisted he wear a ck robe instead of his suit, as the Empress of the Jade Dominion had taken a disliking to that particr outfit.


    However, after witnessing the Empress in her weakened state today, he felt that the requirement to don the robe had vanished. There was no longer a need for him to adhere to that expectation.


    After the incident with Iliantara, who was able to detect the sound of his clothes fluttering, he kept thinking about it.


    Although her ears were sharp, ording to science, sound is also a form of energy.


    So how was his ability to nullify energy not working on her?


    The answer was his robe.


    Naturally, this robe was creating problems for him, given that, unlike his suit¡ªwhich was an artifact¡ªit wasn''t conducting his ability.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Without touching anything with his hands or skin, he was not able to nullify it until the energies prated his clothes and then touched his skin. Until then, he was vulnerable.


    So, he just thought of a better way to get rid of this robe.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    He began to relinquish the tight control he held on the energy coursing through his body, which created a ripple in the surrounding air within a moment. Slowly, thend started to tremble beneath him as he surrendered all his control over his energy core.


    SWOOOSH!


    The barriers within him slowly crumbled, setting his energy free. A tsunami of ether burst out of his body, instantly spreading in all directions with him at the center.


    "Kurghhh!¡ªh-help!" One of the disciples, having just touched down, felt a searing pain erupt in his back, as though his skin were melting beneath the intense heat radiating from something glowing ominously in a vibrant orange hue.


    "Aaarrggghhhh¡ªwh-what is¡ªKughh!" The air around them surged with a catastrophic st of energy that erupted like a tidal wave.


    An orange light, shimmering and expansive, engulfed everything in its vicinity, causing the flooring of the entire outer pavilion to fracture and disintegrate, as if being consumed by heat.


    At the center of this chaotic disy stood a figure, luminous and humanoid, radiating an overwhelming aura of energy that threatened to obliterate all in its path.


    "PREPARE FOR THE IMPAC¡ªAARRGHHHH!" The disciples could do little more than cry out as they felt the rapidly spreading energy enveloping their bodies.


    Those who noticed the intensity of the surge acted quickly, covering themselves in internal energy to brace for the impending impact.


    However, their reactions were hampered by the overwhelming nature of the force that swept through the area, moving too rapidly for any of them to respond in time.


    The energy surged like a violent storm, carrying a destructive power that reduced everything to dust.


    It felt as if a massive cloud had exploded, so intense that they could feel their skin vibrate as if a sweet, ephemeral mist was forming around them.


    ALERT!


    [ Temperature is reaching 5,500 degrees Celsius ]


    The source of this devastation was the orange light slowly enveloping the entire outer pavilion, emanating from Ryuk.


    It spread relentlessly, engaging with its surroundings in a cataclysmic reaction akin to a nuclear bomb''s detonation.


    The potency of this phenomenon was staggering: a raw outburst of ether energy from Ryuk''s body unleashed damage equivalent to that of a 5-kiloton nuclear explosion.


    In that moment, Ryuk was not exerting control to modte his strength. Instead, he simply released all the raw energy stored within his core, unleashing it in an effort to resolve the situation in an instant, eschewing the need for any physical exertion.


    To put it simply, consider the analogy of a bullet.


    When fired in a specific direction, it has the potential to inflict precise damage.


    However, if the same bullet''s internalponents were removed and the gunpowder was ignited without restraint, it would create an explosion that disperses energy in all directions.


    Additionally with what happened to the elder, whose energy was extracted within the confines of the conduit dome. Unlike internal energy that requires a medium¡ªsuch as meridians or vines¡ªfor flow, the mana or ether within the Ryuk''s body was in the form of aura, infused as a cohesive mass that didn''t require a medium for movement.


    Instead of discharging energy in a targeted manner to eliminate each disciple one by one, he ignited a small cartridge¡ªmore akin to a nuclear st.


    Given the unique nature of ether, which does not harmonize well with other forms of energy, it reacted violently, leading to a chain reaction.


    The raw force and temperature escted rapidly, reaching levels of approximately 6,000 degrees Celsius¡ªa temperatureparable to that produced by a nuclear explosion.


    In less than a second, this immense release of energy provided insufficient time for those within the outer pavilion to respond, despite their cultivation status being in the realms of the Golden Core or above.


    They were confronted with a surge of unrestrained energy, so concentrated and intense that it generated heat reminiscent of the surface of Gaia itself.


    Of course, it wasn''t solely the raw potency of the ether that caused this chaos; Ryuk''s ability to nullify other energies yed a significant role.


    It effectively negated the spiritual vines present within the outer pavilion, amplifying the explosive effect even further.


    Indeed, there exists an energy source known as the spiritual vines, nestled within the mountain peak. Ryuk had already detected this from that green stone b, which was able to withstand the punches of many people. He understood that it was the spiritual vine providing immense internal energy to the entire area, fortifying it and making it strong enough.


    At present, standing and firmly connected to the ground, Ryuk''s ability was making direct contact with the spiritual energy carried by those golden spiritual vines.


    Instantly, his presence nullified it, rendering the very foundation of the Outer Pavilion utterly void. This was possible since his shoes were also burned, and being barefoot, he was connected to the ground.


    With no internal energy left to sustain it, the ground and the upper levels of the mountain became vulnerable to a force born from nature itself¡ªone that possessed ten times the strength of mana and a repulsive property.


    This force was suppressed to such an extent that it approached a density capable of bing liquid, were it not for its unique properties.


    The result was nothing short of devastating when it found an escape route from Ryuk''s body.


    "ARRRRGHHHHHHHHHH!"


    In mere seconds, everything came to an end; the once heavenly Outer Pavilion had vanished without a trace.


    Only the anguished scream of a single individual echoed through the destion where their body was burned, protected by Ryuk for their final moments of conversation.


    Of course, three horses and an unconscious man were also unscathed due to his significant control.


    The scream reverberated inside the ce, which now appeared as if the ground had been struck by an asteroid.


    A massive crater now marked the spot where the Outer Pavilion had stood proud, leaving behind a ck dome that loomed ominously above the mountain peak.


    Below, there was nothing but an empty, barrenndscape, scorched and lifeless.


    ''Were you saying something?'' Ryuk asked, standing at the center of the devastation.


    Around himy an eerie stillness; nothing remained of what had once been.


    He nced toward the rocks, noticing the ck dome arching above and encasing the crater like a sphere. Ignoring the destruction, he inquired about the alert system that had triggered moments ago.


    [ Nah, I was just saying you mistakenly burned your clothes and now you are naked (?£þ?¥Ø?£þ?;?) ]

 Chapter 304: Chapter 304- Systems issue

    ''Is that so?'' Ryuk replied in aposed tone, the voice of the system echoing in his mind. As he opened his inventory, his clothes adhered to him due to an auto-wear feature, clinging tightly like a symbiote merging with his skin.


    [Host, why do I feel like you just ignored me? (?©`?_?©`?©a?) ]


    ''.....'' Ryuk remained silent, choosing to disregard the system as he began to walk toward a lone survivor groaning in pain about ten meters away.


    The individualy on the charred ground, which bore no traces of blood, stark evidence ofplete devastation where lifeblood had evaporated along with those who had been reduced to ash.


    "Uurghhhh¡­! W-water¡­" Lin Feng cried out, sprawled on the scorched earth.


    His clothes and upper body were entirely burned, his flesh beginning to fester from the lingering heat that had ravaged his form.


    It was clear that his internal organs had suffered immense damage, likely to an extent that healing seemed impossible.


    ''Heal him,'' Ryukmanded inwardly as he approached Lin Feng. He looked down at the man''s battered body, which seemed beyond recovery.


    Yet, almost instantly, a green light enveloped Lin Feng, and Ryuk watched calmly as the flesh began to visibly regenerate.


    The wounds closed, the burned skin restored, and soon enough, the man waspletely healed¡ªthough now lying naked before him.


    [Healing Process Complete]


    The system sessfully restored Lin Feng to his perfect state.


    However, the damage had already been done.


    After a week of ingesting human poop, his digestive system was irrevocably harmed, leading to multiple internal infections that the system did not heal.


    While it could have solved these issues, it chose not to, considering it would be waste of it''s efforts to make him eat poop for a week.


    ''!?''


    Lin Feng''s eyes widened as he instinctively darted his gaze toward a shadow looming over him.


    Panic surged through him, and he quickly attempted to back away, but his frail body betrayed him, causing him to copse onto his knees.


    At that moment, the agony of his diarrhea paled inparison to a searing heat coursing through him, a sensation worse than anything he had ever endured.


    "Who are you?!" he managed to gasp, struggling to regain hisposure.


    Without wasting a moment, Ryuk, standing imposing and authoritative nearby, cut straight to the chase. "Tell me about Be Iliyas."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Given that Lin Feng was the host of the Neolith Harem System and had been entrenched in the Jade Dominion from the very beginning, it was usible he held valuable information regarding the whereabouts of both Jenny and Be¡ªinformation Ryuk sought.


    "B-Be!? N-no, is all of this for that woman?!" Lin Feng gasped upon hearing the name that had haunted him for months.


    His mission had been to win her heart while burdened with the low status of an outer disciple, a position that scarcely afforded him the chance to meet her, let alone impress her.


    He was constantly threatened by the system, which loomed ominously, ready to kill him if he failed.


    Everything had been challenging, nearly impossible to endure until this moment.


    Now, standing on the brink of death, he realized the entire outer pavilion was no more; everyone had been ughtered by a mysterious figure who hade to take part in trial.


    This figure was now demanding information about the same woman who had tortured Lin Feng''s mind.


    "Tell me where she and her friend Jenny are," Ryukmanded, his tone leaving no room for defiance. He had at least gleaned that Be and Jenny had forged some semnce of friendship during these few years.


    While it wasn''t a rtionship built on unquestioning trust, he believed that if he could locate any of them, he might be able to extract vital information about Jenny''s whereabouts.


    "Wh-why are you searching for¡­ the princess?" Lin Feng stammered, his eyes darting nervously between Ryuk and the cloth he wore.


    The figure standing before him wore a strikingly foreign outfit¡ªnothing like the attire he had seen in the Jade Dominion.


    d in a ck suit with detailed grey embroidery and sharp boots, Ryuk''s golden eyes only heightened Lin Feng''s confusion.


    ''Hm, not unexpected,'' Ryuk mused as he listened to Lin Feng mention Jenny as a princess.


    It became clear to him that she was likely the daughter of someone prominent within the main family of the Celestia Phoenix Order.


    In that moment, he began to piece together the fragments of information he had gathered,ing to a solid understanding of the situation at hand.


    From the very instant he arrived, making his way through the middle town and then ascending to the upper levels, he noted that the individuals he encountered did not pose any real challenge.


    With one exception: the woman he had met in Heindal when he was five years old.


    Now, as he stood in this ce existing after upper town, it struck him that she should have to be also present here, yet he had yet to see her again.


    His previous conversation with that woman had hinted at restrictions keeping her from arriving in Lower town at  that time, the pieces fell into ce in his mind.


    He realized that this woman was none other than the matriarch of the Celestial Phoenix Order.


    ''Now, what should we do with you?'' Ryuk narrowed his gaze as he contemted the fate of Lin Feng.


    The system had informed him that killing Lin Feng would trigger the release of the Neolith Harem System, which would likely seek a new host for itself.


    This was the sole reason he chose not to kill Lin Feng outright.


    Instead, he channeled the surging energy in a way that depleted all the internal energy stored in Lin Feng''s reservoirs without killing him.


    As he circled around Lin Feng, arriving behind him, Ryuk reached out and grabbed his neck from behind, slowly lifting him off the ground.


    "Khuck?!... L...leave... me!" Lin Feng gasped, desperately struggling. Although his body had healed, he was left with no clothes due to the burns he had suffered.


    His hair and eyebrows had been singed away, leaving his skin looking unnaturally smooth, rendering him a ghastly sight, reminiscent of a lifeless doll as he iled helplessly in Ryuk''s grasp.


    [ Host, Beware (?¡ñ?¡ä???`?¡ñ?) ]


    ''Why?'' Ryuk asked, hearing the system sounding anxious. Lin feng was currently suspended in mid-air with his neck crapped by Ryuk.


    [ What if he farted? (?;???©n???) ]


    ''....'' Ryuk maintained an impassive expression, but the system''s warning had caught his attention.


    His eyes automatically drifted downward to a straight line of sight, where Lin Feng''s butt was pointed squarely at Ryuk''s chest level.


    Given that Ryuk had lifted him by the neck, the position undeniably seemed precarious.


    This realization prompted him to immediately hurl Lin Feng away, sending him rolling across the ground like a rag doll at a significant distance.


    Of course, the true reason for throwing him was not the absurd warning from system; it was because Ryuk anticipated that the system would inevitably spout something ridiculous again.


    [ Saved you (????¨Œ????;?) Imagine someone eating poop for a week farts whilepletely naked on your face? I bet even your aura can''t protect¡ªERROR ]


    ''Have you been talking a lot moretely?'' Ryuk had begun to notice that the system was bing increasingly articte and loquacious during their conversations, which was downright unsettling.

 Chapter 305: Chapter 305 - A Mercy

    The nonsensical nature of itsments often distracted him, and since it was embedded within his very being, Ryuk found himself unable to do much about it except try to suppress its incessant chatter from time to time.


    However, that suppression was hardly a permanent solution; it was clear that he stillcked full control over *Shunya*.


    This was particrly evident in his inability topletely nullify someone''s life force, which also existed as a form of energy.


    [Nope, I never talk too much ¡¥?\\?_?(?¥Ä?)?_?/?¡¥ ]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''....''


    [You don''t trust me? Fine. If I lie, then the person reading this gets constipation. ??(???????)??]


    ''.....'' Ryuk, seeing how the system had popped a message referring to constipation, felt personally targeted, prompting him to want to deal with this chatterbox now. But he decided to remain calm as he moved towards Lin Feng.


    "Aaghh.... Wh-what is happening?" Lin Feng was not able to understand why someone was targeting him.


    For anyone to use a system, they need to be strong enough.


    But Lin Feng''s system was different¡ªit wasn''t like the other systems that gave their host strength and then slowly drained their energy.


    The Neolith Harem System, which Lin Feng had, was one of the oldest and greediest systems out there. It was almost like an old man who only cared about himself.


    This system had a parasitic nature because it wanted to collect as many Depression Points or Death Points as possible.


    Just like how some systems are helpful and work together with their host, others act as parasites, only taking without giving back anything.


    But in the end, most systems have the same goal: to collect points from their host and level up.


    To put it simply, a system is like a farmer, and the host is like thend.


    The system nts seeds like Kill Points or Hate Points, and over time, these points grow into crops.


    The system waits until the crops are ready, then harvests them, leaving thend (host) barren. With this, the system levels up.


    Now, the Neolith Harem System is a bit different. It uses Depression Points to grow its strength.


    Because of its greed, it gives Lin Feng tasks that push him into deep depression.


    By collecting and cultivating these Depression Points, the system can either invest them to make Lin Feng stronger or just take all the points for itself, leaving him with nothing.


    It was unfortunate for Lin Feng that the system was far too greedy to ever offer him the support he needed to grow stronger, instead only focusing on its own interests.


    "You want to live?" Ryuk asked, hovering over Lin Feng, who once again found himself in a precarious situation. There hey, writhing in pain, a victim of the system''s incessant and pointless machinations.


    "P-please... spare me," Lin Feng pleaded, his voice trembling as he felt the searing agony of his body being reduced to ashes.


    After a brief moment of healing, hey there, his mind a haze, flung away by Ryuk.


    Desperate and terrified, he would say anything¡ªanything at all¡ªto survive this ordeal.


    Ryuk, observing him closely, knelt down and extended his hand toward Lin Feng''s head. He added, "Given your current state, I will show mercy and allow you to live."


    Lin Feng, witnessing a dark semi-fluid gradually enveloping his body, felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude wash over him.


    As shadows obscured Lin feng''s vision and his heart filled with appreciation for this mercy, he closed his eyes and stammered, "Th-thank you for your generosity¡­"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Far away from the Jade Dominion, inside the Riantain family in Ardoros,


    knock knock


    ''.....'' After spending several hours in the guest room absorbed in her own activities, Diana was suddenly jolted by a knock at the door.


    She nced at it with a chilled gaze, irritation coursing through her as she realized her private moment had been intruded upon.


    Her brow furrowed in annoyance, but she was acutely aware that no one would dare to interrupt her unless it was to convey truly important news.


    With a deep breath topose herself, she turned her attention to the already open door.


    Without so much as waiting for permission, the door swung wide, revealing one of the servants from the Riantain family poised in the doorway.


    While the initial breach of etiquette could irk anyone, this was simply the Riantain family''s way of operating.


    "What is it?" Diana''s voice was sharp with impatience as she gripped her cane, bracing herself for whatever news awaited her.


    Each passing second magnified her desire to silence the servant forever, yet she managed to hold herposure, hoping for something that might alleviate her rising annoyance.


    "My Lady, we have just received a call from the Jade Dominion." The servant made a conscious effort to maintain eye contact, his expression impassive and devoid of emotion as he delivered the news he had just received.


    "fufu~, it seems even fate is conspiring to bring us together, my love~??!" Turning her gaze toward the expansive horizon, Diana spoke to herself, a grin lighting up her face. Her smile bloomed more radiantly as she allowed the cane to swing gently in her hand.


    With a soft thud, she ced it on the floor, resting her palm on its handle, confident that she had finally uncovered the whereabouts of her beloved.


    It was a moment of resolve and anticipation; the air around her felt charged with possibility.


    The inevitable reunion had ignited a spark within her, fueling her determination as she imagined whaty ahead.


    Some months ago, before heading to Heindal to address other pressing matters, Diana sought out Jenny first, recognizing that manipting her would be easierpared to others.


    Diana had tried to entice Jenny into her ns, but Jenny, unwilling to ept or believe Diana''s words, firmly rejected her offer and even refused to believe that Ryuk was alive.


    Despite this setback, Diana had been clear about one thing: should Ryuk make an appearance, Jenny was to reach out to her without hesitation.


    Now, with the recent call weighing in her hands, it was apparent that her beloved, who had left her in solitude, was now within the confines of the Celestial Phoenix Order.


    ''If Jenny contacted me, then...'' Diana thought, carefully controlling the thrill bubbling inside her, pondering the reasons that could have prompted Jenny to reach out.


    Given Jenny''s apparent ignorance regarding Ryuk''s survival, it was evident that until he made his presence known or posed a threat, she would have no reason to seek Diana''s help.


    Considering the immense power wielded by the Celestial Phoenix Order, it seemed unlikely that Jenny would reach out merely upon sensing Ryuk within her homnd.


    It clearly indicated that Ryuk must have either threatened her directly or given her some grave warning, demonstrating his intent to endanger her family.


    This realization made Diana''s breath quicken, and she instinctively raised her palm to cover her face in suppressed excitement.


    "Hehe, what expression will you make when you can''t find Jenny, hmm, my love?" Noticing her mind drifting toward something more tantalizing, Diana acknowledged that she couldn''t assist Jenny directly at present due to the warning her sister had given her about going out of Ardoros for some time.


    Consequently, instead of intervening herself, she focused on devising a strategy to confront Ryuk from a distance.


    While Diana ''genuinely'' desired to help Jenny, the circumstances presented an unexpected opportunity: if she could use Jenny as bait to lure Ryuk directly to her, it would significantly advance her n.


    With this in mind, she made the decision to kidnap Jenny, fully intending to draw Ryuk to her in pursuit of revenge.


    In that moment, she couldn''t help but feel like a princess waiting for her knight.


    ''Huh? Wait, WAIT!'' Diana suddenly realized that she had informed Sanctum about Ryuk being considered a saint¡ªwouldn''t that lead them to capture him?


    If they managed to iste him in Sanctum, how would he ever reach Ardoros?


    What would happen to her master n then?


    ''No, calm down,'' Diana urged herself, taking a deep breath to steady her racing heart, which thrilled at the prospect of finding a solution.


    She even went so far as to contemte the unthinkable¡ªkilling the high priest to bury this information and keep it from reaching Sanctum.


    But then a troubling thought crossed her mind.


    How could Ryuk possibly bebeled a saint in the first ce?


    ''Sigh, No worries, though; once they discover he isn''t truly a saint, they''ll release him.'' With that thought, Diana wiped the nonexistent sweat from her forehead and nced at the vast, open sky for a fleeting moment.


    But her constion felt increasingly tenuous, making her lips tremble as she uttered it.


    "R-Ryuk is definitely not a saint, right?"

 Chapter 306: Chapter 306- Mistake (1)

    Inside the middle pavilion, situated between the inner and outer pavilions, the air was thick with anticipation as candidates prepared to face the trials that would determine who could advance to the main peak of the Celestial Phoenix Order.


    The crowd that once numbered in the hundreds had dwindled to a mere forty-six, a testament to the challenges they had encountered.


    "Hm, has he failed?" Yao Lian remarked, drawing closer to Esme. Her gaze followed Esme''s toward the portal through which the young master, who had tormented her mentally for so long, had yet to emerge. Yao Lian couldn''t help but wonder if his absence signaled his failure in the trial.


    "Express your concern for him once more, and I might just conclude that you have some feelings for my man," Esme replied, her tone impassive as she positioned herself toward the portal. Her white dress fluttered gently around her, reminiscent of butterfly wings, while her hair danced in the energy-infused breeze that enveloped the entire area.


    Before themy a dark forest, looming ominously, which they would need to traverse to ess the second portal located on the far side.


    Entering the middle pavilion made it abundantly clear that this was no ordinary test.


    To seed, they would have to navigate the dangers of the forest¡ªa treacherous expanse stretching seven miles, filled with dense energy signatures that hinted at lurking monsters.


    Esme could sense the imminent threats.


    "What? What nonsense is this?!" Yao Lian stammered, directing a fierce re towards Esme. Her clenched fists betrayed her deep dissatisfaction, fueled by the woman''s outrageous implication that she had any interest in that uncivilized, maniptive, and prideful man.


    To Yao Lian, those were the exact images that came to mind when she thought of Young Master Rui Ke: uncivilized because he had threatened her, and had even taken advantage of her by using her as a guide.


    Moreover, he had manipted everyone in the Wei family into treating him as the favored young master of the patriarch, despite the clear reality that he was stronger than the patriarch himself.


    As for his pride, it was evident every time he looked at her¡ªor rather, failed to look at her. His gaze seemed to pass right through her, as if she werepletely inconsequential in his eyes.


    "If it''s rubbish, then keep your mouth shut," Esme said dismissively, gesturing with her hand.


    Yao Lian felt her teeth grind in frustration; here was this woman humiliating her again, especially after demonstrating her incredible ability to break the trial b into dust using her fire Qi. Despite that disy of power, Yao Lian was still seen as little more than a beggar.


    "Y-you!" Yao Lian felt a surge of determination to teach this woman a lesson, but she was acutely aware that she couldn''t do anything just yet.


    During the first trial, she had exhausted all her internal energy. With a resigned sigh, she turned away from the empty ground and moved to a secluded spot, where she sat cross-legged.


    She began her breathing technique to recover her internal energy.


    Rather than sumb to impatience, she understood that once she umted enough strength, she would likely be able to confront this woman, especially since her bodyguard was presumably disqualified.


    "Phew~" Taking her seat, she slipped into a state of meditative breathing, allowing herself to fall into a trance.


    Her senses becamepletely absorbed in the breathing technique, shutting out the sounds and feelings of her surroundings.


    "What is she doing?" Ryuk inquired as he arrived beside Esme, ncing in Yao Lian''s direction. Thanks to his ability, he remained unnoticed by the others. However, Esme, who had been looking at the portal, saw him enter but chose not to speak, noticing how Yao Lian was seated in her lotus position.


    "Who knows? Should we just leave her?" Esme replied, averting her gaze and folding her hands. It was evident that she intended to move on, having realized that Yao Lian still needed to understand the harsh reality before even thinking about standing against her.


    Esme''s n was straightforward: to navigate through this forest teeming with various monsters.


    The presence of demonic energy was palpable, and flickering mes could be seen here and there, indicating that battles were already underway.


    It was clear that individuals were engaged in battles¡ªeither with one another, which seemed unlikely given their precarious situations, or against some fearsome monsters lurking nearby.


    "No, it''s fine. We will wait," Ryuk dered as he approached a nearby stone and took a seat. Observing his actions, Esme followed suit, disregarding Yao Lian, who was engrossed in her breathing exercises. She settled onto the stone beside Ryuk.


    "Was it Lucas?" Ryuk fixed his gaze in a particr direction, where a clear path stretched over a seven-mile distance.


    The width of the path was ample enough for twelve people to move side by side.


    In the far distance, a portal was visible, the ground scarred as if it had been struck by a massive cannon, the rocks around it seemingly melted.


    "No, it was that fox woman," Esme replied, shaking her head as memories flooded back. She recalled how the fox woman had drawn her swords with such intensity that a single strike had carved out a ditch over seven miles, creating hills in its wake and obliterating every monster in the way.


    Although she and Lucas had managed to pass through that path, other cultivators had hesitated to follow. Fearful of provoking the fox woman, they chose instead to walk through the forest, maintaining an air of pride as they avoided the shortcut.


    "Hmm," Ryuk murmured, narrowing his gaze as he contemted the melted trail. He could sense a clean sword intent lingering in the air, reminiscent of Regina''s¡ªa sharp sword intent that had ttened everything in its path, incinerating trees like a relentless, indestructible wall.


    [Host, do you want to fight monsters too?]


    ''Why waste energy?'' Ryuk thought decisively. He stood from his seat, despite initially nning to wait for Yao Lian.


    Instead, he resolved to continue onward, leaving her to fend for herself. Given that she was still focused on her breathing, he figured that if a monster were to attack, she would likely find herself in dire straits anyway. Leaving her to her luck seemed the more prudent choice.


    "Are we leaving her?" Esme asked, observing Ryuk''s swift change of mind. It had barely been a minute since he had dered their intention to wait, and now he seemed ready to move on. Her curiosity bubbled up with questions:


    Why was hete?


    Why had the illusion she cast on the b to allow him to pass broken?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And why was he dressed in a suit instead of his ck robe?


    ''Analyze this area,'' Ryuk instructed, ignoring Esme as he made his way towards that path. The main reason was that he had detected someone''s presence nearby, and this presence seemed to hold the same energy and feeling as that woman he had met at the age of five.


    It was most likely not possible for him to remember the energy signature of that woman.


    However, the type of energy used by that woman contained a distinct feeling that was evident in this ce right now.


    This made it clear that whoever he was, it was either that woman herself or someone practicing the same technique as her.

 Chapter 307: Chapter 307- Mistakes (2)

    [Analyzing....]


    [No one found]


    "What?" Ryuk felt slightly confused as he saw Haldar blocking his path, standing and looking straight ahead. His senses could clearly hear multiple voices, individuals screaming, and the roar of a monster, yet the system detected no one else present¡ªmeaning that aside from Ryuk, Esme, and Yao Lian, there were no strangers with unknown energy signatures.


    [ This appears to be a formation, Host ]


    ''I see,'' Ryuk replied, standing still and gazing into the distance. Even the smallest details, from the bugs in the grass to the stars in the night sky, were vivid in his eyes.


    However, despite all his senses, he could not clearly detect if this entire Trial 2 was indeed a formation.


    It was certainly not a matter of Ryuk being weak, given that Esme''s illusions were strong enough to confuse him, despite her being technically weaker than he was in strength. Thus, it was likely the type of energy used in this case. Noting the sword marks that cleared a section of the forest, it appeared Iliantara had attempted to break through the formation using brute force.


    However, considering that Iliantara and Lucas were standing with their arms folded, looking toward the second portal, it was most likely that they had sessfully broken through the formation and reached the other side but were now stuck due to some kind of restriction ced on the second portal.


    It seemed probable that this restriction had something to do with either the others or the formation itself, preventing them from moving on to the third trial.


    "Is something the matter?" Esme inquired, having just turned her attention away from Yao Lian after casting an illusion on her for safety, given that breathing in such an area could be lethal.


    "...nothing. Can you feel anything in this ce? Like an illusion or something?" Ryuk asked, ncing toward the dense forest, as night had already descended, enveloping the area in darkness.


    "No, it feels normal," Esme responded, stating that she could not sense any energy disturbances in the area¡ªsimr to Ryuk, who also could not perceive anything amiss, apart from the system''s alerts.


    "What if..." Ryuk mused. He contemted the possibility that the formation was written in a mechanical form, not emitting energy that Esme could detect. It could resemble the green b, which utilized runes.


    Naturally, he came to the conclusion that the formation possessed a runic architecture. He recalled memories of the Ardoros, where he had seen a lock inscribed in an ancientnguage outside his mother''s room.


    Most likely, at that time, he learned about artifacts with mechanical structures, drawing energy from another dimension, not specifically from the current location.


    Clearly, those energies were manipting the surrounding energy as fuel, with the main trigger residing within themselves.


    "By the way, where are the horses?" Esme asked, seemingly unconcerned about the dire situation.


    Unlike her usual self, her calmness suggested that her trust in Ryuk allowed her to feel safe, even amidst potential danger.


    "Hold my hand," Ryuk said, not wanting to reveal that he had given three horses to Lin Feng and arrived here alone. He extended his hand, and Esme sped it between her own, gripping tightly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Let''s go." As he took her hand, he moved forward, automatically channeling his ability throughout his body, including a push that instantly nullified her energy.


    "Uh-huh?" Esme looked nkly at him as she felt all her stored energy drain away, leaving her energy core empty.


    She stared at him in confusion, but he continued calmly forward, pulling her along with him.


    Without any issue, they passed through the barrier and onto the clear path forged by Iliantara, who had cut a straight line through the forest.


    As he entered, Ryuk distinctly felt as though he had passed through an invisible wall, as something on his skin was nullified, including the push.


    With this experience, he was able to understand it better. He finally understood why others, except for Iliantara and Lucas, had not gone through this path.


    It was not due to pride, as Esme suggested, but rather because they were unable to see this route due to the formation.


    "I felt something," Esme, now that she had entered the formation, felt a kind of energy within, making it clear that this formation was separate from all the nes present in this ce, existing only inside the forest and separating it from other locations, making it appear like a separate dimension where the monsters that were killed could be resurrected.


    Indeed, from the outside, everything appeared normal, but now as she entered, she could clearly feel the energy reacting vigorously; all the sounds and the explosions were much clearer as there was a fight going on in several ces with those monsters getting disrupted by the fact that those energies which had scattered before were umting once again and creating that monster¡ªa repetitive cycle.


    Due to being much more sensitive to energy, and with her attribute being the creation of illusions, she was somewhat able to discern the mechanism of this formation, which was creating beasts or monsters one after another to fight with other people.


    However, this did not seem to be their problem, given how the formation appeared to be cracked in this direction.


    The outer walls had healed, but the mechanism waspletely copsed in the middle.


    "Will no one be able to go through the formation?" Not feeling any energy or presence approaching them, Iliantara, who was looking in the direction of the portal, inquired of Lucas, who was also looking forward, where it was written that four to five people were needed at a minimum for the portal to open.


    "Should I try to break through it?" Lucas, seated on a rock with his arms folded, felt the itch to pass through the portal while breaking the restriction. But it was also true that in doing so, he might close the portal, making them stay on this side forever.


    "It needs five people?" Ryuk and Esme arrived without being noticed by Lucas and Iliantara, considering how both of them were surrounded by the energy of Sunya, which was nullifying everything, while also exhausting the yoke in the process¡ªthough, of course, it was not visible due to their physical strength.


    ".....You, have I met you before?" Lucas nced in Ryuk''s direction, narrowing his gaze as his folded hands slowly unfolded, before approaching him and stopping at a hand''s distance, looking coldly toward him as he inquired.


    "No," Ryuk replied in a nonchnt tone, uninterested in having a conversation with this guy who was strong but also suspicious due to his nonchnt attitude, given that he possessed that particr technique which even Ryuk felt was overwhelming his mind with dark thoughts.


    Indeed, though it was not revealed or ever mentioned, after going through the Rakshasa technique and using it to control Lucas''s puppet, Ryuk felt mentally burdened.


    It was as if the technique was corrupting him, but his ability nullified the corruption.


    "Hmm, you... why do you smell like someone I know?" Lucas narrowed his gaze as he slightly perked his nose, looking suspiciously at Ryuk. His nose twitched.


    ''This idiot,'' Iliantara pped her face in embarrassment, realizing that this guy had just uttered a misleading nonsense.


    "You! Stay away from him!" Esme jumped in between Lucas and Ryuk as if trying to protect Ryuk from him, given how he just sniffed a man.


    Technically, he didn''t sniff; given how their enhanced senses were already far enough to let them know, but still, telling and instantly identifying someone through smell, especially of the same gender, was suspicious.


    ''Is he a dog?'' Ryuk raised an eyebrow while feeling his mouth twitch at seeing Lucas, identifying him through his smell, even though he had done everything to hide his energy and change his eye color.


    [Host, that guy is after your ability.]


    ''What?'' Ryuk suddenly heard the system''s voice interrupting in the middle of his thoughts. Where he expected it to joke in this moment, it seemed serious.


    Indeed, when Ryuk was unconscious and in aa, he detected an energy signature nearby filled with killing intent. However, it seems he is acting kindly now, which is suspicious.


    Earlier, the system was unable to identify Lucas''s energy signature from its puppet, but now that he is near Lucas, the system, which is in analyzing mode, has detected energy signatures that match those collected while in standby mode when it was gathering signatures around its host who had been in aa for five years.


    At that time, it noticed a malevolent energy signature, but it couldn''t identify the person since it was in sleep mode.


    "Nope, I am not what you think I am," Ryuk said with a nk expression, rejecting Lucas'' doubts, to which Lucas nodded before taking his seat again, folding his hands and closing his eyes as if hepletely believed what Ryuk just said.


    ''This idiot,'' Iliantara thought as she stood by, having just heard Lucas mention useless things he had already discussed with several people.


    Indeed, he doesn''t have any scent recognition system, but upon seeing anyone strong enough to threaten him, he simply asks if they are Ryuk Devereaux.


    "I apologize for his actions," Iliantara said, stepping forward to apologize. Realizing there was no time for further conversation, she added, "We need five people to cross the gate."

 Chapter 308: Chapter 308- Jennys Dilemma (1)

    "Noooo! Leave me!¡ªTHUD!"


    Ryuk tossed Yao Lian onto the ground, and shended hard, feeling the unforgiving earth against her backside.


    Rubbing her sore butt, she nced around, realizing she had been brought to the far end of the forest she had attempted to cross alone. This man had forcibly lifted her and deposited her here.


    "O, why¡ª" Before she could finish her sentence, a portal leading to the third trial suddenly opened, revealing the entrance to the Inner Pavilion.


    "Haah....was someone else already here?" A whisper¡ªbarely more than a breath¡ªslipped through the air, reaching the ears of those attuned enough to catch such a sound from a distance.


    Although the distance was great, Ryuk, Iliantara, and Lucas all heard the muffled voice of a woman hiding within the gnarled bark of a tree, ncing in their direction.


    "Finally! It''s the Inner Pavilion!" Yao Lian broke the silence, her excitement evident as she yelled toward the Inner Pavilion, which appeared hazy from their vantage point.


    Yet, she could sense the overwhelming surge of internal energy emanating from within, making her feel as though she was on the cusp of finally attaining what she had long sought.


    "...Why is she so excited?" Esme tilted her head in confusion, observing Yao Lian''s eager demeanor. Though her stance exuded ambition rather than childlike enthusiasm, it prompted Esme to turn to Ryuk for rification.


    Unlike Yao Lian''s palpable excitement, Esme sensed something unsettling about the Inner Pavilion. The concentration of internal energy felt too dense and overwhelmingly raw.


    "Can you feel it?" Ryuk ignored the others and turned his attention to Esme, who stood beside him, gripping his hand. The touch drew his focus back to the forefront, and with his finely honed senses, he recognized that a battle was unfolding within the Inner Pavilion.


    From his careful assessment, he deduced that since the members of the Devereaux family were stationed outside the Jade Dominion as gatekeepers, it was imusible for any external forces to breach this ce and instigate a fight.


    Therefore, it was more likely that a civil war was brewing.


    However, given that he had just issued a threat to Jenny, promising to show her what true pain looked like, it became evident that this civil war could be a considerable inconvenience for him.


    With that thought weighing on his mind, Ryuk turned his attention back toward the direction from which he had heard the woman''s voice moments ago.


    For a fleeting moment, looking in that direction and seeing how no one wasing, even from the tone of the voice, he was able to recognize it as belonging to none other than the Empress herself.


    He again sifted his gaze toward Iliantara and Lucas, who appeared to be nonchnt about all these things.


    ''System, activate the conduit dome in that forest,'' Ryuk thought, knowing very well that at the outer pavilion he had burned his energy just to get rid of the hassle needed to once again fill his energy core to rejuvenate his energy, given the situation from the portal didn''t seem favorable.


    Though of course, he was not fearing whatever problem or battle was urring in front, he was cautious, given that right now there were three people in this ce whom he needed to be aware of¡ªIliantara, Lucas, and Xiuying Fenghuang (Empress).n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Naturally, he didn''t trust any of these three people. Though everything seemed normal right now, there was no guarantee when they would attack. The Empress, due to her depleted strength as shown by the system, was easy to deal with, but the issue was that right now he was standing on the ground which was well known to her, giving her an advantage in her homnd.


    So he didn''t just discard her as a weakling.


    [Host, 40 human lives detected in the forest. The force suction will kill them. Should I continue?]


    ''....Yes.'' Hearing the system''s thought and realizing that by activating the Conduit Dome he would most likely absorb the energy of the whole forest. No matter what kind of energy it is, the stronger it is, the faster the devouring process would ur. But it alles down to the fact that in the process of suction, most probably the people inside the ce and the monsters would also die.


    And, naturally, sacrifices were inevitable.


    Simply because he couldn''t risk his own life just because of some strangers.


    [Activating]


    "Did you feel that?" Iliantara suddenly uttered, standing with her gaze fixed on the portal. She sensed the intense battle raging on the other side but felt the density of energy behind her steadily decreasing. It was as if the vibrant energy signatures of the candidates engaged inbat with the monsters had begun to wane in a troubling manner.


    "Is there some kind of monster?" Lucas asked calmly, perched on a rock. He too felt the energy signatures slowly dissipating within the forest. It struck him that a creature of significant power must have appeared, rapidly eliminating the candidates, given how swiftly the energy was vanishing one by one.


    Those trapped in this ce were cultivators adept at inter-energy, and they were meeting a grim fate. Their life force was being forcefully drained, akin to a relentless siphoning, as their energy was sucked out through their own meridians¡ªradiating from their bodies like an invasive bloom¡ªdamaging their circtory systems in the process.


    For those with stronger constitutions, boasting thick meridians and many Qi points open, the consequences were severe but not fatal; it merely damaged their foundation. However, in an environment teeming with monsters, having one''s body crippled was akin to a death sentence.


    Those who fell victim to this energy drain were essentially signing their own death warrants, as the monsters would soon follow, iming them as prey once their foundations were shattered. The weaker candidates, tragically, were not even granted the chance to fight back¡ªthe forced extraction of their energy spelled their doom.


    Within mere moments, the once-vibrant forest had transformed into a silent graveyard, all without others being the wiser. A formation separated the deeper woods from the entrance point, shrouding the horrific massacre in istion and ambiguity.


    "A monster?" While standing next to Lucas, Iliantara nced over at the man in the ck suit. A little bit ago, he had seemed like a local from the Jade Dominion dressed in a robe, but now he was wearing a suit that made it obvious who he really was. This switch only raised her suspicions; ever since he changed into that suit, the sound around him was silenced.


    All she had to sense his presence was her sharp eyesight.


    "Lucas, what are you doing?" Iliantara thought about what she had just said moments ago. She suddenly noticed that Lucas was standing with his eyes fixed on that young master Rui Ke, as if he found something familiar.


    "Nothing, just leaving this ce." Lucas kept looking towards Ryuk, whom he had recognized a few moments earlier, but he refrained from pushing him further, given how it appeared that he himself didn''t want to reveal his identity. Being cautious, he decided to also act uncaring.


    Standing as he turned his gaze towards the inner pavilion''s portal, before which his hands resting in his pockets moved forward, keeping his guard up since he was definitely interested in greetings, but not in a form of battle.

 Chapter 309: Chapter 309- Jennys Dilemma (2)

    "Haah....Haaah...." a maid ran through the corridor, gasping for breath as her robe fluttered behind her.


    Ahead of her, four figures moved swiftly, barely showing signs of exhaustion, their breathing steady despite the maid''s own struggle.


    They were cultivators, after all.


    But something felt off.


    Even with their abilities, their speed wasn''t much faster than hers.


    It was as if something had dampened their strength.


    It was most likely a battle that exhausted their bodies and energy.


    "My Lady!" she called out as she finally reached the door, bursting through without hesitation.


    The guards who had been trailing her took their positions on either side of the door, their expressions tense as the maid''s voice echoed through the room.


    "Huh? Is he already here?" Jenny muttered, pulling her daggers out and sliding them into the sheaths on her outfit¡ªa dark, sleek garment designed for swift movements.


    She had already been preparing for the potential arrival of Ryuk at Jade Dominion, anticipating the battle that would follow if he dared interfere.


    But seeing the maid''s terrified face, and the bloodstains at the edge of her uniform, it was clear something had gone horribly wrong.


    How had one person managed to breach all their defenses so easily?


    Could Ryuk have grown even stronger than in his previous life?


    These thoughts swirled in Jenny''s mind as she nced at the maid, who was visibly shaken.


    "My Lady, this isn''t the time for this! We need to leave now!" the maid stammered, her panic obvious.


    Seeing her young mistress still preparing for battle, the maid couldn''t understand what Jenny was thinking¡ªthis was no time to act brave or stubborn.


    They were under attack.


    "Childish? How dare¡ª" Jenny started, her anger ring at the maid''s words.


    booomm!


    But before she could finish, a thunderous explosion rocked the building, shaking the ground beneath them.


    Jenny''s eyes widened, her heart pounding.


    Gritting her teeth, she realized Ryuk had already infiltrated the estate¡ªmuch faster than she had expected.


    And there was no sign of Mah, the one she had sent to stop him and kill him on the trial grounds.


    "Damn you, Ryuk!" she growled, her frustration building as she turned to the window.


    There wasn''t time to wait for Diana toe to her aid.


    She had to act now.


    Without a second thought, Jenny channeled her internal energy, her body bing weightless as she leapt through the window.


    Her feet skimmed the air as she used wind steps, gliding effortlessly across the sky.


    Her eyes scanned the scene below¡ªchaos.


    People from the Celestial Phoenix Order were shing with Ryuk''s forces, their Qi auras ring with power as they fought.


    "WHERE IS YOUR MASTER?!" Jenny yelled, her voice cutting through the battlefield.


    She wasn''t interested in their small skirmishes.


    She knew Ryuk was behind this, hiding like a coward, sending others to fight in his ce instead of facing her head-on.


    Her anger only deepened.


    She wouldn''t stop until she found him.


    Jenny''s voice rang through the chaos like a sharp de, cutting across the battlefield outside.


    The mountaintop, where the Celestial Phoenix Order''s pce stood, had turned into a battlefield of shing auras and shing weapons.


    Cultivators from both sides were already engaged, their techniques lighting up the sky in bursts of me and wind. The air was heavy with the pressure of internal energy being unleashed in every direction.


    Far below, a group of cultivators in dark robes had been holding their own against the Phoenix guards. They looked up as Jenny''s furious voice reached them, her silhouette outlined against the darkening sky.


    One of them, a tall man with a cruel smirk, wiped a bit of blood from the corner of his mouth, his eyes narrowing as he pointed up toward her.


    "There she is!" he shouted, barely dodging a strike from one of the Phoenix Order guards. "She''s trying to run away!"


    "Catch her before she slips off!" another called out, arrogance dripping from his tone as he deflected a fireball,pletely unfazed by the ongoing battle around him.


    Jenny''s mouth twitched.


    Run away? ''They think I''m running away?''


    The idea that they believed she was fleeing sent a surge of anger through her. Her grip on her daggers tightened, and her aura red even more fiercely, wrapping around her like a storm.


    "I AM NOT RUNNING AWAY, YOU BASTARDS!" Jenny''s voice boomed over the mor, her tone filled with fury. She wasn''t going to let them walk away with the thought that she would ever retreat. "I''LL KILL YOU FIRST, THEN DEAL WITH THAT COWARD YOU CALL A LEADER!"


    Her words sent a ripple of shock through the enemy cultivators, their faces losing a bit of their smugness. One of them opened his mouth to retort, but before he could get a word out, Jenny was already moving.


    With her body still light as a feather from her wind technique, she shot downward, daggers gleaming in her hands as she aimed straight for the group.


    "Damn it!" The cultivators below scrambled, but they weren''t fast enough. Jenny''s speed, boosted by her internal energy, was overwhelming.


    She mmed into the ground in the center of them, the impact sending a shockwave through the earth.


    Dust and debris flew up around her, but she was already in motion, her daggers spinning in a deadly dance as she struck at the first man who had pointed her out.


    He barely managed to raise his sword in time, the force of her blow sending him skidding back several feet, his eyes wide with panic.


    "You think I''m scared?" Jenny snarled, her eyes zing as she pressed the attack. "I''ll show you what it means to face me!"


    Around her, the battle raged on, cultivators from both sides shing in a frenzy of power and skill.


    mes roared, and des shed as the Celestial Phoenix guards fought to defend their pce.


    But Jenny didn''t care about any of that.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Her only focus was on these bastards¡ªand finding Ryuk.


    One of the dark-robed men tried to nk her, but Jenny spun on her heel, her dagger slicing through the air with deadly precision.


    "Arghh!" He yelped in pain as the de caught him across the arm, blood spraying into the air.


    "Where''s Ryuk?" Jenny growled, her voice low and dangerous as she stalked toward the next cultivator. "Where is he hiding?"


    None of them answered. Instead, they backed up, their arrogance gone, reced by the cold realization that Jenny wasn''t just any opponent.


    She was a threat¡ªand she wasn''t running from anything, given how their mission today was to get rid of her.


    "Save the Young Lady!" The guards from the Phoenix Order looked towards the battlefield where the woman they were trying to protect was engaged in battle, and they all, motivated by determination, pushed back against the infiltrators attacking them.


    They were not able to send any reinforcement signals to the other party.


    It appeared as if a whole army had somehow infiltrated the ranks of their people and attacked the main peak of the Celestial Phoenix Order, prompting them to understand that these people were noting from the side of the upper town but instead they came from the other side, which was the Capital Kingdom of the Jade Dominion.


    Though they didn''t know how they arrived here under the eyes of the Empress, they needed to protect the youngdy, as these people seemed to be targeting her. In the absence of the matriarch, this whole battle was crucial.


    "Ahh...Damn you!" Jenny, in a series of fluid movements, killed five people in a row as she slid through the battlefield like an untouchable butterfly, her body not receiving a single scratch as she continued killing them. Finally, beheading one man, his head flew off, her rage-filled blood sttering over her face as she dered, "Damn you, Ryuk!! YOU COWARD!"

 Chapter 310: Chapter 310- Ryuks Invite (1)

    [Achoo! >?.?<, which dumbass cursed my Host?]


    ''Focus on work.'' Ryuk stood calmly outside a portal, looking ahead while the system wasted his time again, as he had already done. He kept his gaze focused on the direction of the inner pavilion, clearly feeling the intense battle urring.


    Although this provided Ryuk with the opportunity to enter the main pce without any hassle, it also created a significant problem since Iliantara and Lucas were present.


    Though a few moments ago Lucas tried to enter the portal, he halted for some reason and once again took his seat on the rock, as if he had changed his mood.


    Even though the situation was in Ryuk''s favor, he couldn''t risk being entangled in a battle where he would have to deal with both of these g bearers simultaneously.


    [Scanning....]


    [Host, each of them is two times stronger than you in stats.]


    ''....'' Ryuk kept his gaze forward while not ncing in the direction of Iliantara or Lucas, who were doing the same, as if all were conscious of each other''s presence. With a vague understanding, he ordered the system topare their battle strength with his.


    Although there were several variables, such as how he had Shunya, the Conduit Dome, and the sword inside his Kundalini, he couldn''t ignore their advantages, like Lucas''s Rakshasa technique and Iliantara''s species'' special abilities.


    All these factors led Ryuk to reach a simple conclusion: this was definitely not the time to confront both of them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Are you all noting inside?" Breaking him out of his thoughts was the voice of Yao Lian, who, arriving just a hand''s length away from the portal, nced in their direction, observing how, aside from her, everyone seemed reluctant to follow and enter the inner pavilion.


    Naturally, she could somewhat understand that they were likely being cautious, considering what might exist on the other side, or maybe they were already aware of the danger in the inner pavilion, which was why they wanted her to enter first.


    These thoughts kept Yao Lian caught between doubts about whether to enter or not. She wondered what she should do.


    ''Should I persuade her?'' Yao Lian thought, seeing how those three people wearing ck¡ªIliantara, Young Master Ruike, and Lucas¡ªwere not even giving her a nce. She decided to pursue the white-dressed one¡ªEsme.


    As she turned her gaze toward Esme, she received a nk look in return, as Esme ignored her and looked upward at the sky.


    ''These people are mocking me.'' Yao Lian thought, seeing that all four were clearly showing their stubbornness and not even looking at her as if wanting to push her in front and use her as a meat shield. She took a step back and halted near Esme, ncing at her sideways, adding, "Unlike the previous time, I will remain here to help you all."


    "...." Esme, who was holding Ryuk''s hand while immersed in trying to copy his energy signatures, felt bothered by Yao Lian, who, instead of entering the inner pavilion, hade back and interrupted her after she finally got this chance.


    Naturally, whenever she got a chance to hold his hand, he either nullified her ability or started to rub her palm, which seemed to be a very weak zone of her body. This was why, right now, when he wasn''t trying to nullify her strength nor teasing her while focusing on the fox woman trying to copy his energy signatures, she felt the frustration grow.


    After all, wouldn''t it be great if she could somehow begin to create illusions of him?


    [Host, you are getting yourself Xeroxed.]


    ''...I know,'' hearing the system''s voice, Ryuk just confessed that he was aware of Esme''s trying to copy his energy signature, which he didn''t care about right now, given the present situation waspletely locked in.


    Lucas, who had a few moments ago tried to enter the portal, had halted, with his gaze glued on the portal while Iliantara also seemed to sense something, which Ryuk also deed, and it was a whole army with martial experts filling the whole piece with internal energy.


    Though it was possible for all three of them to deal with everyone, the issue was the sheer amount was too much. Even if an elephant is strong, if it gets into a track of thousands of bullet ends, then it would be an end. Given their body limit, they would soon exhaust themselves.


    Ryuk, even though using the conduit tone and dealing with all of those people on the other side, can''t deny the chance of both of these people attacking him from behind.


    He was in a locked situation, where neither could he move into the inner pavilion to kill others nor move towards the Phoenix Order''s main pce, nor could he remain for more than a certain time here, given that some struggle might ur among themselves.


    [Host, a familiar energy signature detected approaching at a rapid speed.]


    ''.....who?'' Ryuk, while vignt on his position, keepingposed, suddenly heard a system notification as it informed about the arrival of someone unknown but still a familiar figure.


    ''Drishti?'' Ryuk for a moment thought about the arrival of Drishti here, but he neglected this information. However, if it was Drishti, given her strength, it would most likely have already arrived here.


    ¨X©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨[


    Energy signature belongs to


    Regina Devereaux


    Time until arrival = 7 minutes


    ¨^©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨a


    ''..This...'' Ryuk somewhat mused, realizing that at a time when he really needed someone to keep these two¡ªboth g bearers¡ªin check, someone had finally arrived. As he had anticipated, it would still take some time, but seeing Regina''s arrival made him feel somewhat assured as he took action, moving forward. "Let''s go, Esme."


    As he moved, prompting Esme, who held his hand to sp it with both her hands, she nodded before moving forward. This caused Yao Lian, who was contemting how to persuade these people to move forward and test themselves regarding what the problem was with the inner pavilion, to be slightly taken aback as she saw the young master and the woman herself moving toward the inner pavilion.


    "W-wait, I aming too," Yao Lian said. She had already seen how Lucas, the man with several tattoos sitting nonchntly on a rock, had cracked the Green Judgement stone, and she worried that he might attack her if he found her alone. This thought urged her to proceed cautiously to follow behind Ryuk.


    "....are you not going to follow me?" Ryuk halted midway as he spoke, causing Ilyantra and Lokus to look in his direction, thinking he was talking to them. However, ignoring their presence, Ryuk''s eyes turned toward the forest ground, looking in the direction of a tree where, just moments ago, he had sensed the presence of someone. Not getting an answer, he added, "Fenghuang, I am talking to you.


    Are you not going to follow me?"


    ''!?!''


    ''H-how?'' A thin malnourished woman hiding behind a tree, which was the epicenter of the formation, felt her eyes widen visibly as she heard that man¡ªwho appeared the most suspicious among all these people she had seen¡ªcall her out using her name.


    She felt a chill, causing her to instinctively take a step back, knowing that her present situation was not in her favor. Just now, she had been identified by that man, who knew she was the Empress of Jade Dominion.


    Or, to be exact, an empress who lost her real body to a fake copy.

 Chapter 311: Chapter 311 - Decisions

    ''What''s with his clothes?'' The woman, who had just caught herself addressed by the Ryuk, hidden inside the bark, looked with her exhausted and fatigued eyes towards him.


    The moment she noticed him wearing a ck suit, it brought back some ugly memories for her. If she had been perfectly fine, she would have definitely executed this man right there for wearing that ck suit.


    But knowing she was not in a state where she would be able to deal with this matter, she put it aside.


    ''How did he know about my identity?'' The body of the Empress of the Jade Dominion, currently reformed, was slowly regaining its strength, but it was not strong enough to allow her to move easily or to be considered healthypared to a normal human.


    However, being trapped in the early phase of her regeneration, she was 100% sure that no one would be able to detect her.


    Due to her special physique, where her soul was immortal and could regenerate over time, she had reached a state where her soul''s spiritual strength had surpassed the threshold that not even the strongest being in the human zone could identify her, let alone this inferior young man.


    With that confidence, it was already surprising to her that someone of that rank, holding the Devereaux bloodline with legendary-ranked strength but with a very weak soul, could recognize her.


    The issue was not that the individual was weaker than her prime body, but rather that his soul was very weak.


    Even though the artifact, which appeared as a ck mask on his face, possessed properties that could heal his soul, it still wasn''t enough to provide him with a sustainable soul enhancement.


    His Kundalini was weak, and the artifact mask he was wearing was supplying a very small amount of essence to his soul.


    So how, with all these factors and that soul strength, was he able to see through her soul''s identity?


    "Are you not going to reveal yourself?" Ryuk observed that no one wasing out of the tree bark, which, in truth, was the center formation and was most likely holding the property of stealth and camouge to blend into the area.


    Amusingly, it was more notable for Ryuk to understand that the Empress was aware of all the formations she had created in this ce, given how she had used the formation''s weak point, which was undetectable by everyone, including Ryuk, who had not been able to see it if it weren''t for the system showing him her status window.


    It was clear that she had secretly crossed the whole forest using some kind of shortcut only known to her and was hiding using the mechanism of the formation from them, which she thought of using as an opportunity.


    Naturally, people like her, holding prestigious positions, especially royalty from such a powerful continent, have a pride that is impossible to break or approach. This made him seize the opportunity to have a direct conversation with her.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''Whom is he calling? Did he finally lose it?'' Yao Lian mumbled, as being in the middle of her breathing, she was taken to this side, prompting her not to fully recover her internal energy.


    While looking at the forest, she found no one, making her give a side-eye to Ryuk as she observed those nearby, clearly feeling that this was definitely a situation where she could enter the Inner Pavilion without being noticed.


    However, she also noticed the sounding from the other side again; entering it alone would be dangerous for her, prompting her to remain patient and stand still.


    ''!?''


    Her eyes slightly widened as she saw the air in front of her trembling suddenly as a woman with a slight hunched back and a malnourished body inside a cloak, which still showed her appearance simr to a beggar, revealed herself from that ce, causing Yao Lian to be slightly taken aback since she didn''t feel the presence of anyone there.


    But looking towards the woman approaching them, only one thought reverberated inside Yao Lian''s mind as she was bewildered.


    ''She seems....weak.''


    Indeed, Yao Lian couldn''t help but notice how that woman seemed to be very weak, enough to be considered weaker than a simple average human.


    Though she had seen that woman in the first trial, she thought this woman would die in this forest or be killed by some monsters, but she was still alive.


    "Let''s move," Ryuk turned towards the entrance as the woman kept approaching. He apanied Yao Lian and Esme as they slowly moved into the portal entering the inner pavilion while, for thest time, he nced in the direction of Lucas and Iliantra, who seemed uninterested in entering the inner pavilion as if they were thinking about something.


    ---


    "What did you feel?" Iliantra, standing with closed eyes, slowly opened them, ncing beside her towards Lucas, who was seated on a rock, looking towards the portal as they observed others except for both of them leaving the ce.


    "Someone very strong is on the other side," Lucas added in a nonchnt tone as he stood stretching his hand as if preparing to leave this ce, though their initial intentions were to enter the main pce and get the address of Ryuk Devereaux. However, it appeared Lucas had lost interest.


    "Tell me the real reason," Iliantra said, not in the mood to just believe that Lucas was withdrawing simply because someone strong was on the other side. It was clearly impossible.


    "I just got a message from that idiot Abernathy. He found him," Lucas replied, who had just received a message from Gabriel Abernathy, to whom the task of searching for Ryuk Devereaux was given. And just now, he contacted him using the flute artifact that found the whereabouts of Ryuk.


    ".....," Hearing Lucas''s words, Iliantra turned her gaze towards the portal, looking for a moment before closing her eyes as she contemted something, before adding after thinking about something, "....Is corrosion really strong?"


    "Yes," Lucas answered with a nonchnt gaze, having already been told why he was searching for Ryuk Devereaux by Iliantra.


    Before both of them instantly vanished from there, their bodies shot in the direction outside the Jade Dominion, through the path they had arrived here.


    Lucas was searching for Ryuk Devereaux, who held the solution for the mental corrosion, while Iliantra was also searching for Ryuk Devereaux to find out why he had proposed marriage to her, as informed to her by her grandfather.


    ---


    ''Two gbearers!?'', Regina, who had just entered the middle pavilion, observed that due to her speed, much faster than those two light streaks hurling towards the sky, she was able to hide her presence from them while also detecting their identity.


    Given that her sword intent was very sharp, she was strong enough to keep herself undetected when moving at a rapid pace.


    ''Liege must have entered the Inner Pavilion,'' Regina thought.


    Of course, hurling rapidly, she moved swiftly towards the inner pavilion''s portal, clearly sensing that there was a vast amount of internal energy filling that ce, a clear evident sign of some kind of battle going on.


    Due to her strength, she was able to pinpoint the strength of one behind all this, making her realize that this was not simply a matter of a small fight.


    But now, this was a continent-level civil war.


    Additionally, Regina could feel the matriarch of the Phoenix Order was not present right now, making everything more vulnerable.


    Her greater concern was with the fact that her league was with Esme, making things more difficult given that if a strong enemy attacked him, it would be a disadvantageous battle since he needed to protect Esme while fighting.


    So, she needed to arrive as soon as possible.

 Chapter 312: Chapter 312- Massacre

    As Ryuk stepped through the portal, the chaos of the battlefield hit him like a physical force.


    "Attack!"


    "Khwack!?"


    The sounds of war filled the air¡ªmetal shing against metal, the guttural grunts of exertion, the sharp cries of pain, and the constant, rhythmic roar of battle.


    The sky above the pavilion was thick with energy as warriors shed, kicked, and cast powerful techniques against each other.


    A Celestial Phoenix Order disciple, his robes streaked with blood, parried an attack from an infiltrator dressed in ck. His teeth were gritted as he shoved the man back, fire crackling from his palm as he unleashed a me technique.


    "Phoenix Strike!" he roared, sending a wave of zing energy toward his opponent.


    The infiltrator ducked, dodging the attack, and retaliated with a spinning sh that grazed the disciple''s arm. Blood sprayed across the stone floor, and the disciple let out a strangled gasp of pain, but he didn''t back down.


    "Traitor!" the disciple spat, his voice thick with fury and betrayal. "You dare betray the Order?!"


    The infiltrator sneered. "The Order? Your Order is dead. You''re too blind to see it!"


    They shed again, swords shing in the dim light, while above them, a group of rogue cultivators battled Celestial Phoenix Order disciples.


    One warrior let out a primal scream as he plunged his spear into a disciple''s chest, the sickening crunch of bone and flesh lost amidst the chaos.


    Another disciple, her face streaked with dirt and blood, shed at a pair of infiltrators, her sword spinning in wild arcs.


    "For the Phoenix!" she screamed, her voice hoarse from the endless fighting. But even as she fought, arade turned on her, a de sinking into her side.


    "Aargghhh!?" Her scream of agony echoed, cut off as she copsed to the ground, eyes wide with disbelief.


    Above, lightning crackled through the air, followed by a bone-rattling roar.


    Screams filled the air as the battle raged on. Warriors leapt from tform to tform, their bodies propelled by spiritual energy, their weapons leaving streaks of light as they shed.


    The sound of flesh being torn, the ng of steel on steel, and the asional explosion from techniques reverberated through the pavilion.


    The scent of smoke and burning flesh thickened the air, making every breath feel heavy and suffocating.


    "Hold the line!" one of the Phoenix disciples screamed, his voice cracking with desperation. His hands trembled as he swung his sword, barely holding off two enemies at once.


    "Hahaha," one rogue cultivator let out a mockingugh, blood dripping from his lips as he blocked the disciple''s strike.


    "Your line is already broken!" the rogue shouted back, his sword shing forward in a deadly arc.


    The disciple barely dodged, only to find another de slicing into his thigh. He screamed, copsing to one knee.


    The battlefield was pure chaos. Fighters grunted with effort, roared with fury, or screamed in agony as blood spilled onto the ground and bodies fell. The sounds of swords shing echoed endlessly, drowning out all other noise.


    Esme''s brow furrowed slightly as she observed the battlefield below. Her gaze drifted across the chaos with a calm that contrasted sharply with the violence surrounding her.


    "Should I help them?" she mused aloud, watching several Celestial Phoenix Order disciples sh with theirrades. Though she could see the desperation and confusion in their faces, it didn''t stir much within her.


    Yao Lian, standing beside her, squinted in disbelief. "Is this even a battle?" she muttered, her voice low and uncertain, mostly because she could see those wearing the same robes as the disciples of the main peak stabbing each other, clearly indicating that it was more of a betrayal than a battle based on cowardice.


    Esme remained calm, her voice unshaken. "Though the number is big....," she said, acknowledging the reality without emotion. "But I can try using an illusion on them."


    "There''s no need," Ryuk interrupted, his voice calm, almost indifferent, as though the chaos swirling around them barely registered, looking toward the hundreds of people engaged in battle.


    Given his past life filled with situations where he needed to deal withrge armies as an emperor, he was clearly aware that in a situation where the numbers are too enormous and overwhelming, instead of using raw force, one needs to break their morale.


    And amusingly, given some memories of the typical cultivation novels he read in his past world, he just knew what could break the morale of these cultivators.


    Without hesitating, he raised his hand, fingers curling as if gripping something unseen.


    The air around them stilled.


    DING!


    [System Initiating...]


    [Locking energy signatures...]


    [Target ssifications = Metallic weapons]


    Ryuk slowly let his power expand from his body, unseen but unmistakable, rippling across the battlefield like a wave.


    It passed through the fighters unnoticed, embedding itself in the very fabric of the pavilion.


    The fighting raged on, the warriors oblivious to the shift in energy that now bound them.


    Overhead, cultivators battled on floating tforms, some mounted on spiritual beasts¡ªfiery serpents, glowing eagles, and beasts made of pure energy.


    Their sh filled the sky with explosions of light and power.


    But suddenly, something changed.


    A faint tremor coursed through the air, subtle yet pervasive.


    The swords began to tremble.


    "Wh-what?!" A warrior from the Phoenix Order, mid-parry, noticed his de shaking uncontrobly.


    "....This?" His opponent, a rogue cultivator cloaked in ck, nced at his own sword, which quivered violently as if rebelling.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What... what''s going on?" the rogue growled, his eyes narrowing as he tried to steady his weapon. "Why won''t it obey?"


    "What happened to my sword!?"


    "Damn it!"


    All across the battlefield, simr gasps of confusion rose from the warriors.


    Swords, spears, and halberds shook in their wielders'' hands, vibrating as though alive.


    The warriors'' grips faltered. One de slipped free, then another, until the air was filled with the sound of weapons being wrenched from their masters.


    "It''s¡ªmoving on its own!" one disciple cried out, his voice tinged with panic as he struggled in vain to hold onto his sword.


    Another cultivator shouted in frustration, "I can''t control it!" His de jerked free and spiraled into the sky like a shard of silver.


    Then came the sound, a sharp, rising whistle. Hundreds of weapons¡ªdes, spears, and staves¡ªshot through the air, converging on a single point.


    The warriors stopped fighting, their eyes wide in shock as they watched their weapons fly toward a direction.


    A man in a ck mask stood wearing foreign clothes rather than those of the Jade Dominion.


    Ryuk stood unmoved as the storm of des gathered behind him, hovering in perfect formation.


    Each weapon gleamed in the dimntern light of the pavilion, their sharp edges creating a deadly halo around him.


    The battlefield, once filled with the sounds ofbat, now fell into a stunned silence.


    Every eye turned toward him, the spectacle rendering even the most hardened warriors speechless.


    Yao Lian''s lips parted, her gaze fixed on the weapons swirling behind Ryuk, her eyes trembling as a dead feeling slowly started to fill her mind as she began to collect all the pieces, realizing what he had just done was something impossible.


    "S-sword... Qi Control?!"


    A scarred cultivator near the edge of the pavilion stared at Ryuk, his voice barely a whisper. "How is he... controlling all of them!!"


    All of them, hundreds of cultivators, were looking toward midair as all their weapons were shrouded in an orange aura hovering over the ce, their sharp edges turning toward them, seemingly out of control, as if choosing that man in the ck mask with golden eyes as their owner.


    Ryuk, however, remained expressionless.


    Before a mechanical voice disyed the uing intentions.


    [Locking the targets....]


    [10....34....60....178....407....897...]


    [Total target locks 897]


    One after another, several notifications started to revert inside Ryuk''s mind as he remained calm. His hands stretched while covered in a dense orange aura.


    His eyes slightly tilted as the enormous amount of ether,bined with the brain capacity of the system, had turned handheld metal weapons into weapons simr to arrows, missiles, or whatever one could call them.


    ''Kill them,'' Ryukmanded without a single hesitation.


    [As youmand Boss, here go super fast express deliveries ©³?(?£Þ?0?£Þ?)?©¿]


    SWISH SWISH


    In an instant, hundreds of weapons shot forth like bullets all at once, streaking through the air with deadly precision, leaving trails of glinting steel aura in their wake as they converged on their targets.

 Chapter 313: Chapter 313- Meeting with Jenny (1)

    "I¡ªimpossible?!"


    Yao Lian gazed in shock as she witnessed hundreds of cultivators, once soaring majestically in the sky like birds with wings, begin to plummet to the ground.


    Nothing made sense; how could these formidable individuals be killed so easily?


    Even if the swords they wielded were imbued with some kind of extraordinary energy by Rui Ke, she couldn''t fathom how they were sumbing to their wounds so effortlessly.


    Feeling a wave of confusion wash over her, she turned her eyes toward the man beside her.


    Initially, his unusual attire had caught her off guard, but now his actions left her even more astounded.


    ''Is this truly his strength?'' she wondered silently.


    Part of her wanted to grasp the full extent of his power, but asking him directly felt out of ce.


    Instead, her gaze fell downward as a sense of despair settled in.


    Naturally, she had previously believed him to be incredibly strong¡ªvery strong, indeed.


    Yet she had thoughts of bing even more powerful herself once she reached the main peak, learned from the most skilled professionals and elders, and honed her own abilities.


    Perhaps then she could stand against a man who had overpowered the patriarch of the Wei family.


    But this entire situation was a perplexing eye-opener.


    There seemed to be no conceivable way for anyone to kill so many elite cultivators in a single assault.


    Even if he possessed an advanced technique, Yao Lian had only ever read in books about masters being able to control ten or twelve swords at most.


    It required an extraordinary level of consciousness and mental strength to manage such a feat, and yet he was wielding over a hundred weapons with effortless control.


    His mastery extended far beyond mere uracy and precision; it was a level of control and power that made it seem as though death had no effect on him at all.


    His eyes betrayed neither fear nor emotion as he watched them die before him.


    [Host, how did you manage this?]


    Let alone Yao Lian, even the system seemed puzzled.


    Although it was controlling the swords using its own processing power, providing no pressure on Ryuk''s mind, he imbued those weapons with energy. However, the confusion was why all of these people, holding this amount of energy, were getting effortlessly pierced through the defenses of those cultivators.


    ''Where is Jenny?'' Ryukmanded inwardly, choosing to focus on finding her rather than pondering the question of the system.


    Upon arriving, he had noticed a pattern among the pavilions¡ªthe cultivators were relying on the spiritual vein to fuel their internal energy.


    It was akin to using the entire space as amunal energy source, established by connecting their bodies to the golden spiritual veins located within the inner pavilion.


    They were essentially tapping into a single energy source.


    It resembled a water tank supplying several streams of water to various areas; if the source were contaminated, all streams would be affected.


    Understanding this principle, Ryuk, who was now wearing the artifact suit, which, unlike his previous outfit, enabled him to conduct his ability.


    He nullified the spiritual energy vein within the inner pavilion directly.


    His feet remained firmly grounded as he continued to neutralize the spiritual vines while tracing the energy pathways connecting to the cultivators.


    This process created a chain reaction, nullifying their internal energy, much like a virus infecting a mainputer that subsequently corrupts all connectedworks¡ªunless, of course, they are severed from the source.


    However, it became evident that in their battle against outside intruders, they had tapped into the spiritual energy residing within the inner pavilion to gain maximum strength and boost their fighting capabilities.


    Yet, one thing that Ryuk noticed was unsettling: these infiltrators¡ªwho appeared intent on attacking¡ªwere also connected to the same spiritual vein.


    This could only signify one thing: those who had assaulted this ce were either already aware of how to harness the energy source present in the inner pavilion or were traitors who had betrayed the Celestial Phoenix Order.


    "I-imperial soldiers..."


    ''Or not...'' It was the Empress, her voice barely more than a whisper, that broke the tense silence behind him.


    In her exhausted state, she could hardly speak aloud, but Ryuk understood.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The individuals confronting them in the sky had knowledge of this spiritual vein only because they hailed from the Monarchy.


    To be precise, the Jade Dominion was ruled by a monarch wielding two swords: one belonged to the Celestial Phoenix Order, and the other to the Heavenly Dragon Domain.


    Given that the Empress had passed the first and second trials on her own¡ªshe being the very one who had created them¡ªit became clear that the spiritual veins of the Inner Pavilion were also a creation of hers.


    This meant that the people from Monarchy had gained insight into how to utilize it.


    Now, the pressing question remained: Why were these individuals attacking the Celestial Phoenix Order?


    From Ryuk''s perspective, it became apparent that not only had the Empress, who now stood weakly behind him, gotten herself killed, but she had also allowed her power to fall into the wrong hands.


    "Aghhh¡ªThud!"


    Finally, thest person crumpled to the ground, leaving behind a grim scene filled with corpses.


    Ryuk, ignoring the horrific tableau, moved forward, while Esme, slightly more affected by the sight than he was, hesitantly followed suit.


    It wasn''t the loss of life or the lying dead corpses that unnerved her; rather, it was the dense umtion of internal energy she sensed gathering like a tornado above the main pce.


    This was clearly visible from the peak at the top of the stairs before her.


    "Wait! Are we going to leave just like that?" Yao Lian said, looking at them as they left.


    She couldn''t believe these people were not even paying attention to the talismans, elixirs, and spiritual pills scattered around.


    Even the high-grade weapons made using cold steel were lying on the ground, while they ignored them as both of them moved.


    "Huh? Why? Do you want to help these people?" Esme asked without turning back while she kept moving.


    Unlike Ryuk, who was mostly avoiding stepping on dead bodies, she was just walking over them, not caring, stepping over someone''s head, hands, back, as if she didn''t care.


    She nonchntly gestured with her hand and directed her words to Yao Lian.


    "Of course not. Don''t you people want their weapons?" Yao Lian nced towards the fallen bodies, thinking about how they had dimensional pouches on them, clearly indicating they would be used for other very costly things.


    But she was hesitant, seeing how Esme and Ryuk were not interested in this.


    "....Y...ou wan...t it?" Xiu Ying, with her body already on the edge of withering, lifted a pouch that appeared to be a dimensional pouch holding several rejuvenating pills which she needed.


    But fearing that these people might attack her, given that her body was already weak, she offered it to Yao Lian.


    "Huh? What? Me?" Yao Lian, who was hesitant due to embarrassment and seeing so many people with their inner energy already exhausted, didn''t want to stay here while following behind those two.


    But hearing that woman''s voice, she halted and looked as she saw her gathering those things.


    For a moment, narrowing her eyes, she looked keenly at that woman, also in her dirt-stained clothes, with a tattered body and a very thin physique, making anyone pity her.


    Even her facial expression appeared ghostly.


    ''.....'' ncing between that woman and those two who had already reached the stairs leading to the main pce,


    Yao Lian decided to collect valuable things with this woman instead of following them, adding, "No, it''s fine, I will search for something myself."

 Chapter 314: Chapter 314- Are you Young master Rui Kes Sister?

    "Here, you can have it," Yao Lian said, stepping forward while holding out a pouch filled with healing pills. She had noticed the malnourished woman searching desperately for it and offered it to her.


    "....th..ank..you," Xiu Ying managed to utter in a weak voice, struggling to formplete sentences due to her frail state.


    Her heavy eyelids drooped as she looked down, her hands, thin like twigs, trembled as they clutched the pouch.


    ''Why....'' Yao Lian thought, keenly observing the behavior of this emaciated woman. This intrigue was the primary reason she had chosen to stay back rather than follow Rui Ke and Esme.


    Initially, she wished to avoid engaging in battle; her strength had not yet fully recovered, and confronting those people would only create more problems for her.


    Besides, she could sense how easily Rui Ke had killed numerous cultivators in a single stroke.


    Yao Lian realized that her presence might only hinder Rui Ke''s efforts, so she opted to remain behind for now.


    The otherpelling reason was her curiosity about this woman.


    When they reached the gate of the inner pavilion, Yao Lian''s attention was diverted when Rui Ke unexpectedly called someone from behind.


    She was bewildered, having assumed someone stronger was lurking in the trees.


    To her surprise, the woman emerged from the forest unscathed, contradicting Yao Lian''s expectation that she would have been consumed by a monster.


    Considering all these factors, Yao Lian pondered Rui Ke''s enormous strength and the unusual attention he paid to this woman.


    Unlike Yao Lian, who often felt disregarded by him¡ªas if she were merely a servant¡ªthis woman seemed to hold some significance.


    This curiositypelled Yao Lian to seize the opportunity when she saw Rui Ke and Esme heading toward the main pce, feeling the intense surge of internal energy emanating from it like a tornado.


    Thus, while Rui Ke battled whatever resided in the pce, Yao Lian intended to extract as much information from this frail woman as possible.


    She made sure to speak softly, aware that the woman looked as if she might copse at any moment or suffer a heart attack.


    "So, where are you from?" Yao Lian inquired gently, ignoring the items lying around.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    She had already secured all the valuable things she found in her spatial pocket, thus granting herself time to observe as this woman foraged like a rag picker.


    "I-I¡­," Xiu Ying stammered, having already discerned the intentions of the woman in front of her.


    It was clear from the very beginning that instead of joining herpanions, this woman had chosen to remain behind, collecting various items yet lingering here, seemingly eager to engage her in conversation.


    The woman''s motive was unmistakable: she wanted to learn more about Xiu Ying.


    Xiu Ying had anticipated this encounter ever since the moment the young man recognized her.


    His acknowledgment had brought unwanted attention from everyone around him, making her situation increasingly precarious.


    With lineage tied to the Devereaux family, the young man possessed a mental capacity that far surpassed that of any ordinary Legendary Rankers.


    It was evident he had a promising future ahead, one where his growth would likely be exponential.


    Xiu Ying could gauge his mental strength from the way he single-handedly controlled hundreds of weapons, a feat that had momentarily taken her by surprise.


    While the technique itself wasn''t particrly powerful, the sheer mental ability to aplish such a task was impressive.


    What shocked her even more was the sudden disappearance of the spiritual veins within the inner pavilion.


    They didn''t merely dissipate or have their energy drained; they vanished entirely, as if all the umted essence from thousands of years had been reduced to nothingness.


    "....Lower town," Xiu Ying finally replied, her voice tinged with hesitation. She lifted her gaze to scrutinize the young woman before her, who clearly possessed the Moon Essence Physique¡ªan attribute particrly well-suited for double cultivation.


    Xiu Ying''s keen perception revealed a ck-colored root embedded in this woman''s soul, an indication of her envement.


    With her formidable soul strength, the Empress of the Jade Dominion had the ability to see through flesh, to peer into whaty beneath the surface.


    At this moment, she could clearly assess Yao Lian''s plight.


    However, her attention soon drifted toward the main pce.


    Despite feeling weakened due to a recent problem with her real body, she could still perceive that this young woman was a mere sex ve to that man.


    ''¡­I must leave,'' Xiu Ying thought, troubled by the revtion.


    Even her extraordinary vision, which could easily prate flesh, faltered against that young man.


    She found herself unable to discern anything beyond the superficial¡ªhis bloodline, bone age, and physical size, all of which were readily apparent.


    For the first time, her ability to see beyond the surface had been obstructed by something powerful enough to shield him.


    With the two women encircling him, Xiu Ying deduced that this young man likely reveled in gathering women, indulging in carnal pleasures, and umting material possessions.


    These realizationspelled her to escape, yet she couldn''t shake her curiosity about how he hade to uncover her true identity in the first ce.


    Previously, she had observed how those who resided at the pinnacle of their strength often stammered and sumbed to the allure of materialistic desires.


    Unlike them, she had devoted herself to enhancing her soul strength, losing interest in worldly possessions.


    "I can guess that much..." Yao Lian furrowed her brows as she nced at the woman who appeared nothing more than a beggar, instantly revealing her origins from the lower town.


    The real question was how this seemingly weak woman had managed to reach this ce and even gotten Rui Ke''s attention.


    Yao Lian hesitated; she couldn''t simply force a confession from someone as fragile as Xiu Ying.


    It was evident that a mere touch could spell doom for her.


    Moreover, since Young Master Rui Ke had personally shown interest in her, Yao Lian chose to refrain from taking any aggressive measures.


    Xiu Ying, however, chose to ignore Yao Lian, focusing instead on her task of collecting objects imbued with any amount of spiritual energy.


    Though her recovery wouldn''t beplete, these items could still help restore her physical strength.


    Living in her current body was overwhelming, and knowing that the young man was aware of her, she feared the cruelty he might be capable of inflicting upon her.


    Additionally, she had to confront Idolse Rhea, the one who had betrayed her and stolen her body.


    Just as she was about to pick up a small dagger, intending to imbue it with spiritual energy, an intense sensation of sword intent reached her.


    It was powerful enough to suggest that something significant was approaching.


    She instinctively turned to gauge the source, spotting a woman emerging from a portal.


    The neer was d in an army uniform, with one eye covered by an eye patch.


    "...Sword Valley?" The words escaped Xiu Ying''s lips without her conscious intent.


    In her current state, still unfit for her strong soul, she struggled to maintain control over her emotions.


    Her whisper was barely audible, but she clearly saw the woman''s gaze narrow as if she had heard the words clearly.


    "Who are you?" Yao Lian demanded, charging her body with internal energy as she observed the intruder approaching. Yao Lian held a sword that suddenly flickered with mes, causing her to narrow her gaze.


    The amber eyes and mask felt oddly familiar, prompting her to raise an eyebrow in confusion. After a moment, Yao Lian spoke again, her voice steady.


    "Are you the sister of Young Master Rui Ke?"

 Chapter 315: Chapter 315- Husba—Ahem

    "Haah... Haaah..." Jenny gasped, her chest heaving as she stood over the pile of bodies, her daggers slick with blood.


    Her arms trembled from exhaustion, yet her stance remained firm, eyes scanning the chaotic battlefield around her.


    "Young miss, please!" a voice shouted from behind.


    It was one of the remaining members of the Phoenix Order, his face streaked with dirt and blood as he struggled to fend off two attackers. "You have to run! Get out of here before it''s toote!"


    Jenny''s vision swayed for a moment, her body teetering on the edge of copse. She could barely hear him over the roar of battle and the pounding in her ears.


    The exhaustion from killing so many cultivators was taking its toll, but she forced herself to stay upright.


    Running away wasn''t an option.


    "I won''t!" she hissed, staggering but regaining her footing. Her bloodied hands tightened around her daggers. "If I die here, so be it. But I''m not leaving my people behind."


    A wave of energy surged toward her as a group of dark-robed cultivators advanced, their leader, a burly man with a scarred face, grinning maliciously. "Look at her¡ªbarely standing! This''ll be easy!"


    Jenny''s lips twisted into a snarl. With thest remnants of her internal energy, she surged forward to meet them head-on.


    Her body felt like it was moving through water, sluggish and slow, but she pushed through, dodging the first man''s strike by a hair''s breadth.


    Her daggers shed in retaliation, cutting deep into his side.


    "Aghh!?" He let out a strangled cry before copsing, clutching the gaping wound.


    Another came at her, his de slicing toward her throat. Jenny ducked, her legs buckling under the strain, but she managed to parry his strike and counter with a quick jab to his neck.


    Blood sprayed from his wound, and he fell to the ground, eyes wide in shock.


    "Young miss!" another desperate shout echoed from a distance, but it was drowned out by the sound of Jenny''s heartbeat pounding in her ears. Her vision blurred, the edges darkening as the world spun around her.


    Her legs finally gave out, and she copsed onto her knees, gasping for air.


    ''Damn you, Ryuk... You killed them all...'' she cursed inwardly, her vision fading as she began to tumble forward, her strengthpletely spent.


    Just as she felt herself falling into the abyss, a powerful aura surged around her.


    The air itself seemed to hum with energy as a figure appeared, catching her before she hit the ground.


    Jenny''s eyes snapped open, and through the haze, she recognized the person holding her up. "G-Grandma?" she rasped in disbelief.


    The matriarch of the Celestial Phoenix Order stood before her, radiating an aura so intense that even the strongest cultivators on the battlefield paused in fear.


    The pressure of her presence alone caused the ground to tremble, and the sky darkened as internal energy swirled around her like a storm.


    "Rest, child," the matriarch''s voice was calm but carried an edge of fury. "You''ve done enough."


    The remaining members of the Phoenix Order let out a collective gasp as they recognized the matriarch''s arrival.


    Their spirits lifted as the strongest among them had finally appeared.


    The pce, once teetering on the brink of copse, now seemed fortified by the sheer force of the matriarch''s power.


    The dark-robed cultivators stood frozen, their arrogance drained as they felt the overwhelming force that now filled the battlefield. One of them, trembling, muttered, "The... the Matriarch is here..."


    "Indeed," the matriarch spoke, her voice carrying across the battlefield. "It seems the Empress has lost her mind, sending such weaklings to die."


    Before any of the enemies could react, the matriarch moved.


    Her body became a blur, an afterimage left in her wake as she darted through the ranks of enemy cultivators.


    In an instant, light streaked across the battlefield, followed by the sound of bodies copsing one after another.


    In a mere heartbeat, the dark-robed attackers were no more, their bodies falling lifeless to the ground.


    Jenny, though on the verge of unconsciousness, managed to lift her head slightly, watching the disy of power.


    Her heart swelled with a mix of relief and awe as she saw her grandmother standing amidst the wreckage, her aura still zing, thest of their enemies reduced to nothing but corpses.


    "Grandma..." she whispered, her voice weak but filled with gratitude.


    The matriarch turned, her gaze softening as she knelt beside Jenny. "You''ve fought bravely, Jenny. Now rest. The Phoenix Order still stands, and we will finish this."


    "Will you really?"


    The chilling voice sent a ripple of silence across the scene.


    ''?!''


    Jenny''s heart stopped for a moment, her blood running cold.


    She stiffened, her eyes wide as she spun around.


    Standing at the edge of the pce stairs, bathed in the dim orange glow of twilight, was a man.


    His hands rested casually in his pockets, his ck suit absorbing the light, making his presence even more menacing.


    His eyes, once a golden hue, slowly shifted to a piercing amber, glowing with an eerie intensity as he stared down at them with a smirk curling at the edges of his lips.


    "R-Ryuk?" Jenny''s voice trembled, the name barely escaping her lips.


    Her heart raced uncontrobly as memories¡ªno, nightmares¡ªflooded her mind.


    Her body froze in ce, a shiver running down her spine as her hand instinctively flew to her neck.


    She could almost feel the sharp, cold de slicing through her neck once more.


    The memory was too vivid¡ªhow he had killed her, mercilessly, without hesitation, in her past life.


    ''No, no, no!'' That single moment, reying over and over in her mind, the pain, the terror.


    Her legs trembled, weakening beneath her, and she stumbled backward, her breathing in shallow gasps.


    Fear gripped her so tightly that her fingers dug into her own flesh, trying to anchor herself to the present, but the past kept pulling her back, suffocating her with its horrors.


    Her chest heaved, and she felt bile rising in her throat as she looked at him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The mask covered part of his face, but even with it, she knew.


    She would never forget him¡ªhis eyes, his aura, that cold, heartless smirk.


    He hadn''t changed.


    He was the same monster who had ended her life once, and now he stood there, as if mocking her existence again.


    ''Why does he want to destroy my family again? I did nothing to him!?''


    Panic swelled inside her chest like a rising tide.


    Every inch of her body wanted to run, to escape the terror standing before her.


    She was suffocating under the weight of his gaze.


    But then¡ªher fear began to morph.


    It twisted into something darker, deeper¡ªrage.


    Her trembling lips curled into a snarl, her grip tightening on her daggers, her knuckles turning white as that fury consumed her fear.


    "Grandma!" she yelled, her voice thick with desperation and anger. "It''s him! He''s the one¡ª"


    But before she could finish, her vision blurred.


    The world around her started to twist and contort, her limbs felt heavy, and a numbing cold spread through her body.


    Her voice faltered, her words dying in her throat as she staggered forward.


    Her eyes, once burning with rage, began to dull, losing their spark.


    Her body betrayed her, refusing to move, as though something had taken hold of her very soul.


    "Wh-what....?" she mumbled, her voice faint and confused.


    A soft breeze rustled beside her, and suddenly, a figure appeared, stepping out from the ethereal mist.


    A woman dressed in a white, flowing gown stood at Jenny''s side.


    Her golden eyes, filled with a strange mix of tenderness and malice, stared down at Jenny, her lips forming a small, knowing smile.


    Esme.


    She ced a gentle hand on Jenny''s head, as if soothing a child.


    Jenny''s body swayed, her eyes unfocused, slipping into a trance, fallingpletely under Esme''s illusion.


    "Rest assured," Esme spoke softly, her voice carrying an ominous undertone. "She will feel hell, yet not die."


    Her eyes flicked toward Ryuk, a mischievous glint in her gaze. "You can continue...Ahem, Husban¡ªit''s hard" She paused, a faint blush creeping across her cheeks as she coughed delicately, remembering the permission Ryuk had given her when walking the stairs.

 Chapter 316: Chapter 316- How Cute

    A few moments ago,


    Ryuk and Esme walked side by side up the grand staircase leading to the main pce.


    The atmosphere was thick with the weight of unspoken words.


    Their footsteps echoed softly as they ascended the stairs, Esme''s gaze asionally flicking toward Ryuk, who remained silent.


    "Why don''t you ever call me by my name?" Ryuk broke the silence, his voice carrying a hint of curiosity.


    Esme raised an eyebrow but didn''t respond immediately; instead, growing slightly flustered, she increased her pace, walking a few steps ahead.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But before she could get too far, Ryuk''s hand shot out, gently grabbing her wrist and pulling her to a halt.


    "At least call me something," he said, his voice low and yful, "or else, what will you do if someday you need to find me? If you can''t even call my name or tell anyone about me?"


    Esme stopped in her tracks, turning to face him, her golden eyes narrowing slightly. "Are you nning to vanish somewhere?" she asked, suspicion creeping into her tone.


    Ryuk, tilting his head, let out a soft chuckle.


    His golden pupils shifted, slowly darkening to an amber hue as he used his ability, nullifying her illusion that had been subtly influencing his eye color to be golden.


    "Of course I would," he said, his voice teasing. "If I don''t get a call, some title... by you, that is."


    Esme bit her lip, the weight of his words sinking in. Given her own strength, which wasn''t physically strong, it was possible for him to escape somewhere without her.


    Given that their rtionship had not progressed toward intimacy or any kind of stability from her side, it was possible that without something to hold on to, he could disappear from her world entirely.


    She sighed, her voice softening. "Fine, but don''t think this changes anything."


    Ryuk smirked, his grip on her wrist loosening. "So...?"


    Esme hesitated, feeling her cheeks warm. "H-husband," she mumbled, quickly looking away, her embarrassment evident.


    Ryuk''s smirk grew wider, clearly enjoying her difort, about to add, "How about hubby or honey, instead?"


    "Wh-what?" Esme flustered, hearing him mention those words so boldly though she waspletely controlled, but it was too much for her given they were just a mist preparing to fight, prompting her to just mutter under her breath, "H-honey."


    Ding!


    [ Searching for more suggestions..... ]


    [ Host, tell her to call you all this, it will provide variety: Sweetheart, darling, love, dear, babe, lovebug, Daddy, sugar, pumpkin, heartthrob, significant other, partner, soulmate, handsome, teddy bear, my knight, prince, hero, darling husband, sweetie pie.....see more ]


    ''....'' Ryuk was just trying to calm his mind, given that he was trying to control his anger due to knowing that he would soon see Jenny once again, making all the memories definitely not something good.


    This prompted him to intentionally lighten the mood by teasing Esme, but this stupid system just ruined it.


    Ryuk wanted to suppress his killing intent, which he definitely had control over, given that it was not the first time in this life that he was going to see Jenny.


    The issue was that in his past life, he had seen Jenny''s adult version as a betrayer.


    This was why he had felt less anger toward her small child''s body when he arranged her massage from Carlien.


    But today, he was going to see her adult self¡ªan adult self that was a spitting image of the person who dared to backstab him and who remained stubborn until the end.


    So, he was just trying to lighten the mood. Of course, he could still control it, but he really felt that no matter which story he read in his past life, he had never seen such a terrible system like this.


    By the time Esme collected herself, she changed the subject, hoping to escape the teasing. "By the way, what are we here for? To fight again?"


    Ryuk''s mind was pulled out of his thoughts as he nced towards Esme, stretching his hand as he looked at the wide range of mountains, with the fog nearby appearing as if they were in the sky, creating a beautifulndscape for sightseeing. He added, "I told you once¡ªthere were people who betrayed me."


    Esme''s mind shed back to that day in Titanora when Ryuk had briefly mentioned betrayal. It had been vague, but she remembered enough. That day, he had killed a g bearer who had disturbed them in a very good way.


    "I remember," she murmured, her golden pupils narrowing. She had never pried into that story, knowing the weight it carried. But given that she felt this was the reason why he always seemed close yet distant from her, she felt anger towards those people.


    "Yes," Ryuk said, his voice colder now. "One of those betrayers is inside that main pce." His words, even though calm, caused Esme''s eyes to turn cold, her hand clenched, as if more than Ryuk, she was determined to get back at those who dared to harm him.


    "I see." Her mind was set¡ªwhoever had betrayed Ryuk would pay the price.


    But curiosity tugged at her, prompting her to ask, "Who is it?"


    Ryuk''s smirk returned, this time more cryptic. "You''ll recognize her at first sight, for the clue is, who makes the worst horrified face would be her."


    Back in the present,


    Esme''s hand rested on Jenny''s head, trapping the girl in her illusion while remembering how this young woman was the only one who saw horror etched on her face.


    Though she heard from Ryuk that he was betrayed by this woman, seeing her horrified face made it appear that she was traumatized by him, not him by her.


    Forgetting about all those things, she shook her head and tried to focus, but the memory of him forcing her to call him husband was still lingering.


    Suddenly, her thoughts were shattered by a sharp sound¡ªWHOOSH¡ªa faint whistle as a de sliced through the air.


    Esme''s golden eyes snapped open, her senses instantly heightened.


    In the blink of an eye, a sword''s de surged toward her heart, its speed so incredible that the sound of its cutting swish followed the de''s arrival.


    Even more disorienting was the dyed yelling that reached Esme''s ears: "Leave my granddaughter alone!"


    She barely had time to process it, her gaze darting to the source of the threat.


    There stood the matriarch, suspended mid-air, her fierce expression and inhuman speed radiating danger as her sword came down with lethal precision, aimed directly at Esme''s chest.


    But before the de could prate, it met metal with a resounding.


    CLANK


    The sound reverberated through the air.


    Ryuk''s sword had materialized between them, effortlessly deflecting the matriarch''s attack. His amber eyes zed with cold intensity as he held her gaze, his entire form enveloped in an orange aura.


    "Stay away from her," hemanded.


    With a fluid motion, Ryuk spun around, delivering a powerful kick that sent the matriarch stumbling backward.


    "Kughh!?"


    Screeech!


    "Haa..." The matriarch gasped, her grip tightening around her sword as she skidded to a halt, ring at Ryuk with a barely contained fury.


    In stark contrast, Ryuk remained calm, almost indifferent, lowering his sword while keeping his eyes locked on her.


    He had entrusted Esme to handle Jenny, confident that she could manage her, all the while considering the plot armour that often surrounded heroines.


    Hisposure was reassuring, especially with Regina now entering the fray.


    With a deliberate movement, Ryuk pointed his sword, which began to shimmer with an orange glow, while his hand emanated an amethyst aura.


    His gaze remained fixed on the matriarch, and as he prepared to dash toward her, he dered, "How cute. It seems you''ve forgotten to mention how my eyes have be my saving grace today."

 Chapter 317: Chapter 317 - Jennys Memories (1)

    "Jenny, why do you always seem so isted?" a voice asked, pulling a little girl slowly from her thoughts.


    Her eyes fluttered open as she began to observe her surroundings, lifting her hand to see a bandage wrapped around it.


    She found herself seated in a room that was luxurious and extravagant, as if part of a pce, while at the same time very familiar.


    ''Where am I?'' Jenny wondered, memories flooding back of thest horrifying image of the man who had killed her and had once againe in an attempt to kill her family once again.


    "Jenny, are you okay?" the voice called again, breaking through her reverie. She looked up to see a boy sitting just an arm''s length away, his deep amber eyes focused on her.


    With one hand, he was giving the bandages back to a maid standing nearby.


    "R-Ryuk?" Jenny gasped as recognition washed over her. The same boy who had shattered her life was now seated before her.


    Her mind swirled with confusion, her eyes wide as she processed the sight of him¡ªthe same gaze, the same face.


    She hesitantly reached out her hand to touch his, confirming he was real.


    "Hm, at least you''ve started to follow my orders," he remarked with a faint smile. He nced at the ve he had bought a few days earlier, recalling how she had spent that time yelling and resisting, often getting herself injured.


    Each time he had appeared, she had only shouted at him, prompting him to use his authority as a ve owner just to get her to call him by his name.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Seeing her suffer from the effects of the ve seal, he had wondered if she would continue to fight against him.


    But now it appeared she had healed, at least partially.


    "What, you basta¡ªI want to go back!" Jenny attempted to protest, her anger bubbling beneath the surface. She wanted tosh out, to punch him for her suffering, but somehow her body remained frozen, as if she were trapped in a memory of her childhood.


    Her mouth moved against her will, echoing words that felt foreign to her, ''Wait, what is happening?''


    "Jenny, you need to think calmly," Ryuk urged her, his voice steady. "Your parents literally sold you into very, do you understand?" He repeated the message he had been trying to convey for days.


    His intentions for reaching out to her stemmed from a deeper understanding of the fate that awaited her; he did not wish to y the role of the viin, nor did he want to see her destiny align with heroine role.


    ''Damn you!'' Jenny yelled, though her words only echoed in her thoughts. She yearned to kill the boy standing before her, convinced that he was responsible for all her suffering. Yet, her body betrayed her, repeating her earlier words: "They were in need of money; please don''t me them."


    "...Jenny, what if someone other than me had purchased you?" The boy narrowed his gaze, taking in the downcast and weakened posture of the little girl.


    Although he wanted to say more, it seemed futile; she wouldn''t understand him.


    ''Bastard! Because of you, I got sold to that bitch Carlien!'' Jenny yelled within her mind, recalling all the torment she had endured since being bought by someone other than him.


    She was tormented by the thought that he could have saved her, but he hadn''te for her at all.


    "Anyone would treat me the same..." Jenny murmured, echoing her words from that moment in time, fully aware of how she had been treated in the royal family over the past week.


    Memories flooded back of throwing tantrums, yet they provided her with good food. She was convinced that if Royal family treated her this well, any nobleman would have acted simrly.


    "...Is that so?" Hearing those words, the boy stood there, disappointment etched on his face.


    He realized how na?ve the girl was, and though he didn''t me her¡ªa simple little girl¡ªhe understood that, unlike him, who possessed an adult mind reborn in this world, she had no idea how the real world functioned.


    She was just a little child.


    Knowing he couldn''t simply impose his perspective on her, he understood that it would be futile.


    He decided to adopt a slower approach, guiding her to understand without pushing her into rash decisions.


    Mature from his past life, he took it upon himself to help her see the harsh reality of the world rather than the rosy, deceptive image she held in her mind.


    He firmly instructed the maids with authority, "Keep an eye on her; if she needs anything other than to leave this room, provide it."


    ''Damn you! Let me go... no, what is all this?'' Jenny thought, feeling a whirlwind of confusion. She didn''t understand why she was being force-fed these nightmares, reliving painful memories over and over again.


    She knew she wasn''t to me; it was him who...


    Who...


    ''What did he do again?''


    Suddenly, another womanly voice reverberated in that ce as everything turned ck and white for a moment.


    Jenny''s mind froze, not understanding what exactly he had done to her.


    As it did, her eyes turned towards the direction beside her, where she saw a silhouette of a glowing white womanly figure.


    She appearedpletely humanoid with golden eyes, giving that figure apletely different look than a normal human.


    ''Hm, it''s confusing; you seem to have two memories in this body.''  Esme, looking towards the ck and white world where she was currently inside Jenny''s mind, looked towards the little girl, stretching her finger as she ced it on her forehead. Thinking for a moment, she finally reached a conclusion.


    ''Oh, so you are regressed back to the past.'' Using one hand, she punched the palm of the other as she understood why Jenny had two memories as one inside her mind.


    Esme felt everything was now making more sense, prompting her to separate both memories.


    Instead of focusing on present life, she filtered out those belonging to the past, as from her perspective, she understood that the reason this girl seemed to hate Ryuk had something to do with her past life.


    ''Wh-who?! Who are you and what''s going on here?!'' Jenny''s eyes widened. Though she was not in her physical form, but just a mere consciousness looking towards something that was ying with her mind, she yelled out, inquiring withplete shock, trying to understand who this woman was.


    ''Let''s fast forward,'' Esme, ignoring Jenny''s voice, snapped her fingers as Jenny''s mind started to y out all the scenes while her consciousness yelled.


    ''Stopppp! Who are you!''


    The feeling of this could bepared to how the human brain stores memories as data while the consciousness uses those memories to maintain its existence and make decisions.


    However, those memories didn''t determine the personality of the individual, and presently this consciousness had no control over the brain, which was shing the memories.


    It was simr to another consciousness infiltrating the brain while using memories.


    ''Hm, nothing particrly angry one,'' Esme went through the memories as she naturally found the confusing behavior of Jenny, where she acted immaturely while growing, having her perspectivepletely deteriorate to the level that she took everything for granted.


    Though Esme''s interest was in that boy''s memories, she wanted to know more about him.


    And definitely, she was not skipping all the memories where Jenny was alone and only ying those where that boy was present.


    Yeah, definitely not; she was here for work.


    Not to see her hubby''s childhood pictures.

 Chapter 318: Chapter 318 - Jennys Memories (2)

    "Aaahhh! Stop! No, please! We were just in desperate need of money!" a middle-aged woman pleaded desperately as two guards seized her arms, dragging her toward the execution tform.


    The man already standing there began to scream, his voice filled with terror.


    "You highness! Please, have mercy on us! We were helpless!" the man cried out, his eyes wide with fear as he stood on the tform, a gleaming de poised dangerously above his head.


    Four or five soldiers surrounded him, their expressions cold and unyielding, making it clear that no one would heed his pleas.


    Nearby, a child no older than twelve, who had ordered their execution, stood silently.


    "Helpless enough to sell your daughter? Then why continue living? Wouldn''t death relieve you of that helplessness?" A young boy, d in ck, stood with his hands tucked into his pockets.


    Despite his youth, at just eleven years old, his demeanor exuded a chilling maturity that belied his age.


    "N-no! Please, have mercy! Jenny! Save me!" the man''s desperation peaked as he nced toward his daughter, who was now standing beside the crown prince of the Selvius Kingdom.


    "D-dad?! Your highness! Please, forgive them!" Jenny''s voice trembled as she fell to her knees, tears pouring down her cheeks.


    She was clearly in shock, having recently begun providing her family with money from the royal pce.


    She had been sending funds to her parents, believing they needed assistance to pay off their debts, only to be brought here today to witness their execution.


    ''¡­This monster,'' Jenny''s consciousness thought, feeling a disconnect from the pain of her former family.


    Perhaps it was because she had found a new family that loved her more than her previous one, but it still bewildered her that she couldn''t entirely ignore the fact that Ryuk had shattered her old life.


    ''Tch, my head hurts,''  Esme mused, having sifted through most of the memories up to this point. She felt overwhelmed, grappling with feelings of frustration.


    She couldn''tprehend how someone could possess such a low IQ.


    In all those recollections, she witnessed an individual throwing tantrums at every turn.


    Even more puzzling was Ryuk''s demeanor; he had never taken a submissive stance or simply relinquished whatever Jenny wanted.


    His orders had always stemmed from a sense of kindness rather than weakness.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He instructed her to enjoy whatever she desired without leaving the room, yet she continuously demanded more¡ªmore dresses, more food, and every time she wanted to leave, she would throw a fit if her demands weren''t met.


    Esme had started to regret her decision to even try to go through memories of this woman whose name was Jenny.


    It had already been 12 years since this woman''s birth, and not once had Esme found anything in her memories which could provide a proper reasoning for her to hate Ryuk.


    Prompting her to ask, ''Hey, why do you hate him this much?''


    ''What?! Why do you ask! That bastard killed my family!'' Jenny suddenly heard the strange woman who was just making her go through all the pain of those buried memories yell out, showing her frustration about why she was so angry at that man named Ryuk.


    ''My head....'' Esme rubbed her forehead though her body was not exactly in a human form but more like a humanoid shadow.


    Still, she really felt annoyed having a conversation with this mindless girl who didn''t even understand what would have happened to her if she were sold as a ve outside this small kingdom called the Selvius Kingdom.


    ''Anything else?'' Esme inquired further while using a bit of her illusion to prevent this idiot from repeating those same words again and to give her some clue or time where Esme would be able to see the valid reason for her anger towards Ryuk.


    ''He killed me! I was in pain! Bleeding!'' Jenny yelled out, remembering the suffering she had felt, getting her neck cut off.


    It was beyond anything she could have ever imagined, looking into those eyes as he mercilessly cut off her head.


    ''Hm, pain and bleeding,'' Esme contemted for a moment, nodding, realizing that even though she didn''t have time, she could just view the memories tied to pain and bleeding.


    Even the emotional sensations would be extreme at those times; she just snapped her fingers to see and directly y those moments where Jenny''s emotions were at their peak.


    Suddenly, a room that appeared to belong to one of the insides of the royal pce materialized.


    Pah Pah Pah


    "Ahh¡­ oh God¡­ yes, yes!"


    The room was dim, lit only by the flickering glow of a few candles, casting long shadows over the spacious chamber.


    On the massive king-sized bed, a many beneath her, his powerful body half-hidden beneath silk sheets that barely clung to him.


    Above him, her pink hair cascaded down her back, damp with sweat from the heat building due to an intense session.


    Pah pah pah


    She straddled him, her thighs trembling as she moved up and down with a frantic, desperate rhythm.


    "Ohh¡­ I can''t¡­ ahh¡­ more¡­!" she moaned, her voice raw and breathless, echoing in the still air. Her fingers dug into his chest as she leaned forward, grinding her hips against him, their connection slick and heated. "Yess¡­ mmm," she whimpered, each bounce sending a shockwave through her body, her breasts rising and falling with every gasp.


    ''Bitch,'' Esme felt her mouth twitch, seeing the shadow of this same idiotic woman, whose memories she was going through, appearing naked while riding someone.


    ''Waaah! Change this memory! He forced me at that time!'' Jenny''s consciousness yelled loudly, as if trying to hide the voice through its own remembering how she was forced that day.


    "Mmm¡­ right there¡­ yes¡­ ahh! It''s reaching my belly! Angghh"


    ''Yes, I can see that you are being forced to be here.'' Esme, due to having her immunity of consciousness, felt no emotional effect. There wasn''t any emotional response on her face as she grimaced.


    The bed creaked beneath their motions, the sound of skin meeting skin blending with her soft cries.


    "Jenny, I told you, it''s fine," lying down on the bed, the man voiced clear words aimed at the woman whom he told not to force herself, given she suddenly said how she wanted to show him her loyalty, and he could trust her.


    He had even thought of how he should, in exchange for having her innocence today, free her from her ve seal, even though he would have done it without all this, but she pressed to do it.


    "Ahhh¡­ I''m so close¡­ ahhh! J-just third time let me cum!!" her voice grew louder, more frantic, the sensation overwhelming her. Her head fell back, pink strands tumbling down as she lost herself in the rhythm, her moans bing sharp and breathless, her body moving instinctively, consumed by the moment.


    ''Stop this! He forced me!'' Jenny''s consciousness yelled out, remembering the day when Diana had told her how she would be freed from very if she did the deed with him, and in exchange, after returning the money which he spent to purchase her, she would be free.


    It was just that Diana told her to experience how good he was!


    ''I was forced!'' Jenny yelled.


    ''Yes, I can see a horny pig in heat who is moving itself.'' Esme rolled her eyes.


    "Annghh! Harder! Please, I beg you....."

 Chapter 319: Chapter 319- Jennys memories (3)

    "Can we really kill him?" A pink-haired woman wearing a cloak stood inside a ce, looking toward the direction where Amayara was lying while being crushed under the feet of another woman.


    ''What the heck?'' Esme thought about looking at a new scene.


    They had just transitioned from a scene where a girl, who was talking about killing a man, had been acting like an intense lover engaged in the pinnacle of ecstasy in the previous memory slide. Now she was standing there, contemting his death.


    ''What nonsense?'' Esme couldn''t understand what kind of rotten brain cells this woman had to even have the audacity to think everything should align ording to her whims.


    Even after seeing those memories, she felt like killing this woman hundreds of times.


    Even though Esme was just a reader right now, going through all these memories like some story, rather than experiencing firsthand how stupid and messed up Jenny''s perspective was.


    But, whatever


    Esme was more than under control, given that she had emotional immunity whenever she used her illusions or infiltrated another person''s mind.


    Her ability provided a mechanism where those people''s memories and emotions couldn''t influence her.


    No matter how pitiful their memories were, she would not feel any pity or sympathy; her emotions would be null at that moment.


    But even with her emotions being suppressed, Esme felt genuinely pissed off while going through all the memories Jenny possessed.


    This was utter garbage.


    If Esme had to summarize all the things she had seen until now, it would be: a sadistic woman who would have been beaten by a nobleman on a daily basis if not saved by a savior still demands to know why she was treated well.


    When that savior tried to expose the reality of this world to her, she acted as if she believed him before backstabbing him.


    Of course, all these memories weren''t in chronological order given that memories are not stamped with time; the mind always forgets many in between while keeping only those that have some value.


    Additionally, there were several distorted memories that contained errors, with some of the individuals'' faces not clearly visible.


    ''Now you are seeing how much I suffered!'' Jenny''s consciousness cried out as all those memories that had been buried deep down were shing one after another, prompting her to remember the moments of pain when she just wanted to save her family but found them killed.


    ''Why are you still alive?'' Esme felt utterly confused. Though she was in control of her emotions, she was genuinely surprised that a foolish person could still survive in this world, let alone remain alive after betraying Ryuk.


    Naturally, anyone in his ce would have killed her in the first ce.


    Let''s forget about that; even this world would have rejected a low IQ person like her.


    Then how the hell did she still survive in this harsh world with that childish mind of hers?


    ''What?'' Jenny''s consciousness tried to show its confusion at Esme''s voice.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Unbeknownst to Esme, Jenny, even though having a modest perspective of this world, still survived due to having very strong plot armor, giving her the boost to remain alive until the end.


    ''Diana seems maniptive, Amayara is pitiful, Alia seems...isn''t that my sister?''  Esme, who was going through the memories while recognizing and remembering those women, suddenly halted at one of them, looking at a physical appearance that definitely matched the memories of her sister, who also had the same name.


    But again,


    ''No...is she really?'' Esme, just for curiosity, found Alia simr to her sister''s physical appearance. She started to go through all the memories of the journey where Alia was present.


    And naturally, she found that.


    Not just simr; it was her sister.


    ''Eh?''


    ''Leave me, you monster!'' Of course, Jenny''s voice had toe in between to disturb the things.


    ''I see, so my sister betrayed him, hmm.'' Esme didn''t react emotionally, only because her ability was working naturally.


    Right now, she was devoid of any emotion, like a machine just going through the stories.


    There were no emotions, but only processing, where her mind was taking decisions without letting any emotions influence her thoughts about this particr thing.


    Literally, if it were her real body with emotions, seeing these memories and even the revtion that it was her sister, she would have been distraught beyond control.


    That would have made her mind fill with trauma that would have made her doubt if Ryuk came to know about this, what would be his reaction.


    Would he really ept the sister of a betrayer?


    But right now, it was her judgment mechanism, not emotions.


    Knowing the effect this memory would have on the real body, she lifted her finger and snapped it.


    As she did, all the memories of Alia inside Jenny''s mind started to distort. It was too fast and enough to erase the existence of such an individual found inside Jenny''s memories by Esme.


    In conclusion, to protect its real body, her ability, due to caution, had sealed its own memory about finding her real sister.


    ''Next,'' Esme snapped her finger again, ying the continuation of memories.


    Due to not having enough knowledge about the identity of each individual, except recognizing some of them like Alisia Devereaux and others.


    But it was a useless memory.


    There was no rity given that Jenny''s mind had started to forget these things and was trying to fill the gaps.


    All were distorted, so except for seeing some figures having conversations and a memory where an unknown woman had pressed down that bodyguard young woman, Esme wasn''t able to see clearly that woman''s face nor get much useful information.


    The major part which yed in the role of destroying those memories were the forced consciousness of Jenny believing what her mind thought being true, portraying things in a distorted way where even her memories were influenced to the point where everything that urred was filled with intense emotions, just like how when her family was getting executed, the emotion it had at that time was outrage and anger towards the crown prince of the Selvius kingdom.


    But due to the emotional filter on, Esme was immune to all this. Or else, her own perspective would have been influenced, making her feel sympathy for this woman.


    It was simr to how a reader interprets a scene where a man saves a little girl from an ident but dies.


    While their minds process this whole scene from their perspective, some would consider how heroic he was, while others would think of how foolish and idiotic he was to not care about his own life in order to save the girl.


    Right now, Esme''s state of entering someone''s mind was simr; she was seeing, or more specifically, reading the thoughts.


    "Aaaahhh! You monster! He was innocent!"


    "Of course he was, after killing thousands with his own hands and then ming me for not being righteous."


    Suddenly, another piece of memory began to y, and surprisingly, this was crystal clear, not distorted, as if it was embedded in her very being.


    It prompted each emotion, expression, and everything was clearly visible, giving Esme the space to process what she saw as she looked around and found a whole battlefield drenched in blood. It was hell, aplete hell, and in that hell stood the man.


    The man whom she recognized at first nce.


    ''So, these are those seven.'' Esme looked towards the bloodied bodies of seven women scattered across the battlefield.


    Though she was able to recognize a few of them, due to Jenny''s distorted memory¡ªwhich was most likely a result of her low IQ¡ªshe wasn''t able to identify the others, but she knew their names: Henna and Maria.

 Chapter 320: Chapter 320- Trapped

    "....." Yu Shao-Yan nced at her hand, noticing that even after she had enveloped her body in internal energy at thest moment, the impact from the collision was considerable enough to create a distinct tremor.


    However, she also realized that the swordsmanship of this young man was quite unrefined; when his sword met hers, it was evident that his strikecked finesse and relied heavily on brute force rather than skill.


    ''....'' Ryuk, standing just in front of Esme, who was cing her hand on Jenny''s head while seemingly lost in her own worldpletely, tightened his grip on the sword, which was leaking a clear malicious intent to devour. Ignoring it, since it didn''t have any effect on him, he focused on the woman in front of him.


    Currently, considering the circumstances, he found himself at a disadvantage if he were to confront Lady Yu directly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Despite him possessing brute strength, this woman was the matriarch of a cultivation family, sessfully defending against most external threats. Additionally, she bore the title of one of the two swords of Jade Dominion, underscoring that this confrontation was a contest of skill versus sheer power.


    "Have you finally decided to show yourself, Lady Yu?" Narrowing his gaze as he observed how she seemed to be analyzing things withposed demeanor even though her granddaughter was like a hostage right now, Ryuk called her out.


    "Waking up just a few months ago, you seem to be a loud buzzing bug." Despite her calm demeanor and those words that seemed impassive, the sheer power she radiated sent waves across the battlefield, silencing the whole atmosphere enough to fill it with intense pressure that made it hard for anyone to stand on this battleground.


    "A bug? Quite the wording from someone who runs away out of fear." Ryuk didn''t hesitate to mention the event that had urred in Selvius''s kingdom during his childhood when this woman''s soul projection had arrived and then left after trying to execute a soul attack but failing and noticing his eye color. Seeing no reaction on her face, he inquired, ''....Anything useful?''


    [ Host, she isn''t showing any reaction to your words; her mental strength is too high. ]


    [ Analyzing for weaknesses. ]


    The system began to analyze any weaknesses hidden within Yu Shao-Yan. However, this approach was impractical in battle because it took too much time to identify any weaknesses without letting the target be aware of it, which posed a significant disadvantage in a short fight, as had been the case previously in Ardoros.


    At that time, when Ryuk faced Drishti Devereaux, her strength was so overwhelming that in a fight, if it urred, not even one minute would pass before the battle ended, which prompted Ryuk to solely use his own strength instead of the system''s.


    Time was crucial at that moment given the enemy was too overwhelming, but right now, looking toward Lady Yu, he at least was able to hold his ground for two minutes or more.


    Indeed, defeating her alone was out of the question given he was not strong enough, but who needs to be strong when you are in an advantageous position?


    :: Liege, should I help? ::


    ''....Call back all the members of your battalion,'' Ryuk ordered instead of having Regina help him. He instructed her to call back the members of the Devereaux family''s first battalion stationed outside the continent, with a clear intent to not risk a single thing.


    Right now, he was not just looking at a single enemy in front of him. He was well aware that those who had infiltrated and attacked the Celestial Phoenix Order were from the faction that killed the Empress.


    This made it clear that if a battle urred, where he sacrificed his health and energy, even if he defeated her, the end result would be fatal if suddenly a third party ambushed him.


    :: Liege, what if we get surrounded from outside? ::


    Regina seemed to weigh the pros and cons of the issue which could ur if someone from the outside attacked them when they were dealing with things inside.


    ''Hm, so we need a shield, isn''t it?'' Ryuk, hearing the words from Regina, understood the chances of getting surrounded, given that the battleships were also stationed outside, and it would be a hassle to use them in such a situation.


    This prompted him to form a smile thinking about a meat shield which could provide great help in such a situation, adding, ''If something like this happens, we would just rush through them while keeping Jenny in front.''


    [ Woooaaahh! What a masterpiece n, Host; you are a true genius ??(???????)?? ]


    ''....'' Ryuk, hearing the system''s tone which sounded more like mocking, really felt that the system was underestimating the strength of plot armor, not understanding how, even possessing so much strength himself, he had a hard time dealing with even this woman, who should have been the easiest one to kill in his past life.


    To be exact, in the battle of his past life he noticed how whenever his sword was about to cut Jenny, suddenly Edward or someone always arrived, deflecting his sword strike, leaving the easiest target among the group unscathed until the end after Maria.


    After all, only Jenny in thest life''s battle remained standing.


    All of them were either lying down in a bloodied state or had almost lost their lives. But she was struggling while standing, even though she was the weakest after Maria in the group, making it clear how strong her plot armor was. (Chapter 1 for evidence).


    In short: A perfect heaven-blessed meat shield.


    "Bringing someone from Sword Valley, aren''t you making yourst struggle?"  Yu Shao, who stood while not even trying to attack, sensed the presence of a woman with a very sharp sword intent. It was far overwhelming,parable to her own. Both of them could be considered a match in sword prowess.


    Given that the woman belonged to the Devereaux family and was from Sword Valley, she must have held a very strong position, making it clear she would also have experience with the ways the Devereaux family operatedmitting genocide, destroying races, and killing people¡ªproving how, at this disadvantageous position, there was a clear difference between her, who killed monsters, and that woman, who killed humans.


    Killing humans and monsters are two different things, and Yu Shao was just holding her de back due to the presence of that woman; otherwise, there was no reason for her to stay put and not deal with this young man who was nothing but a child with a strong sword¡ªa child who had a weapon butcked the skill to use it.


    "How dare you underestimate me! Regina, leave this ce! I, Ryuk Devereaux, shall put this woman in her ce."


    [....]


    "....I understand, My Liege." Regina, suddenly hearing words from her liege while noticing how he had pointed his sword towards that woman while using a tone that he didn''t normally use, felt confused, as even he seemed to force himself to say those words like that.


    But being an obedient subordinate, she just nodded before her body once again turned into a streak of light and returned, leaving the inner pavilion with the intent to call back other members of her battalion.


    ''What about now?'' Ryuk, pointing his sword in front, knowing well that his acting must have some effect on the woman who had such strong mental fortitude, inquired, thinking that now she might start attacking him while not remaining on guard or thinking there were more members from the Devereaux family waiting outside the Jade Dominion.


    A perfect n to let her guard down.


    [...She didn''t fall for it (?£þ?¥Ø?£þ?;?) ]

 Chapter 321: Chapter 321- A Battle

    ''Hmm...'' Yu Shao slowly averted her gaze from the inner pavilion, observing Regina as she shifted her eyes toward the young man standing before her. It was perplexing to realize that he had made a grave mistake, yet she refrained from attacking immediately.


    Instead, she took a moment to contemte the reasons behind his actions¡ªwhy he seemed intent on sending Regina away from this ce.


    Yu Shao could see through his deception; he appeared to believe that Regina''s departure would alter the course of this battle.


    However, if Regina were present, there might still be a chance of victory. But with her not present, the odds seemed less favorable.


    Slowly, Yu Shao took a step forward, her figure blurring in an instant.


    Swish


    In a heartbeat, Yu Shao Yan''s form flickered out of existence, leaving her previous position vacant.


    ''Surround Esme with Conduit!'' Ryuk''s gaze sharpened as he struggled to keep track of her silhouette, which darted around him with a speed that was nearly impossible to follow.


    It wasn''t just simple speed; it was the precision behind it that made her movements hard to read.


    His attention was divided between Esme and the battle he was about to fight.


    [Initiating a 1-meter dome around the target.]


    An invisible dome encased Esme, lying dormant until someone breached its boundary.


    Swoosh!


    A sh of light sliced through the air before Ryuk as Yu Shao Yan''s sword narrowly missed his neck, grazing the space where he had stood just moments before.


    Her movements were a captivating blend of grace and precision; the de flowed through the air like a wraith, executing each strike with wless efficiency.


    Yet, Ryuk was not caught off guard.


    Tapping into his raw strength, his body began to glow with an orange hue, hands gripping the sword shrouded in an amethyst aura.


    As his grip tightened, he maneuvered and twisted,nding a blow in midair, but Yu Shao created a distance between them by leaping back.


    ''System, is it still notplete?'' Ryuk silently inquired, feeling the sharp pressure of air caused by the sword strike made when she was leaping, but his aura withstood the sharp air shot.


    [Host, please hold for a little longer.]


    ''....'' Ryuk loosened his body, slightly leaning back beforeunching a forceful shot at her, bringing his sword forward.


    nk


    Both of their swords collided, sending sharp strikes throughout the ce and leaving cut marks on the ground all around.


    Although he was channeling energy into his aura, Yu Shao Yan''s speed seemed to be increasing.


    It wasn''t just about velocity; the way her sword moved was both precise and rapid.


    He had the strength to withstand her strikes, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that each of her attacks was meticulously aimed at a single, vulnerable spot.


    Yu Shao Yan''s eyes shone with an intensity that could be felt, her pupils darting rapidly as if tracking his every precise movement.


    In an instant, her body lunged back and then forward, maintaining a speed that was nearly imperceptible to the naked eye.


    Her sword, a gleaming de adorned with a phoenix crest etched along its surface, shed once more¡ªthis time targeting his heart.


    Ryuk''s muscles coiled in preparation as he raised his forearm, cloaked in an amethyst Ether, to block the iing strike.


    He had just fended off herst attack with his sword, and the angle from which her sword approached forced him to rely on his arm rather than his sword, making his counter much slower.


    Crack!


    The impact of her strike sent a shockwave rippling through the ground, causing cracks to form beneath them.


    The force of her blow seemed to push him downwards, but a second sword strike followed in quick session, colliding against his firm posture.


    Although he managed to repel her attack since his body was shrouded in dense Ether, the residual force was still palpable.


    ''He managed to stop it?'' Her eyes flickered with a hint of surprise at the sheer brute strength he disyed.


    Given the internal energy she had infused into her sword, enhancing its sharpness, she had anticipated that her strike would have a significant impact.


    The fact that he could block it with just his forearm¡ªespecially when she had intentionally channeled more power into her attack¡ªwas unexpected.


    She had assumed that even if he could mitigate the blow, the shockwave would likely inflict damage on his internal organs.


    But there he stood, clenched jaws tight, clearly enduring the force that struck him.


    "Kughh!?" Ryuk gritted his teeth when he felt the impact sending ripples through his internal muscles.


    He could sense that if such attacks continued, it would be increasingly difficult to withstand, especially as she had targeted the most vulnerable point on his wrist¡ªright where his amber and purple auras mingled.


    He was boosting his current strength by using both auras to enhance his speed and power to prevail against her.


    One thing was unmistakable in this battle: it was not merely a battle of brute strength or sheer energy.


    It resembled a sh between a bull and a man; the bull might possess incredible power, but the woman''s technique and the fluidity with which her sword moved were wholly unpredictable.


    "Impressive," she murmured, skillfully retreating, her sword still held with poise and precision. "But strength without skill is no more than a boulder tumbling down a mountain¡ªpredictable and easily dodged."


    Ryuk let out a deep, rumbling chuckle that echoed across the battlefield. "And skill without power is like a feather caught in the wind¡ªfragile and easily torn apart."


    He lunged at her, his fists a blur as they targeted her midsection. The sheer force of his attacks caused the air around them to ripple with intensity.


    Yu Shao Yan exhibited impable footwork, her body shifting gracefully as she dodged with minimal effort, her sword parrying his strikes with barely a touch.


    Yet, each time their weapons or bodies met, the impact reverberated through her arms¡ªa stark reminder that despite her precision, his overwhelming strength could shatter her defenses if hended a hit.


    The rush of air and shockwave produced with each movement of his fists made it clear that even if her body were enveloped in internal energy, the crushing force of his blows would still be enough to overwhelm her.


    She could also discern that he had transcended into the levels of perfect LEGENDARY strength.


    No, his physical strength and energy were far stronger than anyone normal at that level.


    The evidence was clear; cracks had already formed in the main pce building due to the shockwaves generated by his strikes.


    The mountain peak itself trembled whenever he moved.


    Despite this overwhelming power, he seemed to be holding back, as if he were trying to protect someone.


    ''It can''t be that girl,'' she thought, her sword danced with agility as she unleashed a series of rapid shes that left trails of energy in the air, while her eyes nced towards Esme and Jenny.


    Ryuk met her de with his fists¡ªhe had quickly realized that using a sword against her would be a grave mistake.


    Each strike he delivered pushed her back, the raw energy radiating from him causing the ground beneath them to tremble violently, as if struck by an earthquake.


    If it weren''t for the spiritual vein reinforcing the mountain, it would have surely crumbled by now.


    ''Damn it?!'' Ryuk eximed, suddenly noticing a flicker in her gaze directed at Esme. It struck him that she had identified his weakness before he could uncover hers.


    In a moment of determination, he swung his fist in a wide arc, aiming to crush her with a single blow.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, Yu Shao Yan''s reflexes were nothing short of lightning-fast.


    She spun gracefully on her heel, her sword shing upward in a brilliant arc that not only deflected his punch but simultaneously delivered a sharp, precise slice across his chest.


    drip drip


    Blood sprayed from the wound, yet Ryuk didn''t even flinch.


    "You''ll need more than that," he grinned, casually wiping the blood away. ''Heal it...''


    [Initiating Auto-Healing....]


    [Purchasing Auto-Regeneration = 120,868 Kill Points]


    [For as long as the wound does not deliver a fatal blow to the Host, his body will continue regenerating for 20 hours.]

 Chapter 322: Chapter 322- Yao Lians choice

    The system, without hesitation, initiated a purchase from its shop. It rarely resorted to this option, as doing so might attract the suspicion of the Nexus Grid.


    However, given the urgency of the situation¡ªand with a staggering 1 billion kill points stored¡ªit made the decision to acquire the necessary item.


    But, as always, it had to navigate through the transaction window. This was why the system remained vignt, carefully avoiding any choices that might draw unwanted attention from the Grid.


    "Let''s see," Yu Shao Yan took out a dagger from her spatial ring and instantly threw it towards Esme, who was standing beside Jenny.


    As she anticipated, Ryuk''s figure instantly arrived and caught the dagger, causing her eyes to narrow, as she found a big weakness of his.


    "Can''t you even care for your granddaughter?" Ryuk imbued the dagger with Ether and directly threw it back towards Yu Shao Yan, who easily dodged it by sidestepping.


    "She will be safe," Yu Shao Yan kept her eyes glued on Ryuk, clearly sensing that this young man had something to do with Jenny, leading her to believe that he likely wanted something and therefore couldn''t harm her. She continued, "I know you can''t harm her."


    [....]


    Skchlt!


    "Ugh...." Jenny groaned while in her trance state.


    "What? Weren''t you the one who said I can''t harm her?" Ryuk, holding the sword, which he had twisted back, pierced near the heart of Jenny, who was seated, lost in her world.


    drip


    Blood gushed out of her mouth in that drowned state as he tilted his head and looked towards Yu Shao Yan with a nk gaze, as if her calctions were wrong.


    "My Daughter!" Suddenly, a scream tore through the ce, causing Ryuk and Yu Shao Yan to turn in the direction where a woman, followed by the Phoenix Order guards who had evacuated her moments ago, arrived here sprinting towards them, escaping due to fear for her daughter.


    "Hey, Yao Lian! What are you doingzing there? Come help me!" Ryuk, from the main pce, looked at the bottom of the peak through the stairs and saw Yao Lian standing there while having a conversation with that malnourished woman.


    "Heh? Wh-why me?" Yao Lian, due to her internal energy, was able to hear the voice from that distance. She looked in the direction where she could not see anyone, given the slope of the mountain peak, but she knew that he was calling her, prompting her to turn her gaze downward and nce towards the malnourished woman, adding, "Hide here, I wille in a moment."


    Though she could clearly see an intense amount of internal energy and how the whole mountain peak, from where the stairs joined the main pce and inner pavilion, had cracks on it, revealing how much force was exerted from above, she hesitantly followed his words, taking a leap as her internal energy was somewhat recovered and walked up thedder.


    "Haah... Haa... What happened, Young Master Rui Ke?" Yao Lian, trying to save her internal energy, had exerted much force on her body sprinting.


    As she finally arrived at the peak and looked around, she found a sight¡ªRui Ke stood with a sword in his left hand, turned opposite while piercing the heart of a woman seated on the ground, while Esme''s hand rested on that woman''s head.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Shoo, go catch that woman," Ryuk said, seeing Yao Lian instead of collecting garbage down there finally arriving. He pointed with his eyes towards Jenny''s mother, who was sprinting in their direction while struggling with the guards, who were trying to stop her for her safety.


    ''What, am I your dog?!'' Yao Lian felt her mouth twitch. Though turning her attention in that direction, she flinched the moment her eyesnded on a familiar figure, causing her to slightly bow, greeting, "Greetings, Matriarch....."


    ''!''


    As she greeted her, she suddenly noticed the state of the matriarch, seeing the dust marks all over her body, while her breathing was visible and the density of internal energy around her was low, as if she had just gone through an intense battle, leading her to nce towards Rui Ke and think, ''Don''t tell me, did he?''


    The first doubt that came to mind was whether the sensation down in the inner pavilion she felt as an earthquake was caused by a battle between these two.


    But more shocking was the fact that there were no wound marks, not even dirt, on Rui Ke''s clothes.


    Unbeknownst to her, it was an artifact that had auto-clean properties, and given that the wounds were regenerating, there were no marks left on Ryuk''s body from the battle. Of course, he was much more damaged and wounded than Yu Shao Yan.


    "You? Aren''t you the daughter-inw of the Wei family? Have you sided with outsiders?" Yu Shao Yan narrowed her gaze as she observed Yao Lian. Having seen her previously, recognizing her wasn''t difficult. She looked disappointed, seeing one of her own there on the side of outsiders.


    "Huh? No, of course not, Matriarch¡ª" Yao Lian suddenly shook her head at the matriarch''s words, overwhelmed by her presence.


    However, she had not had a positive image of this matriarch, who never went out of her way to save the Lian family from the Wei family''s suppression.


    Still, given this woman was the highest in hierarchy here, she showed her respect but was interrupted.


    "Yao Lian, why are you greeting that old hag? Come here and go stop that woman," Ryuk raised an eyebrow as he once again called out Yao Lian. He didn''t want to use the Grimoire right now, as it would just create a hassle if Yu Shao Yan found out about the way he used to enve someone, making hisst resort futile.


    "Huh? Yes," Yao Lian, though she clearly wanted to reject outright, had changed her perception given that this young master had just one-sidedly defeated the matriarch of the Celestial Phoenix Order.


    Even though there was no decisive winner, seeing that her clothes bore the tension of battle while the young master''s remained untouched, Yao Lian could guess who was stronger among them.


    Thinking that if she helped the matriarch, who had always turned a blind eye to whatever the 18 major families did to the lower ones, she decided to take the side of this young master, who at least seemed arrogant but not enough to harm her in any way.


    She somehow understood that most likely after the work here was done, this young man would leave, making her relieved that once he did, she would have a chance.


    So she took his side.


    "My daughter!" The woman, seeing the state of Jenny lying there, seemingly lost in her thoughts and not even conscious, while blood trickled from her mouth and her clothes turned crimson due to blood flowing from the wound near her heart, shouted.


    Due to the interference of the Heavenly dragon domain, she had lost her daughter at an early age, kidnapped and thrown out of the continent. She always felt broken inside until her mother found Jenny on another continent.


    There was hope. She had waited for her daughter''s return. As she did, she had not even nced at a single thing outside. Yet everything had turned like this.


    Once again, lying in front of her, Jenny was drenched in blood and was about to die. Yet the matriarch of the Celestial Phoenix Order, who was Jenny''s grandmother, was doing nothing except standing there just like before. It pained her, causing her to yell, "Leave my daughter alone!....!"

 Chapter 323: Chapter 323 - A Mothers Agony

    "Haaah....Haah...." I could barely breathe, my legs trembling with each step, but I couldn''t stop.


    Not now, not when every inch of me screamed for my child.


    It had only been two days since I delivered her, two days since I held her for the first time¡ªfragile and perfect.


    My body was weak, too soon for this exertion, but none of that mattered.


    My child needed me.


    The corridor stretched endlessly ahead, dark and suffocating, the air thick with something unspeakable.


    My heart pounded against my chest, each beat a desperate plea.


    I could hear the servants ahead of me, their hurried footsteps and concerned voices fading in and out of my awareness.


    "Please,dy, don''t overexert yourself! Wait, wait!"


    But their voices were nothing more than background noise.


    I could only think of her.


    My child.


    My beautiful, innocent Meiyue.


    I could still feel the weight of her tiny body in my arms, her warmth, the scent of her skin.


    "No, no, my child, my child!"


    My breath came in ragged gasps as I stumbled through the halls, my hands clutching at the walls for support, the stone cold against my palm.


    I couldn''t stop.


    Not now.


    The doors loomed ahead, and with what little strength I had left, I pushed them open, my vision swimming.


    Inside... Inside were the people I feared to see.


    Elders of the Celestial Phoenix Order.


    Their presence meant something terrible.


    My knees buckled, but I forced myself to stay upright.


    My gaze darted around the room, searching, hoping, praying... but all I saw was an empty cradle.


    An empty cradle.


    I could barelyprehend it, my mind refusing to ept what my eyes were seeing.


    And then, I saw her.


    My mother.


    The Matriarch.


    She stood still, her gaze fixed on the cradle, her face unreadable.


    But I knew her well enough to see the tension in her clenched fists, the way her jaw tightened.


    Something was wrong.


    My voice cracked as I called out to her, "Mother... where is she? Where is Meiyue?"


    Slowly, so painfully slowly, she turned to face me.


    Her eyes, usually filled with unshakable resolve, were hollow.


    Cold.


    She looked at me, but there was no sorrow, no regret, no... nothing.


    "I''m sorry, my child," she said, her voice devoid of any emotion. "I was not able to save Meiyue."


    Her words hit me like a blow.


    I staggered back, my hand flying to my mouth as if to stifle the scream building in my chest.


    Not able to save her?


    No... no... it couldn''t be true.


    She was the Matriarch, the strongest of us all.


    She could move mountains with a word,mand the winds, bend the elements to her will.


    Yet here she stood, not even trying.


    Not even looking for her.


    I looked at her, desperately searching for something, anything, to exin this... this failure.


    But all I saw was resignation.


    She wasn''t even trying.


    She had given up.


    Her fists remained clenched at her sides, and I could see it now¡ªthe subtle tremble of her hands, the way she averted her gaze.


    She was hiding something, bound by something stronger than even her immense power.


    But she didn''t fight it.


    She had chosen not to fight it.


    For what?


    For who?


    My legs gave out beneath me.


    I fell to the floor, my body shaking uncontrobly, sobs wrenching from my throat.


    The world around me blurred, my vision clouded with tears.


    I couldn''t breathe.


    I couldn''t think.


    My heart... my heart felt like it was being ripped apart from the inside.


    "Meiyue!" I screamed, the sound tearing from me in agony, in desperation.


    The pain... gods, the pain of it was unbearable.


    I clutched at my chest, as if I could somehow hold myself together, as if I could stop the pieces of me from breaking apartpletely.


    But it was toote.


    She was gone.


    My child, my precious baby girl, gone.


    I wailed, loud and broken like a wounded animal, my cries echoing through the room.


    No one moved.


    No one spoke.


    The elders, the Phoenix Order, even my mother¡ªthey all stood there, silent, as if my grief was just a passing storm they had to wait out.


    I had never felt so alone.


    Days turned into months, and months into years.


    The hollow ache in my chest never left, a constant reminder of what I had lost.


    Every day felt like I was trapped in that dark fog, wandering, searching for Meiyue with no hope of ever finding her.


    Until one day, my mother, who suddenly felt the awakening of the Phoenix bloodline, used soul projection to detect its origin.


    "I''ve found Meiyue," she said, her voice soft but certain. "She is inside the Heindal Continent."


    Her words hit me like a storm.


    After all these years, I finally had a glimmer of hope.


    My child, my Meiyue... she was alive.


    The tears that had dried over the years broke free again, unstoppable.


    But even with this newfound hope, I was still bound¡ªrestricted, just like before¡ªas my mother revealed that someone from the Ardoros continent had restricted anyone from entering the continent.


    I waited, knowing she was safe at least, but the pain of not being able to go to her, to save her, tore at me every day.


    When the gates to the Heindal continent finally opened, I didn''t hesitate.


    I went.


    I had to bring her back.


    I had to see her, hold her again.


    But when I found her...


    She was weak, battered, and broken in ways I couldn''tprehend.


    The life she had lived¡ªthe life she had been forced to live without me¡ªhad left scars too deep to heal.


    I didn''t cry.


    I couldn''t.


    If I broke, she would break with me.


    So, I held it all in, pretending to be strong, pretending to be whole when all I wanted to do was fall apart.


    But now, today...


    ---


    "Stop! Leave my daughter alone!" I screamed, my voice raw with desperation as I burst through the doors of the pce. I had received word from Mah that Ryuk Devereaux had broken through the middle pavilion''s formation.


    And the Elders, amidst a civil war, had left Meiyue behind, evacuating under some false pretense. They had abandoned her.


    I rushed to where she was, my heart racing, my mind consumed with the need to protect her.


    Swoosh


    The air shifted. Before I could react, a force mmed toward me¡ªa wave of mes, sharp and lethal. Instinctively, I raised my arms, bracing myself.


    nk!


    The guards behind me moved in sync, their swords catching the worst of the impact, but the force of it still knocked me back a step.


    "Kughh!" The breath was forced from my lungs, and I stumbled, my body instinctively crossing my arms in front of me. So close. So close...


    "Who are you?" I demanded, my voice trembling as I staggered back from the sudden burst of mes, still feeling the heat licking at my skin despite the guards'' quick defense.


    A woman stepped forward from the shadows, her presence like a cold wind cutting through the heat. Her eyes gleamed under the daylight, a twisted smile ying on her lips. "I am Yao Lian," she said, her voice as sharp as the edge of a de. "As you''ve already heard... don''t move or he will kill your daughter."


    Her words made my blood freeze. I nced past her, my heart skipping as I saw him¡ªa figure in a ck mask, cold and unmoving. And there, in his grasp, was a sword piercing through Mei Yue''s heart.


    "No! Mah! Use the formation!" I cried, my voice cracking with desperation. "Save my daughter!"


    Whooosh


    ---


    [Host, an illusion smoke is going to surround this ce soon. Take proper measures.]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As the system warned, alerting, slowly, a dark mist started to fill the whole inner pavilion as it moved upward towards the main pce, given it wasing from the middle pavilion''s portal, revealing it as the same formation which Ryuk had crossed once, but right now the issue was something else.


    ''.....'' Ryuk kept his eyes fixed on Yu Shao Yan before taking a peek towards Esme, who stoodpletely defenseless behind him, making it clearly evident that things would get ugly once they were trapped in that formation, seeing he needed to keep his ground while protecting Esme, ''It would be tough....''

 Chapter 324: Chapter 324- Heindal Continent

    In a remote corner of a blue star, nestled within the secluded regions of the Human zone, a continent existed¡ªHeindal Continent.


    This continent has undergone a remarkable transformation,rgely due to the introduction of newly developed transportation technologies.


    Hovering vehicles powered by mana have revolutionized travel in this area, giving it a strikingly modern appearance.


    The driving forces behind these advancements are primarily two individuals, each upying pivotal roles within the politicalndscape of the continent.


    The entire region has been unified under the rule of the Silvester family, who have managed to wield considerable influence over its governance.


    While the current queen¡ªwho is also the granddaughter of the head of the Silvester family¡ªhas yed a crucial role in fostering the innovation of new technologies, her ability to make significant political decisions remains severely limited.


    The real power lies with the Silvester family, which had previously opposed the Selvius Kingdom just five years prior.


    Today, although the queen certainly deserves credit for the technological strides made across the continent, it is the Silvester family that holds the reins of decision-making and governance.


    Aside from a few emerging factions, the majority of decisions appear to be dominated by the Silvester family.


    Even though two other factions boast strengthsparable to that of the Silvester family, their influence isrgely confined to specific domains.


    For instance, the Sword Maiden and her disciples, alongside the Reinguard family, serve as the continent''s guards and soldiers, choosing to remain uninvolved in the intricate web of internal politics.


    The next faction, the Selvius Merchant Group, operates under the leadership of Adanyl Von Selvius¡ªknown formally as Adanyl Silvester.


    This faction wields considerable economic power due to its vast wealth, yet its involvement in internal politics is minimal.


    Although they possess some influence, they are not in a position to alter the decisions made by the Silvester family.


    If the family decides to changews, their authority is such that they can do so without challenge.


    In essence, the entire governance structure of the continent, while undoubtedly influenced by various factors still under exploration, is predominantly shaped by the Silvester family.


    They have established themselves as the central power, leaving little room for any significant political opposition.


    Once, the borders of the Selvius kingdom marked the site of a present location, which now served as the capital of the entire Heindal continent¡ªCapital city of the Silvester Empire.


    Inside the magnificent pce at the heart of this capital, the royalty resided, including the current queen and her parents, as well as the head of the Silvester family.


    The pce was filled with the presence of various newly formed noble factions and other significant figures.


    This entire capital city resembled a fortified citadel, protected by thousands of soldiers.


    Yet, despite the formidable presence of these guardians, an intruder had managed to infiltrate the pce, venturing not just into the grand structure but directly into the central room that housed the most important member of the Sulvester family.


    "I¡ªI don''t understand..."  The old man seated on the sofa clenched his cane with both hands, a perplexed expression etched on his face as he gazed toward the front.


    In the dimly lit room, a woman dressed in a ck gown, exuding an air of regal authority, sat before him.


    Her cascading hair framed her face, and her deep amber eyes bore a striking resemnce to those of the previous queen of the Selvius kingdom.


    Despite being the head of the family, the old man seated in the room tightly clenched his cane, trembling with apprehension.


    He couldn''t shake the unsettling realization that his son, Ronen Silvester, who sat across from him on a single sofa with his head bowed and hands sped, was silent¡ªan unexpected disy from someone known for his formidable strength.


    In the room upied by four people, the old man could not help but notice the atmosphere had shifted dramatically with the arrival of their guest.


    The very presence of this woman had already intimidated Ronen, who was one of the strongest individuals on the entire Heindal continent.


    The old man understood that this womanmanded respect, her position lending her an undeniable authority.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Yet no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t keep his eyes from drifting towards her amber gaze, which bore into him with an intensity that sent tremors through his mind.


    The queen of the Selvius Kingdom was known for her fierce demeanor, and the old man felt a sense of dread at those eyes, which bore the same resemnce.


    "Oye, Huban, do you want be to pull your eyes from their sockets?"


    Belial interjected, standing and scratching his ear as he observed the old man ring at the woman.


    But just as he spoke, he sensed a sharp de-like intent slicing through the air; it was the unmistakable sword intent of Ronen Silvester, the first disciple of the Sword Valley.


    ''No, no, this woban is here; why fear?''  Belial''s thoughts raced as his feet instinctively tried to back away.


    He reassured himself that he was not alone in this precarious situation.


    The moment the head of the Silvester family called out soldiers, Ronen Silvester arrived with them, but as if recognizing the woman, he had been the first to acknowledge her, bowing low and indicating how he would guide her into the pce.


    His intentions were clear: with his presence by her side, no one would dare create trouble, for to offend her would mean courting disaster.


    Belial understood well that this woman was a monster in her own right, but seeing Ronen¡ªthe other monster¡ªbowing to her with such reverence and evident fear only reinforced Belial''s notion that he must find confidence in the fact that she could very well protect him in this vtile situation.


    ''!?''


    "What¡ªwhat?"  The head of the Silvester family was taken aback by the child''s tone, causing him to clench his fist as he stared at the boy for a moment.


    He then nced at Ronen, who seemed unwilling to defend his father''s reputation.


    This prompted the head of the family to realize that these individuals were anything but ordinary, to the point where Ronen feltpelled to show them respect.


    Indeed, the old man could sense that Ronen was not the type to fear anyone.


    It appeared that Ronen was showing respect to the woman before him.


    To be truthful, the duo was reminiscent of another pair that once ruled the Selvius Kingdom¡ªa woman with strikingly simr facial features and her child, who was about the same age and height as the boy standing before him.


    "Old man, don''t you want to summon a demon?" Drishti asked directly, disregarding any formalities. She sat before him with her hands folded and her eyes closed, exuding an air of elegance and regality.


    The very presence she radiated filled the room.


    As she slowly opened her eyes, revealing two majestic pupils, her grandeur intensified.


    "!?!"


    "D-demons?! Why would I do that?!"  The old man eximed, his voice bordering on panic as a chill ran down his spine.


    Drishti had just unveiled a secret he had kept hidden, and the revtion was made in front of Ronen, who had begun to lift his head and direct a cold gaze toward his father, clearly distrusting him.


    The old man trembled under the weight of those deep crimson eyes.


    ''Ugh?!''  In the throes of this looming crisis, the old man made one of the most disastrous decisions of his life.


    "Guards! Arrest this woman!"


    In a fit of instinct to save himself from what seemed inevitable, he shouted for the guards who were on standby outside the room.


    Within moments, dozens of heavily armed guards rushed in, swiftly surrounding the area.


    Soon, the room was filled with dozens of them, swords pointed threateningly at the woman.

 Chapter 325: Chapter 325 - The Arrival of Demon Belial in Heindal

    "Aa-ah th-this?" The head of the Silvester family stammered, his legs quaking as he slowly rose to his feet.


    He surveyed the scene around him, horrified to find that all the guards who had entered had been reduced to grotesque lumps of flesh, their bones having vanishedpletely.


    They now suffocated under their own weight, their organs grotesquely spilling from their mouths.


    It was a nightmarish sight, as if the very essence of their beings had been siphoned away, leaving only the horrors of their forms behind.


    "Ronen, didn''t you warn your father to behave?" The woman remarked casually, her demeanor unfazed as she sat serenely with her hands resting on her folded knees.


    She cast a sidelong nce at Ronen, who appeared utterly unprepared for the chaos unfolding around them.


    He wore a nk expression, his gaze drifting between the remnants of his father''s guards and the unnerving presence of the woman.


    ''What is she doing here?'' Ronen thought, his mind racing as he shifted his attention from Drishti, and finally back to his father.


    Memories of their past encounters flooded his mind¡ªparticrly the confusion and turmoil that had ensued when this very woman had visited the Sword Valley before his marriage to La.


    It all spiraled out of control when she had expressed an unexpected interest in one of the disciples, a girl named Regina.


    When her master had denied her request, the woman''s wrath had taken hold, and she had attacked Regina''s master in retaliation.


    Ronen''s instincts screamed at him; ''No, my family might be in danger.''


    He weighed the risks and benefits of confronting this woman.


    He was acutely aware of her formidable strength, understanding that defeating her would be a nearly impossible task.


    Her peculiar ability of absolute authorityplicated matters further¡ªwhatever shemanded, regardless of others'' strength, became a reality.


    The thought of engaging her actively made his heart race with dread.


    Yet, he was determined that should she make an aggressive move, he would react¡ªjust not in a way that would provoke her first.


    Otherwise, there might not be a Heindal continent left to protect.


    He remained observant and calm.


    "Y-you...I apologize," The old man stammered as he nced at the woman, his jaw tightening in frustration. But as he noticed his son''s tense demeanor, he understood that acting out at this moment would be unwise, especially considering the death of so many guards.


    It was clear that their lives held no value to the woman before him.


    Yet, his son steadfastly remained motionless, a clear indication that this woman was far stronger than he had initially anticipated.


    In a gesture of submission, he slightly bowed as he apologized, gripping his cane tightly.


    "Whatever. Which demon did you intend to summon?" Drishti cut through the formalities, dismissing the old man''s defenses and getting straight to the point.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    She already had a strong suspicion about the demon they were trying to bring forth, but she felt it necessary to confirm.


    The old man flinched at her words, clenching the top of his cane in both hands, his eyes cast downwards.


    "We were trying to summon the Archdemon, the strongest of all, Belial Nocturnal," He finally revealed, voicing the identity of the mightiest demon they sought to invoke.


    The name echoed through the annals of Silvester family history, their records long erased; yet through painstaking effort, they had managed to uncover the ritual necessary for summoning the demon.


    "....."


    Belial cast a nk look at the old man.


    He blinked, considering his reputation among mortals who trembled at his very presence. ''Keke, I ab the debon lord!''


    "Pfft, hahaha, Archdemon? Strongest?" Theughter burst forth from Drishti uncontrobly.


    Folding her arms, she rested them on her chest, utterly amused by the old man''s words, which reflected a significant misunderstanding of the situation.


    Though it could hardly bebeled a misunderstanding in light of Belial''s genuine strength that indeed justified the title of Archdemon, it was primarily the fear of mortals¡ªand the ignorance of lower-level beings¡ªwho had noprehension of the true scale of power that existed.


    For those mortals who knew the summoning ritual for Belial, it was easy to perform, often at the cost of numerous lives.


    This had led to amon belief that Belial was the strongest demon.


    In reality, they simplycked the means to summon any higher-ranking demons, favoring this particr one for its rtive ease and convenience.


    "....D-did I crack a joke?" The old man gritted his teeth, closing his eyes in irritation as visible veins pulsed across his face.


    Anger and frustration coursed through him at the sight of this woman finding humor in what he had just unveiled¡ªthe greatest secret of the Silvester family.


    Perhaps she was unaware of the true power of Archdemon Belial, a being responsible for the massacre of millions, capable of wiping out every life on the continent.


    "No, not at all. Hey, kid," Drishti said with a yful tone."I''ll leave this matter to you. Enjoy your encounter with your new apostle! Hahaha!"


    She couldn''t help but chuckle as she wiped nonexistent tears from her eyes.


    With a casual turn, she moved toward the door, stepping over the lifeless bodies of soldiers who had suffocated to death.


    Following closely behind her was Ronen, having sensed that the boy was, in fact, the same demon Belial his father had mentioned.


    While Ronen possessed the strength to defeat the demon, he recognized the more immediate threat was Drishti.


    Any aggression toward herpanion could incite her wrath, prompting Ronen to prioritize patience and wait for the Sword Maiden to arrive.


    "....what the?", Old man remained standing, as he looked towards the swaying back of that woman, followed by Ronen.


    Old man, as both of them left the room, turned his eyes towards the child, who stretched his body as he walked towards him.


    "Do I need to babysit a child¡ªSWOOSH" Duke Silvester''s words hung mid-air as a torrent of dark energy erupted from the boy before him.


    All around, the lifeless corpses strewn about began to rise, suspended by some invisible, malevolent force. Flesh, blood, and bone twisted grotesquely, swirling into a storm that circled the boy, who was now lifting into the air.


    "BEHOLD HUBAN!" The child''s face contorted in an unnatural grimace as his transformation took hold. A single horn pushed its way through his forehead, tearing skin and oozing dark blood that ran down in thick rivulets.


    His eyes, once wide with innocence, shifted, dark streaks bleeding outward until the whites werepletely consumed by pitch ck.


    His limbs elongated, each bone cracking with a sickening echo, his skin peeling back in ces as razor-sharp ws reced once small, delicate fingers.


    His mouth widened unnaturally, teeth twisting into jagged points that glinted in the dim light.


    Slowly, a deep red hue overtook his skin, raw and pulsing, as if his very flesh had been yed open.


    The stench of sulfur and blood filled the air as the transformationpleted, leaving not a trace of the child he once was.


    "Aa-h, D-demon Lord Belial!?" Duke Silvester stared, horror-stricken, as the thing in front of him hovered, its face twisted with an unholy smile, dripping malice.


    "TELL HUBAN, WHAT YOU DESIRE.....

 Chapter 326: Chapter 326- Adanyls Ability

    Outside Silvester Pce, two individuals emerged from their mana carriages¡ªvehicles where mechanical engines had taken the ce of traditional horses, thanks to advances in technology.


    Unfazed by their mode of transport, both figures made their way toward the opulent pce.


    "Johan, hand it over," Adanyl said nonchntly, her hands folded behind her back. She cast a sideways nce at her butler, raising an eyebrow and subtly indicating his suit pocket, as if urging him to hand over the secret treasure he was concealing.


    "I''m afraid I don''t understand what Your Highness is referring to," Johan replied, mimicking Adanyl''s raised eyebrow and tapping his suit pocket, as if to emphasize that there was no treasure hidden within.


    "Are you ying hard to get? Very well, then¡ªyou get a raise," Adanyl said, narrowing her gaze as she turned her head forward, eyes closed. She knew the way to deal with her butler was to dangle something enticing in front of him.


    "My Lady¡­"


    "What?" Adanyl eximed, suddenly opening her eyes. She shot him a questioning look, sizing him up to see if she needed to increase the amount from her side.


    "Please, take as much as you want!" Johan retorted quickly, his experience at her side shining through. With practiced agility, he plunged both hands into his pocket and pulled out a handful of something, kneeling on the ground as though offering a sword. He turned his palm outward, presenting her with a bounty.


    "What?! I thought you only had one," Adanyl clicked her tongue, surprise and delight mixing as she gazed at the mountain of confectionery before her. Her heart raced at the sight of the enormous treasure.


    She instinctively lifted her hand, wiping away imagined saliva from her lips, before swiftly snatching the assortment of candies from Johan''s palm, eximing, "What luck!"


    Johan''s eyes widened in shock. His heart raced as he realized his miscalction; he had only intended to reveal one chocte, but in a moment of misunderstanding, he had divulged his entire stash.


    The corner of his mouth twitched in frustration as he recognized that this was indeed a grave mistake¡ªone he should never have made.


    "Amusing."


    Suddenly, a womanly, smooth voice reverberated through the pce, echoing as it reached Johan and Adanyl, who had just unwrapped one of the choctes, which was more like a lollipop, and ced it in her mouth, as both of them slowly turned their gaze toward the direction of the voice.


    "Huh?" Johan felt his body freeze as he looked in the direction of a woman who bore an uncanny resemnce to Alisia Von Selvius, the one to whom he had devoted his life with unwavering loyalty.


    At first nce, she seemed to be the very same person, yet upon closer inspection, he realized that this was not Alisia. The woman before him had the same deep amber eyes and ck hair, but there were subtle differences that set her apart.


    Beside him stood Adanyl, her expression nk as she gazed at the mysterious woman. The stranger''s facial features stirred something within her¡ªmemories of words spoken by her father long ago.


    The resemnce was striking, and while it did not confuse her into thinking this was someone she knew, it was enough to awaken echoes of her father''s past words.


    :: Ryuk von Selvius is killed by the Devereaux family ::


    :: Adanyl, forget about him, he is dead ::


    :: All Devereaux members have ck hair and amber eyes ::


    "Adanyl? What are you doing here?" Ronen, standing there and noticing his daughter''s presence in the pce, could guess that her visit was likely tied to a business deal or proposal. He couldn''t help but sigh, thinking to himself, ''She''s at it again¡ªeating.''


    Observing her familiar habit of munching on something every time he saw her, he shook his head in amusement.


    However, understanding the gravity of the situation, he turned his attention to Drishti and introduced her. "Lady Drishti, I''d like you to meet my younger daughter¡ª!?"


    Suddenly, Ronen''s eyes snapped in the direction of Adanyl as he felt a surge of killing intent emanating from her.


    SWISH


    His sharp senses screamed as he noticed his daughter slightly leaning and within a millisecondunched herself towards them, arriving just a hand''s distance from them with her hand recoiling, thrusting and creating a ripple in the air clearly prepared for a forceful punch aimed at Drishti, causing his eyes to widen, screaming, "NO! ADANYL, STOP!"


    But it was already toote to even consider stopping the punch, which had just prepared to create a small storm.


    Johan, who had once stood at his position, was thrown back, hardly controlling his body due to the thrust.


    ''?!!''


    Drishti''s eyes widened in surprise but held steady, her calm gaze never wavering as she raised her arm to intercept the punch, her reaction speed nearly creating afterimages of her hand movement.


    BOOOOM!


    Their fists met with a deafening sh, a shockwave exploding from the impact.


    "Kughh!?" Ronen was thrown backward, his body flung by the sheer force, though he managed to brace himself mid-air by channeling mana to stabilize his body. Yet, the st shattered the ground beneath him as hended, a crater forming beneath his feet, sending jagged pieces of earth flying.


    Never in his dreams had he imagined his daughter would attack someone like this, let alone reveal her strength.


    rumble rumble


    Crack


    The pce gardens suffered the brunt of the st, guards and attendants scattered like leaves caught in a storm, nts uprooted, and sculptures reduced to rubble.


    The shockwave traveled through the air, leaving cracks snaking up the grand pce walls, while dust settled thickly over thendscape.


    ''Huh?'' In the midst of the devastation, Drishti held her ground, her hand locked around Adanyl''s fist. Her expression was calm but sharp, her amber eyes narrowing as she nced at her wrist.


    "This?" The fabric covering her wrist had begun to fray, threads splitting apart under the intensity of the impact.


    ''Really unexpected.'' She released a slow, measured breath, her gaze calcting as she clenched her fist tighter around Adanyl''s.


    "Years," Adanyl hissed, her voice low and venomous, her fury seething with every syble. "Years, I''ve waited. And now you¡ªwho dared to kill my husband¡ªstand before me?!"


    Crack!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The ground beneath them trembled as Adanyl pushed forward, her strength rising in a wave of force.


    Crunch


    The lollipop in her mouth cracked, the stick snapping under the pressure as her teeth ground against it, her focus wholly consumed by the force she poured into her assault.


    "Aaah...! How dare you!" The very air around them grew heavy as if resonating with the intensity of her wrath, and thend itself seemed to pulse, turning the grass and stones to dust, leaving the pce courtyard a ruined battlefield.


    Drishti felt the force pressing down on her, the weight of Adanyl''s punch reverberating through her arm and down to her legs, even as her mana anchored her to the ground.


    Screech


    Her feet slid back an inch before she regained her bnce, countering Adanyl''s figure with her own unyielding resolve.


    With a smile forming and eyes as cold as iron, Drishti shifted her stance. "Interesting? Aren''t you a hidden gem, Very interesting," she murmured, her voice low, sending a jolt through Adanyl''s very core. "But, it''s enough."


    ''Good night''


    Drishti''s lips parted as two words, as if containing thew of the world, echoed suddenly, causing everything to halt as Adanyl''s body loosened.


    Her eyes started to be heavy as if falling asleep, all her anger and rage directed towards this woman slowly losing themselves in her dreams.


    She clenched her jaw, tried to maintain her eyes open, but in front of absolute authority, her strength¡ªresulting from her ability to ess one hundred percent of the strength and power reserved in whatever she ate¡ªwas futile as she fell towards the ground.


    Swish


    "Adanyl!?" Ronen, seeing his daughter fall, instantly arrived as if he had teleported, catching her body in his hands.


    She appeared to have fallen asleep as he red at Drishti with clear anger, no longer caring about respecting her, given that she dared to harm his daughter.


    "What? Are you serious? It was this girl who nearly broke my hand," Drishti raised an eyebrow, only controlling herself knowing it would be a hassle to deal with these people after seeing such interesting young women here who possessed so much strength that it seemed otherworldly.


    Naturally, Drishti could feel her hand still trembling.


    The clothes had never once torn, no matter who she fought, given her own strength was superior to theirs, as she always overwhelmed them decisively.


    Even though she was caught off guard here, she could still feel that no one had ever shown this amount of physical strength to her, causing her to clench her fist, feeling she had found a treasure in this ce. Looking toward Ronen with a smile forming, she dered, "I will take your daughter as my disciple. Give her to me."

 Chapter 327: Chapter 327 - The End of a Long Battle

    The smoke began to ascend toward the main pce, drawing the inner pce along as its target seemed to be Ryuk.


    It wasn''t damaging anything in its path, instead concentrating all its venom and strength on a single point as it moved forward.


    ncing down, Ryuk noted that the Empress appeared to be alright¡ªshe was coughing like someone suffering from a cold, a clear indication of her vulnerability to even this ordinary smoke, let alone the more toxic version.


    However, it seemed to be doing her nosting harm, which brought him a sense of calm.


    With that thought, he shifted his attention back to the encroaching smoke and, gathering his resolve, lifted his leg just above the ground, enveloped in amethyst glow.


    Drawing on all his strength, he unleashed a powerful kick.


    Bam


    Swish


    The sheer force of his thrust sent several chunks of the ground into the air; the earth cracked, foamed, and rippled as a soft wave emanated outward, pushing the smoke away from the main pce and clearing the area.


    The smoke was flung back once more, near the inner pavilion.


    [Here ites again.] the System notified again as the smoke resumed its upward march toward the main pce, creeping toward Ryuk''s ankles and attempting to climb higher.


    Without hesitation, he lifted his leg a second time and struck the ground again.


    Bang!


    Swish


    Once more, the shockwave created an earthquake-like tremor that sent everyone to the ground¡ªeveryone, that is, except for three people who remained standing.


    The pressure from the shockwave expelled the insidious smoke once again.


    [Once Again,] the System warned as the smoke attempted to approach him yet again.


    Naturally, even if the smoke were poisoned, it would have no effect on Ryuk, whose abilities nullified any potential debuffs or harm to his body.


    However, he remained cautious, knowing that Esme was positioned behind him.


    Nevertheless, he had a clear n to deal with this menace while simultaneously addressing the woman before him.


    He focused sharply, his breath steady as he noted her intention to gather her internal energy amidst the chaos of battle through some breathing technique.


    Determined, he raised his leg once more, its amethyst aura zing, and thrust down on the ground.


    This pattern continued, repeating the action each time the System chimed in with a warning.


    Eventually...


    [Host, smoke density is increasing; the surge of internal energy is boosting its strength.]


    ''Finally,'' Ryuk thought, sensing the one behind this smoke stepping into his trap.


    He steadied himself, and in an instant, all the smoke vanished.


    Yes, smoke just vanished.


    ''!?!''


    "Wh¡ªwhere is he?" The woman, lying on the ground and shielded by guards tending to Yao Lian, stared in disbelief.


    The smoke that had enveloped the entire area¡ªspecifically the inner pavilion¡ªhad vanished without a trace, so thoroughly that she couldn''t even detect Mah''s presence, as if he had ceased to exist.


    "...You?!" Yu Shao Yan eximed, her narrowed gaze zeroing in on something beneath her feet.


    She felt it then¡ªthe source of strength that had sustained the Celestial Phoenix Order for years: ake filled with spiritual energy.


    This very body of veins, which had empowered every cultivator practicing here through its flowing enormous internal energy, suddenly dried up before her very eyes.


    ''She is cautious,'' Ryuk thought, observing Yu Shao from a distance.


    It was evident that she was still healthy, clearly indicating that her internal energy had not been depleted.


    He recognized how careful she was to refrain from tapping into the spiritual vein as a source of energy.


    To rify, he had deliberately led that smoke figure to decide to use the spiritual vein as his energy source by employing strategic sock whips.


    Since the smoke could not approach Ryuk, it had resorted to drawing internal energy from the spiritual vein.


    It was akin to plugging something into a corrupted port; at that moment, Ryuk nullified the entire spiritual vein at the main peak.


    This action sparked a chain reaction of nullification that also affected the entity that was drawing energy from it.


    However, what Ryuk did not anticipate was that the smoke was not merely a technique, but rather a disembodied form of that individual.


    This led to instant death since the entity was currently in an energetic state.


    "So, should we begin?" Ryuk asked, shifting his attention away from the now-nullified smoke form to Yu Shao Yan.


    His gaze lingered on her intensely before his entire body became enveloped in a swirling mix of orange and amethyst aura.


    He sheathed his sword into his inventory, fully aware that confronting her with a sword would be a critical mistake.


    swish


    In an instant, his figure blurred, ready to engage.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Beneath the clouded skies of the Jade Dominion, the main peak of the Celestial Phoenix Ordery in ruins.


    The once-grand grounds had been violently fractured, deep fissures radiating outwards from the force of the sh.


    The inner pavilion''s toweringdders, which once led majestically to the main pce, now stood marred by gaping cracks, the pristine architecture reduced to jagged and broken remnants.


    Amidst the devastation, two figures confronted each other.


    One was a man d in a masquerade-ck mask and a ck suit, enveloped in an orange aura.


    His hands were drenched in an amethyst glow, and his body bore more than dozens of sword marks, evidence of the fierce battle fought.


    Remarkably, his clothes seemed to heal as he stood, a green light radiating from the wounds as if they were mending on their own.


    "Phew," Ryuk exhaled, fatigue creeping in with each breath.


    Contrary to his expectations, despite possessing greater strength, his stamina was considerably lower than that of the woman before him.


    The major source of his exhaustion arose from his ability to nullify energies.


    Each time he employed this power, it siphoned a portion of his own strength, leaving him weary.


    And after nullifying therge amount of spiritual veins present inside all the pavilions, he had already triggered his exhaustion.


    His state was definitely not good.


    Opposite him stood a woman, cold and unyielding.


    Her gaze reflected an unbreakable resolve, hardened and sharpened as if it had been forged from ice.


    She was no stranger to the violence of their encounter, bearing the marks of a fierce struggle upon her own body.


    Yet, unlike the man, whose clothes appeared untouched by dust, her dress was marred with grime; she remainedposed and in control, her eyes locked onto his, observing his sore wounds as they continued their slow regeneration.


    It was a sight that piqued her curiosity.


    Although her own wounds were also healing, the process had ceased moments ago, having exhausted all her internal energy after being caught off guard by his mysterious abilities.


    Having already seen how he depleted the spiritual vein a few moments ago, she understood that he possessed an unusual ability to nullify internal energy.


    This realization had prompted her to take calcted risks, feigning vulnerability to create an opening andnd a sword strike against him.


    However, the end result had revealed that her depleted internal energy was insufficient to inflict significant damage, as he continued to heal from the injuries she had inflicted.


    Their stances conveyed weariness yet not surrender; it was a calm before the impending storm that hung heavy in the air.


    Ding!


    [ Host, it appears that due to forcefully leaving seclusion, her body has more internal injuries and even her foundation has some cracks. ]


    ''....'' Ryuk going on out for more than an hour and hearing the system now telling him her weakness being that she is injured which he can clearly see since he had attacked her many times.


    Can''t help but feel howte the system was in giving an answer.


    ''You did well.''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 328: Chapter 328 - Mercy on Jenny

    "It''s amusing how, even while injured, Lady Yu is still able to move," Ryuk remarked, attempting to let her know that he was aware of her weaknesses as well.


    "Why are you after that child?" Yu Shao Yan asked, ncing over at Jenny, who seemed lost in her thoughts and appeared oblivious to her surroundings.


    "Isn''t it the other way around? Why did you ce a bomb inside that man?" Ryuk replied, referring to the gardener, who had an explosive device embedded in his chest.


    If he died, the explosion would threaten anyone nearby, suggesting that this woman was indeed aware of why he was pursuing Jenny.


    "I may not be able to kill you, but¡ªhuh?" Yu Shao Yan began, intending to imply that while she couldn''t harm him directly, she could at least eliminate the woman behind him who was resting her hand on Jenny''s head.


    However, her thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a strange sensation, as if her mind had glitched.


    She immediately recognized that someone had attempted a mental assault.


    Due to her cultivation technique, which primarily focused on concentration and internal powers, her body sensed the intrusion in her mind, leading her to turn her gaze towards Ryuk.


    Understanding that he was responsible, she challenged, "Do you really think mind illusions will work on me?"


    "M-mother?" Jenny''s mother, standing behind the guards who were trying to protect her from Yao Lian, noticed her mother''s eyes changing color to match Jenny''s, indicating that she had fallen into some sort of illusion.


    Her gaze moved between the man and her mother as he turned to face the golden-eyed woman, who had just moments ago been touching Jenny''s head. Now, she was rubbing her forehead in evident difort.


    "So, you saw through her memories?" Ryuk asked, looking back at Esme, who was visibly overwhelmed. She nodded in response, still rubbing her forehead.


    "How do you know?" Esme questioned, her expression confused as she focused on him.


    Although she hadn''t extracted much information from Jenny''s memories¡ªsince they were messed up¡ªthe sheer volume of what she had processed was giving her a headache.


    However, what puzzled her most was how he seemed to know that she had delved into Jenny''s memories at all.


    "Because your head hurts?" Ryuk remarked, his tone suggesting it was a given, especially considering the way she rubbed her forehead.


    He clearly assumed she must have attempted to sift through Jenny''s memories in a very literal sense.


    For anyone with any sanity, even seeing those memories was definitely an inevitable headache.


    [ At least it confirms she is sane enough, or I thought only the insane could love you. Hahaha. ]


    ''....''


    "...Ah, yes," Esme responded, processing his words. She shifted her focus towards Yu Shao Yan.


    Her eyes, glinting with golden hues, reflected her realization that the woman before her possessed immense mental strength.


    Esme was aware of the toll this would take on her own mental capabilities; but in the end,paring these two individuals was like weighing a trained mind, honed in focus and patience, against a person who, from birth, had constantly wielded an ability requiring significant mental fortitude.


    It was only natural that, despite the woman''s training, she would struggle without the energy she seemed to have exhausted.


    Presently, she had fallen into an illusion created by Esme, believing she could perceive reality through it, yet it was precisely the opposite of what she intended.


    "What should we do with her?" Esme inquired, tilting her head toward Yao Lian.


    Yao was holding off the guards, remainingposed against their professional prowess, proving herself to be a formidable individual.


    But as Esme gazed at the woman, she noticed tears streaming down her face.


    "Do you want your daughter to live?" Ryuk called out from a distance, ncing at Jenny''s mother.


    Although he harbored intentions of eliminating everyone present, it wouldplicate matters since Jenny disyed no remorse, her defiance only reinforcing her stubborn belief that she was right and he was wrong.


    She was an ignorant girl who would never recognize her mistakes, let alone beg for forgiveness.


    Which is why he recalibrated his approach to handle the situation.


    "Huh? M-my daughter, yes! Please, have mercy!" The woman pleaded, her self-respect abandoned in her desperation.


    She realized all too well that even her mother, who was supposed to protect her, was once again proving useless.


    It was a crushing realization that caused her to fall to the ground, with her head resting on the floor.


    "Fine, first take her for treatment," Ryuk finally relented, disying a sliver of mercy. He offered the woman the chance to save Jenny, who had been bleeding for some time.


    Without hesitation, the woman sprinted towards them, and even Yao Lian paused, the guards momentarily stunned by the sudden shift in dynamics, as they had prepared to fight to the death.


    "Th-thank you, Jenny! Sob¡­my daughter!" The woman wailed as she reached Jenny, hugging her tightly, sobs racking her body as she absorbed the sight of blood pooling around them.


    Her only thought was to save her child''s life.


    "...." Esme broke the illusion enveloping Jenny, causing her body to copse without support. Fortunately, the woman caught her just in time.


    Now that Jenny''s mind was clear, she sumbed to unconsciousness, prompting the woman and the guards to rush to her aid.


    Together, they moved swiftly towards the main pce, which, despite its damage, still stood in one piece amidst the chaos.


    [Grimoire Applied to Targets]


    The system registered  the grimoire that had attached itself to both Jenny and her mother, without either of them being aware of it.


    Disregarding them, Ryuk shifted his gaze toward Yu Shao Yan, who stood there with her jaw clenched, seemingly battling the effects of an illusion.


    Given her mental resilience, it appeared that her mind was instinctively attempting to repel the influence of the ability.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "What should we do with her?" Esme arrived beside Yu, pointing at the woman.


    She clutched a small jade stone in her hand, contemting whether she might need it to strike the woman if ordered to eliminate her.


    [Host, why is she still carrying that butt plug with her?(?¡ñ?¡ä???`?¡ñ?)]


    ''...that,'' Ryuk noticed the object in her hand and inquired, "Why do you still have that?"


    "Hm, this? It has a good grip," Esme exined, aware of his scrutiny on the jade stone she had taken from the woman she had in in the lower town. Apparently, it wasfortable for her to hold.


    [....]


    "....I see," Ryuk remarked, merely entertained by Esme''s candid response. He then turned his attention back to the malnourished woman, who was seated on the floor, coughing amidst the several bodies scattered around her in the inner pavilion.


    Without hesitation, he leaped from his position directly into the inner pavilion.


    ---


    "Haa... Haaa..." The woman gasped as she sat among the lifeless corpses, acutely aware of her weakness; she could hardly draw breath in the thickening smoke.


    ''I need to recover soon,'' she thought, recalling the hidden orb she had concealed back in the main pce of the capital city, beneath the throne in her throne room.


    This orb was intended for precisely this day¡ªa safeguard for her strength.


    In preparation for any potential demise, she had created this contingency so that if she were to fall, she could reim her full power.


    That was why she felt an urgent need to reach the capital city.

 Chapter 329: Chapter 329 - A Demand

    "Haah..." XiuYing sighed, feeling deeply overwhelmed by exhaustion.


    Her current body struggled to keep pace with her status as the Empress of the Jade Dominion.


    Her gaze drifted toward the battlefield, where the corpses of cultivators littered the inner pavilion, victims of the attacks from the scattered sword Qi telekinesis.


    The metallic stench filled the air, a grim reminder of the chaos that had ensued.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After the passage of time and the suffocatingyer of smoke that had recently settled, her breathing quickened, a clear sign of her body''s frailty¡ªan adult reduced to the state of a newborn.


    "Here..."


    Suddenly, a voice broke through the haze of her thoughts, drawing her attention.


    As she turned her gaze, the atmosphere around her shifted, the metallic scent sharpening, while the sound of crumbling rocks echoed ominously.


    Her focusnded on a man who regarded her with a calm yet intense expression.


    His deep amber eyes glimmered with an unsettling intensity, as though he were conveying a message: he had no genuine intentions behind the offering of the handkerchief he held.


    "Isn''t it rather regrettable for an Empress to fall to such depths?" Ryuk remarked, his eyes scanning the malnourished woman before him, who appeared as fragile as someone on the brink of death.


    A smile curled beneath the half ck mask that obscured his features, clearly signaling that XiuYing''s instincts were spot on¡ªhe harbored no genuine goodwill.


    "Cough! How do you know that?" XiuYing managed to ask, epting the handkerchief and coughing into it to obscure her face.


    In this critical moment, her pride took a backseat to the more pressing concern of survival.


    She had sessfully navigated the trialsid before her; however, it seemed that the person who had taken over her body was aware that XiuYing would be reborn within the Celestial Phoenix Order, rather than on the other side.


    This was evident from those who attacked the inner pavilion of the Phoenix Order. Clearly, their energy signatures indicated that they were once soldiers of the Capital City, but now they were following the orders of the new empress.


    Now, the trialsy in ruins, and her only hope resided in the matriarch of the Phoenix Order, facing down someone as formidable as the man before her.


    "Would you prefer that I answer your question, or would you prefer my assistance in exchange for a small deal?"


    Ryuk leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to a whisper that remained unmistakable to those with enhanced mana senses.


    To contain their conversation, he activated a barrier through his system, isting them from the outside world.


    Of course, XiuYing, in her weakened state, remained unaware of this protective measure.


    As he leaned closer, his eyes locked onto hers, drawing nearer until he halted, practically whispering the words into the charged air between them.


    "...I am listening," She replied, aware that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t change the fact that she could only see into the souls of others.


    This limitation wasrgely due to her soul''s strength.


    In any confrontation, even an average adult could easily kill her at this moment.


    Should that happen, her soul would have to begin anew, and this cycle would repeat itself over and over until she became strong enough to survive or regained her former power.


    While this existence granted her a form of immortality, it also came with a significant vulnerability: those who were aware of her predicament could easily condemn her to an endless cycle of rebirth.


    "Are you really a phoenix?" Ryuk asked, narrowing his eyes as he leaned in, their faces mere inches apart.


    When their gazes locked, a clear intensity crackled between them.


    XiuYing felt her pulse quicken, her pupils dting at his words.


    He sensed the slight hitch in her breath and the instinctive tension in her facial muscles, unbidden, a smile slowly spreading across Ryuk''s face.


    "H-how do you know this?" Xiu Ying''s eyes widened, realizing that not only did he recognize her as the Empress of the Jade Dominion, but he also knew of her bloodline and lineage, suggesting that he was privy to far more information than he had revealed thus far.


    Feeling a rush of anxiety, she nced around to see if anyone had overheard him.


    To her surprise, the surroundings felt calmer than she had expected, even as the gravity of the situation grew more pronounced.


    "You can be reborn from ashes, having chosen the Celestial Phoenix order as your birthce... everything about you screams your true identity," Ryuk exined, deliberately omitting different logical exnations, not wanting to reveal that he had obtained this knowledge from the system.


    Instead, he opted for a logical approach, noting how phoenixes possess the ability to rise anew from their ashes.


    He also pointed out that after losing her physical form, she had managed to reconstruct her body from scratch.


    As for her choice on both sides of the Jade Dominion, it was clear she had aligned herself with the Celestial Phoenix order rather than the Dragon domain.


    "....So, you figured it out from all of that?" XiuYing felt a flicker of suspicion, but she couldn''t deny that his points were valid.


    Suddenly, a thought struck her, prompting her to ask, "How do you know that a phoenix can be born from its ashes?"


    This piece of information was confidential¡ªreserved for those harboring the Phoenix bloodline.


    Only they, along with the original phoenixes, were privy to it.


    In the human zone, very few were aware of this truth.


    ''Was it such a well-guarded secret?'' Ryuk mused. He had assumed his reasoning was entirely sound until now.


    He had articted that theory based on knowledge from his previous life, which mentioned phoenixes'' rebirth from ashes in various mythologies.


    But as XiuYing questioned him, it dawned on him that this was likely a significant secret, as evidenced by the shock in her widened eyes and the unmistakable eagerness in her expression¡ªshe seemed desperate to hear his answer.


    "....You want to know the answer?" Ryuk asked, realizing that the only option avable to him was to y along, given that he couldn''t just reveal that he knew it from his past world.


    It seemed wiser to sidestep the question than to risk revealing too much.


    "What do you want? Just tell me," XiuYing replied, clenching her fists in frustration.


    She recognized that she was cornered, forced to agree to whatever terms he set, even if they did not align with her favor.


    This was her only chance¡ªespecially as those from the capital city were now attacking this location¡ªwhich was her only hope to reach the capital city.


    It was evident that she couldn''t rely on anyone for help, not even the matriarch, whom she had once considered a source of support.


    This masked young man in front of her was her only option.


    "Let me sweeten the deal," Ryuk stepped back to maintain a respectful distance while keeping his gaze locked on hers, his eyes narrowed with amber pupils reflecting her figure.


    She looked almost ghostly, her hair casting shadows over her face, herplexion ghostly pale, bones visible beneath the skin, and dark circles resting beneath her eyes.


    It was a ghastly sight, but Ryuk didn''t care; attractiveness mattered little to him¡ªhe had already seen how those possessing otherworldly beauty were often more horrendous inside.


    He tried to make their negotiation feel more equitable, making sure that she was not able to reject what he wanted, as he added, "I will also help you reim your true strength."


    ''!''


    "This?" XiuYing''s eyes reflected a clear turmoil as she processed his words.


    He spoke with such confidence that it felt both unbelievable and somehow inviting¡ªa part of her wanted to believe him.


    However, the reality was that the woman who had taken over her body was powerful enough to defeat her.


    For him to be able to restore her strength, he would either need to be stronger than her or possess the means to defeat Idolse Rhea.


    Yet, even amidst the betrayal of her defeat, one truth remained: she had lost, and that was what mattered in this moment.


    With a deep exhale to steady herself, she braced for his demands, understanding that if he truly had the ability to restore her strength, making a deal with him was a necessary risk.


    "What do you want?" she inquired, her voice steady despite the tumult within.


    [Finally! Host, do it, do it! (?¨R?¨Œ?¨Q?)]


    ''....'' Ryuk, hearing the system, which was far more enthusiastic than him, only stood nkly.


    He hesitated; he recognized that this was going to be a hassle.


    Nheless, he understood the importance of the moment.


    Instead of getting bogged down by thoughts of morals or pride, he knew he needed to find a way to make both himself and Esme strong enough.


    With that resolve pushing him forward, he looked at XiuYing with a straight face and dered,


    "XiuYing Fenghuang, in exchange for fulfilling my side of the deal, I want you to dual cultivate with me."


    [ You Nailed It, Host (?? ???¨Œ?????)]

 Chapter 330: Chapter 330- Men will be men

    "!?"


    XiuYing was startled by the words from the young man, who seemed to regard her with a cold gaze, as though offering her a choice, even as she felt pinned against a wall.


    Even in such a cornered state, epting something like this felt too desperate.


    "You have plenty of time to decide, Empress," Ryuk said, noticing the visible tremor in her body.


    He resolved to give her the time she needed, perhaps long enough for him to seek revenge on the woman who had killed Zhen''er¡ªthe blind woman he had encountered in Lower Town.


    [ Energy Signatures detected precisely in the heart of Jade Dominion ]


    The system reaffirmed that the energy signature it had picked up in Lower Town, linked to the person responsible for Zhen''er''s death, was now within the capital city, specifically at the center of Jade Dominion.


    This revtion led Ryuk to suspect that this woman might also be the one who had shed with the Empress.


    "Disg...usting, l..ust...ful men."


    Just as Ryuk prepared to turn away and make his way to the main pce from the inner pavilion, he paused at the sound of a muffled voiceing from the malnourished woman.


    Her words reached him crystal clearly, prompting him to look back at her.


    He noticed the contempt and disgust radiating from her cold gaze, which made a smile creep across his face as he approached her.


    ''!''


    "S...t..op!"


    Although her voice barely rose to a scream, it was enough to break through her shock as XiuYing found herself effortlessly lifted into a princess carry by the ck-masked man.


    He seemedpletely unfazed by her distress as he enveloped her in an orange aura, augmenting his protection around her to guard against any recoil her frail body might feel due to his movement.


    With a sudden rush of strength propelling him forward, he took a powerful leap toward the main pce, disregarding the lifeless bodies littered on the ground, thrown aside by the force of his levitation.


    ----


    "What are they talking about?"


    Esme inquired as she ced her hand over her eyes, using them as binocrs to look downward towards the inner pavilion.


    There, she observed the malnourished woman speaking to Ryuk.


    This prompted her gaze to shift toward Yao Lian, who stood with her arms folded, looking down contemtively.


    "Who knows?"


    Yao Lian remarked, her sharp senses seemingly obscured by some invisible barrier that hindered her ability to hear.


    "Did he just lift her in a princess carry?"


    It was then she spotted Rui ke cradling the woman.


    Judging by her exquisite attire, she certainly didn''t strike Yao Lian as someone who would typically catch a man''s eye.


    Perhaps he was merely disying an unexpected kindness toward her.


    But why?


    In an instant, Rui ke leaped forward while holding the woman. Yao Lian recalled the day not too long ago when their conversation had consisted of threats and him treating her with disdain.


    Now he was showing such tenderness toward another woman, who, to Yao Lian''s critical eye, was not particrly striking.


    This led to a flicker of suspicion toward the woman, especially given that Rui ke''s strength made it improbable for him to shower affection on just any female.


    Swish


    The distance between the inner pavilion and the main pce quickly evaporated, as the air shimmered around a glowing orange figure, prompting both women to turn their attention to Ryuk.


    He, still cradling the frail woman in his arms, emitted a shout that caused the aura surrounding him to dissipate as he gently set the woman down.


    She appeared rmingly emaciated, little more than a skeleton.


    "Are you jealous?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ryuk asked, striding toward them after releasing Xiu Ying from his hold.


    As he brushed past Yao Lian, he took note of her folded arms and narrowed gaze, as if deep in thought and questioning his intentions.


    He concluded that she looked far more envious than Esme, who appeared unfazed and casual.


    "Wh-what?! Who is jealous here?!"


    Yao Lian stammered, taken aback by his audacity.


    It was astonishing that this man could so blithely misinterpret her feelings.


    Why would she even have an ounce of jealousy toward someone like him, especially considering hisck of respect for women?


    This only cemented her resolve to avoid further conversations with him.


    Yet, she couldn''t shake the sense of helplessness that apanied the realization he had just obliterated herst glimmer of hope for gaining strength.


    After all, the matriarch of the Celestial Phoenix Order seemed much weaker than she had thought.


    His strength was unfathomable, especially considering how he had managed to defeat her without sustaining a single injury.


    This left Yao Lian with no choice but to sigh and contemte her future, particrly her aspirations to rise higher and perhaps receive guidance directly from the Empress of the Jade Dominion.


    The Empress possessed enough power to grant her the strength she craved.


    In light of his seemingly boundless strength, she could only imagine that the Empress would be formidable enough to conquer this enigmatic young master, Rui ke, whose identity remained shrouded in mystery.


    "Are you alright?"


    Ryuk asked, approaching Esme with concern.


    He could see her struggling to maintain herposure, the rising cadence of her breaths and the rapid beating of her heart betraying the stress her body was enduring.


    She was exerting herself to keep the matriarch of the Celestial Phoenix Order under her illusion for an extended period.


    With Regina still absent, he knew that things would be even more difficult if that woman were to break free from her illusion.


    Even though the Ryuk appeared calm on the surface, he was secretly battling exhaustion.


    Despite having received some healing, he was far from recovered, barely holding himself together due to the strain on his mental fortitude.


    His body had reached its limits, and he was no longer able to wield his ability, Shunya, to nullify energies without risking total copse.


    Though he could theoretically keep using his ability, doing so would cost him dearly; it would leave him in such a state of exhaustion that he would lose consciousness.


    "My mental state is still intact," Esme assured him, determined to project confidence even as she battled her own exhaustion.


    She was on the verge of her mental limits as well, given that the woman she had ensnared in her illusion possessed remarkable mental resilience.


    Even maintaining the illusion for an extended period hadn''t been sufficient to crack that fortitude.


    "How is she?" As she nced at the malnourished woman, Esme couldn''t help but inquire about her well-being.


    It seemed that Ryuk had taken a particr interest in her, making Esme wonder what it was about this woman that captured his attention.


    "She appears to be alive, at least for the moment. Are you feeling jealous too?"


    Ryukmented, following her gaze before turning back to Esme.


    He asked if jealousy was tugging at her emotions.


    Of course, he couldn''t quite discern her feelings, as her illusion made things ratherplicated.


    He was simply curious.


    "No, I trust you," Esme replied, shaking her head.


    She was well aware that Ryuk''s intentions were noble; he likely just wanted to assist her.


    Given the state of that woman, there was hardly any reason for him to feel attracted to her, though she had confidence that he wouldn''t judge a person solely on their appearance.


    It simply seemed too soon for him to develop feelings for a random woman who wasn''t particrly appealing.


    Nevertheless, as she nodded, a flicker of doubt lingered in her heart¡ªan unsettling feeling that something was indeed off.


    "I see... you''re right," Ryuk said, not at all surprised by her level of trust in him.


    He then shifted his gaze to the matriarch of the Phoenix Order, who appeared to tremble as if attempting to pierce through the illusion casted by Esme.


    Following that, he turned his attention toward the capital city.


    Though it seemed highly improbable, he, remembering someone whom he met in Middle town, asked, ''I didn''t see that dark elf around here; where could she be?''


    [....men will be men (?£þ?(???)?£þ?)?? ]

 Chapter 331: Chapter 331 - Yu Shao Yans Dilemma

    ''.....'' The system''s nonsensical chatter had finally gotten under Ryuk''s skin once more.


    For a brief moment, he considered the possibility of rifying things in a way the system might actuallyprehend.


    However, given how the system adapted to his abilities with each passing day, always managing to escape his grasp after he subdued it, he ultimately concluded it was wiser to simply ignore it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ugh..."


    A sudden wince caught his attention, prompting Ryuk to turn to Esme.


    She waspletely focused on Yu Shao Yan, her expression a clear indicator of the mental strain she was enduring.


    It was obvious that her condition was worsening under the tremendous pressure she faced.


    With the heightened vulnerability of everyone nearby, concern washed over Ryuk; this news was far from reassuring.


    He felt utterly drained, and the burden of needing to protect Esme while preparing to confront that woman once again weighed heavily on his mind.


    As he contemted the toll this would take on him physically, a surge of familiar energy signatures drew closer to their location.


    Without a second thought, he dered, "Leave her."


    "What?" Esme replied, her curiosity ignited even amid her distress.


    She had caught his earlier mention of liberating the woman from her mental prison¡ªthe illusion that Esme herself had woven.


    At least, it was evident that both of them recognized the toll their exhaustion was taking.


    "Stop pushing yourself. It''s fine," Ryuk reassured her, his amber gaze fixed intently on the woman who was on the brink of being freed.


    His eyes remained unblinking and alert, prepared for any sudden movements from her after she broke free from her confinement.


    As he said this, Esme nodded, cing her trust in his words, and retracted her illusion.


    In that swift moment, reality returned with startling rity.


    SWISH!!


    The air, mere inches from Ryuk''s body, sliced through with rming force, sending gusts of wind rushing past him. The searing breeze tugged at his hair, yet his body remained utterly unyielding.


    Without so much as a blink, he caught sight of Yu Shao Yan, sword in hand,unching a ferocious swing aimed directly at his neck, covering the ten-step distance with astonishing speed.


    When her voice finally resonated in his ears, it carried the weight of her frustration, reverberating with a slow intensity that starkly contrasted her rapid movements. As she swirled and swung her sword once more, her sharp words echoed in the air: "Enough with this pity gamey!"


    Ryuk barely registered her words; her speed eclipsed the sound itself, evident from the way her lips were not moving in sync. This signaled that her words had been a foreboding prelude to her attack.


    In that frozen moment, where time seemed to halt, both of them moved at a velocity nearly imperceptible to the naked eye.


    "Yes..." Ryuk responded, undeterred by her swift approach or the lightning speed of her de.


    A smile graced his lips as he spoke, his voice slicing through the charged atmosphere just as she was half a hand''s distance away, reaching her even amidst her rapid, mid-air trajectory.


    Most likely, she couldn''t hear him, given that her speed surpassed the speed of sound, but he pressed on regardless,pleting his thought: "Enough of games."


    ''!''


    SWISH


    As her sword met the outeryer of his neck, the cold steel pressing against his skin, Yu Shao Yan suddenly spotted a swift silhouette colliding with her weapon.


    The impact was forceful enough to make her recoil. Her body spun in mid-air, yet her mind, in its heightened alertness, clearly processed the figure whose sword had deflected hers.


    nk!


    The sound resonated sharply, entuating the chaos of the moment; the sh had materialized only after she felt the shock of the impact, with the sound trailing behind it.


    It was abundantly clear that this neer''s speed matched, if not exceeded, her own, moving faster than the sound of their sh.


    In her elevated state of awareness, Yu Shao Yan''s eyes narrowed, reflecting the image of a woman d in a military uniform.


    She was strikingly formidable, her eyes hidden behind a white mask that obscured the intensity of her amber gaze but allowed those glinting, sharp orbs¡ªfilled with the seriousness of the situation¡ªto shine through.


    But it wasn''t just this woman who had arrived to deflect her de; as Yu Shao Yan remained suspended in mid-air, she sensed ominous shadows looming overhead.


    A chilling awareness filled her as she felt several energy signatures brimming with power in the nearby space, each one stronger than the young man she had been battling moments earlier.


    rmed, she quickly gathered thest vestiges of her internal energy, feeling grateful for the training she had received from that young man. Yet it became painfully evident that she was already toote.


    In an instant, two hands wed at her shoulders, pulling her downward with an unbearable force.


    Boom!


    Upon impact, pain shot through her body, causing her to lurch forward.


    Her eyes widened in shock as a mouthful of blood escaped her lips, staining the ground beneath her.


    Though her vision blurred, Yu Shao Yan managed to glimpse the two figures draped in cloaks, their presence steeped in a dense aura of mana that seemed to permeate the air around them.


    The strength radiating from these two was staggering, especially as she now processed it along with that woman from Sword Valley. Now, that young man had two more individuals with him.


    The situation was growing increasingly dire.


    As she fought through the pain, her gaze flickered momentarily towards the sky, and she glimpsed simr cloaked figures¡ªmore than just ten or twenty¡ªhundreds of them surrounding the area.


    It felt as if the most formidable beings had descended from the skies, possessing the might to obliterate the entire Jade Dominion.


    This was the frontline battalion of Ardoros.


    "Kugh!" she gasped, the sound echoing the chaos around her.


    Her eyes widened as she found herself in a small crater, a result of the overwhelming force that had thrown her down.


    Though she was clearly injured, the damage was not life-threatening.


    Prompted by a surge of adrenaline, she swiftly flipped herself back onto her feet and, with remarkable agility, distanced herself from the crowd surrounding her.


    As she did, her gaze finally grasped arger view of the unsettling scene.


    "Y-you?! What do you want?!" Yu Shao Yan eximed, her voice trembling.


    She had initially anticipated that this guy would arrive alone or perhaps with one or two experts.


    But now, in front of her stood an entire army.


    Panic gripped her thoughts¡ªwas he here to annihte the Jade Dominion?


    Initially, she had thought that he, living inside the Heindal continent, was just trying to torture her granddaughter, evident from years ago when she had tried to attack him.


    But the mistress of the Devereaux family had sternly warned her not to even think of harming her grandson.


    And now, when Yu Shao Yan thought to, just in case he tried toe back for her granddaughter, she used that gardener as a means to kill him before he could even reach Middletown.


    But now that he had arrived here, it appeared that this was more than just to harm her granddaughter. Instead, his aim was different.


    Given this support, it was also evident that he had be a g bearer.


    Things were dire, and right now she needed to prioritize her family or the safety of this ce.

 Chapter 132 - 132- Finally the day of departure

    Two monthster,


    Inside a forest on the borders of a small kingdom''s town, two figures stood: a woman with a white full-face mask and a man with a half-ck mask, their eyes meeting.


    "Esme," the young man whispered, his knuckles brushing the woman''s jawline as he reached for a hair strand before tucking it behind her ear.


    "Y-yes?" she responded, her voice quivering as she tilted her head delicately in her palms.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Why not remove these hindrances, preventing me from savoring those petals of yours?" the man asked, his finger reaching to the corner of her mask as he gazed warmly into her golden pupils.


    "N-no, not before marriage," the woman replied, gripping his hand and reciprocating his warmth with her eyes.


    .....


    [Host, How do you manage to stay focused with that shit going in front of you?]


    The system''s voice, though robotic, conveyed frustration as it observed the ongoing illusion for a month now.


    ''Leave her, it''s not like she could master it,'' Ryuk remarked, sitting with crossed legs on a stone, deep in thought while watching the drama unfold.


    Snap


    "Sigh, it''s still not perfect," Esme snapped, frustrated at her inability to perfectly replicate the young man''s image.


    There were always lingering imperfections, like energy signatures and the eyes. She couldn''t quite capture the way it felt with the real thing.


    "I already told you, you cannot copy my energy," Ryuk called out, slowly closing his eyes and assuming a lotus position after finally mastering all the techniques demonstrated by Esme.


    During these 61 days, he realized two major things:


    First, even without activating his Devereaux bloodline, which the system could synthesize anytime, his intelligence remained the same.


    This proved that the bloodline was a catalyst, not the reactant itself.


    Second, whoever that grandpa was, he couldn''t be less than a LEGENDARY warrior.


    This meant that, despite having mastered only half of the postures, he already understood the points to increase his strength stats.


    Typically, unlike lower levels where physical workouts could boost strength, he already possessed trillions of tons of strength.


    To better understand this, his full-force punch might not split the continent due to the Blue Star''s crust being far more resilient than his world''s.


    Even there, such a punch would only cause catastrophe-level destruction but could never split the continent in half.


    Let alone the Blue Star, whose density was much higher, if he were to leave Heindal, which had lowernd density due to ack of mana, no continent would break in half just from a mere punch, regardless of his level.


    It can indeed cause earthquakes, shockwaves, and crumble down all architecture, or even plummet the ground, butnd masses called continents are reinforced by a''s crust, apanied by surrounding mana, making them even harder.


    Therefore, achieving maximum output can only be done through techniques.


    This applies to the physical body as well. Even if he could harden his body further, increase the density of bones and the strength of muscr fibers, without bnce between each point, he would never achieve the desired strength.


    The brain sets restrictions on various points in the body to protect from damage, but certain activities can loosen those caps, gradually increasing the limits of strength in those areas.


    Currently, the thesis providedbinations of postures aimed at loosening those particr areas.


    While he may not break through his strength stats immediately, a little push would be sufficient now.


    So, now he needed a real battle with someone stronger in physical strength than him.


    In conclusion, he has the canal prepared, he just needs water in it.


    "Hey, can''t you at least tell me why I can''t copy your energy?" Esme approached, taking a seat beside him, folding her legs while resting chin on her knuckles with elbow supported by her thighs.


    "I use Ether instead of mana," Ryuk replied, ncing at her with a raised eyebrow.


    "What?!" Esme''s eyes widened, leaning back as she looked at him for some time before realizing she indeed couldn''t copy the density of energy.


    Unbeknownst to her, even with the Ether, due to his Ether core being in the third circle, the density was still only on the level of naturally used Ether in battleships.


    Because his full concentration was solely on increasing ranks and due to him being ina for five years, his Ether core was still far away from reaching the fourth circle.


    Energy stats only measured the amount of energy, not the density or purity ¡ª which is the main cause of better output, not the amount.


    "Now I see, that''s why, hm," Esme said, cing her finger on the edge of her mask as she contemted. She then turned towards him again and added, "But why can''t I copy your eyes?"


    "Huh? What eyes? Isn''t it just orange?" Ryuk replied, with a slight twitch as he looked at Esme.


    "No, no, it''s somewhat different," Esme shook her head, once again falling into deep thought.


    [Host, is it because of your race?]


    Ryuk nkly looked in front of him, not having much to say about this. Since he couldn''t even see his own race, thinking about it would be futile right now. At least he was full-time human.


    "Finally! Big bro, I brought this piece of shit," Mae approached both of them while beside her, Sam was walking with the support of a stick, his broken leg wrapped in bandages.


    "Are you fine?" Ryuk observed Sam''s state, which was definitely not something appreciable.


    "..." Sam just looked at him.


    [Host, he definitely cursed you.]


    "It''s good to hear," Ryuk said with a smile as he stood from his ce, approaching both of them, while reminding, "Now, Mae, tell me the location of the nearest gbearer you could predict."


    Ryuk stood with his arms folded, while Esme remained seated.


    Smack


    "Fine,e on, brother, let''s earn some money," Mae eximed, giving Sam a good p on the back, causing him to stumble forward with eyes filled only with agony and suffering towards the man.


    Bncing himself, Sam turned towards Mae, who was standing for a high-five, both of her gloved palms visible. Slowly raising his hand while being supported by the stick, his eyes blinked with tears visible.


    SWOOSH


    Instantly, a thin circle formed around both of their bodies, revolving rapidly before halting.


    "Done!" Mae turned towards Ryuk, with her hand ced on her waist, finally knowing the location of the next gbearer.


    "Where is he or she?" Ryuk inquired.


    "He is in Malevolia!" Mae informed, her eyes gleaming with visible gold coins, showing her obsession. She then turned towards Esme, saying, "Big sis, I''m not that greedy!"


    She retaliated, understanding that the illusion of gold coins in her eyes was caused by her big sis.


    "Malevolia," Ryuk lifted his hand, clenching his fist with a visible coldness, as it was time for him to really meet a gbearer. "Now, only left is to join with Regina."


    "Thank you, Mae, you did great," Ryuk nodded, feeling somewhat obtaining two valuable things in this ce: the location and those techniques.


    Now, only left was to leave this continent or meet with Drishti about what she had prepared for his training.


    "It was really nice meeting you, Esme," Ryuk said genuinely. He felt deeply connected to her in these few days, something confusing yet magical.


    Once again, it made him believe that no matter how long it takes for a bond to form, it can be broken, and even the shortest duration could knot a bond that will never break.


    "What?" Esme''s golden eyes looked at the man, not understanding where that came from out of nowhere.


    "I meant, I am leaving soon, Esme," Ryuk informed, understanding her mental state. But it ends here; he was attracted to her, but a wall of trust, which had been broken several times by those who imed to love him, was far too thick for her to break within such a short time.


    "...I see," Esme replied, her head turning down, her trembling lips pursed once again, evident of her state.


    With clenched fists, she calmly stood and turned to leave the ce, uttering only words, "...I...willete tonight, don''t cook for me."


    ''....'' Ryuk could only look towards her disappearing back, standing there with many thoughts swirling inside his mind, but he couldn''t express them.


    The least he could do was leave this ce withst good memories for her.

 Chapter 288 - 289- The day of departure (1)

    In a pitch-ck environment, entirelycking illumination, the echoes of something struggling in agony resonated throughout the space.


    // Augh....! I-it... hurts.. //


    [ If it hurts, then you most likely died after getting a rod in your ass (????0??)???¡ú ]


    Suddenly, within that dark space, a small window of orange hue appeared, materializing as a voice echoed through the ce.


    // Kugh.... y-you.... gay... //


    [ But you are the one moaning here, old man. (?£þ?¥Ø?£þ?;?) ]


    // Ahem... So, am I dead? //


    [ Yes, and I am a god who can talk with the dead. (?¨R?¨Œ?¨Q?) ]


    // You talk too much. //


    [....]


    // Khueckk...! S-stop!!!! I... am sorry¡ªAugh!? //


    Suddenly, the dark space transformed into solid ck spears with sharp edges that instantly shot toward the source of the voice.


    Without even halting, hundreds of such spears pierced the voice source, as if passing through a shadow, which was dissolved in the atmosphere but still possessed a simple, lingering consciousness.


    [ Memory extraction initiating....?1% ?18% ?35%]


    // AAaaaRrrrrGgghhhHhh.....!! //


    A cry soared through the dark space, a heart-wrenching sound that could be heard by no one except for the simple window present within that space. It reverberated as if tearing through each sound barrier.


    The pain had reached a level where even the fragments of remaining consciousness bore pain directly inflicted on the soul, trembling vigorously due to the agony.


    [...?67%. ?99% --? Complete ]


    CRACK


    And with a loud sound, the moment the extraction waspleted, the source of the voice that had been crying just moments ago, while possessing a simple fragment of consciousness, finally shattered, leaving the whole ce empty with only an orange screen hovering in mid-air.


    [ Hm, a technique to use surrounding energy as one''s own, as expected; this was a good choice to not fully kill him >?.?< ]


    The system, going through the memory that it extracted, found a technique that was aplete form of the way to utilize outside energy as one''s own, though it had an error where the person using it could easily die. With the system''s help, it was able to analyze all the millions of possibilities and run thousands of simtions to finally get an error-free technique.


    [ Second material for the best dual cultivation technique is collected (?~?£þ?3?£þ?)?~ ]


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Is he dead?" Esme inquired, seeing the young man who was meditating a few moments ago now lying unconscious. She came forward and stood beside Ryuk, who was leaning as he slowly stood.


    "Not this easily," Ryuk tilted his head. Without being noticed by Esme, a ck liquid started to emerge from his feet, slowly moving toward the floor as if some kind of parasite, moving as it entered Liu Wei''s body.


    "Now what?" Esme inquired, ncing towards him, but he seemed to walk towards the window nearby before halting and ncing towards the view of the vast mountain range revealing that Liu Wei''s house was at the edge of the mountain, clearly evident from his status as the son of destiny, which could provide him a better escape in case of major problems.


    "You need to do some physical exercise for a few days, Esme," Ryuk nced towards her, meeting her eyes, which slightly widened, with her lips twitching. As she lifted one hand, her body started to disappear as if trying to run away.


    [ Physical? Even though she said not now, you are too impatient, Host ??(??? ???????-??????? ???)?? ]


    ''....'' Ryuk, standing there looking towards Esme while hearing the system''s words, felt that he was trapped with both of these people who were just doing gibberish instead of working.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In the Wei family, soon the four days instantly passed, while nothing much happened except for the small training regime followed for the past few days by the new guests who had arrived here.


    ''Is he a prodigy?'' Seated in a chair, one of the elders from the Wei family looked towards a ck-robed man wearing a ck mask who sat on a tform in the open training ground, where several other students were engaged in their training. Among all of them, that particr important guest of the Patriarch attracted the elder''s attention.


    The reason for the elder''s surprise was the fact that four days ago this young man came to him, who was the lowest-ranked elder responsible for teaching young students under the age of 10 to help them form a Qi center called Dantian.


    Naturally, when someone is in the growth period around 6 to 9 years old, it is the perfect time for individuals to form their Qi vessels since it would be much easier for them, and then from then on, they can just cultivate internal energy, and through its umtion, they start reaching different levels.


    Although, even before one can begin to create a Qi vessel, it is essential to purify the body and eliminate impurities to reach the Body Refinement stage. This process is most effective before the age of ten, as the body holds fewer impurities at that stage, making it significantly easier to cleanse.


    But when this young man came with the request to learn about internal energy within three days, the elder thought it was a fleeting interest, considering that the young man had already passed the age of 10. It would most likely be impossible to form the vessel in such a short duration of time, even if the elder considered this young man to be in body refinement.


    ''Hope he is rich enough,'' the elder thought, how even if this young man had formed his energy vessel, he would most likely need to umte arge amount of internal energy, either using his breathing technique to fill his Dantian or to eat very old ginseng, elixirs, or herbs containing internal energy of hundreds of years.


    To be exact, an individual or anything that is living in the jade dominion gathers internal energy using their own breathing techniques to umte internal energy within a long span of time.


    Considering that nts, trees, or some creatures live longer, they are able to umte internal energy for hundreds of years, which when consumed by another cultivator, gives that rich amount of internal energy.


    So, contrary to the belief that internal energy originates solely from within one''s body, it is actually more urate to say that it is the umtion of a particr energy from the surroundings, which mixes with the human body''s Ki to create a new form.


    This new form provides the body with enhanced strength that transcends the limits of the human race¡ªKi (the human body''s own strength)¡ªQi (derived from the amalgamation of outside energy and Ki).


    ''System, convert ether to internal energy and make it reach the amount of Foundational Establishment,'' Ryukmanded the system as he had already synthesized Dantian on just the second day, given his Devereaux bloodline, which had fastened his growth rate, and he even felt that he was soon going to break through to the initial level of LEGENDARY RANK and enter the middle one in energy stats.


    Right now, he was at the initial level of perfect LEGENDARY Level. Considering his strength right now, if let loose all his ether and physical strength on the main peak of the Wei family, one-fourth of Upper Town would be struck by a 9-magnitude earthquake due to the sheer amount of pressure, though of course, he would most likely deplete all his strength.


    Also, now it appears that awakening his Devereaux Bloodline was increasing the speed at which he was growing. It waspletely different from how it normally felt. Although, it was not like he could just sit idly and grow rapidly.


    [ Starting Conversion --? Rate is 1:3 ]


    ''?!''


    "Th-this?!", the Elder suddenly stood from his chair as his eyes widened, seeing how he was able to sense internal energy from the young man slowly bing denser as it started to break through different levels.


    "F-foundational Establishment!?" The elder''s eyes were widened as if they came out of their sockets, seeing how this young man had just skipped the Qi gathering realm.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 289 - 290- The day of departure (2)

    "NO!.....!! YOUNG MASsstterrrr.....!"


    "Did you hear anything?" Esme, standing on the deck of a flying ship that had just left the Wei family''s main peak, nced towards Ryuk as she inquired.


    ''....'' He gave her a nk look, aware that the scream was from the four sidekicks he had brought with him, who were now hanging on the four ropes of the ship.


    "T-TAKE US Wiitthhh yoouuu....!" Bone Breaker, gripping a rope tightly with both hands, felt the gust of wind throwing his body here and there while he hung on the ship, which had left without even boarding them.


    But due to his quick reaction, he and the other three of hisradesshed onto the rope of the ship, tying the waists of the three horses they had brought while hanging in midair, clearly trying to show their revolt for being left behind in this ce.


    "Should I cut the ropes?" Esme inquired as she arched her brow slightly with her golden eyes, looking towards Ryuk.


    [Yes, I allow it (?~?£þ?3?£þ?)?~ ]


    "¡­Leave them," Ryuk gestured with his hand before turning towards the other side of the deck where Yao Lian and Liu Wei were seated with a distance from each other. Yao Lian was seated in the lotus position at the middle of the ship while Liu Wei had fallen unconscious with his back propped against some barrels.


    ''¡­'' Arriving near Yao Lian, Ryuk stood and kept his sight looking down, observing her as she meditated, practicing her breathing technique.


    He was observing her to understand the way she was utilizing the knowledge from that book, to learn the way breathing actually worked.


    Given that he had already received the notification of the Grimoire enving her, he wasn''t particrly concerned about her bing stronger and creating problems for him.


    [Peeping at an innocent, totally oblivious woman with your drooling eyes is a crime, Host ??(???????)?? ]


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In the direction where the ship was heading, at the borders of Uppertown, several different mountain peaks rose higher, with the longest peak cut in half.


    There existed a very long, ttenedndmass where several individuals in different robes stood, looking towards a dense green cloud that resembled a portal, separating Uppertown from the gate of the main city of the Celestial Phoenix Order.


    The in outside the gate was filled with arriving ships and individuals riding swords as theynded and moved towards the entrance.


    "Greetings to the shine of the Heme Family," A young man, d in a flowing blue robe, inclined his head in a respectful gesture towards anothet one who looked quite robust. His upper body was bare, showcasing a clearly defined and muscr physique, with bulging arms that could rival the thickness of thighs.


    He gripped an axe, which rested casually on his shoulder, as he watched the other candidates make their way in.


    "Hm, why are there only kids here?" Suin Heme nced towards everyone and felt disappointed seeing that most of the individuals present here were hardly in the nascent soul realm or golden core level, making his intent to find a deserving rival todaypletely wasted.


    "Hehe, other heirs from the major families have yet to arrive, Young Master," the young man rubbing his hands informed Suin, informing him that he was the only one to have just arrived, leaving behind other heirs who were dyed and had to arrive yet. This caused Suin''s face to frown before he sighed and moved towards an empty ground.


    Arriving at the ce while others kept looking towards him due to knowing that he was among the highest from the 18 major families, he lifted his feet before kicking the ground.


    Due to the force being measured and centered towards a particr point, a big rock tearing through the ground came out, lifted a few inches beforending on the ground where he took a seat. "Hope I get someone worth considering as a rival."


    ''?!''


    The other candidates, primarily from the middle town, stared in awe as they witnessed the sheer power of the force, which could focus its energy on a specific spot. Its strength was so immense that a rock shattered effortlessly, all without the wielder exhibiting any signs of tiredness or strain.


    This demonstrated the uracy, control, and precision over one''s physical strength, making everyone realize that the bulky man was none other than Suin Heme¡ªthe walking mountain.


    "Will we even be able to qualify?"


    "Why fear? They have more than enough seats; even if all the 18 major families took their seats, we would still be able to do something, right?"


    A surge of murmurs spread among the individuals standing nearby as they began to talk about their chances of winning thispetition in the presence of so many experts from the upper town.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Woah, look! That''s the Jun family''s ship!" one of the individuals shouted as he pointed towards an arriving ship holding the g belonging to the Jun family, causing them all to turn their eyes towards it, including Suin who narrowed his gaze, sensing the absence of any expert on the ship.


    ''Are they kidding me?'' Suin inwardly frowned as he felt angered seeing how there was no strong presenceing from the Jun family''s ship, as if they had not sent anyone worth considering.


    Given the age limit was less than 28 years, it was impossible for some hidden master or ancestor to arrive whose presence was impossible to sense, meaning most likely they were all young people.


    And following this, Suin could clearly understand that whoever was on the ship didn''t even possess the slightest amount of Qi, making him avert his gaze, not wanting to pay attention to the weaklings.


    "Huh? A-a nine tailed fox fairy!?" Suddenly, an exmation rang out in that ce, causing everyone to notice a woman slowly descending from the ship.


    Before the ship could get within 10 meters of the ground, she leaped, her body kissed by the morning sunlight. Two ck furry ears perked up as nine tails danced around her, and in both hands, she firmly held a long white katana. She descended gracefully, her ck-robed dress swirling around her.


    This sight caused some of their feet to instinctivelye forward to greet that beauty but.


    GASP


    Before even a second had psed, most felt their breath hitch in their throats upon catching sight of another figure who had justnded beside the woman. Their eyes trembled under the weight of a thick, foreboding omnious energy radiating from that man.


    Though they were sure it wasn''t a demonic Qi, it was even more threatening and dangerous, causing their feet to instinctively step back from the fact that just moments ago, they had seen the arrival of that beautiful woman and had instinctively moved forward.


    "These bastards are eyeing me as if I''m the father they thought they''d never see again," Lucas frowned, seeing most of the people looking in his direction. He turned towards Iliantara and added, "Shoo, they''re looking at me because of your tails."


    "...." Ignoring the watchful eyes of everyone, Iliantara was well aware that she had grown used to the attention since she first stepped into the Jade Dominion. She walked toward the massive portal, arriving while it was still shut, standing with her hands sped, calmly biding her time.


    "Hm, fuckers, turn your eyes away before I¡ª" Lucas was on the verge of rmending to those individuals his n to remove their eyeballs and ce them in their assholes, but arge shadow interrupted him.


    Bang!


    Suin''s bodynded just a few inches away from Lucas. Due to his size, he looked down on him while holding his huge axe. He appeared twice the size of Lucas as he firmly dered, "I challenge you to a battle, you demon."


    "....haah, idiot," A smile crept across Lucas''s face as he caught sight of Illiantara in the distance. He recalled the promise he made to her about not harming anyone first. However, he never mentioned that he wouldn''t rise to a challenge. Clenching his fists and gazing upward at Suin, he responded with a wide grin, "Congrats, you''re the first in line to die today.


    I''ll make sure there''s nothing left to bury."

 Chapter 332: Chapter 332 - Recommendations

    Only the Empress possessed the strength to handle such a force, and given Yu Shao Yan''s current weakened state, she doubted her ability to contend with even three or four of them, let alone a hundred.


    No, given their strength, she was confident that even at her peak, she would probably have been able to deal with only 20 or so of them.


    The disparity in power between a middle-level continent and a higher-level one like Ardoros had never been clearer.


    "Me? Nothing," Ryuk replied nonchntly, tilting his head slightly.


    Beside him, Regina stood, ncing back over her shoulder at the now-gasping woman, who was clearly in shock at the sight before her.


    Looking at Yu Shao Yan, Ryuk was struck by how much she resembled him in his past life.


    As he observed Yu Shao Yan''s expression¡ªan angry mix of fear and overwhelm¡ªit reminded him of the turmoil he had felt when confronted with the chaos that threatened to turn his Empire into nothingness.


    At the time, he thought the whole world was limited to that particr continent, believing that his Selvius Empire was the biggest and strongest.


    He understood that, like him, she feared what might happen if this army crossed paths with the entirety of the Celestial Phoenix Order.


    Though he had the urge to act, he realized the futility of it.


    There was no sign of remorse or a plea for forgiveness from Jenny, nor any indication of guilt.


    Thus, it dawned on him that even if he were to obliterate the entire ce before her, it would make little difference.


    Instead of wasting his energy on vendettas, he concluded that seizing control of the Phoenix Order was the most logical course of action.


    After all, if she didn''t feel guilt for what she had done, then she had enough time to realize her mistakes over the course of time.


    "What? You bring a whole army, and you say you want to do nothing?!" Yu Shao Yan''s voice dripped with anger, her frustration evident as the sky above them darkened with the silhouettes of numerous figures, casting looming shadows that threatened her safety.


    The sheer terror of the situation made her question whether she could trust this man at all. "Regina, ensure that the Celestial Phoenix Order is isted, and no one from outside this ce is allowed to enter. Additionally, you will stay with Esme to protect her," Ryukmanded Regina, instructing her to create a barrier around the Celestial Phoenix Order. He needed some time to secure their safety.


    Although he was confident in his own strength, he recognized the necessity of rest to recover from exhaustion. He also needed to contemte ways to boost his strength and internal energy¡ªessentially enhancing his cultivation so that he couldter transfer some of that power to Esme.


    "As youmand," Regina replied with a nod.


    The others also bowed before swiftly moving toward the borders of the Phoenix Order''s territory. Theirbined strength unleashed a wave of internal energy, which sent ripples throughout the surrounding area. The concentration of mana in a single ce soon dispersed in all directions.


    ''At least not all of them are here,'' Ryuk thought to himself, noting the absence of the twins. Most likely, they were still on the battleship, along with others who remained there.


    He continued forward, while four women stood behind him¡ªEsme, Regina, Yao Lian, and a malnourished woman.


    Ryuk approached Yu Shao Yan, whose expression was tense and radiated difort.


    "What do you want?" Yu Shao Yan demanded, eyeing him with suspicion.


    She stood just a hand''s distance away, her hand tucked in her pocket, indicating an air of nonchnce, as if she were contemting an attack despite knowing she was vulnerable now that the others had left.


    However, she remembered Ryuk''s earlier order; his presence offered a protective shield for the Phoenix Order amidst the Civil War.


    Did he truly understand what was happening?


    Yu Shao Yan was deeply embroiled in this battle, sustaining injuries all over her body due to the damage to her foundation.


    She struggled to pick herself up from her state of seclusion, her determination to rise matching the gravity of her situation.


    Swoosh "It''s the same offer I made to that woman," Ryuk stated, those words directed towards the woman who was hardly processing the events urring around her, while his words dissolved before crossing a one-meter distance due to the presence of a barrier, a dome created by the system, while understanding what its host was trying to aplish.


    "What?" Yu Shao Yan narrowed her gaze as she followed his direction, noticing that he was referring to that malnourished woman, prompting her to not understand, even as she hadn''t heard anything about what he told her. She clenched her fist, thinking if she would be able to attack him right now. Maybe taking him hostage would have given her an advantage if it weren''t for her weakened state.


    Additionally, she didn''t even know if he was exhausted or held some kind of hidden weapon on him.


    So he just heard what he wanted to say.


    "Simple, I will protect the Phoenix Order and everyone, even have you meet the Empress," Ryuk stated with a slight tilt of his head as behind the mask his narrowed gaze and the smirk forming gave a genuine look on his face.


    ''!?''N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "...Th-that''s?" Yu Shao''s eyes widened, and for a fleeting moment, a wave of confusion swept through the crowd as they listened to his unexpected derations. They were bewildered by his willingness to help her, but Yu Shao quickly narrowed her gaze. Even with her injuries, she realized that if she had been in a better state, they could have easily killed him.


    "What do you mean?" Ryuk queried again, prompting her to shoot a re in response. After a moment''s hesitation, she seemed to ept his proposal.


    "What is it?" Normally, making such an agreement would clearly save everyone, but she had initially intended to choose only one among her family and this territory. Now she found herself presented with an option that could potentially protect everything. Seeing how her daughter had lost trust in her¡ªespecially since Yu Shao hadn''t been able to safeguard her even when Jenny was bornpelled her to inquire further. She desperately wanted to prove herself a good mother.


    After all, what could he possibly ask of her that she was incapable of giving?


    "Nothing much, just engage in dual cultivation with me," Ryuk replied as he closed his eyes. With those words, he stepped back, and a sharp sound sliced through the air, narrowly missing his throat.


    SWISH


    BOOM!


    The sheer force of the shockwave from the strike reverberated through the surroundings. Although he dodged it by sidestepping, a smile graced his face, and his eyes remained closed, as if he had anticipated this reaction. Suddenly, he heard her voice, loud and filled with indignation, cutting through her usualposure.


    "YOU LECHEROUS BASTARD!!!!" Yu Shao Yan shouted, her face flushed and eyes ame with a mixture of anger and embarrassment. Her sword had missed him as he retreated, prompting her to pivot her body, clearly intent on dispatching this scoundrel with a fierce swing of her weapon.


    nk!


    But once again, Regina intervened, positioning herself between them as her sword shed with Yu Shao Yan''s.


    "Just exhaust her," Ryuk said, tilting his head as he observed Regina blocking Yu Shao Yan''s strike. It was evident that Yu Shao was too provoked¡ªembarrassed and enraged¡ªto back down, so he cast a nce toward Yao Lian, who was standing at a distance.


    "Hey,e here! I have a deal for you," Ryuk called, gesturing for Yao Lian to approach him. As he did so, a dome began to form around him.


    A system window had been present next to him since the moment he first mentioned dual cultivation to the Empress, indicating that his conversation with both Xiuying (the Empress) and Yu Shao Yan (the Matriarch) was led by this particr rmendation.


    ¨X©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨[


    DUAL CULTIVATION RECOMMENDATION FROM NEARBY TARGETS


    1. Yao Lian


    2. Yu Shao Yan


    3. Xiuying Fenghuang


    Note: The sequence of Dual Cultivation would give maximum output.


    See more


    ¨^©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨a

 Chapter 333: Chapter 333 - Yao Lian

    Dual cultivation is a process in which an individual, by establishing a connection with their partner, maintains a steady flow of energy circting throughout both their bodies.


    This internal energy, once it reaches a certain threshold, can facilitate breakthroughs one level at a time.


    It''s akin to convincing the body that its internal energy has suddenly surged to the point of a breakthrough.


    However, while it might seem possible to rapidly ingest high amounts of internal energy to jump through levels quickly, this approach often weakens the foundational strength of an individual.


    The more beneficial strategy is to cultivate a steady flow of internal energy between partners.


    This process allows both individuals'' bodies to feel as though they have reached a breakthrough when, in reality, thebined energy of both partners¡ªtheir internal energy¡ªis temporarily residing within one person.


    This energy then flows back to the other partner, creating a cycle.


    Both bodies perceive this exchange as a rise in internal energy, while the gentle, consistent flow ensures that neither partner''s foundation ispromised.


    To simplify this concept, consider two buckets filled halfway with water.


    When these two buckets are linked and moved together at a steady pace, one will be full while the other is empty at alternating intervals.


    However, if the movement remains constant, it creates an illusion that both buckets are filling up together over time.


    If you think of the rate of movement as being faster than the perception of emptiness, it bes conceivable that both buckets appear to be full simultaneously, establishing a steady equilibrium.


    The same principle applies to dual cultivation.


    For instance, if the male partner possesses 50% internal energy and the female partner also has 50%, their energies maybine to yield a total of 100%.


    This umted energy allows them to progress to the next level, achieving a breakthrough.


    Conversely, if one were to forcibly ingest energy from the other, there would be a significant risk of weakening their foundational strength, as the body would not have enough time to recover from the sudden increase.


    Dual cultivation, therefore, offers a method where the partners'' energies harmoniously merge within one individual, making their body feel as if they have reached the threshold for a breakthrough while adequately emptying without causing harm.


    This ensures the body has ample time to recuperate and adjust, allowing for gradual healing, growth, and eventual breakthroughs devoid of adverse effects.


    This method underscores the importance of maintaining equilibrium during the dual cultivation process.


    Ideally, both partners should be at simr energy levels or have only a minor disparity between them¡ªeither slightly more or slightly less energy.


    Engaging in dual cultivation with one partner possessing significantly higher energy¡ªsay, 100%¡ªwhile the other has only 50% can disrupt this bnce and result in foundational damage to the less powerful partner''s body.


    To ensure that energy is adequately exchanged in a bnced manner, it''s essential for dual cultivators to progress from those at their own level to stronger partners gradually.


    Starting with individuals of equal or slightly varying energy levels allows for a more bnced approach, promoting stability and preventing potential harm as they continue to evolve together.


    [And... all the props for gathering this info go to... Me (?£þ?(???)?£þ?)??]


    ''....'' Ryuk heard the system''s voice once again repeating the same word it had been saying for quite a while, given how it was finally able to process a very good way of dual cultivation.


    Though, of course, it only revealed the initial steps of it, but still ignoring that fact, Ryuk, while walking down the hallway followed only by Yao Lian, could clearly hear the sounds of source collisions from outside.


    "What deal were you talking about?"


    Yao Lian, who was falling behind him, clearly suspicious, given her head was turning back whenever the sound of collision reached her ears, confused.


    Considering it seemed unbelievable that he would even think of having a deal with her, considering how she seemed not the type to offer someone something out of genuine care.


    So, she was sure that there was something wrong with the way he had told the deal, and then afterwards, she, Esme, and he entered this main pce, appearing to be made of wood still sturdy enough to withstand the collisions of the outside battle, while telling Esme to stay inside one of the rooms, making Yao Lian follow behind him.


    "You want strength, right?" He asked, with his hands ced inside his pockets, resting while eyes narrowed, given his senses were covering the whole pce for any uing dangers.


    Considering he was in an unknown territory, it would be a misstep not to be on guard.


    "....and?" Yao Lian just replied, given how it wasn''t that kind of secret considering he would notice it eventually.


    So, without being surprised, he inquired about what exactly he wanted to tell, instead of using roundabout words; he must tell her directly.


    "I can help you break through the first stage of Nascent Soul," Ryuk said.


    Her whole expression nced back towards him, her feet also following his steps as her eyes widened, clearly feeling dread.


    Considering how he was able to tell about her level, which she had reached after arriving in this ce.


    Her strength was significantly rising to the level where she thought by suppressing her internal energy to avoid a breakthrough, no one would be able to tell that she could breakthrough at any moment.


    "How do you know this?" Yao Lian, clenching her fist, started to circte her entire energy, considering she needed to be on guard given how he was able to tell her levels even though she had stopped herself from going through a breakthrough.


    Meaning she wasn''t yet at that level but could at any time go on it.


    For him to tell this was already something confusing while at the same time threatening.


    To be exact, she had already seen how those people who had arrived on hismand were significantly stronger¡ªno, they were enormously stronger inparison to anything she had seen until now.


    This signified a threat, a threat of the level of catastrophe.


    And that catastrophe was controlled by this man in front of her.


    Initially, she had thought that he was the strongest, maybe stronger than the patriarch of the Wei family.


    But afterwards, seeing his battle against the matriarch of the Celestial Phoenix Order, she understood that he was much stronger than them.


    But now, when she knew he wasmanding an army which could clearly threaten the whole Jade Dominion, she epted that she was strong¡ªmaybe much stronger than anyone she had seen ever.


    But there was definitely a feeling that, was he stronger than the Empress?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    And even if she considered that he was indeed stronger than her, then was he really capable of proving her strength?


    Or was it a lie?


    "Choose, you want to know the reason or to get strength?"


    Ryuk, seeing how it was getting hassled, considered there was no reason for him to exin anything to her, as he moved, arriving just a hand''s distance away from her.


    Due to a slight height difference, his eyes looked down towards her gaze, which trembled visibly.


    Though she seemed determined not to step back, she kept her gaze fixed on him.


    "...I want strength."


    Though Yao Lian didn''t know exactly how he was going to give that strength¡ªmaybe some kind of secret manual or technique¡ªshe just said those words while feeling too close.


    Considering she was able to hear the sound of his heartbeat and breathing, given her enhanced senses, making her hear it even if he was just a hand''s distance away from her.


    "Fine then, meet me tonight near theke," Ryuk said.


    Slowly, he stepped back, his body soon started to shroud in orange aura, considering he needed to first deal with any kind of disturbance that maye between him and her tonight before his body vanished.


    ''!?''


    "Wh-what?" Yao Lian noticed the orange hue and was suddenly taken aback, considering how he vanished into thin air.


    The worst surprise was not from the fact that he vanished, given she was able to track his speed, knowing well that he was heading towards the direction from where they came, most probably towards Esme''s room.


    But what bewildered her was exactly what he wanted to do with her tonight on thekeside?

 Chapter 334: Chapter 334- Upcoming Danger

    In the vast expanse of the ocean, three massive battleships cruised forward, their heavily armed structures radiating an aura of unyielding dominance.


    The sheer force of their presence sent ripples through the surrounding air, their engines roaring with a resonance that seemed tomand the elements within a radius of several miles.


    The powerful sound waves even unsettled three colossal creatures lurking beneath the ocean''s surface, their movements growing restless under the oppressive vibrations from above.


    However, amidst this show of technological might, inside the fleet at the front, tearing through the ocean while creating a buzz of announcements and alerts reverberating inside the main control room.


    Alert: Superior-ss vessels detected.


    Five battleships of unknown origin have entered range, 990 miles distant.


    Energy signatures exceed current fleet power ratings by 37%.


    ssification: Dominant.


    Threat level: Critical.


    Immediate tactical reassessment required.


    "Sergeant, this seems to being from the direction of the Jade Dominion," the radar operator informed his superior, a mix of machinery and humanoid shape with arms and most of the body clearly made of technical parts.


    "Hm, are they static or moving?"


    Standing just behind while gazing at several screens was a bulky figure appearing to have a head of a tiger with the body of a muscr human.


    Added with stitches and mechanical parts, it appeared to be abination of machinery, beast skin, and human.


    Given the intimidation exuding from its body, the figure appeared to be the chief of the army currently present inside this battleship.


    Hearing the response from the handler, he inquired whether those battleships detected by the radar were static or moving, as it could mean that they were either heading towards enemies or simply present there.


    "Sir, they seem static," the handler reported once again.


    His eyes narrowed as he entered somemands, noticing that they weren''t showing any movement.


    However, it was clear that those battleships were on standby, indicating that if anything entered their radar direction, they would not hesitate to fire.


    This prompted him to look back at the chief.


    "Hm, is that dark elf really in the Jade Dominion?" the chief inquired, jaws clenched, revealing its canine teeth in the beastly figure of a tiger.


    With its red, circr eye appearing to analyze the situation, it provided enough intelligence to understand that this situation was critical and that advancing could potentially lead to war.


    Even though they hadplete faith in their own ship, it was inevitable that a battle against one battleship versus five would inevitably lead to their own losses.


    "ording to our information, yes, it''s true," the handler informed, nodding about the Dark Elf, who was thest survivor of the vige they had attacked in the hope of capturing that race of people for experimentation as ordered by their higher-ups.


    To be exact, at that time, after receiving orders from higher-ups about needing to bring hundreds of dark elves from that particr vige, they went and captured many.


    But somehow, a little child was able to escape.


    Given her state and falling into the ocean, they neglected her, thinking she would die anyway. Experience new stories with m v|-NovelBin


    However, after providing all the dark elves who died in the experiments, it turned out that higher-ups were searching for a particr one.


    And worse luck they had; it turned out that the little dark elf girl they had neglected to capture was that particr one they needed to retrieve, and finally, after 19 years of searching, they were able to pinpoint her location.


    But of course, retrieving her at the cost of everyone dying here wasn''t a good choice.


    Asmander, it was his duty to fulfill the mission while trying to preserve as much of their force as possible.


    "Hm, enter the Jade Dominion from the other side.


    We have already gotten permission from Rhea."


    Themander thought for a moment before taking out his walkie-talkie and getting information from the other side.


    Hemanded the handler to move the ship and enter the domain from the other side while trying to detour instead of following the route in which those five battleships were present.


    "But it''s the domain of those demonic cultivators¡ª"


    Coming from the side was another figure, appearing to be half-human and half-mechanical, clearly showing his anxiousness while informing hismander about the geography of the other side where mostly it was barrennd with demonic cultivators filling the whole ce.


    Given their state, being in such a horrible condition, this wasn''t the right way to enter the Jade Dominion.


    Yet, before he could finish his sentence, themander interrupted him.


    "How dare you! Don''t forget who is behind us!"


    Themander, seeing how one of his advisors was trembling due to fear of some mere demonic cultivators, unconcerned about the one who was behind them, acting in such a weakened state, couldn''t help but yell, causing his roar to resonate throughout the entire control room.


    This sound wave forced most of the soldiers inside to cover their ears and fall, given that they appeared to be a mix of beast skin, human, and machines, as if some kind of experimentation had been conducted on them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They fell one after another before themander turned towards the window, pointing his hand toward it and dering, "We are under themand of Angelica Devereaux!


    Don''t forget it!"


    Themander dered, causing those fallen to once again remember that behind them was someone strong enough tomand the entire Jade Dominion, let alone that they should fear mere demonic cultivators.


    They were not the weak humans or beastkins from the past, but rather enhanced versions of themselves, bestowed with power by their master, Angelica Devereaux (*Aunt of Ryuk/Sister of Alisia Devereaux).


    "W-we understand."


    Finally gathering their strength, they slowly rose, given how that roar had affected their enhanced hearing, particrly that of the beast skin.


    However, their bodies, being abination of human and mechanical, allowed them to recover and stand, showing how 60% of their bodies were made of mechanical parts and the other 40% was a mix of human and beast skin to enhance their strength.


    "Now we are turning the ship¡ªSIR!!"


    The one handling the ship informed how they were switching direction and taking a detour.


    Suddenly, he noticed several red marks, like dots¡ªdozens of dots,ing from a certain direction at a distance of 2000 miles away.


    His hands trembled as, due to the advanced systems of the battleship and radar, they were able to detect ships even from that far.


    However, noticing the number of dots heading in their direction, the handler instantly called hismander.


    "Th-this?"


    The chief, who seemed strong enough while motivating his subordinates, trembled the moment he noticed a dozen ships as red dots heading in their direction, with clear energy signatures indicating their race.


    This caused an instinctive fear to rise in him, deeply etched in his memory, as before receiving the blessing from his master, he had been nothing but a source of food for that race.


    He clenched his jaws as he revealed the name of those to whom the ships belonged, "V-VAMPIRES!?"


    "Kugh!"


    Not only themander, but most of them who had memories of that race, which they had once stockpiled as food supplements, clearly winced as the instinctive fear etched into their minds seemed to overwrite their strength. Even though they had been manually enhanced after several experiments, memories of that day continued to flood back one after another. The thought of waiting to be food for that race made them tremble.


    "Th-this!? They are the elite force of the Bloodmoon n!"

 Chapter 335- Garden Conversation (1)

    335 Chapter 335- Garden Conversation (1)


    ''Tell me about her physique,'' Ryuk strolled down the hallway, his eyes slipping out from behind that ck masquerade mask every now and then.


    He caught glimpses of the big garden beyond, where the sounds of chirping insects and a waterfall echoed in the air.


    With his sharp senses, he could even make out someone breathing over in the garden.


    Knowing who it was, he couldn''t help but ask about her physique.


    [ Host, her physique has a very unique property where she is able to absorb moonlight and convert it into soul energy, which is hard to synthesize artificially given its unique property that needs analysis, so for now, I''m unable to synthesize it, but...]


    ''Her physique is able to do it, correct?''


    Ryuk understood what the system exactly meant, recognizing that it was exining how she was able to replenish her soul strength, which could be considered the single medium from which one can enhance the strength of a soul, raising its level.


    To put it simply, how the matriarch of the Celestial Phoenix Order was able to project her own soul, making it able to leave her body and venture around, while how the Empress of the Jade Dominion possessed a soul that could generate its own physical body after death.


    These were the sole strengths of their bodies, which were at the perfect level, allowing them to achieve such feats that were impossible for someone possessing mere physical strength.


    Simply put, if Ryuk himself were to die now, it would mean the end for him since his soul would vanish.


    But this wasn''t the case for those possessing a higher level of soul strength, who were able to regenerate their whole physical body.


    ''Show me the levels of soul strength.''


    Before delving further into understanding her ability, he inquired about the levels of soul strength, considering he himself, even though getting replenished with the help of this mask, wasn''t feeling as if his soul strength had risen significantly or not.


    DING!


    ¨X©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨[


    The levels of soul strength --? Mortal Soul [Basic existence, no metaphysical abilities] < Resilient Soul [Slight soul resilience, basic spiritual awareness] < Soul Manifestor [Astral projection, enhanced soul perception] < Detached Soul [Post-death lingering, minor soul reconstruction] < Celestial Soul [Free soul movement, energy absorption, partial regeneration] < Eternal Soul [Full-body regeneration, independent soul existence, higher spiritual capabilities] < Transcendent Soul [Reality maniption, spiritual realm creation, immunity to most attacks].


    ¨^©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨a


    ''....''


    Ryuk halted in his spot as he looked towards the orange status window that had popped up in front of him, showing the levels of soul strength one after another.


    Given his instruction, this was vague without delving in further; he just went through the names before inquiring, ''What''s my soul level?''


    [ It''s at the limit of Mortal Soul.]


    ''Why is it still that low?''


    Ryuk, hearing that his soul strength was at a mortal level, considered how far he hade, having even awakened his kundalini, and including this mask that was given to him by Drishti to always replenish his soul, clearly giving him a passive skill where his soul strength should have risen on its own.


    Yet here he was, seeing that it was still at a mortal level.


    Didn''t this mean that even though he had physical strength at this level, dying would instantly lead to his existence being erased?


    [ Host, unlike the physical body, the strength of the soul rises very slowly.


    It takes ages, and naturally for you, it''s in itself an achievement.]


    ''Achievement¡­''


    Hearing that word from the system, Ryuk didn''t feel motivated, considering there were several weak points in his body.


    If it weren''t for the battalion present with him today, he wouldn''t have even thought of fighting the matriarch of the Phoenix Order.


    Given her own strength, though depleted due to some kind of setback she had gone through, it was really a hard fight.


    If for a moment he removed the help of Regina and his own ability, which was able to nullify energy, he wasn''t strong enough to go against these people.


    First, he woke up inside Ardoros, where a single mistake could have cost him his life, given those around him were already strong enough.


    With the help of the system and other boosts, he somehow was able to escape it while cautiously acting to preserve his strength.


    Until now, his willpower could be said to be the only thing that helped him act tough, considering he was pushing his limits all the time.


    Until now, in the morning, when he went to have a conversation with Esme, he fell asleep due to exhaustion and woke up just a few minutes ago, wasting the whole day.


    Now that it mattered, he was feeling much more rxed.


    ''Tell me about how to use her physique for myself?''


    He wasn''t going to just let such an opportunity to gain strength slide past him as naturally he needed to work harder than others.


    Given five years of his absence, with a clear setback in his strength, if not for his ability to nullify energy.


    [ The best possible method for it is to create an equilibrium between both of your bodies during dual cultivation.


    If her body starts to convert moonlight into soul strength, then that synthesized energy would also start to flow between your and her bodies.


    Given the property of dual cultivation, some of it would inevitably get absorbed into your soul strength, increasing its level.]


    ''Why notpletely?''


    Ryuk inquired, given if that soul energy was going to flow through both of their bodies as a cycle, why couldn''t he absorb all of it instead of letting some of it return back to her body and continue the cycle?


    [ She will die.]


    ''Hm... can''t get rid of the goose, I guess.''


    Ryuk finally came down the tform of the corridor, looking towards a small pond where the reflection of moonlight surfaced on the serene water.


    The lotus present around it gave a beautiful view, added with a woman seated on the nearby rock, looking towards it.


    Her face illuminated by the reflection of moonlight appeared otherworldly while giving the impression that she was engaged in deep thinking.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Ryuk approached Yao Lian, inquiring, his hands resting in his pockets with his deep amber-colored eyes settling on the woman who was pulled out of her thoughts before looking at him with a narrowed gaze.


    "How do youe every time without getting detected?"


    Yao Lian tilted her head, remembering that she was thinking about why he had called her here since earlier.


    Now seeing him again popping up like a ghost, she just stood from her seat, dusting off her dress, and inquired.


    Was he going to give her another book, or were those words from him true in the end?


    "Hah... shouldn''t it be that you just don''t notice me, or maybe I''m not impressive enough?" Exhaling his breath, Ryuk''s hand moved towards his mask, resting there as it vanished inside his inventory, with only his hand hiding behind his face. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    His eyes peeking through the gap between his fingers began to narrow as his synergy-suppressing charm also started to fade, weakening over time before his hands finally loosened, revealing his face adorned with a smile as he teased, "Maybe you need a moresting impression¡ªtell me, should it be left on your lips or somewhere deeper?"

 Chapter 336- Eh?

    336 Chapter 336- Eh?


    ''!''


    Thump thump


    Yao Lian''s breath caught in her throat, her heart skipping more than just a beat. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''Whaaa....!?'' Her pupils dted, as if trying to absorb the face before her entirely, imprinting it deep into her mind.


    Her world slowed.


    The soft rustle of the night breeze and the melodic whispers of the water falling from the bamboo pipe behind her¡ªall dulled into a muted hum.


    Nothing couldpete with the sheer radiance of the man standing before her.


    It wasn''t merely his features, though they were unlike anything mortal eyes should be allowed to see¡ªsharp, perfectly sculpted lines that made the moonlight itself envious.


    No, it was the overwhelming presence he exuded, one that seemed to pull at the threads of her very being.


    ''Eh?'' Yao Lian''s fingers trembled at her sides, her body frozen between the instinct to take a step closer and the fear that doing so might shatter the moment, like ss.


    Her lips parted, but no words came out, her throat dry despite the cool night air.


    She felt vulnerable, her mind betraying her as it spiraled into fragmented thoughts. ''How? How could someone look like that? Is this what immortals look like?''


    Her gaze wavered, yet her eyes refused to fully look away.


    Heat flushed her cheeks, a warmth that spread down to her chest¡ªit was a heat born from the rush of sensations caused by the attraction she felt toward that face.


    "Damn it¡­" she cursed inwardly, ashamed of the tightness growing in her chest, of the way her heart seemed to strain to break free.


    "You¡­" she finally managed, her voice barely above a whisper. Her thoughts were a mess, her emotions swirling together in a confusing storm¡ªfascination, intimidation, and a strange, aching pull that both frightened and thrilled her.


    Yao Lian''s body betrayed her as her mind struggled to process the sight before her, and she gulped down her own words.


    It was as if time itself had stilled, allowing her a moment to drink in the impossible beauty of that sculpted face.


    He looked otherworldly, like an immortal who had stepped out of the heavens, his features carved with a perfection that seemed to defy nature.


    Her lips parted unconsciously, a soft cloud of breath escaping into the cold night air, her chest rising and falling as if trying to catch up with her racing heartbeat.


    She couldn''t look away, couldn''t move.


    Her fingers hung limp at her sides, trembling slightly as if they too felt the weight of his presence.


    The steady thrum of her heartbeat roared in her ears, drowning out the serene sounds of the garden.


    "System, isn''t this too much?" Ryuk stepped closer, his movements slow and deliberate, as if savoring her reaction. But we are not forgetting to inquire the system regarding why her reaction was so intense.


    [Host, due to the removal of suppression on your charm, the impact of pheromones which went unnoticed until now seems to be much stronger than previous assumptions.]


    [It appears that as your strength is rising, your charm is also increasing at a substantial pace. But given you suppress it all the time, it''s unnoticeable until now.]


    ''....Strength, huh,'' his amber eyes locked onto hers. Hearing the system''s words, he was already aware that charm had nothing to do with his facial features, which had also undergone changes after his body reconstruction.


    It was now even clearer why he hadn''t gotten such a reaction in his past life. It appeared that his charm was rted to his strength¡ªand it was obvious his strength was much more substantial than it was in his past life.


    Without a word, he raised his hand, resting his palm lightly against her cheek.


    ''!''


    The warmth of his touch sent a shiver down her spine, contrasting sharply with the cold air that nipped at her skin.


    "H-HIEK!?¡ªH-hey," her breath hitched, her mind spiraling deeper into the trance he seemed to weave around her.


    She couldn''t understand it, couldn''t exin why her body refused to respond as if his presence alone had stripped her of reason.


    "Are you..." her voice came out in a shaky whisper, barely audible as her wide eyes searched his face. "Are you an immortal?"


    But before she could gather her thoughts, before she could evenprehend the question she had asked, Ryuk leaned in.


    His hand shifted slightly, his fingers brushing against her skin, and then his lips were on hers.


    "Mmmphhh....ummm...unh.."


    Her eyes widened in shock, her entire body going rigid as the kiss deepened.


    His warmth enveloped her, silencing the chaotic storm of her thoughts and pulling her into a void where only he existed.


    The pressure of his lips was firm yet unyielding, leaving no room for doubt, no chance for resistance.


    Yao Lian''s heart pounded wildly against her ribcage, each beat threatening to burst free as her breaths grew shallow.


    She felt herself tilting, as if the world had tilted off its axis, her senses overwhelmed by his presence.


    "Unh...ummh...mphh??" Her mind screamed for control, for rity, but her body betrayed her¡ªher knees threatening to buckle, her hands twitching as if they wanted to reach out and push him away, yet remained frozen in ce.


    Ryuk didn''t pull back.


    Instead, he pressed further, his other hand slipping to the small of her back, drawing her closer.


    Her breath mingled with his, the cold air around them disappearing entirely as her skin burned from the intensity of the moment.


    Thump thump


    And still, her heart raced, the erratic rhythm betraying the confusion, vulnerability, and undeniable pull she felt toward him.


    Her lips, warm and soft beneath his, trembled faintly, her initial shock fading into a hesitant surrender as his kiss left her utterly breathless.


    ----


    "Y-you kissed me.....", Yao Lian was now seated near the rock with her back propped against the back of Ryuk, her fingers pressing over her lips, which were wet at the same time and seemed to be slightly swollen. Given without knowing, she had kept kissing him for more than 10 minutes.


    "Hmm," Ryuk just muttered while looking toward the system window in front of him with his back clearly propped against hers, looking in the other direction while observing the window.


    ¨X©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨[


    Amount of Soul Energy gained from kiss = +600


    I need to ascend from Mortal Soul = 86,890/120,000 (33110 needed).


    ¨^©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨a


    ''....'' Ryuk saw the enormous numbers, making him realize that it was still far away for his soul to even make it to the next level, given how presently, even with the Devereaux bloodline enhancing his growth, there was still a long distance.


    He leaned his head back, resting over her shoulder, with eyes looking towards the starry sky, with moonlight bathing his face as his face was near her ears, and slight flinches of her body were evident of her condition.


    "Wh-what...!?" Yao Lian was still going through a glimmer, trying to shake off that sensation against her lips, feeling the warmth and remembering that feeling. She was still recovering when she suddenly felt his head leaning over her shoulder, something unexpected, prompting her to flinch. As he tried to move closer, she didn''t resist, only tilted her head in his direction, ncing at his ck hair.


    "Don''t you like it?" Ryuk whispered with his eyes narrowed, looking towards the vast sky filled with several stars, yet somewhere, twinkling brighter, were appearing big enough. Though scientifically he knew that those stars were closer to this, still if viewed philosophically, it just showed how, in the vast sky, those who shine brighter are the ones demonstrating their dominance and covering others like.


    "N-no, of course not!" Yao Lian was already trying to understand why he even thought of kissing her like that given they were not even in a friendly rtionship, let alone something more.


    And didn''t he always find an opportunity to insult her? Why, all of a sudden, go for a kiss?


    Given his face, which seemed to etch in her memory, she at least knew he wasn''t, no, he couldn''t be falling in love with her, not with that face.


    So, why kiss?


    "But your words seemed to be signaling anticipation rather than ignorance," Ryuk whispered as he leaned in, his head arriving near her ears, adding, "You see, I have fallen for you."


    badump


    "Wh-what¡ªThud," Suddenly taken by surprise, as he said those words, her heartbeat, which was already crashing against her ribs, seemed to skip as her feet stumbled, causing her to distance herself. But due to theck of bnce, she fell to the ground, looking at him from a lower perspective, with her head tilted upward.


    "Oh, is this a new way of giving consent?" Ryuk feigned as he lifted his hand and snapped his fingers. And as he did that, his clothes vanished.


    "IEKK!?" Yao Lian''s breath caught as she looked at him, her heart skipping a beat.


    His face¡ªsharp, masculine features, every angle perfectly chiseled¡ªwas striking in a way that left her breathless.


    The intensity of his amber gaze held her in ce, as if daring her to look away, but she couldn''t.


    She found herself frozen in the moment, mesmerized by his presence.


    "Huh?" But soon, her gaze, almost against her will, began to drift downward.


    It started with the sculpted muscles of his chest, each curve and definition highlighted in the silver moonlight.


    His abs were hard, defined with an almost unnatural precision, like they were carved from stone.


    She couldn''t help but follow the path of his body, her attention shifting lower, past his tight stomach, down to the strong muscles of his thighs.


    "Eh?" And then, her eyes fell to the part of him that made her heart pound in her chest.


    ''!?''


    "Whaaa..." His shaft hung heavy between his legs, thick and pulsing with a life of its own.


    It rested just above his thighs, stretching downward in a way that was almost too much for her to process.


    The veins that ran along it stood out, swollen and throbbing with the rhythm of his heartbeat, tracing the length of his arousal in a pattern she couldn''t tear her gaze from.


    The moonlight seemed to dance over his skin, casting deep shadows that only made it lookrger, more imposing, as if mocking her with its presence.


    Her eyes widened as they traced the outline of him¡ªhis shaft thick and firm, the head swollen slightly and glistening with a bead of moisture that caught the light.


    The sight of him was overwhelming, almost too much to bear, but she couldn''t pull away.


    The heat in her cheeks was unbearable, her chest rising and falling quickly as the pressure inside her built, a mixture of shock, fascination, and something else that she didn''t dare name.


    "Haa....What is the meaning....of..." Her breath came in shallow gasps, her body tense, the weight of what she was seeing pressing on her chest like a storm that wouldn''t subside.


    Her heart thudded against her ribs, each beat louder than thest, and the sound was the only thing she could hear now, drowning out everything else.


    Should I write R-18, or should we skip to the good part? I mean, if you want to see R-18, I can do that, but it will just take up word count. How about we fast forward it?

 Chapter 337- Diana got Cucked?

    337 Chapter 337- Diana got Cucked?


    Across the endless expanse of the Ardoros continent, vastndscapes met the horizon, with majestdmarks divided and closely guarded by four powerful families wielding immense strength within the human realm of this blue star.


    Today, in one such division¡ªthe territory of the Riantain family¡ªthe ind area proved to be as bustling and vibrant as that of the other three families.


    The skies were alive with the presence of multiple battleships, contributing to the lively atmosphere that pulsed with the energy of the inhabitants.


    The air was thick with a dense fog of Ether, vividly illustrating the industrial sophistication and technological prowess that permeated the entire region.


    Ether served not only as a vital source of power but also as reinforcement, and the sheer abundance of it signified the impressive arsenal the Riantain family had at their disposal.


    At the heart of this industrious expanse stood the main pce, the residence of the head of the Riantain family.


    Surrounding it were nine additional grand pces, each belonging to various family members and some revered elders.


    In the midst of this opulent setting, a woman made her way along a path nked by lush gardens, apanied by four individuals.


    In her hand, she clutched a device disying a report.


    "Isn''t it incredibly inconsiderate of you, my love~?? Shouldn''t you havee to see your dear instead of that durd?"


    A woman''s voice, tinged with a mixture of annoyance and obsession, echoed through the garden, amplified by her two subordinates struggling to keep pace.


    With blue hair dancing in the breeze, she waved her cane expressively, her frustration palpable as she scrutinized the report.


    She rocked a short, tight white skirt that hugged her thighs, trimmed with a ssh of red. Paired with ck stockings and a fluffy white coat draped over her shoulder, plus a red tie entuating her curvy figure, she really turned heads.


    Diana struggled to push aside the resentment she held toward the man who had failed to seek her presence, instead choosing to meet someone else.


    "Hmph, I hate¡ª" Diana began, her eyes fixed upon the report, which informed her of Ryuk''s current whereabouts in the Jade Dominion.


    This information had been gathered from Jenny and two Riantain members she had sent alongside the high priest.


    While she intended to vent her anger towards him, the intensity of her feelings made it difficult to articte, so she settled for an exasperated, "Love you~?!"


    "Have I truly lost my mind?" Diana mused, tilting her head and ncing back at one of the Riantain members beside her, whose impassive expression offered no hint of emotion.


    The woman, d in the blue-striped uniform typical of the maids, answered honestly, "Yes," her straightforwardness unwavering even in light of its potential offensiveness towards Lady Diana.


    After all, it was ingrained in their training to always speak the truth, regardless of the consequences¡ªespecially in front of their masters.


    However, as members of the branch families, it was clear that even their lords were deterred from causing them harm due to the repercussions that would ensue from the branch families.


    This meant that both the masters and the servants had to adhere to a certain code, careful not to cross lines they should not.


    Yet, even this maid wasn''t entirely certain if Lady Diana would forgo her usual restraint andsh out at her.


    "How pitiful..." Diana muttered, narrowing her gaze, her expression growing nk.


    She began to move forward, clearly finding it tedious to converse with individuals who, bound by the rules of the Riantain family, consistently suppressed their emotions and adhered strictly to principles.


    Their rigidity was increasingly irritating her.


    ''Are you seeing this Ryuk?


    They say I''m crazy, but isn''t love supposed to be maddening?


    I''m not mad, darling.


    I''m simply devoted.


    These fools can''tprehend the beauty of giving everything¡­ and taking everything in return.''


    She wanted to teach this maid, but she couldn''t do much after all.


    The true problemy not in their professionalism, but rather in the fact that they followed orders from her sister, who had explicitly forbidden Diana from leaving the confines of this ce.


    It had been several months since shest caught a glimpse of her beloved, wandering around with that golden-eyed girl, a sight that drove her mind to the brink of insanity as she remained oblivious to what he was currently doing.


    Today, however, she felt a flicker of excitement as a week earlier she had conceived a n to see her beloved once more.


    ''Sigh, I know you''re missing me, my darling~?


    Just as I miss you with every breath...''


    Diana thought, unable to suppress her excitement despite the annoyance that red up at the thought of that golden-eyed girl growing closer to him.


    But she brushed aside her worries, convinced that once her beloved discovered that girl''s sister was none other than his traitorous maid, he would naturally abandon her.


    Setting her thoughts aside, she continued down the corridor.


    The servants were preupied with their duties, allowing her to move toward Aurora Nest¡ªa unique dimension where a week on the Blue Star equated to an entire year in that realm.


    Given the dimension''s extraordinary nature, she pondered why she hadn''t considered cing the Astral Oculus¡ªthe artifact that enabled her to present herself virtually somewhere else.


    After the events of the day, the artifact had entered its cooldown period of ten months, but a week ago, after sending members of the Riantain family to search for Ryuk, she had an epiphany: why not utilize the time-altering capabilities of Aurora Nest to circumvent the limitations imposed by the artifacts?


    At first, she doubted whether this n would work, especially after the anger she had felt dealing with that woman.


    However, she recently received news from one of her family guards¡ªthe artifact had reset and was ready for use.


    ''Finally¡­''


    ---


    "Do not enter the room until I indicate otherwise,"


    Diana instructed, stepping into her personal sanctuary.


    After retrieving the artifacts herself, she gestured for the servant to remain outside.


    The room, perfectly round and devoid of corners, featured a king-sized circr bed adorned with a single pillow and a delicate curtain that circled around it.


    It was unmistakably Diana''s sleeping quarters.


    Snap


    With a simple snap of her fingers, a vibrant red light illuminated the space.


    In that instant, the entire room began to morph; the walls, floor, and even the ceiling transformed into a captivating disy of portraits.


    It was a portrait of a single man.


    There was not a hint of expression on the faces of those portraits, all of which appeared to be crafted by hand, as if painted with care.


    Indeed, they were all hand-drawn by Diana herself.


    Thud


    Diana couldn''t help but wonder, her thoughts spiraling into a mix of excitement and longing.


    If only she could transform into him, she would snap countless pictures, but no¡ªshe craved the original, not some facsimile.


    Each time she imagined merging into him, her heart would shatter at the thought, as if they were losing their individuality.


    "This will do," she murmured.


    Unlike the previous instance when anger clouded her mind and she failed to capture his essence on camera¡ªresulting in a portrait painstakingly drawn from memory¡ªthis time she was equipped with a different artifact.


    It had been crafted using advanced photon technology, allowing her to record a moment and embed it directly on the empty wall in her room.


    Of course, once embedded, that video would y on loop forever.


    But who cared about eternity when she could have him watching over her?


    Wouldn''t it be thrilling to wake each morning to find him there, gazing at her with undeniable affection?


    With a mischievous twinkle in her eye, she settled the Oculus snugly on her head. Determined not to repeat past mistakes where her voice had slipped out, she made sure to deactivate the voice leak option.


    Lying t on her bed, her hand resting gently on her abdomen, she infused mana into the device, which began to glow.


    As it pinpointed the location of her beloved, her sweet yet obsessive voice echoed through the room.


    "Soon, Ryuk, you''ll see it was always meant to be me. And when you do, I''ll be there, arms open, waiting to embrace you¡ªwhether your heartes willingly¡­ or screaming, fufu~"


    WHOOSH


    Diana felt her heart race as the Astral Oculus kicked in, the familiar, eerie hum of the artifact vibrating through her like a low bass note.


    Everything around her blurred and twisted, and then¡ªboom¡ªshe was suddenly in a whole new ce. It was a garden lit up by this weird, surreal glow from the moon.


    This was definitely nighttime, unlike the day she''d experienced back in Ardros, which really showed just how far she''d traveled.


    The night enveloped her in a soft shimmer that feltpletely different from the bright day view she had just left behind.


    "Where am I?" Diana stood there, and due to her enhanced senses, she could clearly hear and even feel the gentle breeze ying with the leaves of some exotic nts. The air was full of the sweet smell of flowers, mixed with a vibe that felt deeper and more meaningful.


    But given the detecting energy signature the artifact had brought her here, she didn''t know the exact location. Though, of course, it had to be Jade Dominion, she still couldn''t see where her love was.


    "HNGHH~! AAHHNNG~! S-slow....Ahn¡ª!"


    ''!?''


    But then that all vanished in a heartbeat when she heard a strange sound, which, due to her enhanced senses, was far too audible, prompting her to slowly turn in that direction.


    It felt like time stopped. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    No...it was her heart that seemed to stop beating.


    Her blue eyes, unblinking even in the breeze, reflected the scene before her¡ªa woman, naked and sprawled on the ground, her chest pressed to the grass, her body arched upward as her hips were raised high.


    Her back curved like a bow, the muscles of her spine tense and exposed, while her legs were spread wide, knees bent and hands gripping the grass.


    The man behind her was towering, his body rippling with muscle, each movement strong and controlled as his hands gripped her hips.


    ''N-no....''


    Diana seemed to be in trance as she could see the force of his thrusts, the rhythm that caused the woman''s body to sway with each powerful motion. Her bare skin glistened in the moonlight, flushed and trembling with every movement.


    Diana''s eyes noticeably quivered, her pupils shrinking as her lips, which had appeared frozen just moments before, began to tremble. Her trembling hands rising as she grabbed her hair, unleashing a deafening yell as she felt her whole mind shut down.


    "NO! N-N-NOOO! AAHH, S-STOP! D-Don''t t-t-tain... him... HE''S MINE! DON''T TAINT MY RYUK!!!"

 Chapter 338- Dianas POV

    338 Chapter 338- Diana''s POV


    The garden was quiet, serene, its beauty mocking me as I arrived.


    The moonlight bathed everything in silver, a surreal glow that felt both soft and suffocating.


    The air was sweet,ced with the intoxicating scent of exotic blooms, but all I could taste was bitterness.


    Bitterness, because I knew¡ªoh, I knew¡ªthis was where he was.


    My Ryuk.


    My everything.


    My chest heaved with anticipation as I pressed forward, my fingers tightening around the fabric of my skirt.


    The artifact''s hum still echoed faintly in my ears, promising me the connection was perfect, wless.


    I was here.


    With him.


    I would see him, touch him, feel him.


    But then I heard it.


    "HNNGHH~! Ahn! R-Rui Ke¡­ i-it''s tearing... me!"


    Her voice.


    The sound hit me like a dagger to the chest, sharp and cold and unforgiving.


    My breath caught, my heart stumbling as if it had been struck.


    I froze, my fingers clenching so tightly I even felt the damp blood trickling from the sharp injury from my own nail on my palm.


    No¡­


    No, no, no, no¡­


    That wasn''t¡­


    I turned, every motion slow and deliberate, my body suddenly heavy, as though the weight of the world pressed down on me.


    And then I saw them.


    Her.


    Him.


    At first, it was a blur¡ªa smear of color and movement.


    But as my vision sharpened, the scene snapped into focus, each detail a cruel, vivid assault on my senses.


    Her body sprawled on the ground, bare and glistening in the moonlight.


    She was on her knees now, her back arched obscenely, her ck hair cascading down her shoulders like liquid shadow.


    Her hands gripped the grass, trembling as if the ground itself couldn''t hold her.


    And him¡ªmy Ryuk.


    His face¡ªoh, gods, his perfect face¡ªwas set in grim concentration, every inch of him focused on her.


    I couldn''t breathe.


    Instinctively, my body activated, trying to bring my surging blood rush and heartbeat back to normal.


    It was as if my bloodline were engaged in a battle with my body to calm everything down.


    But it was futile.


    The air seemed to vanish, leaving my lungs screaming, wing for something that wasn''t there.


    My mouth opened, but no sound came out.


    My heart hammered against my ribs, a frantic, stuttering rhythm that felt like it would break me apart.


    His hands gripped her hips like they belonged there, his broad shoulders taut with power, his muscles flexing with every savage thrust.


    His fingers dug into her flesh, the muscles in his arms taut, flexing with every motion.


    His chest, broad and glistening with sweat, rose and fell with deep, measured breaths as he moved against her.


    "AaaHhhhnnghh!"


    Her voice was a sharp, piercing cry, dripping with pleasure, filled with a desperation that made my stomach churn.


    "IEEEK¡ª!?!"


    ''N-no'', I stumbled back a step, my knees threatening to buckle.


    My hands flew to my mouth, stifling a sound I wasn''t even sure I was making.


    My vision blurred with hot, stinging rage, but I couldn''t look away.


    It was as if some force held me there, forcing me to witness every agonizing detail.


    He shifted, his hands moving to her chest.


    My breath hitched as I watched his fingers curl around her breasts, squeezing them with a rough, deliberate pressure that made her head tilt back, her mouth falling open in a silent scream of pleasure.


    "No¡­" The word slipped from my lips, soft and broken, barely audible over the sound of their bodies moving together.


    "no, No, NO, NOOOO!¡­", My eyes shot wide as my brain made sense of this, and words screamed up my throat, causing me to stammer as I swiftly lunged forward.


    Swish


    My body just passed through him¡ªmy Ryuk¡ªI passed through his body.


    My hands reached for those deep amber eyes that would have reflected my image in them, now devouring my fingers as my whole body passed through him.


    "N-no!" Passing through him, I bnced myself and turned my gaze towards him again, hoping that he sensed my presence.


    But....what I saw was the same disgusting sight.


    Her back arched further, pressing her chest into his hands as if offering herself up to him, to my Ryuk.


    She moaned, her voice quivering with ecstasy as his thumbs brushed over her nipples, teasing her, tormenting me.


    "Rui Ke! Hah¡ªp-please not there, Hngh! Ahh, don''t!"


    My hands flew to my hair, clutching at the strands, pulling, yanking, trying to ground myself, trying to stop the whirlwind of rage and despair that threatened to consume me.


    "SHE''S NOTHING! SHE''S WORTHLESS!"


    But my voice didn''t reach them.


    I realized I made a mistake by turning off the artifact''s voice.


    His hands slid down her body, over her hips, gripping her thighs as he pulled her closer, deeper.


    Her body trembled under his touch, her cries growing louder, sharper.


    She turned her head slightly, her flushed face illuminated by the moonlight, her eyes zed with pleasure as she looked up at him.


    "Rui Ke¡­" she whispered, her voice soft, reverent, as if she were speaking to a god.


    And he¡ªhe looked down at her with an intensity that sent a fresh wave of agony crashing over me.


    His lips moved, forming words I couldn''t hear but could imagine: reassurance, adoration, promises that should have been mine.


    "Why?" I whimpered, my voice trembling, cracking.


    "Why her? What does she have that I don''t!?"


    My knees buckled, and I copsed to the ground, my hands wing at the dirt, the grass, the verynd itself.


    Reason?


    I don''t know.


    My mind was not working...


    I tried to hold back my energy, controlling myself from bursting, knowing that the connection would be severed and I would not be able to look at that woman''s vulgar, disgusting face.


    I will kill her. I will make sure that disgusting woman''s voice, now like an animal, has turned into screams.


    My breath came in short, ragged gasps as I rocked back and forth, my mind spinning, splintering under the weight of my thoughts.


    I needed to control my anger...


    Or else


    "She''s tainting you," I muttered, my voice low and venomous.


    Even with my bloodline ability, it was bing harder for me to control my emotions.


    Yes, I was trying to hold back by using my bloodline ability.


    The Riantain bloodline gave meplete control over my mind, but it was also failing now. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The anger and control were slipping away with each passing moment.


    Agony, wrath, hatred, disgust... everything wasing crashing towards me.


    "Haa...Haa" My breathing was bing haggard,ing in gasps as I could feel that the artifact was getting overwhelmed due to the release of my mana.


    I needed to maintain control for a moment longer...


    Or else...


    I muttered, "She''s ruining you. Staining you.


    You''ll never be clean again, not after this¡­ not after her."


    But, he didn''t listen to me.


    I knew I made a mistake.


    I shouldn''t have deactivated the artifact''s voice.


    Yet, seeing how he was not even listening to me, not even paying attention to me, when previously he had sensed my presence, it was as if he were ignoring me intentionally.


    They shifted again, her body twisting as he lifted her, turning her onto her back.


    Her legs wrapped around his waist, her hands clutching at his shoulders, her nails digging into his flesh as if she could anchor herself to him.


    "Rui Ke! Ahn~ I-I can''t¡­ please, not more...!"


    He leaned over her, his hands sliding under her thighs, lifting her hips as he drove into her with a force that made her cry out, her back arching off the ground.


    Her hair fanned out beneath her, disgusting and vulgar just like her.


    "STOP, YOU WHORE!" The word burst from me, a raw, guttural scream.


    "STOP IT! STOP TAINTING HIM! HE''S MINE! HE BELONGS TO ME!"


    I snapped.


    The mana surged within me, wild and uncontroble, burning through my veins like liquid fire.


    The mana around the surroundings started to tremble.


    Clearly the density was increasing even though I knew the artifact would sever the connection any moment, but still I lost all control over me.


    And there I realized.


    He knew.


    HE KNEW ALL ALONG!


    It was a fleeting moment, but I knew the energy that I had released was causing the surrounding mana to react.


    It was impossible for him to not sense this anomaly, yet he continued.


    He was clearly ignoring me.


    He did it willingly.


    Maybe, he was even hearing what I was saying...


    How dare you!


    "RYUK!" I roared, the sound echoing through the garden, shaking the mana in the surrounding.


    I didn''t care if the artifact was delivering my voice or not.


    I knew, I just damn well knew that he was listening to me.


    "DO YOU HEAR ME?! YOU''RE MINE! YOU''VE ALWAYS BEEN MINE!"


    And then¡ª


    Everything shattered.


    The mana burst forth in a violent explosion, severing the connection with a deafening crack.


    I woke in my room, trembling, drenched in sweat, my body aching from the sheer intensity of it all.


    "RYUKKK!!!!¡­" His name tore from my lips, raw and guttural, echoing through the room like a curse.


    My eyes snapped open, and the distorted fragments of the dream still clung to me, vivid and cruel, impossible to shake off.


    The artifacty discarded on the floor, its glow fading into nothingness.


    There they were¡ªportraits of him.


    His face.


    His eyes.


    Each one a cruel reminder of everything I had lost, everything she had taken from me.


    "RYUK!" I screamed again, my voice a mix of anguish and unbridled rage.


    WHOOOSH


    The room shuddered as if struck by a tremor, the walls groaning under the weight of my fury.


    My fists clenched, and a deep, primal growl rumbled from my chest.


    The portraits¡ªhis beautiful, perfect face¡ªmocked me, taunted me with their lifeless gaze.


    They had to go.


    With a flick of my wrist, the mana surged forth, wild and uncontroble.


    SWOOOSH


    The portraits burst into mes, the crackling fire consuming his image, leaving behind charred, twisted remains.


    My breaths came in shallow, uneven gasps as I watched the mes lick at the edges of the walls, my power spilling out in waves.


    "HOW DARE SHE?! HOW DARE SHE TOUCH WHAT''S MINE?!" I bellowed, my voice reverberating like a thunderp.


    The walls cracked, splintering as if struck by an earthquake.


    The bedposts groaned under the pressure, splintering into jagged shards.


    The chandelier overhead swayed violently, its crystals raining down like shards of ss.


    The door creaked open, a hesitant voice breaking through the chaos.


    "Lady Diana, is everything¡ª"


    She didn''t finish.


    The maid''s eyes widened as an unseen force gripped her throat, lifting her from the ground.


    "Lady...." Her voice was choked, strangled, as she wed at the invisible hold.


    "YOU!" I snarled, my voice a guttural roar.


    Her body convulsed as my mana surged through her, her skin crackling, ckening under the sheer intensity of my power.


    Her eyes widened in pure, unfiltered terror as her body began to burn. Her voice was muffled due to the control of the Riantain bloodline, yet that painful groan echoed in the room.


    "YOU DARE INTERRUPT ME?!" I shrieked, stepping forward, my presence towering, consuming.


    The room was bathed in a furious blue glow, the mes in my eyes flickering like a storm.


    My hair whipped around me as if caught in an unseen wind, and the air itself crackled with raw, untamed energy.


    "You''ll ALL pay!" I roared, my voice dripping with venom. "ALL OF YOU! EVERY LAST ONE WHO TOUCHES WHAT BELONGS TO ME!"


    15:05


    Ah shit, it''s hard... Hm, I tried but I felt something wascking in the chapter, whatever....can''t write again.


    You guys can tell me if you want short chapters, but due to the short chapters, I was stretching the scenes.


    I can force the plots to be fast-forwarded, so I will write long chapters from now on.


    You can tell me otherwise.

 Chapter 339 Chapter [R-18] 339- Yao Lian (1)

    339 Chapter [R-18] 339- Yao Lian (1)


    Few moments ago, Ryuk''s towering figure cast a dark shadow over her, his amber gaze scorching as it traced her body.


    Yao Lian was already breathless from his mere presence, the anticipation thick in the air.


    badump


    Her eyes involuntarily dropped to the thick, throbbing shaft that hung heavily between his legs, the sight of it making her heart pound; its thickness pulsing was impossible to ignore, and its length was almost intimidating in its presence.


    "..hic...whaaa!?" Her breath hitched in her throat, and her body trembled as she struggled to tear her gaze away from the hardness of him.


    "Haa...Haa...th-this.." Each breath came shallow and quick, catching in her throat as her gaze dropped again, her mind struggling to process the sheer size of his pulsating cock.


    The moonlight glistened off his shaft, casting faint shadows that only made it seemrger and more intimidating. It even traced the prominent veins running along its length, emphasizing how each ridge appeared more pronounced and alive.


    The bead of moisture glistening at its tip seemed to mock her, daring her to imagine the impossible, given the slid outer skin of the reddened, swollen cock''s head, revealing a tiny point from where the dripping dampness of arousal glistened in the moonlight.


    ''....wh-what is this!?'' Her throat tightened, a small, strangled noise escaping her lips as the heat in her cheeks spread down her neck and chest, igniting a fire that made her fingers curl into the grass.


    "H-HAAH... What... what is the meaning of this...?" She fumbled over her words, barely getting out a whisper from her puffy, red lips, slick with moisture and a trace of saliva, shaking with fear like two sides weighing their options¡ªback off and get crushed by teeth or push forward and tackle that throbbing thing.


    Ryuk didn''t respond.


    [ Host, her heart rate is increasing ¡ª analyzing her expression, it''s highly unlikely that she would try to attack you. ]


    ''...I can see that,'' Ryuk received a notification from the system exining that this was a safe opportunity. As he keenly observed her bodily reactions to the situation, he reconfirmed his assessment.


    Given that she had not seen this side of him until now, mostly detached, the kiss acted as a sudden setback for her mind to process things.


    His facial features and the whole situation were hurling her mind into a trance while crumbling its defenses.


    The situation was currently in his favor, and he was going to use it well too, knowing that once her mind readjusted, it would be a hassle.


    He stepped forward, the deliberate, silent movements of his bare feet on the cool grass sending an unexinable chill down her spine as she could see the thing hanging between his legs dangling with each step¡ªpping his stiff thigh muscles.


    He appeared perfect, but that long thing was oddly different than she had ever imagined it to be¡ªthick, throbbing, a length which seemed to reach half his thighs, and yet it was not erect.


    Each step brought him closer, until his shadow fell over herpletely and her face became so close that just by lifting her hand, she could touch that thing.


    ''Shroud this ce with a barrier,'' Ryukmanded, knowing that he was definitely not an exhibitionist and that it would be a hassle if others pried into his privacy. He instructed the system to create an istion barrier.


    [ Host, I seem to have made a mistake in understanding this world. (??????¦ä??????) ]


    ''....what mistake?'', Ryuk, hearing his words, inquired, given that his feet halted upon hearing that confusing wording out of nowhere.


    [ To be exact, when I chose you as my host, I knew you would fuck this world over, and you wouldn''t even blink an eye doing it....but I made a mistake in understanding world, Host (?????©n???)]


    ''.....'' The Ryuk hearing systems board had already made some progress; instead of something serious, it was going to just be more nonsense.


    [ Aren''t you gonna ask what mistake?(?¨“?©n?¨“?) ]


    ''No'', Ryuk denied without hesitation as he turned his eyes downward toward the woman''s trembling figure beneath him, just a hand''s distance away.


    Her gaze lingered over his shaft while shallow breathing revealed the expanding and rxing cleavage beneath her robe, which was scattered on the grass. Her milky white skin appeared enchanting in the moonlight.


    [ Tch ??_?? ]


    ''...fine, tell''


    [ So, I was saying that I made a mistake in understanding this world. I thought you would fuck this world over, but who knew "World" was the name of.....this woman! Kekeke ??(???????)?? ]


    ''.....''


    Another bullshit from system.


    "You look good...", Ryuk, ignoring the system for now, realized that if he dyed further by engaging with its nonsense, there were chances that Yao Lian''s mind would be able to adjust, prompting him to lean down.


    ''!''


    thump thump


    She flinched as he knelt, his muscr thighs flexing as he lowered himself to her level.


    His hand reached out, his thumb brushing against the curve of her jaw. The touch was feather-light, yet it seared into her skin as if branding her with his presence¡ªshe could feel the firmness of his skin and the gentle warmth of it.


    "You''re trembling," Ryuk said, his voice low and smooth, carrying an undertone of cold amusement.


    "I-I''m not¡ª"


    Before she could finish, his thumb traced over her lower lip, silencing her protest.


    "Shh."


    His amber eyes locked onto hers with an intensity that made her heart race, rendering her powerless as his fingers gracefully traced along her neck, gliding over her corbone before lingering tantalizingly at the edge of her cleavage.


    "..hic..."


    The weight of his touch was unbearable, every nerve in her body attuned to the path he traced.


    Yao Lian''s body shuddered beneath his touch as his hand moved lower, his fingers slipping beneath the fabric of her upper robe, nearing her cleavage¡ªplump, revealing a shadowy curve deep where his fingers dived.


    The gentle softness of her upper, lush breasts made his fingers sink between the silken curves and the soothing fabric of the robe.


    "Haa... Haa..." Each shallow breath she took became more erratic, causing her breasts to swell against his fingers, intensifying the pressing sensation.


    "Unnh.... w-wait" In the midst of her uneven breaths, their eyes locked momentarily, and she caught herself ncing fleetingly at his hand, which grasped the only piece of fabric shielding her breasts.


    His firm fingers on her skin sent a chill through her, stirring conflicting emotions. She wanted to resist, but it was toote as she felt the fabric stretch behind her.


    Scrch


    ''!?''


    "Aaahh¡ª!?"


    With a visible pace, she saw how her robe stretched as the fabric tore apart, leaving a line of sight as it flew in the breeze, scattering while revealing two amber pools of him, reflecting her now puffed-up breasts, which popped up as they giggled due to force.


    The nipples had a strange shape, curved inward, pink yet hidden, trembling from the cold, twitching from the sudden force that freed them as her hands tried to cross and cover both now bare peaks beneath them.


    But she seemed slower as his forefinger pressed down on her inwardly curved pink nipple, driving it in even deeper.


    "Ahnn....y-you...m-my clothes!?" Her voice turned into a whispered moan, her body arching of its own ord as his fingers found her nipple.


    Just as her mind began to catch up, he pinched it, pulling it from that perfect shape.


    Her robes fell away, pooling around her waist, leaving her bare under the silver light of the moon.


    Ryuk''s gaze roamed over her exposed form, his expression unreadable but intense, as ifmitting every curve and hollow of her body to memory.


    "You''re exquisite," he murmured, his voice carrying a dangerous edge of finality, as if no argument could refute the statement.


    "Haa...!" Her breath hitched, her hands instinctively moving to cover herself, but he caught her wrists with ease, forcing her body back as her bare back arched from the cold ground, pinning her wrists to the ground beside her head.


    His body leaned over hers enough as her belly felt the touch of his shaft''s head, damp as it jolted her mind, given she soon felt him lying over her body, with the lower fabric of the robe still protecting herher area.


    His cock was sandwiched between his muscr abs and her soft belly, which clearly felt his thickness, tightened nerves throbbing, dampness just above her belly button, and finally his warm yet firm chest pressing down on her breasts as he leaned towards her neck.


    "Prove yourself useful, Yao," hemanded, his tone sharp yet calm, like the edge of a de against her skin, as he arrived near her neck and sucked it hard enough to ensure a longsting hickey.


    ''!''


    Her eyes widened, and her body trembled, but she felt hopeless as her wrists were held by his hand while his feet locked her ankles, making her feel like prey being feasted upon by a predator.


    "Haa....! Ack....! ...Rui Ke... I can''t... ahhn..." Her soft, broken cries filled the space between them as she felt a sharp pain near her neck. Feeling the suction, she could only wince in pain. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Yet her body was warming up even in this cold night.


    She didn''t know if it was her own body''s warmth or his as hey bare on her.


    But it was clear that she was losing her mind, evident from her gritted teeth revealing a hint of saliva dripping from her mouth.


    Her hand, lower than her elbow, somehow moved and clenched his firm back, with her nails digging into his skin as she tried to muffle her moans.


    "Mmpphh... mmmh... ssshhh¡ª! Ahhh..." Her muffled whimpers faded as he retreated while sucking her skin to a small inch, her body trembling beneath him as his weight pressed her into the ground.


    "Every little wince, moan, and hiss from you, Miss, just fuels me to go even harder." Ryuk narrowed his gaze as he teased, observing her teary eyes, even though the darkness was not enough to absorb the moonlight reflecting his smile. He leaned in and gave her a small peck on the lips.


    Then he retreated, her eyes trembling as she looked at his retreating figure, and the weight of his body now felt much lighter.


    But in her line of sight, she traced from his face down to his abdomen, where it seemed her eyes widened enough upon falling on a thick object to pop out of her eye socket.


    ''!?!''


    She saw his throbbing dick, hardened and erect with that size, enough to make her tremble; instinctively, her words leaking," I-i...will...die.."


    "Oh,e on, don''t kid me," Ryuk teased, given how we had already seen this expression several times, prompting him to rify with a raised brow, "You are definitely stretchable, I know."


    [ Yes, 200% rubber (?~?£þ?3?£þ?)?~ ]


    "....n-no, no, I-it''s too big!?" Yao Lian felt her whole mind snap for a moment, realizing that he was being serious right now. She tried to protest, bringing her hand forward to push him away, but it seemed that once again her speed was too slow.


    His hands shot down suddenly, gripping the curve of her thigh before tightening around the fabric still clinging to her waist.


    In one smooth move, he yanked it off, leaving herpletely exposed beneath him.


    ''!''


    I wouldn''t have written this chapter, but I thought there is already an R18 tag in this book, and it''s been like a whole year since most of the readers who like this book have been here without any fan service.


    Of course, I can''t just write low-quality lemons for readers, so here is a high-quality one.


    But given quality, naturally, in the next one we will see farming, I would show the further scene about Diana''s arrival and Ryuk''s awareness of it and his reaction in next chap, given how I had previously assumed to end this chapter with all the content in a single one.


    But it took me time to write this chapter, and fitting everything into one chapter appeared to be difficult.


    As you all may be aware, correcting the grammar of these smut chapters using Grammarly or other applications doesn''t work¡ªyes, I usually save time by correcting grammar through them, but due to those guidelines of them not editing smut, I needed to read the paragraphs again and again to correct them and handwrite everything, which definitely took a lot of hard work but it was fruitful.


    At the same time, I hope that you guys liked the writing style as I wrote using one hand....keke...other was busy.


    Ahem, rest assured, I will not stretch the lemons too much, and tomorrow I will show Ryuk''s reaction to Diana and his further ns while he does exercise.


    Also, sorry for being azy Author.....

 Chapter 340 : 340 - Is the system preparing for a VR MMS?

    ''!''


    Yao Lian''s pulse hammered in her ears as she felt Ryuk''s hands grip the edge of her robe.


    The fabric was soft under his calloused fingers, but there was nothing gentle about the way he yanked it apart.


    A harsh ripping sound filled the air as the thin material tore, exposing her bare skin to the cool night.


    "No!" she gasped, her hands shooting up instinctively to cover herself.


    Her trembling palms pressed over herher region, her thighs mping shut in a futile attempt to protect her modesty.


    At the same time, she crossed her arms tightly over her breast, her hands squeezing her soft mounds together.


    The small cherry tips trembled against her palms, the cold air brushing against them only amplifying her embarrassment.


    Ryuk''s gaze darkened as he took in the sight before him. Her futile attempts to hide herself only highlighted her vulnerability.


    The moonlight painted her pale skin in silvery hues, every curve of her bare figureid bare for his eyes.


    "You can''t hide from me," he muttered, his voice rough and low as he leaned forward.


    She flinched, trying to push herself back, but the grass beneath her was unforgiving.


    Her heart skipped a beat as hisrge frame loomed over her, his knees parting her thighs as he settled between them.


    Yao Lian''s breath hitched when she felt something warm and wet press against her stomach.


    Her body stiffened, and her eyes darted downward.


    It was his cock.


    Thick and throbbing, its swollen head rested just below her belly button, a bead of precum glistening at the tip.


    The warmth of it spread across her skin, a damp sensation that sent a shiver racing through her.


    She stared, wide-eyed, as the realization dawned on her.


    "Ah¡­ what¡­" she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Ryuk smirked at her reaction. "Feel that? You''ll feel much more soon," he said, his toneced with dark promise.


    Before she could respond, he shifted his weight, leaning closer.


    His cock slid downward, trailing a faint, sticky path along her abdomen.


    Her hands, still pressed against herher region, brushed against the base of his shaft and the heavy weight of his balls as he moved.


    Her breath hitched at the intimate contact, her fingers trembling as they identally brushed over the sensitive skin.


    The involuntary touch made her exim, a sound that sent heat rushing to her face.


    "Stop touching me!" she cried, trying to pull her hands away, but he caught them effortlessly.


    "Then stop hiding," he retorted, pinning her wrists to the ground above her head.


    His cock now rested fully against her body, the length of it pressing against her stomach, leaving no doubt about the size of what was toe.


    Her eyes darted away, her cheeks flushed with both anger and humiliation.


    She felt the damp trail he left on her skin, the heat of his arousal a stark contrast to the cool night air.


    "No, please¡­" she whimpered, but her words were drowned out as he leaned down, capturing her lips in a bruising kiss.


    His tongue forced its way into her mouth, dominating hers as she whimpered beneath him.


    The kiss was harsh, all-consuming, leaving her breathless and dizzy.


    When he pulled away, a string of saliva connected their lips, glinting in the moonlight.


    "You''re mine, Lian," he growled, his voice thick with possessiveness. More than love, the hint in it suggested possession of an object, as if he were speaking to a ve.


    His free hand moved to her chest, fingers brushing against the soft swell of her breasts.


    Her nipples, already taut from the chill, hardened further under his touch.


    He pinched one lightly, eliciting a sharp gasp from her.


    "Don''t!" she cried, her voice breaking. But her protest only seemed to fuel him further.


    Ryuk shifted his hips again, his cock brushing against her trembling thighs.


    He grabbed her legs, spreading them apart despite her resistance, exposing her fully to him.


    His eyes lingered at the apex of her thighs, tracing the soft lines of her skin that seemed to glow faintly in the moonlight.


    A few strands of hair, dark and smooth, rested at the top, curling gently in their natural pattern.


    Herbia, swollen and delicate, parted slightly, revealing the dampness near the tender pink of her flesh that clung to her skin.


    The soft folds of her lips were glistening, a steady sheen of wetness coating them. The heat of her arousal was evident in every drop, slick with the faintest sheen. The subtle rise of her clitoris, just visible beneath its hood, was soft and pulsing with heat.


    Folds of her body were flushed, each curve soft and inviting, as if the very air around her hummed whenever her breathing caused a twitch there.


    ''What''s her physical status?'' Ryuk, not swayed by his hormones, inquired, seeing how she was drowning in that moment without realizing that he had already nullified all her internal energy.


    Unbeknownst to her, from the start, her mind first fell into confusion over an unexpected event where she would least have expected him to act like this, given he himself was slightly reluctant about intimacy, but he wasn''t a hero in the end.


    Not caring about morals and ethics here, given that he needed to boost his soul strength above everything else, he inquired of the system to reconfirm if it was the right time to influence her and move forward.


    DING!


    [ Using Dual Cultivation Add-on ]


    ©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥


    Name: [Yao Lian]


    Status: Aroused


    ---


    Physical Changes:


    1. Heart Rate:


    Current: 90 BPM


    Normal Range: 60-80 BPM


    Change: Elevated, slight palpitations.


    2. Blood Flow:


    Vascrity: Increased vasocongestion in the pelvic region and breasts.


    Breast Changes: Nipples erect and more sensitive.


    Clitoral Response: Swelling and heightened sensitivity.


    3. Lower Region Response:


    Vaginal Lubrication: Increased secretion (85% capacity).


    Vaginal Tone: Slight expansion and softening of vaginal walls.


    Pelvic Floor Muscles: Subtle, intermittent contractions.


    4. Sensory Sensitivity:


    Tactile: Enhanced sensitivity to touch, especially in erogenous zones.


    Vision: Heightened awareness of surrounding stimuli.


    Hearing: Increased sensitivity to ambient sounds, focused on intimate sounds.


    5. Hormonal Activity:


    Estrogen: Elevated, heightening sexual sensitivity and desire.


    Oxytocin: Increased, fostering emotional connection and intimacy.


    Progesterone: Decreased, allowing for increased libido.


    6. Breathing Patterns:


    Current: Rapid, shallow breathing.


    Normal Range: Slow and steady.


    Change: Increased frequency, oxygen intake needed for arousal.


    7. Emotional Response:


    Mental Focus: Focusing on physical sensations, intense desire.


    Emotional State: Longing, need for intimacy, attachment.


    8. Muscle Tension:


    Tension Levels: Elevated.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Location: Pelvic region, thighs, and lower back.


    Frequency: Constant low-level tension with asional spasms.


    ---


    [System Note:]


    The body is in a heightened state of arousal, with hormonal fluctuations and physical changes increasing sensitivity and emotional connection. Proceeding may intensify these effects.


    ©¥©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¥


    Yao Lian''s cheeks burned under his gaze as his amber eyes intensely loomed at her.


    She squirmed against his hold, but the grass beneath her offered no escape, its rough texture scratching at her bare skin. "Rui Ke, stop! You can''t¡ª"


    Her words were cut off as he leaned down, his lips capturing hers in a bruising kiss.


    It wasn''t tender or coaxing¡ªit was a im.


    His tongue forced its way into her mouth, dominating hers as she whimpered beneath him.


    ''I guess she wouldn''t need an aphrodisiac,'' Ryuk, who initially had expected to use an aphrodisiac that he had received from the demon queen Morana, now seemed confident that he would be able to entice her without using it.


    [ (?¨R?¨Œ?¨Q?) Host!!! I DID IT!!! ]


    ''what?''


    ¨X©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨[


    [¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ 60%] -


    Initializing System Components...


    [¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ 80%] -


    Loading Subsystems...


    [?????????? 100%] -


    System Integrity Check


    Complete!


    [¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ] 60% -


    Allocating Resources...


    [¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡õ¡õ¡õ] 70% -


    Verifying mana Connectivity...


    [¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö] 100% -


    Camera


    Interface Activation...


    [¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö] 100% -


    Recording


    Process Initialized...


    ??


    THE SYSTEM IS NOW IN RECORDING MODE


    ??


    ¨^©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨a


    ''.....''

 Chapter 341 : 341*- Soul Energy

    ''Stop this¡ª'' Ryuk before could interrupt the system from doing something like this, given it was unconventional and at the same time not something he appreciated the least; however, he found himself interrupted in the middle.


    "Please¡­ don''t do this," Yao Lian begged, her voice trembling. She turned her head to break the kiss, her chest heaving.


    But her pleas seemed to fall on deaf ears.


    "Listen, Yao Lian," Ryuk muttered as he slowly retreated, her chest rising and falling with eyes teary and confused. She was aroused, clearly tempted to not let that feeling leave her, wanting to have him after seeing his face; his strength, he was perfect.


    Yet at the same time, she didn''t know why she was doing this with him.


    Ignoring her words and cutting her off, Ryuk dered in a cold tone, looking down on her, "I can help you be much stronger than you are right now, so... just let yourself drown."


    ''!''


    "N...no" She trembled seeing that cold look, gasping as she visibly saw how his hands brushed over her thighs, moving up as he grabbed her thighs which she had tried to press together as to hide the damoness she was feelibg


    Her body was betraying her, her mind seemed not to make sense of all this, and at the same time, his facial features and body were clearly intoxicating her.


    "It will pass like fleeting moment", Ryuk consoled her as he shifted his weight, parting her legs with an insistence that left no room for protest.


    Her thighs trembled as he settled between them, the heat of his body pressing against her core.


    She could feel him¡ªhard, throbbing, and impossiblyrge¡ªagainst her folds, and her breath hitched.


    "Toote for second thoughts," he said, his voice low and gravelly.


    Her eyes widened as she looked down, catching sight of him.


    The thick length of his cock stood proud, veins pulsing along its rigid surface, the tip glistening with pre-cum.


    It was intimidating, a sight that sent her heart racing with both fear and something she didn''t want to acknowledge.


    "It''s¡­ too big," she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    "You''ll take it," Ryuk replied without hesitation. His hand moved to position himself at her entrance, the blunt head pressing against her folds.


    "No, wait! Rui Ke, please¡ª"


    Her protest turned into a sharp cry as he pushed forward, the thick tip breaching her.


    PAH!


    The stretch was immediate, a stinging burn that made her body tense.


    "Hhh," With a smile that had a hiss, Ryuk''s eyes met hers, wide and tear-streaked from the sudden surge of pain that shot through her lower region, causing her upper body to slide up under the pressure. Yet he whispered, "Just rx a bit."


    "Nngh... ahhh... s-stop!?" Yao Lian whimpered, her hands wing at the grass beneath her.


    Her body wasn''t ready, wasn''t used to something sorge forcing its way inside.


    The friction was overwhelming, each inch he imed sending sharp jolts of pain through her.


    "Rx," hemanded, his voice firm but not unkind.


    His thumb brushed against her cheek, an oddly gentle gesture that contrasted with the raw force of his intrusion. "It''ll feel good soon."


    "Ughh... stop... I... I can''t...hic...ah" Tears pricked the corners of her eyes as he pushed deeper, her walls stretching to amodate him.


    The sensation was unbearable, a mix of pain and pressure that left her gasping.


    She could feel every vein, every inch of him, as he filled her inch by agonizing inch.


    "Ahh¡­ stop¡­ it''s too much!" she cried, her voice breaking.


    Ryuk didn''t stop.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    His hands gripped her hips, holding her in ce as he pulled back slightly, only to thrust forward again.


    PAH PAH


    Squelch Squelc


    "Ahn...! Ughh...!"


    The wet sound of her arousal mixed with his movements, a lewd symphony that made her cheeks flush even deeper.


    Her thighs trembled as she tried to close them, but his grip kept her wide open, vulnerable and exposed.


    She felt a sharp tear inside her as he thrust fully into her, a burst of pain that made her cry out.


    "...Calm yourself," he muttered, his gaze dropping to where they were joined.


    drip


    A thin trail of blood mixed with her slick arousal, coating his cock as he pulled back.


    ''Is it working'', Ryuk, knowing that nullifying her internal energy and the subsequent events had affected her mind, found it easier to confirm whether having intimacy with her under the moonlight truly boosted his soul strength.


    ¨X©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨[


    Amount of Soul Energy gained from pration = +3200


    Needed to ascend from Mortal Soul = 90,090/120,000 (29,910 needed).


    ¨^©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨a


    ''Huh?'' Ryuk, for that fleeting moment, seemed to halt as he saw that the points he gained just from pration for the first time were six times more than what he had received from the kiss.


    It was like experience points in some game.


    Wasn''t her physique technically point farming?


    But again, he didn''t get points from other kiss as he did the first time, which means that maybe there is some different way that the amount of points he receives is decided.


    Though he understood that to make things simpler, the system had shown the values in numerical terms, which are prone to errors, prompting him not to follow it exactly but to need more values to confirm that it remains error-free.


    To put it simply, reaching a conclusion by getting the result was much simpler to confirm if this point system worked.


    "Uhn...Nnghh....R-Rui Ke¡ª" Yao Lian, sensing emptiness in her lower region and slightly feeling relief, used both hands to push him away. But with the sudden yank, he grabbed both her wrists and pressed her hands over her belly, holding tightly like a handle as his hips snapped forward, the p of flesh against flesh echoing in the still night.


    Pah Pah Pah


    "Mmmf... nghhh! Hnngh... it... it hurts...!"


    "Stop¡­ ahhh¡­ Rui Ke!" Yao Lian whimpered, her nails brushing over his shaft, grazing as she trembled.


    Squelch Squelch


    But her protests were drowned out by the sound of their bodies colliding, a steady rhythm of wet, lewd sounds and heavy breaths.


    [ Activating Dual Cultivation Channels ]


    ¨X©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨[


    ?10% - ERROR: Insufficient Internal Energy detected in target.


    ?30% - SYSTEM ERROR: Internal Energy Below Threshold --? Cannot form Equilibrium.


    ?? OVERWRITING..... ??


    ?35% - Establishing Initial Energy Flow from Host body rather than the target.


    ?50% - Converting ETHER to internal energy to supplement thecking amount of energy.


    ?80% - Ether Conversion Sessful


    ?100% - Energy Channeling Started


    ?100% - Energy Equilibrium Achieved


    ? Output is stable ?


    ¨^©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨a


    ''Slowly increase the amount of internal energy.'' Ryuk, seeing theck of internal energy that he had nullified from Yao Lian, found that the system suggested using his Ether by conversion. This prompted him to add more to it, which would not only benefit him but, ording to his words, would profit her too.


    [ Host, her body will not be able to withstand such arge amount of internal energy. ]


    ''Let it be, I will help her'', Ryuk just disregarded the warning.


    As possessing Shunya, he would be able to calm her surging energy any time he wants, which gives him rather the upper hand to provide her support in case something happens.


    [ I understand ]


    Ryuk, ignoring her whimpers, continued, given he was aware that naturally his size was not suitable for a first time.


    Yet his shaft filled herpletely, the friction sending waves of sensation through her, which was evident from the contraction of her damp inner walls around the head of his shaft.

 Chapter 342 : 342*- A Method

    "Ahhh... nghhh... I-I can''t... take... it...!"


    PAAHH!


    The burn in her body slowly faded, reced by an unfamiliar, intense heat spreading through her abdomen.


    It wasn''t just physical¡ªit felt deep, almost as though her very core was being ignited.


    "Aaaahhhh! Y-you''re... nghhh... tearing me...!"


    Her breath hitched, her chest rising and falling fast as he shifted, hitting a spot inside her that made her back arch off the ground.


    Every inch of her felt like it was on fire, her body reacting despite every part of her wanting to fight it.


    "HNGHHH~!"


    A strangled moan escaped before she could stop it. She hated herself for it, but her body refused to listen. She tried to fight the pleasure, but it was pointless.


    His touch, his movements¡ªeverything was overwhelming.


    "See?" Ryuk said, his voice low and smug, a grin pulling at the corner of his lips. "Told you it''d feel good."


    Yao Lian turned her head, biting her lip to keep from making any more noise. She hated him¡ªhated the way he made her feel, hated how her body betrayed her, responding in ways she could never control.


    ''What''s her cultivation level presently?'' Ryuk inquired, going ahead to check the system while his body kept its pace, feeling a strange energy moving through his veins and circting between both of their bodies.


    [It''s Golden Qi Realm at most.]


    ''Is it due to internal energy?'' Ryuk asked, seeing that the system wasn''t giving him the exact information about her level as it did with her physical condition, prompting him to guess that maybe now that he had nullified her energy, the chances of him disturbing her levels were possible.


    [ Indeed, her levels are changing due to the movement of energy between her and the host; her core is expanding, and she will break through soon. ]


    Squelch Squelch


    The sound of their skin pping together grew louder, each thrust causing her body to react in ways she couldn''t suppress, jiggling up and down as her breasts swayed with his movements.


    Her walls clenched around him, and Ryuk retaliated with the same strength in response, his grip on her thighs tightening as he pulled her closer, driving deeper with each movement.


    ¨X©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨[


    [System Notification: Dual Cultivation Progress]


    Yao Lian: Golden Core Realm (Middle Stage) ¨C Internal Energy Surge detected!


    Current Cultivation: Breakthrough Initiated!


    New Realm: Upper Golden Core Stage Achieved!


    ¨^©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨a


    The system message shed.


    The strange heat inside Yao Lian surged, every thrust pushing her closer to something else¡ªsomething deeper.


    ¨X©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨[


    [System Notification: Dual Cultivation Progress]


    Ryuk: Foundation Realm ¨C Internal Energy Surge detected!


    Current Cultivation: Breakthrough Initiated!


    New Realm: Transition to Core Formation Realm Initiated!


    ¨^©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨a


    Every movement, every breath he took, seemed to feed into the power that was rising in both of them.


    Pah! Pah! Pah!


    "Ahn~! Ahh! Ahh! I-It''s too deep! Hnnngh~!"


    Her body was at war with itself, both rebelling and yielding, with pain in her lower region turning into pleasure. Yet a warm sensation filling up her core seemed to confuse her even more.


    Ryuk''s pace didn''t slow, his voice rough as he urged her on, given her tears that were streaming with her body in a state where she could fall into Qi Deviation if she did not control her surging energy.


    He could definitely nullify it, but losing an opportunity like this would be a loss for her.


    "Haa... Just a little bit," he added, hearing her moans turn into desperate gasps.


    "Hahh~! Nngh¡­ nghh!"


    His hands tightened on her hips as he pulled her in closer, sinking deeper into her with each thrust.


    The heat between them built and built, an unrelenting pressure that made her chest ache with every breath she struggled to take.


    It felt like too much, and yet she couldn''t stop herself from wanting more.


    "Ahn~! Ahh! Y-you''re¡­ nghh~!" Her body shook, her resistance fading entirely.


    Yao Lian''s cries grew louder, her protests now soft whimpers, her body surrenderingpletely.


    The tightness in her core snapped, the tension breaking into something that left her breathless.


    [System Notification: Dual Cultivation Efficiency Increased! Internal Energy bnce Achieved!]


    "Rui Ke¡­ ahhh¡­ I can''t¡­!" she moaned, her nails digging into his back, her body trembling as the rush of her climax hit her in wave after wave.


    The flood of warmth that spread through her seemed to break her in a way she didn''t understand.


    She was shaking beneath him, gasping for breath, her skin burning with the aftershocks of pleasure.


    [System Notification: Yao Lian ¨C Breakthrough Complete! Upper Golden Core Realm Established!]


    The sensation of her release mixed with the overwhelming rush of power, a strange but familiar feeling of moving into a new realm.


    Her internal energy surged, breaking through her previous limitations.


    Pah! Pah! Pah!


    Ryuk''s thrusts became more erratic, his pace faltering as he neared his own release the moment he heard that she had broken through, making it clear that they both would reach saturation with no longer fruit in stretching this whole scene.


    His grip on her hips tightened further, his body straining as he chased his own climax.


    "Just¡ªPAHH!¡ªSQUIRT." With a final word, he buried himself deep inside her, her body trembling under his grip as he spilled his release within her.


    The warmth of his seed filled herpletely, a sharp contrast to the cool night air.


    The connection between them¡ªraw, physical, and undeniable¡ªleft her with an emptiness that wasn''t all bad.


    [System Notification: Ryuk ¨C Core Formation Realm Achieved! ]


    The system pinged again, but it didn''t matter.


    ---


    Yao Liany motionless, her body spent and trembling.


    She felt the sticky mix of his release and her blood trickling down her thighs, a reminder of everything that had just transpired.


    Ryuk stood firmly without a hint of exhaustion, his amber gaze flickering on the system window, observing the newly found cultivation strength.


    The night fell silent again, save for the sound of their ragged breathing.


    The moonlight bathed them in its glow, illuminating the raw intimacy of the moment.


    Or at least this should have been the case.


    Until Ryuk''s eyes reflected a message that popped up on the window.


    ALERT!


    [ An Intursion detected inside th barrier. ]


    ¨X©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨[


    Alert: Intrusion Detected


    Energy Signature: Proximity: Near


    Signature Match: Identified.


    Correspondence found with previous signature data from Titanora.


    Intruder Identification:


    Name: Diana Riantain


    ¨^©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨a


    One by one, the systems began to signal the arrival of someone, and as Ryuk''s name appeared, his aura started to leak out¡ªan invisible wave of anger that was powerful enough to make the woman lying on the ground tremble with fear.


    "Why is it stilling out!?" Yao Lian, whose gaze was fixed downward, noticed with horror the blood and white fluids seeping from her body. Suddenly, she felt a warmth nearby, apanied by an orange glow. She looked up to find the same man responsible for her torment, now seemingly returning to his usual cold demeanor, but with a palpable killing intent simmering just beneath the surface.


    [Host, an artifact''s presence has been detected, simr to thest incident.]


    The system, which was in the process of scanning the mechanics of artifacts, had begun to differentiate between the abilities of individuals and the artifacts themselves.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It recalled the previous encounter with Demon Belial on Titanora, where a simr energy from the artifact had been sensed.


    The host had suggested that it might be Diana, and the system continued to analyze the situation. Yet, without clear direction, it struggled to fullyprehend the nature of artifacts.


    Of course, all this frustration had been directed at the one who caused all this by bringing an artifact which the system wasn''t able to detect at first.


    And finally, it got the chance to take revenge.


    ''And...'' Ryuk inquired, striving to suppress his overwhelming energy as he attempted to rein in his emotions.


    [So, she herself isn''ting here. What if she escapes without getting hurt? ©´?(?£þ?¥Ø?£þ?)?©° ]


    ''....''


    [Should I suggest an effective method to harm her? ??(???????)??]

 Chapter 343: Chapter 343- Next morning

    On the horizon, the long-standing battle between day and night seemed to have reached a resolution, with day emerging victorious as the morning rays broke through the clouds, gradually illuminating the Jade Dominion.


    This light particrly favored the main peak of the Celestial Phoenix Order, where the surroundings were gently washed in a soft, ethereal glow.


    As the sunlight pierced the cool morning air, it enveloped a solitary figure whose raven hair danced in the breeze.


    A man sat on a rock, dressed in a tailored ck suit, his tie tousled and carelessly intertwined with the strands of his hair.


    His striking amber eyes were fixed on something glowing with the same warm hue, giving him an almost otherworldly presence.


    His bare face exuded a timeless beauty that was sure to linger in memory.


    In the background, the garden came alive with vibrant blooms, bordered by a tranquilke that mirrored the awakening sky.


    Nearby, a woman sat in a meditative lotus position beneath a tree, her focus turned inward as she worked to master her internal energy.


    After engaging in a rigorous workout, the energy now coursed through her dantian, filling her with a sense of vitality and purpose.


    [How was it, Host?]


    ''How long will it take for her to rush here?'' Ryuk mused, seated on the rock while absorbing yawl yaan. He contemted the evident differences in their bodies. While he had effortlessly broken through to the Golden Core realm without needing to bnce his energy, she, on the other hand, was deep in meditation, striving to stabilize her internal energy.


    His eyes narrowed as he tried to observe her breathing technique, attempting to discern her intentions. It was clear she sought to establish a strong foundation for her newfound level, and while the system usually handled these matters for him, he wondered about Esme''s approach.


    [Given the distance of Aura from this ce to its source, it is estimated that, considering her strength as a Zenith Ranked individual, it will take approximately four hours by ship and four to five days on foot.]


    The system, having had ample time to analyze the situation, confirmed that a certain individual had be so angry after peeping on someone''s heated moment that their aura leaked from the artifact''s coverage.


    This insight allowed the system to not only assess power levels urately but also pinpoint the artifact''s projected location.


    ''Four days...'' Ryuk thought, reflecting on Diana possessing Zenith level, which surpassed his own capabilities. He surmised that someone of her age and talent was likely well-regarded within her family.


    In households known for nurturing prodigies¡ªlike the major families that tended to favor remarkable talents such as Edward¡ªDiana would typically receive considerable support and care.


    However, in light of the recent events surrounding Edward¡ªhim getting screwed over by goblins¡ªrumors would likely spread among the families on Ardoros, making it highly unlikely they would allow her to rush here.


    Ryuk wasn''t particrly surprised by the Abehy family''s possible reactions to Edward''s situation; their leaders had been keeping a watchful eye on him in Titanora for quite some time.


    Although he had managed to conceal the details surrounding what exactly happened inside Titanora¡ªhiding his way of fighting, abilities, and strength from those spying on him during the day¡ªthe unfortunate sequence of events that followed Edward''s departure from Titanora and hisst meeting with Ryuk Devereaux could most likely have led the smarter ones to connect the dots.


    In whatever happened with Edward, the one involved most probably was Ryuk Devereaux.


    [But didn''t you just give him lubricant? Is doing charity seen as bad nowadays?]


    ''....'' Ryuk, who just stood from the rock with his hand resting in his pocket, made his way toward Yao Lian, noticing the frown on her face.


    He stretched out his hand and ced it over her head to help nullify the excess internal energy leaking through her meridian and going rampant inside her, most likely understanding that she was falling into Qi deviation.


    But due to his ability, he was able to suppress, and most probably nullify, the excess amount of internal energy while ignoring what the system said.


    Not that he waspletely negligent about the arrival of those heads of the family in front of him, but without concrete proof, there was little they could do.


    Of course, he wasn''t expecting morals from those people or having some kind of ethics to note after him after whatever happened with Edward.


    But, most probably, for those running in power, the strongest thing within them was not their strength but ego and their fabricated pride.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    For those with pride as the strongest beings, they would clearly think of him as not something to be bothered with or cared about. Due to having a hassle, they would need to deal with if they came after him¡ªDrishti Devereaux.


    After all, Drishti Devereaux had shown distinct favor toward Ryuk''s position.


    It was simr to his previous life, where if amon man momentarily gained media attention due to his viral videos, those in political power would most likely try to avoid damaging their image by hurting that person, at least until he stopped trending.


    It was simr for Ryuk too.


    In conclusion, he inferred that due to Drishti being a variable in proximity to him, others¡ªparticrly those of much greater strength or those seated at the head of their families¡ªwere unlikely to act against him.


    Most could only try to restrict their minions, who might possess simr strength to Ryuk''s.


    In essence, the leaders would likely prevent them from engaging with him, either directly or indirectly.


    Additionally, with the specter of Edward''s bacsh lingering, they would be vignt in keeping other prodigies in check, including the head of the Riantain family, who was one of those trying to look inside Titanora that day.


    Thus, Ryuk deduced that Diana would probablyck support from the Riantain family in her quest to reach him.


    Not that he could just trust his conclusions about the stranger, so he had unwittingly amplified her anger by allowing her to witness a particrly enticing sight of him.


    During the entire frayst night, he had realized he could not attack her directly due to her artifact, which meant that any strikes would need to be mind-based.


    Last night, shifting his focus, he considered utilizing a mind attack suggested by the system while he monitored Diana''s heart rate and the visible changes urring within her mind.


    Even in a split second, it was evident that she was losing control of her own body.


    Given her current state of rage, it seemed improbable that she would take a calm and measured approach; instead, she would likely act impulsively, revealing her desire to leave the continent in pursuit of a member of the Devereaux family¡ªan individual whomanded battleships and an army¡ªespecially Ryuk himself.


    At that moment, it became clear to him that even if not all were conscious of his existence, the onlookers from a distance would be aware and probably take precautions to avoid losing yet another gifted person to him.


    Such an impulsive action suggested that her family would not endorse her reckless pursuit.


    Thus, it was likely that Diana would not have any ships avable to reach this ce and would have to run here on foot.


    [ .....Host, see on your left .?¡¤?¡ä?¡¥?`?(?>?¨y?<?)?¡ä?¡¥?`?¡¤?.]

 Chapter 344: Chapter 344- Domestic Violence?!

    ''...How much time has it been?'' Ryuk held his hand over Yao Lian''s head, sensing the arrival of someone nearby.


    Though they were concealed by an illusion that kept them hidden, he was already familiar with the individual''s identity and chose to act indifferent.


    With the system adapting to Esme''s abilities, he had be increasingly adept at pinpointing her positions.


    He utilized a method akin to hers, where her power influenced the flow of mana. By observing the uniform movement of mana in the vicinity, he deduced her presence.


    [Just a minute ago, she seemed angry....you shouldn''t have hit her...you know, husbands whomit domestic violence¡ªERROR!]


    Before the system could continue uttering nonsense, it was muted before Long Ryuk. With his eyes fixed on Yao Lian, yet the voice directed towards the figure who had arrived, his head tilted in that direction as, with a small smile, he said, "Even the best hiding spots fail if your scent tells your secrets, Esme."


    ''....''


    No response came.


    SWOOSH


    Soon enough, a womanly figure in a fluttering white butterfly dress started to materialize. With her hands folded and a clear, sharp look on her face, she red back at him with cold golden pupils. Her grey hair was adorned with a ck tiara, giving her a suspicious appearance as she added in a hushed tone, "Why did you hit me yesterday?"


    [Told you! You will get arrested for domestic violence! (?????©n???) ]


    ''.....'' Ryuk stood there looking nkly at Esme while hearing the same nonsense from the system, recalling what happenedst night when he visited Esme.


    ****


    Last Night,


    As they passed through the corridor and approached a room, a man in a ck suit was followed closely by a woman in a white dress, her weary face revealing her fatigue.


    Ryuk opened the door, ushering Esme inside. He observed the quiet space, adorned with traditional wooden carpentry and dimly lit by a small window that allowed natural light to filter in. In the center of the room was a bed, and he suggested gently, "You should rest. You''ve expended most of your strength."


    Though he was himself exhausted, Ryuk recognized that while his weariness came from physical exertion, Esme had drained her mental energy. He feltpelled to offer his support.


    Esme turned to him, her golden eyes shimmering with a blend of weariness and vulnerability. It seemed she was subtly seeking some form of reward or reassurance. Fighting off sleep, sheposed herself and asked, "Can''t we sleep together?"


    [Pounce, Host, it''s an opportunity!]


    ''....''


    "I-I mean, lie down together," Esme rified, noticing his perplexed expression. It seemed her words hadn''t been interpreted as she intended, so she persisted gently, hoping he would be more amodating.


    "I''ll sleep in my room," Ryuk replied steadily. Although he was eager for rest, he also believed staying here mightplicate matters, particrly since he nned to meet Yao Lian in the gardenter.


    Esme frowned, uncertainty flickering across her features. "Why?" she asked softly, her voiceced with doubt. Thoughts raced through her mind¡ªwas he distancing himself due to unspoken boundaries? She had sensed an unintentional barrier between them, perhaps one she had inadvertently created by pushing him away. But was it true that he did not wish to be close to her?


    Sensing her internal struggle, Ryuk sought to rify as he nced toward the window, noting that several hours remained before nightfall. He added firmly, "Esme, it''s not what you think."


    She took a small step closer, her hand reaching out to him. Her grip was light yet persistent. "Then stay here," she urged, her voice barely above a whisper.


    ''...Regina must have dealt with Yao Shan,'' Ryuk thought, extending his energy to cover the entire main peak. He sensed that the energy signatures of two individuals who had been engaged in battle had subsided, indicating that the Celestial Phoenix Order''s matriarch had been subdued. With that matter no longer requiring his attention, he nodded and took a seat on the bed. After removing his shoes, Esme followed suit, lying down beside him as they both stared up at the ceiling.


    "¡­Don''t you want to sleep?" Ryuk asked, stealing a sidelong nce at her. He noticed that she had been surreptitiously studying him, her gaze betraying her struggle against sleep.


    "No. You sleep first," Esme replied, her tone mirroring his earlier inquiry. She kept her gaze fixed on the wooden ceiling, but he noticed her stealing nces in his direction, prompting him to encourage her to rest.


    Hours drifted by.


    As the moonlight intensified, casting a silvery glow throughout the room, Ryuk''s eyes fluttered open. He had managed a power nap, his body clock perfectly aligned with his mental resolve, and he found himself awake just as the night settled in. ncing beside him, he saw Esme, propping her head up with one hand and gazing at him instead of sleeping.


    "Esme," he said with firm concern, "you need to sleep."


    She gave a faint smile but shook her head once more. "No, what if I drown in them?"


    "In whom?" Ryuk leaned closer, rising slowly. He was astonished that even after all this time, despite her exhaustion, she had not given herself the rest she so desperately needed. This left him feeling there was no other option but to induce her to sleep artificially.


    "Your eyes," Esme whispered, her eyes lingering on his mask, particrly fixed on his eyes, as for a few hours she kept looking at his sleeping face, where there wasn''t a hint of change or any expression; no matter how much she saw, he appeared perfect to her.


    No one is perfect: she heard that, but it appeared the one who made these lines had never fallen in love. Otherwise, the next line after this would have been: No one is perfect except the one who is perfect for you¡ªyour love.


    Ryuk''s gaze lingered on her, softening in a way that Esme had rarely seen. It wasn''t the cold, calcting man she had grown ustomed to; in that moment, his eyes carried something warmer, gentler.


    Slowly, his hand rose, his knuckles brushing along the line of her jaw with an almost reverent touch.


    Esme felt her breath hitch, her body freezing under the sudden shift in his demeanor.


    His thumb pressed lightly against her trembling lips, the sensation sending a ripple through her as if he''d reached past her skin and directly into her heart.


    Her golden eyes widened, locking onto his, unable to look away.


    "I¡ªI¡­" she whispered, her voice fragile, barely audible, as if any louder might shatter the delicate moment between them.


    Her lips quivered under his touch, and she felt her heartbeat drum loudly in her ears. She wasn''t sure what she expected him to say¡ªsome confession, perhaps, or a rare moment of honesty.


    Instead, his lips parted, and he spoke with a quiet intensity and cold firm tone, as if ordering her, "Go sleep, Esme."


    "Eh?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The firmness in his tone startled her, a reminder of the man he truly was beneath the fleeting tenderness.


    Swish


    Before she could respond, his hand moved with practiced precision, forefinger pressing against the side of her neck.


    ''!?''


    Her eyes widened in shock, her breath catching as her body momentarily stiffened.


    "Wha¡ª" she tried to protest, but the words dissolved into nothing as darkness swept over her. Her eyelids fluttered shut, her body growing limp in his arms.


    [ YOU HEARTLESS MAN! (???????)]


    [ YOU KILLED HER!  (???????????) ]


    ''She is just sleeping; I just gave a light hit.''


    [ D-ddddomestic Violence?! Arrest this man! ??¨q?¨r?? ]

 Chapter 345: Chapter 345- A Mistake (1)

    [Domestic Violence?! Arrest this man!]


    ''Scan her neck,'' Ryuk interjected firmly, frustrated that the system, instead of focusing on the task at hand, was drowning in absurdities and failing to provide any real assistance in this critical moment.


    There were two primary reasons why he had to put Esme to sleep. First, she needed rest¡ªshe had been awake for far too long. Even Ryuk, with his exceptional control over his body, was starting to feel the need for a nap.


    Her incessant wakefulness raised his suspicions about her condition.


    Before expending his energy, he sensed something unusual around her neck; it was emitting internal energy instead of mana.


    Due to Shunya, whenever any kind of energy touches Ryuk''s body, it gets nullified. While in the nullification process, he also bes aware of what kind of energy has been nullified, such as mana, ether, Internal energy, and so on. As hey on the bed, he felt a very small amount of internal energy being nullified against his skin.


    With his sharp senses, he detected that it wasing from Esme''s neck.


    This eerie discovery prompted him to eliminate the threat near her neck, which subsequently allowed her to drift into sleep.


    Given his strength, he sensed that the source of the internal energy was some kind of worm presence.


    While he struck her neck, he imbued only a small amount of ether; after eliminating that parasite due to ether''s vtile nature, he nullified the ether so as not to harm Esme further.


    [Scanning...]


    DING


    [An unknown organism detected; further analysis is required.]


    ''Organism? Determine its origin and begin the examination,'' Ryukmanded. His suspicions had been confirmed; someone had indeed imnted a parasite or foreign entity within Esme. As he considered the possibilities, a chilling realization struck him¡ªthere was only one person who could have done this. A cold, steely glint appeared in his eyes.


    [Analyzing...]


    ¨X©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨[


    Parasite Detected: Soulborer Worm


    Effect: Corrupts the host''s soul, consuming it slowly while imnting a venom that affects both the physical body and the spiritual essence.


    Symptoms: Weakening willpower, emotional instability, and an increasing susceptibility to maniption.


    Stage: Early corruption detected; potential for total host domination if left untreated.


    Countermeasures: Immediate purification required to prevent irreversible damage to the soul.


    ¨^©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨a


    Ryuk''s eyes narrowed as he read the details about the parasite imnted within Esme. Anger surged through him, prompting him to re in the direction of the window present inside the room.


    His senses expanded throughout the peak, honing in on a specific location in the basement, where the matriarch of the Celestial Phoenix Order remained shackled, having been bested by Regina in battle.


    He could clearly see how, even inside the shackles, the woman was trying to gather her internal energy as if trying to recover from her wounds.


    Her eyes snapped open, meeting his, and although he was not physically present, he could sense how her body trembled from sensing his surveince.


    It was clear that no one was deceiving anyone; even she seemed to recognize that her condition was merely that of a temporarily deferred dead person.


    And once he decides to leave Jade Dominion, the first one to fall will be her.


    After all, why else would she dare to imnt a trigger containing a parasite in Esme?


    ''Extract it,'' hemanded, his thoughts racing. His initial intention had been to show mercy, to use them merely as pawns in his ns. But it seemed Yu Shao Yan had dug her own grave with this reckless act.


    Ryuk had initially thought to grant the Empress of Jade Dominion what she desired first. Afterward, he would execute Jenny''s remaining family right before her eyes, relishing in the shock it would bring.


    Everyone thought the inevitable had passed, and he showed mercy, allowing them to share a happy moment with Jenny and her mother. But suddenly, in front of her, he would kill each one of them, leaving Jenny alive to witness all of this.


    After all, he had already given her death once before. Yet, there was no guilt or trace of forgiveness in her gaze, only a simmering anger that needed to be channelled into something more potent.


    As it appears, destiny doesn''t want things to be this simple.


    [ Extraction....]


    As a monotone voice emanated from the system, Esme''s body suddenly began to glow with a vibrant green light. Gradually, several particles of energy released from her started to coalesce into a shape resembling a coiled ringworm, its head crushed and clearly misshapen.


    ''Yu Shao Yan¡­ you shouldn''t have done this,'' Ryuk said, observing the worm as he held it delicately in his hand. He recognized that when Esme had ced that woman in an illusion, she had inadvertently embedded this parasite within Esme''s body, all without anyone noticing.


    It would have likely gone undetected if Ryuk had not sensed the abnormality in Esme''s behavior; she had remained awake while he slept, an unusual urrence. Layer uponyer of internal energy seemed to suppress the worm, as if it were lying in wait for the right moment to activate.


    Amidst all this, the one silver lining was that the parasite had not yet been activated; had it done so, Ryuk risked losing control and likely would have killed Yu Shao Yan, granting her an unearned peace.


    ''Heal this thing,'' Ryukmanded firmly. In response, a swirling ck smoke began to seep into the worm. The energy radiating from him was under control, yet it exuded a palpable killing intent, noticeable to many within the main peak.


    [ Initiating Healing ]


    [ Host, what will you do with this entity? ]


    ''Nothing much,'' Ryuk replied, shifting his gaze toward the exit of the door as he made his way out.


    For now, he chose to ce the worm into his inventory, prioritizing the matter of the dual cultivation.


    In the morning, after his own energy had recovered somewhat, he would confront Yu Shao Yan, who clearly thought highly of herself and needed to know that having her death dyed without pain was a much better option than now having death as the only hope toe in misery.


    *****


    Present Time,


    [Told you! You will get arrested for domestic violence! (?????©n???)]


    ''....'' Standing before Esme, the morning rays illuminated the entire garden, highlighting the bridge while an irritating system alert buzzed incessantly in Ryuk''s ears.


    He turned to look at the woman before him, her arms crossed and a narrowed golden gaze fixed intently on him.


    With a subtle motion, Ryuk summoned a mask from his inventory and ced it over his face.


    "Good morning, Esme," he greeted her, then opened his arms wide. For a moment, Esme regarded him with suspicion, but eventually, she crossed the distance and embraced him, nestling her head against his chest.


    "My head hurts," she confessed, though the difort stemmed from the slight itch she''d felt after using an illusion on the matriarch.


    Exhaustion had taken its toll, and this morning she awoke to a more intense pain.


    In a bid to soothe herself, she had followed the mana string and found him in the garden, where the morning rays offered her some relief.


    ''Is she okay?'' Ryuk inquired, his physical demeanor impassive, yet malice flickered in the depths of his cold gaze.


    [Yes, you detected the situation in time. Her headache results from the overuse of her mental strength, not the parasite.]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''I see...'' Ryuk acknowledged the information with a slight inclination of his head. Without wrapping his arms around her, he continued to gaze straight ahead and called out, "Regina."


    As he did so, the air trembled with the arrival of a figure, her body seemingly teleporting into ce as she knelt before him. "Yes, My Liege," she affirmed.


    "Drag those three out," Ryukmanded, his gaze unyielding and frigid. With his eyes fixed on Regina, who gave a nod before her body vanished into darkness to fulfill the orders.


    "What''s with her?" Esme, not interrupting him or inquiring about the three people he was talking about, focused on Yao Lian, who seemed seated while meditating. Narrowing her gaze and loosening her hand from the embrace, she made her way towards Yao Lian.


    "Keep an eye on her; I wille soon," Ryuk uttered before his figure was shrouded in an orange glow and vanished.


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 346: Chapter 346- Jennys Anger

    Inside the main pce at the peak of Celestial Phoenix, one of the rooms bore witness to recent turmoil.


    Due to an attack from a faction of unknown origin, many servants and maids had already fallen.


    However, two guards stood vigil outside a door, their presence a testament to the peril that had befallen the pce.


    Within the room, a woman was seated beside a bed, where a young womany asleep.


    The silence was shattered when the younger woman, Jenny, stirred abruptly, her eyes fluttering open with a surge of anger coursing through her.


    As fragmented memories shed through her mind, she struggled to recall the events of the previous day.


    Thest image etched in her thoughts was that of a man descending the stairs and reaching the main peak, and then everything had gone dark.


    "M-meiyue?!"


    The woman, who was Jenny''s mother, recoiled in shock upon seeing her daughter jolt awake, gasping for breath.


    She quickly leaned forward, wrapping her arms around Jenny''s shoulders, embracing her tightly as relief washed over her at the sight of her daughter finally awakening.


    "Haah... M-mom?"


    Jenny''s gaze swept across the room, taking in the familiar wooden furniture that signified this was indeed her mother''s chamber.


    Yet, confusion clouded her mind as the memory of thest figure she had seen lingered in her thoughts.


    She focused on her mother, noting her weary expression, and felt a swirl of emotions since she couldn''t remember much of what had transpired.


    Everything felt like a blur, ending in her sudden loss of consciousness.


    "Are you alright, my daugh¡ª"


    The woman began to ask, her voice trembling with concern, but was abruptly cut off by a sound that echoed ominously through the room.


    Krieekn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Bam!


    The door swung open violently, and the two guards stationed outside were hurled into the room, crashing against the wall before they copsed, rendered unconscious by the force of the intruder''s assault.


    "Liege has summoned you both."


    A ck-robed manmanded, his voice chilling, a trench coat draped over him and a hoodie obscuring half his face.


    His gaze was cold and unforgiving as he surveyed the two women, noting their shock.


    Jenny was the first to recover, indignation sparking in her.


    "Y-you?! How dare you¡ª"


    She began, her hands clenching into fists, fury rising within her.


    The audacity of this intruder¡ªbarging in and incapacitating her guards¡ªignited a fire in her that she could hardly contain.


    She attempted to rise from her position, but her mother gently restrained her.


    "W-we wille..."


    Her mother whispered soothingly, her voice a mixture of resolve and fear.


    With a steadying hand on Jenny''s shoulder, she slowly stood, nodding in agreement to the dark figure''s demands.


    She understood the peril they were in; the guards'' unconscious bodies were a stark reminder of the threat they faced.


    Jenny resisted, feeling powerless and enraged, but her mother knew deep down thatplying might be the only way to protect her daughter.


    ----


    The air outside the mansion hung heavy with tension as the matriarch of the Celestial Phoenix Order emerged from the shadows, nked by two cloaked figures.


    One could almost feel her presence warping the very air around her, a testament to the internal energy she had harnessed through her breathing technique.


    With her hair framing an ageless face and eyes as cold and sharp as a de, she surveyed her surroundings, her gaze prating as she made her way through the lower cells.


    She arrived at the open area where she had suffered defeat at the hands of that woman just a day prior.


    Her attention became fixed on a man d in a ck suit and mask, standing at the edge and surveying the entire Phoenix Order.


    ''Why does he appear so strong?!''


    Rigid in her chains and bindings, she concentrated on his back, but the memories of their battle clouded her perception.


    Despite this, an unsettling energy resonated around him, suggesting that, in some way, his power had increased since theirst encounter.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" she demanded, her voice slicing through the air like a finely honed de.


    It carried an air of arrogance, as if she believed herself untouchable.


    And perhaps she was, were it not for the injuries she had sustained upon awakening from her seclusion.


    "Yu Shao Yan. Don''t pretend you aren''t aware," Ryuk replied, his toneced with sarcasm and a smirk ying on his lips.


    His eyes sparkled with a mixture of scorn and something darker, as he spoke with the bitterness of someone who had wished for a merciful death but had their kindness met with rejection.


    In that instant, Yu Shao Yan''s eyes flickered, revealing a brief sh of realization.


    Panic set in as she stood frozen, understanding that she had been caught off guard.


    At that moment, with her confidence shaken, she attempted a counterattack by using a soul Gu¡ªa special type of parasite designed to sap the very essence of a target''s soul.


    But as she remembered that her daughter and granddaughter were both under his control, she suppressed that instinct, biding her time for the right moment to strike.


    Her n had hinged on taking down the woman who seemed to hold great significance in Ryuk''s eyes, intending to use her as leverage against him.


    Yet, she had never anticipated being exposed this early in her scheme.


    Inhaling sharply, she straightened her posture and regained some of her former defiance, even though her voice wavered slightly.


    "This was my doing alone. My family had nothing to do with it."


    She lifted her chin defiantly, the chains clinking as she did so.


    Although her mask of righteous indignation was beginning to crack, Ryuk could sense the underlying dread lingering just beneath the surface.


    For Yu Shao Yan, the memory of how he had threatened to destroy everyone within the Celestial Phoenix Order a few days prior, yet had shown mercy by sparing her, her daughter, and her granddaughter, created aplex mixture of emotions.


    It seemed there might be an ember of kindness within him.


    Driven by this thought, she sought to rify her situation, hoping he would reconsider and only punish her for her actions.


    However, she had sensed yesterday that this man''s kindness was but a fleeting illusion, a false hope designed to lead her and her family into despair.


    Once he departed from Jade Dominion afterpleting whatever task had drawn him there, he would likely eliminate them.


    This understandingpelled her to take major countermeasures by imnting a soul parasite within that woman, a decision fraught with risk but necessary for her own survival. "So, please, will you show mercy to them and punish me instead?"


    "Haah....it appears, I need to rify something," but it appeared she had made a big mistake, evident from the chilling yet sharp voice filled with killing intent reverberating in the ce, "ThE oNlY qUeStIoN yOu ShOuLd Be AsKiNg Is WhEtHeR I''lL lEt YoU dIe QuIcKlY."


    WHOOOSH


    ''!?''


    "Khukh!?" She choked back a breath, her feet stumbling due to a sudden surge of energy, making her cover her body with ayer of internal energy to protect it. However, due to the low amount of it and not being fully recovered, her skin clearly showed the marks of heat burns.


    "Y-you," Yu Shao Yan was about to add further, but suddenly sensing something, her eyes darted toward the mansion gates, where she spotted two figures approaching¡ªJenny and her mother.


    Jenny''s mother, with her eyes clearly widened, saw Yu Shao Yan, who was right now tied in shackles, with a surge of energy shrouding her mother''s body, who should have been the one protecting them. Seeing her clearly suppressed made her eyes widen.


    "N-noo! You both¡ª!?" Yu Shao Yan, noticing that they both advanced further, yelled louder. She heard a voice emitted from Jenny.


    "RYUK!" Jenny had her sights locked on Ryuk, eyes aze with fury and feelings of all the pain she had gone through in her past life and now, presently, seeing that same figure once again threatening her family. Her eyes visibly widened with lungs crying out.


    Swish


    "HOW DARE YOU COME HERE!" she screamed, her voice raw and full of emotion as she charged at him, her ws ready to strike.


    The tension around her crackled, and she looked like a coiled spring ready to explode at any moment.


    Her eyes glistened with the rage of someone who had been pushed too far, and she lunged at Ryuk, as if she could tear him apart with her bare hands.


    Her mother called out to her, desperation in her voice, "Jenny, no!" But it was toote; Jenny was consumed by her own fury.


    "As stupid as ever," with a swift, almost fluid move, Ryuk sidestepped her attack, his wed fingers tightening, showing the grip as his hand moved with brutal precision.


    ''!''


    "Kurghh!?" Before Jenny could process what was happening, Ryuk grabbed her face, lifting her off the ground like she weighed nothing.


    "Ughh!¡ªY-OU¡ªL..ea...¡ª" Her legs were iling in the air, and for a moment, everything seemed to freeze.


    "Y-you BASTARD!" Panic shed in her eyes as terror edged in on the anger.


    "You just want to destroy everything, don''t you?" she managed, her words breaking as if each one was a dagger trying to hurt him. Her fingers wed around his as she tried to break it, with both hands clenching his forefinger and little finger in hope to pull them away from her face, but it was all futile, only making her yell even louder due to the grip delivering visible pain, "YOU''RE JUST A MONSTE¡ªAAAaaaRRRrrrGHHHHH!"


    [ Host, not supporting her but killing her may not be a good choice right now. ]

 Chapter 347 - Jennys Sufferings

    Inside a space lit by white light with a glow, the end seemed to reach the horizon, infinite.


    While at its center stood a statue bound by several golden chains.


    In front of it was a white pir where a small figure could be seen seated, reading some books.


    Not only her, but an orange screen hovered around her.


    [Woah, what''s this MILF thing?£Ü?(?¡ã?o?¡ã?)?£¯] hovered around a book where some particr words were mentioned, a confused voice erupted from the screen, inquiring in a monotonic voice, mechanical yet intrigued by the content of another world it was exploring.


    :: Let me search in father''s memories. :: The little figure, whichcked a face and appeared as a simple child-like silhouette with a glow, seemed taken by surprise upon hearing the voice of the system, pormpting it to close her book which was philosophy oriented unlike system which usually readics.


    [Hm, I must say, the knowledge these books have is quite valuable (?~?£þ?3?£þ?)?~ ]


    The voice from the hovering orange window seemed intrigued after analyzing several books categorized asics, novels, and R18 content, containing words it was not previously aware of.


    Of course there were several other books rted to human behaviour, psychology and what not but all were simple for system unlike these masterpieces.


    So, it all happened a few months ago when, after establishing a friendship with Shunya, it revealed how to get rid of boredom in this empty space it usually read a few books.


    This prompted the system to analyze the information, leading to the discovery of a crack in space through which it essed a portion of its host''s memories.


    However, those memories were only filled with books rather than any data about his history.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    :: Hm, stupid system, see, this woman is called MILF. ::


    The little child seemed to pull out a book from that crack.


    Without hesitation, Shunya ced the book over her head as if showcasing a prize, angling the cover image towards the system.


    As it appeared, there was a sign of pride in that particr child as they discovered how this stupid system was not aware of such a small thing.


    [WOOAAAHH! Doesn''t she look like Miss sugarmommy?(???o???;?)]


    The voice from the system seemed surprised as it analyzed the figure, noting that after reading numerous books, it was able to identify that rather than these words being names, they were more likemon nouns.


    The figure disyed simrities to the features associated with these names. Having learned about the term "sugarmommy" from one of the books, which specifically mentioned that they are women who are benefactresses, simr to Drishti Devereaux, System recalled the simrity in features upon seeing the woman on the cover with mature loom.


    :: WO-HO-HO-HO, stupid system, bow before me! ::


    With a maniacalugh and a slight boastful echo, the little childughed, causing the system to flinch.


    It perceived the figure of God bestowing these otherworldly pieces of knowledge upon it, prompting it to bow.


    [I understand, Master. Let me show this newly derived knowledge to Host WO-HO-HO-HO <?(?£þ?¦á?£þ?)?>]


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    [ Host, not supporting her but killing her may not be a good choice right now. ]


    "Khuck¡ªlea...ave...m..e," Jenny''s leg iled as the grip of a hound tightened around her, slowly bing visible near her face.


    Her eyes rolled back, and saliva dripped from her mouth due to the pressure on her neck, enough that it couldn''t be suppressed by the internal energy she was using to save herself.


    ''....'' Ryuk stood while clutching Jenny''s neck, tightening his grip.


    He heard the interruption from the system.


    Though he wasn''t aligned to kill this woman right now, at least not before showing her hell, he pulled his hand back.


    Her body, like a rag doll, was thrown to the ground.


    Thud


    "Khwack¡ªargh!?" The moment her body hit the ground, her eyes momentarily rolled back, and she coughed up blood.


    Due to the pressure on her lungs and the injuries from her head hitting the ground, she fell, clutching her neck and gasping for breath.


    "Haah...Haaah....I-I am....ali...ve." For a moment, Jenny clearly felt she was once again facing death.


    Her mind was filled with hatred for this man who knew nothing but to take away her family, not even leaving her after his death.


    "Me-meiyue!?" Jenny''s mother widened her eyes as she slid on the ground, helping her daughter by grabbing her shoulder to lift her up.


    Tears formed in her eyes as she felt devastated seeing her daughter in this state.


    But again, being aware of her situation, she didn''t dare to raise her head and re at the man responsible.


    "STOP!" It was the voice of Yu Shao Yan, seeing the state of her granddaughter and daughter at the hands of the man who was crossing all limits.


    The chains around her neck shattered with a burst of energy.


    Metalizing her hands into a sword, she imbued it with the internal energy she had regained to empower her body as she yelled at Ryuk before charging forward.


    But before the matriarch could make a move, a sharp sword de was ced near her neck, causing her to halt.


    She nced at the woman standing beside her.


    "Y-you?!" Standing there, looking toward the de and the woman holding it, the same amber eyes as that man, but one obscured by a mask covering half of her face to hide a burn mark near one eye.


    The woman stopping her was Regina Devereaux.


    "You just don''t want to ept things, or were you born with that mindset?"


    Ryuk stood firmly, looking down at Jenny.


    He couldn''t help but inquire again, puzzled by the woman''s mind.


    Their stubbornness seemed to stem from ack of processing power.


    At the same time, he couldn''t me everything on their title as heroines; there had to be something impairing their minds to not even see the truth.


    "A....ept? y-you se..lf egoist bastard!" Jenny spat, her eyes snapping in his direction.


    She felt the pain and anger rise enough to make her act out, but instead of his figure falling in her line of sight, she saw a sharp object passing beside her before a loud sound erupted.


    SKCHLT


    "Huh?"


    Jenny seemed momentarily frozen, her mind falling into a trance as a flustering sound and a stter of warm blood touched her face.


    Crimson liquid sttered around, and for a moment, her whole world froze.


    Her mind went numb, and her body felt as if it were weighted down, all her senses denying everything.


    ''What happened?'' Jenny thought, considering how she wasn''t feeling any pain but her mind was numb.


    Her head slowly turned like a machine with a slight hesitation before finally focusing beside her, where she saw a sword prating the face of a woman.


    It tore through flesh with such precision that it urred faster than the person could recognize, leaving her eyes wide and a tear sliding down as crimson liquid painted her face red.


    "Ha, ha, ha," Jenny''s whole body felt stuck at that moment.


    Her eyes remained fixed on the state of the woman, who was none other than her mother.


    Her body turnedpletely cold, unresponsive, as her mind struggled to reject the reality of what she was witnessing.


    Her lips trembled with blood, not only sttered in her vision but also on her face.


    Then, a guttural scream resonated from her body: "AHHHHH! MOTHER!"


    "NOOOO!" Jenny''s scream tore through the air, raw and jagged, like a de scraping against steel.


    Her knees, already numb, seemed to lurch forward as her mother''s body fell cold on the ground with a sickening thud, blood soaking through Jenny''s dress as her trembling hands yanked to hold above her mother''s lifeless body.


    "M-Mother...!" The word cracked out of her throat, broken and unrecognizable.


    Her fingers pressed against her mother''s face, smearing crimson across pale, cooling skin.


    The stillness beneath her touch sent a jolt through her chest, her breathsing in short, ragged gasps.


    "No...no, no, NO!" she howled, fists pounding the blood-soaked dirt.


    Her nails tore against the ground, snapping under the pressure, her knuckles splitting open, but she didn''t stop.


    Her tears fell freely, mixing with the warm blood that stained her face, clinging to her lips like a bitter poison.


    Her vision blurred, her voice a hoarse rasp now.


    "Waaah....You can''t leave me! You can''t¡ªwake up!"


    She gripped her mother''s shoulders, shaking the lifeless form, the sound of her sobs mingling with the sticky squelch of blood beneath her.


    "Kill that woman, Regina," Ryuk stood a few feet away, his shadow stretching over the scene as he looked down towards Jenny.


    He firmly ordered Regina to kill the Matriarch of the Celestial Phoenix Order.


    His gaze was cold and impassive, as if the raw agony before him were nothing but a passing moment.


    SKCHLT


    Your next chapter awaits on empire


    "Huh?¡ªg-grandma?!¡ªAHHHHH!!!"


    Jenny''s ears, which seemed to decline all the sounds, heard the order and the sudden sound of flesh tearing air.


    This caused her eyes to snap in the direction of the matriarch, where her eyes just saw a raw image of a head flying in midair as if yanked from the body of the holder.


    As her whole body seemed to freeze in that moment with tears, which seemed to be the crimson fluid trickling down.


    "You see? This is what truly killing a family looks like."


    The resonating voice on that fixed zone reached Jenny''s ears, causing her whole body to tremble under the weight of those words.


    Yet not a single hup escaped her as the head of the matriarch rolled closer, eyes glistening with tears as they met Jenny''s.


    The pain that could not be exined by mere words erupted from her very being, embedded in her heart.


    The cries turned into crimson as she yelled, screamed, and cried, her voice tearing through the entire venue at the main peak.

 Chapter 348- An Illusion

    "...You seemed hesitant," Esme came forward, her golden eyes glinting as she looked toward Jenny, whose face was stern and who sat with hollow eyes on the ground.


    Jenny had hit the ground and lost her mind amidst the illusion that was tormenting her mentally beyond limits, each second repeating the same scenario in her mind, reaching the brink of breaking away.


    "Yes," Ryuk replied, understanding what Esme meant.


    After the system''s warning, he had thrown Jenny to the ground, blood spilling from her mouth.


    But soon enough, she was ced under Esme''s illusion, making him momentarily guess from Jenny''s expression that she was currently experiencing an illusion presenting her things that needed to be done.


    "M-meiyue?!" Jenny''s mother shook her daughter by the shoulder, trying to pull her out of the mental state in which tears streamed down relentlessly, with blood trickling from her mouth from the earlier collision with the ground.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The marks of fingers were evident on her neck, making her heart ache as her mother clenched her fist and hugged her daughter, who seemed conscious and yet not.


    ''Why did you stop me?''


    Ryuk set aside the thought and focused on the system, considering he definitely wasn''t going to kill Jenny so easily.


    Yet, he hesitated, as he wasn''t sensing any changes in her; there were no regrets in her eyes, which would only dy his progress if he thought of teaching her regrets for her action.


    In the end, it wasn''t evident, butmunicating with this woman was draining even his brain cells.


    He tightened his grip with the intent to kill her, but hesitation lingered, which the system also sensed and informed him.


    [Host, considering your fate as a viin, if you kill her in the same way you did in thest life before regression, just as heaven is trying to restore itself by creating more obstacles in your way¡ªsimr to how the increased viin points caused the stimulus and awakening of more sons of heaven and heroines¡ªkilling Jenny presently, given her title as a heroine, would definitely provoke the wrath of heaven, and an illogical event might trigger.]


    ''Like what?''


    Ryuk, upon hearing the system''s information, nced toward Regina, who had stopped the matriarch of the Phoenix order before noticing the clear rage in the woman''s eyes, making him doubt for a moment that if anyone here could go against him, it would be Yu Shao Yan.


    Triggering an illogical event caused confusion about the situation even further.


    [It is detected that the matriarch of the Phoenix order will most likely be under the effect of the heroine''s halo and her anger, might lead to a wrong decision, using a forbidden technique to destroy her soul. Though it would not harm the host initially due to Shunya, the scattered soul energy could be considered a spark; if touched a particr individual present inside the main peak, the whole Jade Dominion¡ªor at least half of it¡ªcould turn into a soul-devouring bomb.]


    ''....'' Ryuk, hearing the system''s information, understood it was referring to the Empress of Jade Dominion, who was likely resting inside the main peak, probably in some room inside the pce.


    ording to the system''s information, the matriarch, initially silent because of wanting to protect her Phoenix order, might lose sanity upon seeing her granddaughter and daughter being killed, resulting in a catastrophic burst of her soul.


    To put it simply, it was like spiking a matchstick near TNT.


    The Empress of Jade Dominion, who possessed the ability to resurrect her body from her soul, undoubtedly had enormous soul strength, making her a walking source of energy.


    If the matriarch of the Phoenix order took the steepest steps to destroy her own soul, creating a spark, and that spark touched the source¡ªEmpress who was still in a dormant state andcking control over her body, it could result in a massive explosion.


    While it was true that if an explosion strong enough to destroy half of the Jade Dominion were to happen an inch away from Ryuk, he would still survive, holding injuries but still alive, the issue was that the st would not just be an explosion of energy but of soul energy.


    Thus, the impact of that st would not affect the body or thend beneath them but would impact the souls of those living in this ce.


    If his soul strength, which was negligible like a human''s, were put in front or even far away from such a st, ignoring his body and energy defenses, it will directly destroy his soul, even if he nullified most of it using his ability, his soul would suffer severe damage could lead to instant death without any hope of reincarnation.


    [Though, it is still possible for me to regress you back in time using a regression talisman, but still, it is suggested that killing Jenny presently is not a good option. After all, you should torment her even more.]


    Hearing the system''s clear words, which were trying to ease the situation, Ryuk turned toward the matriarch as he moved closer, arriving near as his approach caused a visible flinch in her body as he looked into her eyes.


    "What?" she inquired in a cold tone, looking back at him with visible anger.


    Regina noticed how her Liege looked nkly at the woman with an impassive gaze. Still, there was a tingling sensation in the air, something other than any energy she had sensed so far, which she couldn''t grasp.


    "Keep quiet," Ryuk firmly stated as he slowly lifted his hand, deliberately ignoring everything, focusing on a single point in his mind.


    He knew the consequences of what he was going to do could be tremendous, yet he wanted to try it once as he had been researching enhancing his ability since the time he nullified that ghost inside the library in the Wei family territory.


    At that time, after the ghost was nullified, Ryuk pondered if he could nullify the souls of other people too.


    Given his ability to nullify any kind of energy, it required enormous control, and each time he nullified, it drew a lot of stamina¡ªenormous, to be exact.


    There was a small doubt about whether he would ever achieve the level at which, disregarding all defenses, he would be able to nullify the exact source of life with a single touch.


    To be more frank, his ability was such that, no matter which type of energy it was, he was able to nullify it. Depending on the energy''s amount, he needed to drain that much stamina as well.


    But, What if, with a single touch, he could nullify someone''s soul too?


    Like he doesn''t need to care about their soul strength as it was a form of energy, so wouldn''t he be able to kill them, no matter who they were?


    Just a touch and their very foundation of existence would vanish.


    But again, the issue was that, unlike his passive ability which made him immune and didn''t require anything in exchange, the active one required so much of his physical endurance.


    Explore hidden tales at empire


    With that thought, he slowly started to lift his hand, withdrawing Shunya from his whole body and trying to concentrate on his fingertip as he felt everything: the energy around him, internal energy, mana, and his own ether leaking through his body, getting nullified just an inch away from his fingertip.


    Considering how he had brought every bit of his nullifying ability to his fingertips, it was clearly working even an inch away.


    Unlike when it was expanded throughout his skin, which nullified anything that touched it, presently it was only working in a small area, and due to concentration, even an inch away.


    But it appeared this much was even too much for him.


    ALERT!


    [Host, your heartbeat is dropping; you are advised to stop.]


    Suddenly, with an alert or bright window, one after another started to pop around him, warning that his body seemed to be reaching exhaustion much faster.


    Through sheer will, he managed to stand, but given his active ability, he was not as strong as he had anticipated.


    Though he could nullify things at his touch, they needed to be energy itself, and projecting his own energy just a few inches away was far from even thinking about nullifying someone''s life force.


    He felt as though he might fall any moment, though his feet were firmly gripping the ground beneath him.


    By lifting his hand and concentrating his fingers, he could feel the ckness closing in on his vision, and consciousness appeared to be fading any moment, prompting him to halt just half a hand''s distance from Yu Shao Yan.


    "What is the meaning of this?"


    Yu Shao Yan was already on edge as she saw him approaching her, especially considering the words he had told her yesterday and then him suddenly attacking her granddaughter.


    She was clearly enraged, yet at the same time, she knew well that she needed to prioritize her Phoenix Order instead of her family, which was the only thing stopping her from taking thest step.


    However, she seemed confused, looking at his forefinger pointed towards her, while his eyes appeared nk under the mask, clearly confusing her as he stood static, not saying anything.


    [Host is saying, choose! You get poked with his finger or by his ??????]

 Chapter 349 - New Variables

    "What¡ª"


    Yu Shao Yan froze in ce, her throat bleeding and restricting her movements.


    Her sharp gaze was locked on the young man before her.


    Despite her exmation, he moved with calm resolve, cing his fingers firmly against her forehead.


    The gesture was unexpected, and confusion clouded her mind until a strange sensation coursed through her body.


    She stiffened instantly.


    ''!?''


    "Y-you?!" she stammered, her voice trembling with disbelief.


    Though she''d experienced something simr in yesterday''s battle, this time was different.


    She felt the very essence of her internal energy vanish in an instant, draining into nothingness.


    Her body, her core¡ªit felt as though it had been hollowed out.


    The energy she''d painstakingly recovered was gone, leaving her feeling weak and defenseless.


    "....."


    Ryuk lowered his hand, his expression unreadable.


    He stared at his fingers for a moment, clenching them tightly.


    The oue was far from what he had expected.


    Though he had hoped to nullify her soul, the effect was limited to her internal energy.


    It became evident that hecked the strength needed to achieve his full intent.


    Shifting his focus downward, his gaze fell on Jenny''s unconscious form lying sprawled on the ground.


    Without hesitation, he began to move toward her.


    "W-where are you going?!" Yu Shao Yan yelled, her voiceced with panic.


    The sight of Ryuk approaching Jenny filled her with dread, as if he intended to harm her in some unspeakable way.


    Before either of them could act further, a sudden disturbance rippled through the air.


    Swish!


    A sharp tearing sound resonated, apanied by a sh of vivid blue light.


    Two figures emerged, cloaked in ck, their eyes glowing a fiery orange¡ªan unmistakable mark of the Devereux family.


    They knelt silently on the ground, their imposing presence undeniable.


    Behind them stood two younger individuals, their demeanor casual yetzy.


    "Long time no see, big sis," Mae said, lifting her right hand in greeting.


    Her tone was light, even yful, despite the tense atmosphere.


    "Yo, Big Sister," Sam yawned, rubbing his eyes as though he had just woken from a nap.


    ''!?''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Huh? What are you two doing here?!" Esme snapped, her frustration evident.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief as she took in the sight of the twins.


    She had left them safely aboard the battleship, with strict instructions not to follow her into this dangerous territory.


    Yet there they were, standing before her in defiance of her orders, prompting her to swiftly approach them and deliver two punches to each of their heads.


    "Wait! It wasn''t us¡ªit was these two who brought us here!" Sam protested, pointing usingly at the kneeling cloaked figures.


    Mae nodded in agreement, wincing as Sam''s outburst earned both siblings a swift headbutt from Esme.


    "Huh? Why?" Esme''s sharp gaze flickered to the cloaked individuals, her voice cold and demanding. Find adventures at empire


    Ryuk, too, found the situation suspicious.


    The only usible exnation for such a breach of protocol was an imminent threat¡ªmost likely some threat that was approaching battleships, prompting them to bring twins here.


    "How many?" Ryuk asked, his tone firm and authoritative.


    He needed to know how many enemy ships had prompted this reckless decision to move the twins out of the battleship, where they were meant to remain safe.


    "My Liege, our radars have detected seven enemy battleships approaching.


    They belong to the Bloodmoon Vampire n," one of the cloaked figures reported with precision.


    Their voice carried the weight of urgency.


    "Among them is a ship marked with the insignia of the Bloodbanes¡ªa faction infamous for their brainless bloodlust.


    They are warriors, savage and relentless."


    "Bloodmoon?" Ryuk''s brow furrowed as he absorbed the information.


    Vampires, by nature, were bloodsucking predators, but the mention of this particr n stirred a memory.


    He recalled Wang''s words about the Devereux family when he was in Heindal and first came to know about the history of his mother.


    The Bloodmoon n was the very group his mother had annihted during her rise as the gbearer.


    Their presence here, in Jade Dominion, could not be a coincidence.


    "They are here for you, My Liege," Regina said, her voice steady and unwavering.


    Her sharp eyes remained fixed on Yu Shao Yan, who visibly recoiled.


    The mention of the Bloodmoon n seemed to evoke a deep, visceral reaction in Yu Shao¡ªa mixture of strange memories of battles on roguends.


    ''!''


    "Y-you! Why do you want to destroy thisnd?"


    Yu Shao Yan burst out in anger as she understood the consequences this whole thing would bring if now the vampires, which were considered one of the strongest races, were to intervene and arrive here with clear intentions of a war solely due to this man who first acted instead of remaining hidden somewhere and now had brought such devastation on the whole Jade Dominion.


    ''....A revenge, huh?'',


    Ryuk processed the information, understanding it was most probably revenge on him due to the actions of his mother, which was expected.


    "How much time will it take them to arrive here?" As he further inquired, processing the time in which he would need to leave this ce, or at least have enough time to recover himself after dealing with the main city inside the Jade Dominion.


    The main city was the ce where the monarch resided, and it appeared the attacks and source of civil war that had urred inside the Celestial Phoenix Order were sourced from there, with him clearly preparing to first go against them, but now a variable had urred.


    Ryuk inquired before trying to understand how those people were aware of him being here.


    Given that the distances would not be covered easily by anymunicationwork, for them to know about him being here, there needed to be someone pulling the strings from behind, and that someone could inevitably be someone who wanted to see him in a broken state, either cornered or dead.


    ''Diana? Or the Devereux family?....Drishti'',


    Ryuk could only think of three entities particrly familiar with him who had clear intentions of pulling the strings due to first being obsessed with cornering him, second having hatred, and third just wanting to fulfill her interests.


    But soon enough, he ced these thoughts aside as chances of Drishti''s involvement appeared lower this time, given this was a war and the chances of him dying were huge.


    And as per he knew her, she would rather want to watch more interesting things than wanting to put an end to an object of her interest.


    "Seven days, given their speed, and another three days for their main army to arrive,"


    the cloaked figure informed based on the calctions done on velocity and distance between them and Jade Dominion.


    ''System, how much time will it take for Diana to arrive here?'' Ryuk, putting aside the information received from the cloaked figure, inquired of the system about Diana''s arrival, considering that if he was correct, she would most likely be in a frenzy and clearly angered state.


    [Analysing...]


    [Host, it will take a total of 12 days for Diana Riantain to reach the Jade Dominion.]


    ''....2 days...,'' Ryuk thought upon hearing the information about the possibility that he needed to hold out for two days, and with one arrow he would be able to secure two oues.


    If everything went well, he would just need to set the vampires against Diana and leave this ce unscathed.

 Chapter 350- Malika

    "Regina, tell me about vampires¡ª"


    Ryuk, standing there, was about to inquire about information on vampires, given that the ones he had were primarily from stories rather than actual facts of this world.


    But before he couldplete his words, a sudden burst of energy attracted his gaze from several miles away.


    "Regina, stay here and kill her if she dares to make a move,"


    Ryuk ordered Regina without hesitation, instructing her to put an end to Yu Shao Yan if she were to take any action.


    Though, of course, due to the absence of internal energy, it would be impossible for her to do anything.


    Yet, given that she had so many tricks up her sleeve, he still ordered Regina not to remove her de from her neck as he swiftly dashed in that direction.


    It was instant; his body was shrouded in an orange glow, with energy surrounding him, propelling him like an orange streak of light as he rushed forward.


    Even with miles of distance, considering his physical strength and the level of his energy, he swiftly arrived, appearing as if thendscape had changed instead of him moving; it was more like his body teleported from one point to another.


    As he did, the scene shifted, and in front of him, he saw two individuals engaged in battle, one being a woman, while the other, a cloaked figure, appeared to be a member of Regina''s battalion.


    The intense fight had already ttened the surrounding mountains, and both seemed clearly matched.


    Swish! Bang! Bam!


    "Leave my way!!"


    The mountain trembled as the two figures faced each other, their presence alone bending the surroundings to their will.


    Snow avnched from distant peaks, and the air grew thick with the weight of their impending sh.


    "Why is someone from the Devereaux family stopping my path!?"


    The woman, who appeared like a white light streak, moving with nearly invisible speed around the man while sending a barrage of attacks, yelled, inquiring about such a restriction in her path, which was nothing other than a member of the Devereaux family, just like her.


    "You cannot step foot here," the cloaked figure dered, his voice reverberating like thunder as his speed was equally matched with hers.


    Thend beneath them was breaking, cracking like spiderwebs before shattering and turning into dust particles hovering in the air as they shed.


    The woman tilted her head, her eyes glinting with contempt.


    "Do you even know who my master is?" she spat, her tone sharp as broken ss.


    Before the cloaked figure could respond, she moved¡ªno, vanished.


    A streak of light tore through the air, the mountain quaking as her fist mmed against the crosshand of the man.


    The impact shattered the ground, sending boulders the size of houses hurtling down the cliffs.


    The cloaked figure countered instantly, their body dissolving into a blur of blue energy.


    They reappeared behind her in a sh, a de of pure power slicing through the haze.


    She twisted, faster than thought, her hand catching the de mid-swing. Readtest stories on empire


    The collision released a shockwave so intense it split the mountain''s peak, sending jagged spires of rock plummeting into the abyss below.


    "You''ll have to do better than that," she snarled, her grip on the energy de forcing it to crackle and sputter.


    The figure said nothing.


    With a surge of strength, they broke free, spinning like aet in mid-air.


    Their foot connected with her side, and the forceunched her like a meteor into the side of the mountain.


    The impact carved a crater into the rock, dust and debris billowing out in a suffocating cloud.


    But she wasn''t finished.


    The moment the dust cleared, she shot forward, her body a streak of me and fury.


    The air screamed as her punch connected with the cloaked figure''s chest, sending him skidding back across the ground, his feet carving deep trenches into the rock.


    The ground beneath them fractured, chunks of the mountain breaking free and floating in the air, caught in the sheer intensity of their power.


    Each step, each movement, sent ripples of destruction through thendscape.


    They shed again, faster than the eye could follow.


    Their strikes were like thunderps, each one shaking the mountain ranges to its core.


    A mountain ridge in the distance crumbled entirely under the force of their exchange, turning into a sea of dust and rubble.


    "Stand down!" the cloaked figure roared, his voice amand that seemed to reverberate in the very bones of the mountain.


    "Not until you move aside," she replied, her smile feral, her aura zing like a supernova.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The entire line of sight was filled with sounds echoing throughout the atmosphere.


    The battle between both individuals intensified, with each of them holding their ground as thend between them visibly broke apart, turning to dust as they plunged into the air and scattered around.


    Yet, amid all this intense atmosphere, everything seemed to pause in that fleeting moment as Ryuk''s eyes fell on that woman.


    ''Why is she alive?''


    Only one thought resonated inside his mind as he recognized the woman engaged in battle.


    The same facial features and appearance that he had seen six years ago¡ªa turning point where he had fallen into a deep sleep, unable to recover from aa.


    ''System, analyze her energy signature.''


    Without waiting further, Ryuk directly ordered the system to analyze the energy signatures of that woman, considering he himself had killed her with his own hand.


    Not only did he kill her, but he also fell into aa after killing another man who was apanying her.


    Yet presently, she was in front of him, which appeared clearly confusing and, at the same time, made him feel as if those years in aa had been spent worthless.


    [ Searching for energy signatures ]


    [ Identity Matching ]


    [ Target Name identified: Malika ]


    ''How is she alive?''


    Ryuk stated as his steps slowly started to move forward, his body turning into mist with a sizzle as the nearby snow started to turn into vapor, his aura bursting with palpable anger showering in the form of his aura as instantly his body vanished.


    ---


    "STAY AWAY FROM MY PATH!"


    Malika, clearly furious, lunged backward before gripping the ground. In an instant, she channeled her mana, pushing her body beyond its limits.


    She shot forward like a cannon, moving with speed that outmatched even a bullet. As she tightened her fist, she propelled herself toward the man, swiftly closing several meters in mere milliseconds.


    "NOT UNTIL MY LAST BREATH!"


    The cloaked figure positioned himself as well, enveloped in heat haze, visible smoke billowing from his mouth like wisps of me.


    His legs coiled like springs, muscles taut with energy, before heunched himself forward.


    The sheer force of his takeoff sent shockwaves rippling through the ground, creating craters in his wake as he aimed his fist at her.


    "ENOUGH!"


    ''!?!''


    But even before their fists could collide, merely inches apart, they had already covered a significant distance.


    Suddenly, a silhouette emerged, the voice cutting through the air with a chilling resonance that caused both of them to turn.


    In that instant, a sharp kicknded squarely on the cloaked figure.


    "Kugh!?"

 Chapter 351 - Malikas Confession

    Though the cloaked figure instinctively crossed his arms to shield himself from the strike, the force of the blow propelled him backward, causing his body to crash against a nearby rock.


    Remarkably, he managed to regain his footing, tracing a path along the rough surface of the rock, absorbing the impact with surprising grace.


    SCREECH


    "Wh¡ªL-Liege?!"


    Clearly feeling the tremor in his hand, the man was poised to retaliate, but he abruptly halted when he saw the familiar figure before him.


    His eyes narrowed as he took in the sight: a man in a ck suit stood ominously, one hand mped tightly around the neck of the woman, her legs iling in desperation as he lifted her off the ground.


    Although the man himself was almost hard to sense even with the naked eye, given his presence seemed to dilute in the atmosphere, the woman''s cries made his presence disturbingly palpable.


    "Kurgh!¡ªL-Leave me!?" Malika pleaded, her body thrashing as she sumbed to a force far beyond her strength.


    She felt her energy drain away in an instant, rendering her powerless to fight back as she looked up at the man gripping her neck.


    "How are you alive?" Ryuk demanded, his voiceced with disbelief.


    Although he had killed her himself, he now found himself doubting his own certainty.


    She was undeniably the same woman he had encountered that day in Heindal Continent, and confirmation that her energy signature matched the data from his system only deepened his assurance.


    The real questions swirled in his mind: How had she returned from the dead?


    "Ugh¡ªWh-who are y-you?" Malika gasped, her neck strained as the very bones felt as though they might crack under the pressure.


    The energy that had once surrounded her like a shield dissipated, her peak EPIC body crumbling like sand under a relentless storm.


    His grip¡ªno, his whole body¡ªappeared like a solid object that didn''t even budge no matter how much she tried.


    Despite her situation, she fought back against the suffocating grip as her breath turned shallow.


    ''....'' A deep silence filled the space as Ryuk narrowed his gaze, his senses scanning miles around him for any threat.


    He was keenly aware of this woman''s plight, and despite her outward appearance of recognition, it was as if she struggled to recall anything of their past encounters.


    He pressed on, "Heindal Continent¡ªdo you remember anything?"


    His voice was strong and authoritative, an attempt to ignite any flicker of memory thaty buried within her.


    He hoped she might reveal the truth behind her bewildering resurrection.


    "I¡ªI don''t know¡ªKurghh¡ª?!" Malika wheezed, clearly overwhelmed by his strength.


    Confusion clouded her thoughts; the name "Heindal" struck no chord.


    All she couldprehend was that she had been ced here under the orders of her master, tasked with delivering a message to Idolse Rhea.


    She had not anticipated encountering such formidable individuals in this ce, especially without her advanced body; she, with the present one, was helpless.


    The one thing that made her sure she would not be killed here was that these individuals were from the Devereaux family, and due to the bloodline drawback, she would at least be alive.


    So, she just needed to wait until she could get a chance to send a message to her master.


    Crack


    Her neck snapped.


    ''.... Is she human?'' Ryuk pondered, noting how her body seemed almost impervious to the damage he had inflicted.


    The way her body endured the strangling grip was unlike that of any normal human; it indicated something more than met the eye.


    The force behind his grip had just shattered her neckbone, yet she seemed not to notice it while struggling under his hold.


    He recalled the artificial beings like Mayas, who had worked under Malika and were currently inside the Titanora while under the Grimoire''s effect.


    Considering how he had gained control over them at that time and gathered information regarding how Malika had really died that day, leaving them with no owner to have any affiliation with but now she suddenly appeared in front of him.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [Scanning...]


    [No, she isn''t human; her entire body is artificially constructed.]


    ''Is her memory tampered too?'' Ryuk''s thoughts raced as the system''s information shed in his mind.


    The possibility that her memories had been altered seemed highly probable.


    It was within the realm of possibility for this world''s technology to create entities with fabricated memories, based on the real Malika¡ªconsidering he had already seen more than enough of this until now to reach this conclusion.


    [Indeed, it is detected that the cells of her body, including brain neurons, are artificially prepared.]


    ''Artificially?''


    With no further insight into his doubts, Ryuk came to a conclusion: he was holding a counterfeit version of Malika in his grasp, one that she herself believed to be real.


    Prompted by his emerging curiosity, he inquired, ''Is it possible to influence her neurons?''


    Considering that she was not a real human but artificially prepared, given how anything that is made has definitely some ws and considering the artificial factor here, most probably there would be many ws which could be used to his advantage.


    This prompted Ryuk tomand the system.


    [It is possible to take over her nervous system, but there is a defense mechanism that will trigger and destruct her.]


    ''In how much time exactly?'' Hearing the system''s information regarding how there was the possibility of controlling her brain and also the restriction prohibiting any outside intrusion, he wanted to know how much time it would take for her to self-destruct.


    Naturally, he was confident that if it was a self-destruction based on a physical type, then his body would easily withstand it.


    Unlike how it was the case for a matriarch to have a different kind of self-destruction, this time being physical, his body was far stronger to withstand it.


    But before that, he wanted to know a few questions.


    [It will trigger at exactly 8 minutes.]


    ''Take over her mind.'' Without hesitation, he ordered the system to do the thing, as he understood that the time was enough for him to inquire.


    [Initiating forced overwrite on nervous system.]


    "AaaaRrrrGGgggHhhhh!!" Malika''s body visibly trembled as she screamed her lungs out, the pain prating directly through her, every cell screaming as her eyes widened with her body trembling, legs iling, and hands twisting in a clearly abnormal way. Find exclusive stories on empire


    The whole body was losing control of itself.


    "Tell me, why are you here?" Ryuk inquired, holding her neck in one ce.


    "Urgh¡ªI was sent by Lady Angelica to meet Idolse Rhea....Khuchk!" she replied.


    It was as if her mouth was uttering words on its own ord without her being able to control it.


    Considering there was a burning sensation igniting from her heart, seemingly as if her body was trying to retaliate against the control that was overwhelming her body.


    Yet, everything was futile.


    ''One of mother''s sisters?'' Ryuk, who had heard about his mother having two sisters in particr, was able to remember the name which was told to him by Wang; it was just a fleeting mention.


    However, now hearing this name from Malika, it appeared that it was Angelica who had sent Malika and that man to the Heindal continent with malicious intent that day.


    "Idolse Rhea? Who is she?" Ryuk inquired, hearing a foreign name that didn''t typically appear among the natives of this ce.

 Chapter 352 - Eradication of the Wei Family

    "I don''t know, I was just trying to send this letter to her," Malika replied as her hands moved on their own, taking out a letter from her robe and stretching her hand.


    Without wasting any time, Ryuk took the letter before cing it in his pocket, prioritizing the timing of her self-destruction rather than investing in reading the letter.


    "Do you know that your body is artificial?" Ryuk inquired, before ncing toward the cloaked figure who was now kneeling.


    As both of their eyes met, he gestured for him to leave, which he followed, swiftly sprinting from that ce while nodding in understanding that his liege was signaling for him to leave ande back after some time.


    Given Malika''s self-destruction, he may not sustain any injuries, but it wasn''t the same for that cloaked figure who seemed to be equally strong as Malika, considering their battle earlier. Continue reading at empire


    Most likely, he was of legendary rank in energy level, making it clear that he would definitely sustain some injuries.


    "Yes...I would not have brought this one," Malika revealed, gritting her jaws as she remembered how she should have brought the higher version of her body, which was at legendary rank.


    However, due to the consumption of energy and the tremendous cost of using it, she opted for this one, and after traveling for nearly four weeks, she arrived here with the message.


    ''A cyborg?'' The first thing that came to Ryuk''s mind was that presently this woman, ording to information from the system, was not human¡ªmore like a replica of Malika.


    Considering her mind as well, it appeared to be switchable from body to body. Noting this fact, he moved on to the next question, "Do you know anything about Alisia Devereuaux?"


    Though he didn''t have any lead on his mother nor had the time to think about her until now due to his own strength and the restrictions around him.


    But with the system, he was at least assured that she was alive.


    Still, he inquired if he could find some lead in meantime.


    "Y-yes, she got a Zenith rank energy core transnt five years ago," Malika revealed about the instance where her master had provided one of the three remaining Zenith rank energy cores to that woman.


    "And?"


    "I don''t know anything else," she replied, but the pain seemed to slowly spread around her body, heating up as her skin turned red.


    [Host, you have only 1 minute remaining.]


    "Tell me about Angelica''s location."


    Now, upon learning that the energy core transntation was performed by Angelica, Ryuk felt a sense of anger. He realized that this body transnt seemed clearly hical and that there were likely to be serious consequences.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Prompting him to directly inquire about the location of the owner so that he could personally meet her and inquire further about the details regarding his mother and also the reason why she sent Malika or others that day to attack the Heindal continent.


    "That''s¡ªAaaRrrrGggHhhh!" Malika was about to reveal but suddenly her eyes glowed intensely before bulging, as one after another both of them popped.


    The same happened with her whole body as veins started to bloat under his grip; her neck, though, remained static but around his hand, it seemed like a balloon bloated before bursting.


    BOOOM!


    With a sudden burst of light or energy, a glow expanded with a golden light, scattering around in small particles before what remained at the center was a hovering golden orb.


    As the energy touched his outer skin, Ryuk''s body already nullified the energy while the shockwaves were directed by him towards the ground, breaking it instantly and creating a huge shockwave that producedndslides and avnches on nearby ranges as he stood there static.


    ''What is that¡ª'' Before he could inquire about that particr hovering orb, a sound pierced through the air.


    KeEp YoUr cUrIoSiTy iN cHeCk, ChIlD, oR eLsE yOu WiLl VaNiSh SoMeWhErE jUsT lIkE yOuR mOtHeR.


    Swish


    With that voice resonating, the golden orb shattered, with cracks forming as it released another wave of energy, which was slightly stronger than the previous one, leading his steps to slide a few inches back.


    Yet he stood there, eyes nkly looking towards the orb.


    ''Pinpoint the energy signature.''


    [Location pinpointed¡ªAre we going there now?]


    ''No, first deal with the situation here.''


    Ryuk appeared calm on the surface, yet the threat he had just heard from Angelica had ignited an instinctive rage within him.


    Hearing the voice, he was clearly in an enraged state where he wanted to barge in instantly, but he knew things would just get messier if he took rash decisions right now, as there were several variables at y.


    Given the incident yesterday, Diana would inevitably catch up to him, as would the vampires and other g bearers.


    Many things were halting him from giving a good reply to that woman.


    Swish


    "Liege, are you alright?"


    The cloaked figure once again arrived, kneeling instantly and keeping his head lowered as he inquired about Ryuk''s well-being, even though he appeared firm enough yet the shockwave from the explosion had even been felt from miles away.


    "Give me your sword."


    Ryuk approached the figure, with both hands resting in his pockets, and asked the cloaked figure to give him his sword.


    "Y-yes."


    With a moment of hesitation, as he processed the information, the figure gave the sword to him.


    Considering his ears were ringing due to that explosion sound and the battle just moments ago, it took him a moment, even though he was a veteran.


    Yet heposed himself, offering the sword with both hands, holding it like a knight.


    ''System, is there a wavelength modifier artifact in the shop?''


    Ryuk inquired, given the origin of the system providing how a transaction needed to pass through the ?Nexus Grid?


    He prohibited most of the time to not use the shop, but given the need, he inquired.


    [Indeed, purchased it.]


    The system instantly purchased it, understanding the severity in his tone.


    ''Adjust the wavelength to the same as Diana''s,'' Ryuk further added, given the system had already recorded her energy signatures due to her arrival yesterday.


    He instructed the system to adjust the wavelength simr to hers.


    "Here."


    Ryuk stretched his hand as a small pin-like substance materialized out of thin air in his hand,ing out of his inventory.


    He ced it over the hilt of the sword before further instructing, "There is a family called the Wei family in the upper town.


    Except for those jokers following me around the Phoenix Order, kill everyone in that family, including the children."


    "I understand, my Liege."


    The cloaked figure nodded without hesitation, not even flinching upon hearing the order to kill an entire family, given that he was a member of the Devereaux family''s front battalion.


    Committing genocide was not a new thing for him, so it was more like a very small thing inparison to it.


    "You will do it alone and use only this sword. Now go."


    Ryuk again ced his hand resting in his pocket and instructed him as the cloaked figure swiftly blurred out of the mountains.


    ''Now, Yao Lian would have good reason to hate Diana,'' Ryuk thought, looking in that direction.


    As when he was inside the upper town, he had made sure to instigate the Wei family to kill everyone inside the Lian family.


    At that time, his intent was to corner Yao Lian and make her submit to him, but now he also needed to give her direction as she needed to have anger towards Diana, who would be bloodthirsty for her.


    Mutual animosity was needed, and what could be a better way to create a rivalry than not being able to take revenge for her family''s death?

 Chapter 353- Engagement

    353 Chapter 353- Engagement


    "Is everything alright?" Esme asked, her attention drawn to the sharp glow that suddenly lit up the area.


    At that moment, Ryuk materialized out of thin air,nding with his hands casually tucked into his pockets.


    His eyes, visible behind his mask, settled on her.


    "Yes," he replied tersely before striding over to Regina, where Yu Shao Yan stood motionless.


    She maintained her cold stare at him, though a hint of hesitation flickered across her expression due to that sound earlier.


    In the distance, the sound of a massive explosion echoed, signaling that something significant had urred.


    Observing him unscathed and without a dust mark¡ªas he had been after the battle just the day before¡ªYu Shao Yan began to doubt whether her determination to self-destruct would even faze him.


    Her gaze then shifted to the woman with golden eyes, and she noticed the two children at her side.


    If she couldn''t harm him, perhaps targeting them would be her best option.


    She resolved that if anything were to happen to her daughter or granddaughter, she wouldn''t hesitate to take others down with her.


    "Do you really think exploding your soul would have any effect on me?" Ryuk spoke firmly, his intent clear as he regarded her, aiming to reinforce her understanding of her precarious position.


    Naturally, even if he wanted to, there was nothing he could do except escape from here as soon as possible. Even with that, there were chances of him getting injured, but still, in this situation, he needed to mentally make her feel defeated. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''!?!''


    ''N-no, how does he...?!?'' Yu Shao Yan eximed internally, her surprise evident on her face.


    She hadn''t anticipated that he would know about her hidden card.


    A chill ran through her as the realization struck: she was deeply vulnerable at this moment.


    The internal injuries she had sustained yesterday due to suddenly waking from seclusion,bined with his ability to nullify all her internal energy, left her without any backup. Yet she clenched her fist as she tried to hold her position further. "Y-you know that it doesn''t change anything, even if you were to¡ª"


    "Then do it," Ryuk challenged without so much as a moment''s hesitation, firmly daring her.


    He sought to nt a psychological seed in her mind, insinuating that no matter what actions she took, they would not affect him.


    He was determined to win this mental battle, fully aware that her soul bomb would onlyplicate matters further.


    ''....'' Yu Shao Yan fell silent, striving to maintain her outwardposure.


    Yet inwardly, she found herself grappling with the notion that he might be right¡ªthat whatever she attempted would have no real impact.


    Her gaze unwillingly drifted toward her granddaughter, whoy unconscious, while her daughter held her tightly.


    The sight left her feeling utterly helpless.


    "Hand over your manuals and everything rted to your cultivation.


    I might think about forgiving your mistake," Ryuk said, his tone calm as Esme and the others observed him intently.


    Most of their eyes, including Jenny''s mother, were fixed on Yu Shao Yan, hoping she would make a sensible decision.


    "What? Do you really¡ª" She wanted to reject him outright, but as she caught sight of her daughter''s desperate gaze¡ªfilled with despair and a flicker of hope that she might finally make the right choice¡ªher resolve began to waver.


    "Be quick," Ryuk urged, his voice steady and unyielding.


    "....Here, take this," Yu Shao Yan said, her voice trembling.


    Without further hesitation, she removed a dimensional ring from her finger and handed it over to him.


    It contained everything from breathing techniques to advanced manuals she had painstakingly studied and umted over the years.


    "Good. Yao Lian,e here," Ryuk instructed, turning his attention toward Yao Lian, who was slowly emerging from the mansion.


    Yao Lian moved in their direction while absentmindedly rubbing a little lower on her belly with one hand and biting her lip in deep thought.


    "...Hm?" Yao Lian replied, still immersed in the fog of her calorie-burning experience fromst night.


    Her energy core had just stabilized after being filled with internal energy as she advanced to the next level.


    Though she had heard about dual cultivation being too intense, the vivid memories of the previous night caused a deep crimson flush to creep across her cheeks, as it was not at all simply as intense as the theory suggested.


    Lost in her thoughts, she suddenly registered a voice calling for her. She lifted her gaze to find that same merciless man¡ªwho had not shown a simple touch of care for her body¡ªstanding before her, gesturing with a finger expectantly.


    "Wh-what do you want?!" she stammered, her steps faltering as her attention was seized by the man, the memories ofst night''s encounter sparking heat across her skin.


    She instinctively crossed one arm over her chest and the other below her belly, attempting to shield her body from an overwhelming surge of vulnerability.


    ''...''


    [Run away and protect yourself, innocentdy (?;???©n???)]


    ''What the...'' Regina was the first to notice Yao Lian''s unusual reaction to Ryuk''s presence, narrowing her eyes as she studied the scene before drawing her gaze away, determined to suppress the conclusions forming in her mind.


    After all, she shouldn''t interfere in her liege''s private affairs.


    ''This idiot...'' Ryuk narrowed his gaze, clearly seeing Yao Lian creating a misunderstanding here.


    [ Misunderstanding? ??_??]


    Caught in a haze of conflicting memories, Yao Lian hesitated, her body quivering on the brink of retreat.


    She stood there, frozen, unconsciously trying to step back from even his shadow, torn between instinct and the gravity of the situation.


    "Stop right there," Ryuk observed her bodynguage, realizing that it was probably too hasty for him to even consider her adapting to what happenedst night. Just because it was morning, she should focus on stabilizing her internal energy.


    Such impulsiveness had evidently led to her reaction.


    But it struck him as foolish for her to behave like this in front of everyone, almost as if she were intentionally giving them clues about what had transpired between them.


    With a swift movement, he vanished and appeared just half a hand''s distance away from her, as if he had teleported right in front of her.


    ''!?''


    "W-whaa¡ª" Yao Lian eximed, clearly shaken by his sudden presence.


    Before she could think of jumping back, he seized her hand and extended it toward him.


    "Shut up and wear this," Ryuk instructed, fully aware that she needed something to help calm her racing thoughts.


    He ced the ring directly onto her ring finger.


    Yao Lian''s eyes widened as she looked down at the ring now adorning her hand.


    Her gaze flitted between her fingers and his face, obscured by a mask.


    Yet, oddly enough, she seemed to overlook the mask, for his true face was etched in her memories.


    [Congrattions on your Engagement, Host (?£þ?(???)?£þ?)??]


    "Is big sis being cheated on right now?" Sam whispered casually, his arms folded and hands resting behind his head, seemingly indifferent to the effect of his words.


    "Seems like all men are unfaithful. Poor sis," Mae added, crossing her arms over her chest and giving a reluctant nod, as though epting the harsh truth of the situation.


    ''Huh? What?'' Esme, who had been observing from a distance, suddenly froze as she tried toprehend what was unfolding before her.

 Chapter 354 - Come on, I have been telling you from the start.

    354 Chapter 354 - Come on, I have been telling you from the start.


    She brushed off the twins''ments, resolving to deal with themter.


    But as she watched Ryuk presenting the ring¡ªone that contained resources for cultivation¡ªto Yao Lian as a favor, she couldn''t help but find it eptable since she herself wanted Yao Lian to grow stronger.


    Yet, something was amiss.


    It was as though Yao Lian''s behavior was too suspicious, too off.


    Esme''s gaze turned toward Yao Lian, who wore an expression reminiscent of an innocent maiden.


    With an unbing blush lighting up her cheeks, she timidly looked down at the ring, an unsettling thread of annoyance tugging at Esme''s mind.


    Esme sensed that something was definitely wrong with this woman.


    Until this point, Yao Lian had shown open disdain toward Ryuk, yet here she was acting like a lovesick maiden.


    The pressing question was: why?


    "I have given you what you wanted; now let go of my granddaughter," Yu Shao Yan said, her tone demanding, as she pressed Ryuk to forgive her granddaughter and grant her the freedom she desperately needed¡ªliberation from that tormented nightmare illusion.


    Having herself been ensnared in that illusion, Yu Shao Yan understood all too well how real the experience felt.


    Every sense screamed with pain, and each moment was intensified to the point where the normal world blurred, rendering one unable to distinguish between reality and fantasy.


    She simply could not allow her granddaughter to endure that kind of suffering.


    "What?" Ryuk raised an eyebrow, as if she were speaking nonsense, while he made his way toward Regina.


    "Y-you! You told me that if I gave¡ª" Yu Shao Yan started, initially expecting him to deny her im, but was visibly caught off guard by hisposure.


    This was her only argument in such a desperate situation. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, before she could finish her sentence, he interrupted her.


    "I said I''d think about it, and I did. After deliberation, my answer is... NO," Ryuk replied, dismissing her frantic words.


    [ Kekeke, you did her dirty ??¡«?(?¡ä?¦Å?£à??)]


    As he approached Regina, he beganying out instructions regarding their n to move forward to the main city.


    ''Eh? HEHHH!?'' Yao Lian''s face flushed, her pupils visibly trembling as she stared at the ring in her hand.


    Her mind was already overwhelmed from the events ofst night, and now this new development only added to her confusion.


    thump thump


    Her heartbeat quickened, the rhythm intensifying as her thoughts seemed frozen in that moment.


    A mix of warmth and tension flooded her senses, especially as she recalled how passionately he had expressed his feelings towards herst night and even now, right in front of everyone.


    "I see you''ve got quite a ring there," Esme said as she swaggered forward, her demeanor reminiscent of a brazen hooligan.


    She flicked her gaze between Yao Lian''s finger and her face, while behind her loomed the ever-present twins, who appeared to be her loyal henchmen.


    Typically, Sam seemed like the type of gang member destined only to be beaten¡ªserving as a source of fear for their enemies¡ªwhile Mae came off as the one to extort money.


    "Huh?" Yao Lian murmured, still distracted by the mesmerizing ring on her finger. She felt a tug on her hand, only to turn and see Esme pulling at her finger as if it were some trivial piece of garbage.


    "How much?" Mae stepped forward, her tone blunt and businesslike, clearly the one apparently taking charge of negotiations.


    "What?" Yao Lian''s expression went nk. The sudden arrival of these three and their apparent interest in her ring left her utterly baffled as she tried to grasp their intentions.


    "I said, how much money will you take to hand over that ring to Big Sis?" Mae added, waving her fingers, each adorned with shiny coins¡ªthough they were definitely not silver.


    Thud!


    "Ow! Big Sis, I''m just trying to help!" Mae rubbed her forehead after Esme flicked her finger, irritated.


    ''Hm?'' It dawned on Yao Lian that they were interested in her ring.


    As she nced back at it, she finally noticed the shiny coins in Mae''s grasp. Suddenly, a string snapped in her mind. "Wh-where did you get those coins?!"


    Her shaking voice revealed her shock as she recognized those were tinum coins, treasures only avable in high-tier continents.


    While it was possible to create counterfeits, the intricate inscriptions on these coins were undoubtedly authentic.


    With her heightened senses, she even noted a fine lining along the curve of the symbol, reinforcing her realization that they were the real deal.


    "Huh? I got these from my¡ªAhem, mother," Mae rified, coughing slightly while feeling a sense of pride swell within her.


    It seemed this woman was clever enough to recognize the coins'' true worth, earning Mae''s silent approval as she gave Yao Lian a thumbs-up, effectively adopting her as a big sister.


    "What? When did Lady Drishti be your mother?" Esme raised an eyebrow incredulously, having just caught on to Mae''s nonsensical statement.


    "She''s rich! I adopted myself to her!" Mae confidently dered, her logic clear¡ªthose who were wealthy naturally deserved a ce in her makeshift family.


    ''...What are they talking about?'' Yao Lian pondered as she observed these kids for the first time, chatting casually with Esme.


    The scene evoked a familiar environment that reminded her of her own home, a nostalgic feeling that was surprisingly pleasant.


    Her eyes wandered to her ring before she lifted her hand towards Esme to inquire, "If you''d like, you can have it."


    "No, I was just curious about your reaction. But if you really want to give me something, let me knock you unconscious pretty quickly." Esme''s priorities were clear.


    Her reason for approaching Yao Lian was to verify her suspicions regarding the connection between her and Ryuk.


    She wanted to delve into Yao Lian''s memories, but the toll of keeping Jenny under an illusion was weighing heavily on her.


    Thus, she needed to strike Yao Lian on the head to render her unconscious to weaken her mind.


    Esme, to ensure she got the best results, had already taken out the green jade pendant and was gripping it tightly as it shone.


    "...First of all, I don''t want to get hit, and second, why are you holding that thing?" Yao Lian squinted, clearly not in the mood to lose consciousness at that moment.


    But as she observed the object that Esme intended to use on her, an unusual memory shed through her mind.


    "This? It''s sturdy and has a good grip," Esme replied, ncing at the jade pendant she had retrieved from that old woman. She lifted it, demonstrating how well it fit between her knuckles.


    "...You... Aren''t you going to tell her?" Yao Lian, well aware of her aunt''s tendencies¡ªher unusual kinks¡ªtilted her head as she looked toward where Young Master Rui Ke was engaged in conversation with a sword-wielding woman.


    She peeked in that direction and called out.


    ''Don''t tell me...'' Ryuk narrowed his eyes, quickly grasping the implication behind Yao Lian''s words.


    He nced at the stone in Esme''s hand and then averted his gaze, focusing intently on Regina.


    He understood what Yao Lian meant, and it was now toote to rify this to Esme.


    [Tch, I''ve been yelling from the start that it''s a damn BUTT PLUG! ??¨q?¨r??]

 Chapter 355- Bloodmoon Clan

    355 Chapter 355- Bloodmoon n


    In the airspace high above the ocean, a massive ship with an enormous shadow loomed over the gleaming blue water.


    This vessel, adorned with sharp spikes of crimson, exuded an aura reminiscent of fresh blood.


    Its design bore no resemnce to any modern crafts, resembling instead a devilish citadel hovering in the sky.


    Soon, the faint glimmer of its aura revealed several other zing objects in the distance, cutting through the clouds.


    Though they appeared small from afar, their true size was deceptive.


    Inside the citadel, an individual sat behind the front window, absorbed in reading some reports in his hand.


    "Master, what if that same attack isunched against us?" Jambiun asked, bowing respectfully.


    Despite hisposed demeanor, the memory of the day they were en route to the Jade Dominion loomed in his mind¡ªthe day a sudden sword strike had devastated half of their battleship.


    { A/n: Keith''s Illustration }


    "¡­He won''t be able to pull that off again," Keith replied, his voice steady, with crimson eyes focused on the reports in his hand.


    His eyes were calm, unlike the memories in his mind, recalling how that unexpected attack had appeared out of nowhere, tearing through their defenses and injuring his arms as he had been caught off guard by the overwhelming sword intent.


    The encounter had starkly illuminated the strength of the individual he was set to confront.


    That sword strike served as yet another testament to Keith''s fortune, as his luck had often granted him opportunities to shape his destiny¡ªby warning him in advance.


    On that day, the sudden attack reminded him that facing Ryuk Devereaux head-on could result in devastation.


    Given the events of that fateful attack, Keith understood that he could not afford to underestimate the son of Alisia Devereaux¡ªnot until they were face to face.


    Being optimistic about things, he understood that his luck was giving him a warning that day, and now he was here again with a much better n.


    Additionally, while going through the report he had received from the information guild called Excavan, it indicated that Ryuk Devereaux was at the Ascendancy level in energy value.


    21:28


    However, after Keith''s firsthand encounter with the force imbued in that strike¡ªmanipted with a unexpected form of mana known as Ether¡ªKeith realized there had been a grave error in assessing Ryuk''s true strength.


    It was clear that not everyone possessed the ability to wield Ether within their bodies, a realization that unsettled him.


    Ether is significantly different from regr mana; it is ten times denser and very reactive.


    Keith surmised that the individuals who assessed Ryuk''s strength must have measured it based on mana alone, mistakenly concluding he was ten times more potent.


    In reality, it was merely another form of energy.


    This energy was used by Ryuk Devereaux and one other individual¡ªhim.


    Indeed, Keith also used ether as his energy source.


    Thanks to Keith''s extraordinary regenerative capability and his unique talent for blood arts, he had always believed he was the only one able to wield Ether at will.


    But now, he was confronted with the unsettling possibility that he was not alone.


    "Master, I don''t understand," the man said, his voice catching Keith''s attention.


    He tilted his head slightly and looked towards him, taking in the sight of Keith sitting with his hands folded, staring straight ahead.


    "Are the energizers charged?" Keith inquired, seemingly disinterested in answering questions as he concentrated on how to confront Ryuk Devereaux.


    Naturally, the reason he was sure they would not be attacked by the same attack twice was simply that he knew the tremendous Ether required to deliver such sword strikes one after another would deplete one''s body to a great extent, making it impractical in the long term.


    "Y-yes," the man replied hesitantly.


    Jambiun was aware that there were other ships trailing behind them, but this vessel, which could easily amodate arge army, was instead filled with an enormous energy energizer rather than weapons or troops.


    This clearly confused him; it was definitely not a sound battle tactic, especially when facing the formidable first battalion of the Devereaux family. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After all, Energizers increase the density of a particr energy, but their drawback is the damage they cause to the energy cores of battleships. Since Ether serves as the energy source for these ships, artificially charging it makes Ether more vigorous and creates violent reactions, damaging the ship''s core.


    This particr battleship, in which they were present, always switches to blood crystal energies when using the Energizer.


    However, using them consistently damages the energy cores, making it a very costly method where mutual destruction is possible¡ªsomething that is used only in desperate times.


    To put it simply, if they are going against battleships, it is possible for them to use the Energizer to destroy the Ether cores by stimting the Ether within them.


    However, if they are dealing with individuals who possess mana and battle power, they would not bring the Energizer, which can only destroy Ether Cores.


    "Tell the main unit to engage the Devereaux army with sheer numbers, as they will likely be around 200 strong," Keith was not interested in exining everything at the moment.


    The reason he had brought the energizer was simply to cut off the source of Ryuk''s strength and gain the upper hand against him.


    While both may be able to use Ether, he faced a significant disadvantage against Keith.


    Just like battleships, Keith could use two kinds of energy¡ªBlood Art and Ether¡ªwhile, ording to his analysis, Ryuk Devereaux could utilize only Ether.


    Therefore, if they were to engage in battle in a setting where Ether became violent and reacted vigorously, Keith would be victorious due to his Blood Arts.


    This was just his individual strategy, but they were soon going to be in a war where numbers mattered. The soldiers of Devereaux Battalion might possess enough strength to be considered on par with him individually.


    Though not all of them were exceptionally strong, a few certainly were, and to deal with such opponents, he needed overwhelming numbers.


    He relied on a tactic derived from the insight that the greatest defeat in war oftenes when soldiers surrender before facing death due to fear.


    Thus, he summoned the mindless legion of the Blood Moon Army¡ªthose who would not be deterred by death itself.


    They would continue to fight fiercely, exhausting his enemies until those with more awareness could take charge.


    It was true that there were chances Ryuk Devereaux might be stronger than him.


    However, in the grand scheme of war, a single individual could not realistically match hundreds of opponents at once.


    ughtering weaker foes might be rtively easy, but when each enemy was as powerful as half his own energy level, the situation quickly became chaotic.


    "I understand, my lord," the man said, "but shouldn''t we have sent someone stronger to Heindal?"


    He recalled that they had dispatched a few members back to Heindal with the intention of bringing someone more formidable, rather than just sending those who wereparatively weaker.


    "We don''t sacrifice strong individuals, Jambiun, not at all," Keith rified, addressing the man''s misunderstanding.


    His aim in sending two specific members on a mission to Heindal was not to retrieve someone stronger but to undertake a sacrificial role where necessary.


    ''!?''


    "Master, does this mean... Lady Amayara?"

 Chapter 356- Internal Energy

    356 Chapter 356- Internal Energy


    The man seemed genuinely confused.


    He had clearly heard his master state that he had no desire to involve himself in harming Lady Amayara; yet, here he was, sending vampires for her.


    To be more specific, when he mentioned sending vampires as sacrifices, it suggested he intended for them to transform someone into a vampire.


    This process, known as vampirification, wasplex: the vampire that created a new one would weaken significantly, allowing the newly formed vampire¡ªwho would be driven by insatiable bloodlust¡ªto kill their progenitor.


    Due to a strict drawback applicable for a year, the death of the parent vampire would also lead to the demise of the fledgling.


    This method had been historically used to eliminate adversaries stronger than vampires by instigating a cycle of mutual destruction among themselves.


    "You think too much, Jambiun. I simply sent them to retrieve that cat girl; wouldn''t it be advantageous to have her as a shield?"


    Keith, aware of his assistant''s thoughts, rified, though his intentions did mirror those concerns.


    His true aim was to employ the girl as a protective barrier.


    To be more blunt, wouldn''t it give him reassurance of another kind if he linked his own life with that girl? And in case things go wrong, he would be able to use her as a lifeline.


    Though, of course, it depended on Ryuk Devereaux, who might kill him even after knowing that killing him would also kill that cat girl.


    "I apologize, but I still fail to grasp your reasoning, my lord," Jambiun bowed again, unable to fullyprehend Keith''s n.


    "It''s straightforward. Take this and make her swallow it when I confront Ryuk Devereaux."


    Keith produced a box from his dimensional space and handed it to Jambiun, who visibly recoiled as his eyes fell on the container.


    A dense, crimson energy seeped from it, causing him to tremble.


    "Urgh!"


    ''!?!''


    "M-Master, please tell me this isn''t what I think it is!"


    Jambiun''s eyes widened in rm.


    From the overwhelming aura of blood energy emanating from the box, he understood it contained an essence crystal¡ªa vitalponent within a vampire that granted them the capacity to wield blood art.


    These crystals were unique to each vampire, with only one existing per individual.


    To put it bluntly, it was akin to a vampire''s heart, and without it, they would lose all their powers.


    "There''s no need to overreact, Jambiun. As you already know, I possess two crystals within me," Keith replied, maintaining hisposure.


    He rified that he, unlike any other vampire, had two cores inside him, a fact known to many elders, which exined his reputation as a genius and one of the most sought-after talents within the Blood Moon n.


    To put it more clearly, a vampire gives his essence to the other individual. But there they just see the pure blood pass through the outeryer of the essence crystal, not transfer it whole as to them. Given it is their energy source, due to transferring the essence, which is not the essence crystal, but the strength of it, they be momentarily weak until they recover their strength back.


    He thought himself wanted to make that girl a vampire, but the problem was how much she stinks with that unbearable pheromone smell that he can''t bring himself to bite her.


    So, his n was simply to put one essence stone in her body and make her a lifeguard in case he missed something.


    After all, he wasn''t the type to underestimate his enemies.


    "B-but, this..." Jambiun wanted to inquire why they were going this far, but he understood and respected his decision, realizing that it appeared he was just being overconfident in his abilities. It seemed that his master was much more aware of the strength of the enemies they were about to face. "I understand."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    . n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Far away in the direction where these ships were heading stood the Jade Dominion at its center, and thousands of miles within could be seen individuals standing near the cliff looking in that direction.


    [Host, energy signatures of Diana Riantain are detected to be heading in this direction.]


    ''How is the stability of the Dantian going?'' Ryuk inquired of the system about the formation of the new energy vessel in his body after the dual cultivation, considering how initially, by training in the upper town, the internal energy he was gathering was scattered around his body and did not reside in a separate ce like the Dantian due to him only being in the foundational establishment.


    Unlike presently, now that he has reached the core formation realm.


    After dual cultivationst night, his body had finally started to umte the internal energy in different portions of the vessel¡ªrevealing that a core was forming.


    So presently, he had an Ether Vessel storing the Ether produced by the Ether circles in his heart region and a Dantian at the base of his spine carrying internal energy.


    [Host, the newly formed energy vessel seems stable and is ready to be used.]


    ''So, I am in the Core Formation realm, is that correct?'' Ryuk reconfirmed with the system, as the nomenture of this ce seems simr to one another.


    [Indeed, that''s correct.]


    ''Is there no way to boost her overall speed?'' Ryuk inquired about Yao Lian, who, through dual cultivation, was used as a medium to bnce the internal energy that the system synthesized by converting his Ether.


    Then the internal energy he received from her gave him a boost that did not harm his foundation.


    For a clearer understanding, the umtion of internal energy within a body significantly enhances their levels.


    This elevation enables them to make breakthroughs at each tier referred to as realms in the Jade Dominion power hierarchy.


    Reaching a certain amount of internal energy boosts an individual''s strength.


    This was the particr reason why elixirs or pills were fed to individuals inside this ce: to boost their overall internal energy.


    However, doing so weakens the very foundation of the individual.


    This was the same for the system, which can convert the ether in his body into internal energy, boosting his overall strength.


    However, simr to artificially induced internal energy from elixirs or pills, this also weakens the foundation, making him much weaker than if he had chosen a natural method.


    Naturally, one needs to first stabilize the internal energy they obtain from consuming elixirs or pills to prevent it from damaging their foundation.


    But of course, Ryuk, having not much time, could not do that, as it takes too much focus and time.


    This is why he opted for dual cultivation.


    So, technically, Yao Lian was the one who was stabilizing the internal energy after he poured the raw energy into hers, taking her stable energy into him and creating a bnce where it was simply like eating cooked food while giving her raw food to cook.


    However, there was a main problem here: the speed at which she could cook.


    Her cultivation speed was slow¡ªof course, much faster than others¡ªbut it still didn''t match the pace he wanted.


    If it were simply about breaking his levels and reaching higher realms, it would be possible by converting ether into internal energy and pouring it into his Dantian.


    He could easily break through the levels one after another, but again, it would result in a very weak foundation without him being able to stabilize it.


    It would go rampant in his body, and even if he tried to transfer it to Esme through dual cultivation afterward, it would just damage her own body.

 Chapter 357- Ryuks Preparations

    357 Chapter 357- Ryuk''s Preparations


    In conclusion, he needed someone who was truly strong and capable of cultivating internal energy with a body far superior to his own to synthesize it.


    However, the only one he could think of was the Empress of the Jade Dominion, who was clearly not in a state to even move her own body for long or have any means to ensure her loyalty.


    Considering that, just like Dristi, it was not applicable to use the Grimoire against her, as it was possible for her to simply die and then be reborn while not being under the effect of the Envement Grimoire, she could easily betray him, which was a major issue that stopped him from turning to her for help.


    "Ahem, so, um... are you not going to tell her that?"


    ''.¡­.''


    Came a female voice from behind him. Clearly recognizing it, he remained standing there with his eyes settled towards the horizon.


    ''Hm, why does he wear that...'' Yao Lian, who had just finished a very long conversation with the twins and left them gasping for breath, finally got a chance to talk to this man alone.


    She searched for him and arrived at the edge of the cliff, where she saw him standing there with those same eyes beneath his mask reflecting the enormous sky, making her heart flutter with returning memories.


    Yet, there was a pang in her heart as she saw that ck mask over his face, preventing her from seeing him clearly.


    Her eyes, looking at him, averted and then reflexively fell on his face, on his jawline and cheek, which seemed to trigger memories ofst night. His hair, fluttering in the breeze, distracted her as she moved forward.


    "The weather is nice, right?" Yao Lian added, her finger brushing over the ring, feeling warmth as her memories surged back.


    Though it could not be said that she had fallen for him, there was indeed a tingling sensation in her heart, making her find him slightly worth falling for.


    When he first spoke to her, he was rude and seemed to look down on her. She tried to retaliate, but he was undeniably strong.


    During their journey here, she saw a different side of him. Among all of this, he appeared strong and truly cared for at least those whom he deemed important.


    Yet, all the while, he kept ignoring her, seemingly not caring about her presence. Until the very end,st night was unexpected; it was as if she had seen a new side of him.


    And she didn''t know why, but the way his eyes held a hunger for her body and how he looked at her seemed to drive her mind crazy. Just now, he had given her a ring. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She thought, what if there are many more sides to him, just like the one fromst night when he seemedpletely different from how he was in front of others?


    To be more blunt, from the conversation she had with Esme, she was 100% sure that she was the one who first saw his dead side and no one else.


    "Though, Rui Ke, I¡ª"


    "Yao Lian, you need to work hard," Ryuk finally spoke, interrupting her in the middle. As his eyes turned toward her, her body halted; with a slight flinch, she looked at him, blinking.


    "Huh?" Yao Lian kept looking into his eyes. Although he seemed near her, he appeared distant, clearly not sharing the same feelings in that moment. It somewhat triggered something in her as she just remained static.


    "Prove your worth, Yao Lian," Ryuk stated again, noticing her bodynguage. From the start, he was aware of her eyes settled on him, holding a clear emotion¡ªsoft and without malice.


    "Wh-what¡ª!?" Yao Lian saw the seriousness in his expression, unable to fathom what he meant by this, but before she could finish her words, she suddenly found her lips sealed as he muffled her with a peck.


    "Work hard on learning those manuals inside that ring, and I will give you another kiss," Ryuk whispered,ing close to her ear, the edge of his mask brushing over her cheeks, arriving there like a devil. His warm breath reached her ear.


    ''!?!''


    ''Eh?'' Her body stood frozen in ce as he breathed fast; soon enough, he moved away, leaving her all alone, pressing her lips together due to that sudden startling moment, with his words still echoing in her mind.


    Thump, thump.


    ''....'' Her heart thumped as she lifted one hand, cing it over her lips, feeling that touch.


    It was warm yet sweating, slightly irritated due to him acting cold, but at least she had be ustomed to it.


    Hearing him mention something about manuals in the ring, her gaze was drawn to her finger where the same ring he had given hery.


    "He said there were manuals in it," Yao Lian recalled his words before, channeling internal energy into the ring. As she did, it was as if a surge of treasures passed through her mind.


    All the things inside the ring were on disy to her. As it appeared, she stood in the middle of several cultivation books, treasures, and artifacts hovering around her.


    "This?" Her eyes widened as she realized that the ring she had was not just a mere essory but a storage ring holding the treasures needed for her cultivation.


    Now understanding what he meant, her gaze swept in his direction; though there was no one there, she felt a warmth.


    In the end, she had always wanted to be strong, and now, with enough resources at her disposal, it appeared she had finally decided to choose this man who offered her most of it.


    Of course, it was just a reassuring thought of hers to hide the warmth spreading near her heart, trying to camouge her newly born feelings as just a means to have him as a sponsor.


    ----


    "Liege, we have made all the necessary preparations, but is there a reason for us to use those people?" Regina came forward as they looked towards Ryuk, inquiring about why he had asked to use the people from the Phoenix Order as soldiers.


    He had sent a few members of the Devereaux battalion to instruct all the people to go towards the edge of Lower Town, and to add authenticity, he had even sent the matriarch of the Phoenix Order with them.


    "Regina, right now we are at a disadvantage. We could be strong, but the number of enemies at a time can be overwhelming, which is why meat shields are important," Ryuk definitely had faith in the soldiers of the Devereaux family, considering they themselves were very strong.


    However, he didn''t want to have any loose ends on his side, especially since they would soon be engaged on two fronts: one from the side of the vampires who would arrive in Lower Town and the second from the main city.


    Understanding his current weaknesses in the uing war, he was going to use all avable resources, including members of the Phoenix Order from Lower Town, Upper Town, and Middle Town, considering they were cultivators with strong fighting instincts¡ªthe ones actually fighting the vampires, holding them off until he found either what he needed and left the continent or let Diana collide with those vampires.

 Chapter 358- A Ring?

    358 Chapter 358- A Ring?


    "I understand, Liege. Should I bring the battleships inside?" Regina further added, considering that now they had the matriarch of the Phoenix Order under their control, the possibility of bringing the battleships within the Jade Dominion was feasible.


    Given that they would soon be engaged on two fronts, they could easily use more firepower.


    However, she could see that her Liege was presently underestimating the battle prowess and strength of the First Battalion, which she found unsurprising, as he still needed to witness what they were capable of.


    Even the member who fought with that woman just a few hours ago was the weakest member of the battalion, giving a misleading impression of the overall strength of the entire army division under hermand.


    So she took it as an opportunity now that they would be able to prove their strength in front of him by going against both the Vampires and the threat in the main city.


    Indeed, even from here, she sensed something evil and dark towards the main city, emitting arge amount of demonic energy.


    If we were to think about it, most probably those were demonic cultivators who were renowned throughout the Jade Dominion for their cruel methods.


    Having eradicated several races, she found that the most troublesome ones to deal with were those who do not fear their death and act on instinct rather than instinctive fear.


    Just like how injured demonic rogue cultivators kill others while corrupting their own minds through forbidden sacrificial methods.


    Of course, she doesn''t fear going against them, but always, whenpared with those who have a mind and start to panic in the face of such strength, the mindless ones, who have no fear of death, boost their overall strength.


    "No, bring the ships to the opposite edge of the Jade Dominion," Ryuk stated.


    He was already aware that even if a battle were to ur and they relied on the battleships, the people of the Jade Dominion, at least the cultivators here, would not be able to distinguish between his battleships and the arrival of the vampire ones, due to them thinking both were foreign.


    This misunderstanding, exacerbated by thenguage barrier, would mean that friendly fire could cause more harm than profit.


    Given the situation, he preferred to bring the ships from the opposite direction by taking a roundabout course of the whole continent, considering they would move forward from here without turning back, dealing first with the issue in the main city and then moving towards the other part of the Jade Dominion.


    Information about that area was still very vague, yet enough for him to use it to his advantage.


    So if he were to put it simply, rather than a war of strength, he wanted to make it a battle of time, where he just needed to hold until all the pieces fell together in a box before leaving that box with the pieces engaging with each other.


    Being an emperor in his past life, ruling over the Selvius Kingdom while engaging in several wars, he was well aware that individual battles were far different from a war.


    No matter how strong a particr individual is, in the face of sheer numbers, exhaustion, and stamina depletion would easily overwhelm them.


    This prompted him to clearly decide what to choose and how to act upon.


    "I will send the message as per instructions," Regina gave a bow as her figure vanished as she headed towards the gathering of other members of the Devereaux battalion who were preparing to move forward.


    "Oye uncle"


    A voice reached Ryuk as he was heading down the mountain towards the main peak where the mention of the Phoenix Order was present.


    On the way, he heard it and, rather than ignoring it, turned towards the direction, considering he was already aware of the child''s presence.


    "Are you not going to give Big Sis a ring?"


    Sam stated, arriving beside him, moving with his hands folded behind his head, nonchnt as he stood a little trembling, as Big Sis also deserved a ring just like the woman who seemed genuine enough.


    "Did she tell you that she wants one?"


    Ryuk stated, as he definitely did not expect Esme to feel jealous, but considering the way Sam was behaving, it was most probably just these twins who thought of this rather than Esme herself.


    "No, she didn''t tell, but she wants one, can''t you tell?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Sam raised an eyebrow, looking towards him, doubting if he really cared for Esme or if it was all just for show, as he didn''t even know that she wanted a ring or felt a hint of jealousy seeing him give one to another woman first.


    ''System, do you have a ring?''


    Ryuk just inquired from the system to see if it had anything like a ring that could be purchased from the shop inside of it.


    Given that it would most likely be a small ring, the transaction would not create a big problem.


    [ There are many of them. Should I show you the catalog? ]


    21:30


    ''Yes''


    Artifact Rings Catalog


    1. Ring of Emberme+


    Summons intense mes capable of creating walls of fire and hurling fireballs, increasing offensive power [Able to melt Tungsten] (Energy needed for each use: 100 Units)


    2. Ring of Frostbound+


    Generatesrger ice barriers, freezes enemies in ce, and creates an icy terrain that slows opponents. [Able to freeze even moltenva at just touch] (Energy needed for each use: 100 Units)


    3. Ring of Vital Bloom+


    Greatly enhances health regeneration and provides a burst of healing when the user is critically injured.


    (Energy needed for each use: 100 Units)


    4. Ring of Shadowstep+


    Grantsplete invisibility for 1 minute and the ability to silence footsteps and movements entirely. (Energy needed for each use: 100 Units)


    5. Ring of Irond Will+


    Negates mind-control effectspletely and reflects fear or psychological attacks back at the enemy. (Energy needed for each use: 1 Unit)


    6. Ring of Aetherglow+


    Doubles mana regeneration rate, boosts spell power, and emits a radiant light that repels weaker dark entities. (Energy needed for each use: 10 Units)


    7. Ring of Gale''s Whisper+


    Dramatically enhances movement speed, enables double-jumping. (Energy needed for each use: 20 Units)


    8. Ring of Titan''s Grip+


    Grants immense strength, enabling the user to shatter boulders, break magical barriers, or wield colossal weapons. (Energy needed for each use: 100 Units)


    9. Ring of Serpent''s Insight+


    Fully reveals hidden traps, illusions, and enemy weaknesses while granting enhanced vision and heightened reflexes. (Energy needed for each use: 100 Units)


    10. Ring of Chrono Drift+


    Can slow time by 2 seconds and allows the wearer to rewind time by 2 seconds (one time use for time rewind). (Energy needed for each use: 100,000 units)


    see more...


    ¨^©¤©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?¡ï?©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¤¨a


    ''...Only one would be good for her,'' Ryuk thought as he went through the catalog.


    At first nce, the rings'' abilities may tempt the minds of anyone, especially those with powers that seem overwhelming, like time maniption or the ability to melt or others.


    However, if seen from his perspective, they were just another lump of unusable things.


    For instance, the first ring, holding the power to melt tungsten, seemed like a very strong choice for Esme.


    However, in truth, the energy needed to use it would consume her entire reserve energy, making her vulnerable and unable to use her illusion.


    The same applied to all the rings that cost 100 units of energy.


    Atst, he came across a ring that appeared to show a very alluring and overpowered ability: time maniption.


    Yet if considered in terms of energy consumption, it would bring it into the phase two warriors.


    That small time maniption margin of two seconds or a few could not change much; as it was simply that slowing down time by a few seconds would not allow one to move faster than light.


    If it were a few minutes, he would have used it without hesitation, but logically speaking, it was useless.


    Slowing down time against any of the opponents of his level would only waste energy, as one could move much faster to recover that much slowdown.


    It left him with only three ring choices: to increase movement speed at the cost of 20 units of energy for each use; to double the mana regeneration rate, which seemed good enough but at the cost of 10 units of energy¡ªhowever, that only halved the mana recovery imed by the ring; or the one aligning with Esme''s ability.


    The Irond Will+ Ring.

 Chapter 359 - Finally Use of Horses

    359 Chapter 359 - Finally Use of Horses


    ''Are the Grim Worms refilled?'' Ryuk, moving towards the main pce and followed by Sam, inquired of the system about the Grim Worms, which he had been informed about several days ago.


    While maintaining a steady pace and not leaving Sam behind¡ªfor they were in a ce where he could be taken hostage at any moment.


    [ Yes, today''s amount is filled. ]


    "Uncle...what should I call you?" Sam asked, moving while holding a ring in his hand, looking at it as he judged if it was suitable to give to his big sister. He finally decided to seek confirmation on what he should call Ryuk.


    "Uncle? I am hardly a few years older than you," Ryuk replied while scrolling through the system window to check the condition of his envement grimoire.


    To be specific, while inside this ce, he had thought about why he couldn''t control a mass amount of people.


    The limitations were that he needed to touch each of them or transmit it through a means, but that was a small amount.


    Just like how if he were to touch someone, he could influence them with his envement grimoire.


    However, if he were to give it to a person, that person would not be able to infect more than two or three individuals.


    This meant that if he enved an individual, it wasn''t like that individual would spread it like a virus to multiple people.


    There was a limit of two or three people at maximum if he wanted it to spread intentionally.


    Regarding this, he was researching this particr issue with the system to understand if there was a solution to his problem¡ªwhere he could use his envement grimoire like a virus, infecting and controlling numerous individuals.


    It may initially seem overpowered that he had the ability to enve anyone, regardless of their strength¡ªjust like Drishti¡ªbut the issue was that they needed to be close to him, or he needed to transmit it himself or through some object.


    Even then, the effect of his ability would vanish on non-living things after a limited amount of time.


    Finally, after researching, he learned that the envement grimoire heavily relied on Grim Worms, which were the basic carriers of his abilities'' remnants to any individual whom he infected.


    These worms'' lifespans on living things were infinite, but for non-living things, it was just a few days or weeks.


    Thus, thinking about cing them on clothes or objects delivered to someone after a year to get infected was not feasible.


    Additionally, another hurdle was the number of Grim Worms he could produce per day.


    Considering it was synthesized by the system, it was limited to 500 people per day.


    This meant that if he started using his envement grimoire to enve people, he could enve only up to 500 people daily.


    This was definitely an enormous amount if he were to enve many strong individuals, but again the issue was that he needed to touch them or have Grim Worms enter their bodies through the aforementioned methods, which were not sustainable in the long term.


    After all, he couldn''t expect people like Drishti to roam around and meet him daily. This led him to research ways to spread the Grim Worms like a chain reaction.


    The system said there was no method to increase the number of Grim Worms produced per day, but he found a sustainable way, something that could be considered a loophole but was also a self-discovered solution by him.


    "Wh-what!? But why do you look so big, like an uncle!?" Sam was bbergasted, halting as he looked toward the man beside him, who looked at least ten years older than him.


    With a muscr physique, a heavy masculine voice, and a mature aura, Sam always thought he was definitely around the age of his father.


    "Puberty, growth hormones, and all. Don''t you know that?" Ryuk couldn''t reveal that his memories were from the future, but given that his body was naturally muchrger than his age due to the Devereaux bloodline enhancing his overall growth from an early stage, he appeared to be at least two or three years older than his current age. He replied while resting his hands in his pockets and looking toward Sam.


    "Oh, puberty, hmm, what''s that?" Sam tilted his head, inquiring as he pressed both hands over his head and continued walking, having never heard of such a thing.


    The growth hormones he possessed were like giving him strength; being a Dariant, his body automatically converted the nearby mana into physical strength.


    "That''s¡ª" Ryuk began, but before he couldplete his thought, he suddenly saw four light streaks arriving in front of him one after another, as if teleporting, revealing cloaked figures with three horses and a man on one of their shoulders.


    "Liege, as per your instructions, wee to greet you before leaving for the lower town."


    One after another, all four figures knelt, giving him a bow as their sharp orange eyes, hidden behind the mask of their trench coats, concealed their personas.


    Instantly, due to the pressure formed by their ranks, the whole area was filled with dense mana, pushing away all internal energy around the venue.


    Those cloaked figures wanted to add more, but they kept their words limited to the asked question while noticing the steps of their liege as he made his way toward the horses.


    Approaching the horses, Ryuk stretched out his hand and ced it on one of them.


    [ Activating Grim Worm transfer. ]


    The system once again activated the same process Ryuk had been using for so long, employing the horses as power banks to store his Grim Worms.


    Indeed, the reason he had kept bringing these horses, along with Liu Wei until this ce, was that he wanted to use them as bombs.


    Considering that Grim Worms can only survive indefinitely inside living organisms, he decided to use these horses as storage tanks for his Grim Worms, which would act like explosives to spread around like pandemic viruses.


    What could be a better ce to find so many strong individuals gathered in one location than in a battle between Vampires and Cultivators?


    NEIGHH!


    The horse he had touched suddenly galloped as visibly its eyes and body started to turn ck, as if a ck liquid were moving over itsyer of skin.


    Though not visible, it appeared as if insects were crawling.


    Thousands, millions of insects were moving inside its body, touring through it as it appeared to scream in pain; but again, it was not harming it, but just living inside.


    But again, sacrifices needed to be made in hope of achieving his goals.


    ''!?''


    ''This....'' One of the cloaked figures noticed a ck liquid trickling out of the horse as it automatically moved within it, causing his eyes to narrow.


    He recalled noticing such a ck substance entering his own body a few months ago when he first wore the clothes bestowed upon him by his liege, but he didn''t doubt it at that time as he found no anomaly in his body. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It appeared that not only he, but also Ryuk had noticed his bodynguage and reaction, considering he had intentionally let a few drops of Grim Worm trickle down to see what reaction this cloaked figure would have.


    He leaned in closer, reaching the height of that figure, and said in a sharp and devilish tone,


    "You..ck control over your reaction."

 Chapter 360- Liu Weis pain

    360 Chapter 360- Liu Wei''s pain


    "I apologize, Liege." Even though the man wasposed, the hint of his pupils'' contraction was noticed by Ryuk.


    This man was aware of how everyone in the battalion, being veterans, had noted that day about this but kept it hidden since they didn''t notice any anomaly in their bodies.


    Even though they informed theirmander, she told them that their liege wanted to assure their loyalty, so they remained silent.


    However, just now, due to his own mistake and understanding what exactly his leak meant, he realized that Liege was likely pointing out how his reaction had given away the truth that they were all aware of this fact¡ªThe fact that they were all infected by this ck liquid.


    "It''s fine. I was already aware of it," Ryuk casually mentioned, not having thought that these cloaked figures would have noticed it considering he had secretly concealed the Grim Worms in their clothes that day by system''s help.


    His eyes moved towards the hints of reactions in the others'' eyes, and as he expected, there was a slight twitch revealing that indeed his guess was correct; they were all aware of it.


    Of course, they probably didn''t know exactly what this Grim Worm did, but still, they were aware of being infected by it, which was assuring as they had proven their loyalty strong enough to make him decide to give them a demonstration.


    After all, even though they were loyal, to keep them loyal, he needed to precisely demonstrate what would happen to them if they changed their loyalty towards him in the future.


    "Wake that idiot up." Ryuk stood and moved towards his fourth grimworm container, who was Liu Wei.


    Indeed, the reason he had been sparing and even carrying Liu Wei with him until now was to make him, just like these horses, a bomb.


    After all, if all three horses were to fail in the mission, just considering the Heaven''s halo protecting the Son of Heaven, giving him a protectiveyer against anything, wouldn''t Liu Wei be a bomb of utmost precision?


    It was like a very lucky bomb who would infect the strongest individual due to his own Heaven''s favor.


    So, Ryuk had wanted to use Heaven against itself, where, given the danger, the Son of Heaven would invoke Heaven''s favor in the form of someone very strong for its son, like a hidden ancestor, a cultivator, or perhaps someone far stronger.


    Due to the hidden Grim Worms inside Liu Wei''s body, he would be a direct source of gaining a powerful ve for Ryuk.


    "Yes." The cloaked figure, who was carrying Liu Wei over his shoulder, threw him onto the soil.


    He concentrated mana in his forefinger and swiftly tapped several nerve points of Liu Wei to unlock his sealed meridians, which were keeping him unconscious.


    [They can even sense nerves that are sealed, Host. Why are sons stronger than their fathers? ¡¥?\?_?(?¥Ä?)?_?/?¡¥ ]


    ''....You...'' Hearing the system''s words that mirrored the situation, where he was weaker than these people in terms of stats¡ªif ignoring his abilities and overall advantages¡ªhe found the casual tone being unnecessary here.


    But intentionally observing it firsthand, how they were aware of which meridians were sealed, despite not knowing cultivation techniques, clearly showed that they were indeed warriors from one of the strongest divisions in the Devereaux family, already aware of the weaknesses of cultivation techniques, analyzing it at just a nce.


    "Wahh¡ªhaah....Haah....wh-where¡ªUgh!?" Liu Wei lurched forward as his eyes snapped open.


    However, due to his body''s already weakened condition from poisoning and being hardly aligned due to failed cultivation, he felt intense pain and fell to the floor, clutching his chest and groaning.


    As he tried to observe his surroundings, he found himself in a ce filled with dense internal energy mixed with mana, heavily concentrated, while the herbs and nts around him seemed rich with spiritual energy.


    It felt as if he was brought to Phoenix Order''s main peak, known for its denser internal energy.


    Yet, he couldn''t make sense of it all before his eyesnded on a masked figure.


    While scanning the area, he noticed a little kid standing beside him,pletely nonchnt, with horses and several crude figures around, causing him to wince in pain.


    Thest thing he remembered was trying to harness external energy from the world as instructed by his master.


    But he could only recall falling into key deviation and losing consciousness after intense pain, and now that he had awakened, it appeared his dantian was damaged.


    "Where am I?" He winced, inquiring without understanding where he was.


    Soon enough, his body was shrouded in a green light, causing him to feel warmth near his dantian and throughout his whole body.


    He was clearly taken aback, unsure of what was happening, and asked, "Wh-what''s th-this?"


    [Your daddy system is healing you, fool. ??¡«?(?¡ä?¦Å?£à??) ]


    [ Now bow and offer me your ass.(?~?£þ?3?£þ?)?~]


    ''Gay.''


    [?!¡ªHost, weren''t you not into joke stuff? ??(??????????-??????????)? ]


    "Liu Wei, stand," Ryuk instructed, ignoring the system''s bickering and focusing on Liu Wei. He instructed him to stand.


    Concentrating, Liu Wei just remained there, turning his head to look at him, tilting his head in confusion.


    "Who are you bastar¡ª" Given that Liu Wei was overall healed and had just ced his hand to lift himself up while trying to utter those words, not understanding why this man was arrogantly telling him to do so, he suddenly felt a pain that originated from his soul.


    It was fast, maybe within milliseconds, where it felt like spikes of nails or needles had erupted inside his body, torturing him like a porcupine.


    As he felt his voice, which should have turned into a scream, die down even before he could make it out.


    Thud


    Due to the pain being so intense, he lost consciousness again, despite being healed.


    The sheer pain was evidenced by the green vines that clearly popped over his skin.


    His eyes widened, bloodshot, with excess saliva trickling from his mouth, revealing that the pain wasn''t targeting his life.


    It was just a sensation overwhelming him, which should have been enough to break the wills of several strong individuals.


    ''!?!''


    The evidence of this was those four cloaked figures, who were able to sense the sudden change in the body of the young man who had been healing on his own.


    But suddenly he went through pain, which even their keen eyes struggled to gauge.


    The intensity was such that they realized that the thing inside their bodies was not simply a seal to confirm their loyalty, but a hell moving inside them.


    "He can''t even bear it.... You all, take these three horses and him into battle and direct them towards lower town''s edge," Ryuk said, cing his hand in his pocket while observing theposed demeanor of those cloaked figures.


    He perceived from their eyes that they were aware of the situation.


    He instructed them to send these three horses, including Liu Wei, to the frontlines of the battlefield, acting as his connectors to strong individuals, like Trojan horses.


    Ryuk made his way towards the other two horses, cing his hand and injecting the remaining bit of Grim Worms within them before brushing past, with Sam tagging along, unfazed on the exterior but sweating beneath.


    "As youmand, Liege." With a swift bow, all the cloaked figures ced their hands on the horses andy away before one after another, vanishing. N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 361- Jennys Regrets

    361 Chapter 361- Jenny''s Regrets


    "It''s unexpected, you''re fearing me after seeing all that?" Ryuk, moving all too clearly due to his resistance, noticed Sam had a slight bit of fear, which was unexpected considering he had already seen too much to react like this now, even though not much had happened a few moments ago.


    Ryuk made sure not to show him anything gruesome, yet he was now fearing.


    "You know, Big Sis is also cruel when beating others?" Sam inquired, giving a side-eye to Ryuk.


    "I don''t think¡ª" Ryuk, who had not seen any cruelty from Esme until now, was about to mention it until the system reminded him.


    [The buttplug warrior¡ªshiver¡ªthinking about her, even my setabytes of memory shiver. (?????©n???)]


    ''....'' Ryuk, who was reminded of that day in the lower town, where he saw the facial structure of that woman cultivator whom Esme had beaten up, remembered that he could not truthfully reply about her not being cruel to Sam as he just averted his eyes.


    "See? Even if love makes people blind, you cannot turn a blind eye to her cruelty." Sam, holding his hand, just took his head, clearly closing his eyes as he was reminded of why he was terrified.


    ''Is he really a kid?'' Ryuk just casually thought, given that at Sam''s age, he was engaged in reading books and experimenting with his newfound strength, not talking about love and all those things.


    [You are from an older generation, a conservative thinker. (?£þ?¥Ø?£þ?;?)]


    [ Tch, I should have a host like some modern Gen Z kid. (?¤Å?£þ??3?£þ?)?¤Å]


    ''....'' N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I am just thinking, you are evil and she is cruel; how devilish your children would be." Sam just couldn''t imagine being a big brother with dangerous children from these two evil parents.


    [....]


    [Can I change my previous statement???_??]


    While having those conversations, they had already reached the main peak. Before further discussion, a scream erupted into the air.


    "Aaahhh! Please, Ryuk! Please! I beg you, don''t kill my mother!"


    ''...This?'' Ryuk, who had halted at a distance, looking in front while standing beside Sam, saw, far away, a woman in a coat, holding the feet of another girl, dressed in a white fairy dress, with silver hair and golden eyes, adorned by a ck tiara, standing firmly and looking down on the one kneeling before her.


    "Sob...please...I-I beg you¡ªp-please...sniff," Jenny wept with trembling hands as she wrapped around the feet of the illusory figure resembling Ryuk.


    Her whole body seemed drenched in sweat, clearly overwhelmed by the pain of repeatedly witnessing her mother die, realizing what might happen to her if she lost her only family now.


    "You think your fake tears mean anything to me?" Esme said, looking down while putting Jenny under the delusion of herself appearing like Ryuk.


    Her voiceshed out with malice and killing intent as she gazed at Jenny''s trembling form.


    The whole scene exhibited the visible intensity of pain and regret, leaving Ryuk and Sam, who were standing slightly away, feeling confused as they observed and tried to process it.


    [Is she begging for forgiveness? (?¡Ñ?_?¡ò?)]


    [Have I lost my sense of sight? (?????_?????)]


    ''....'' Ryuk, who had clearly observed how Jenny¡ªafter witnessing several events until now¡ªhad not shown any regret for her previous actions, was now begging Esme.


    Though he understood she must have used an illusion to appear like him, he never thought Jenny would ever plead for forgiveness.


    This whole scene was slightly confusing without context as he stood there, observing everything to make sense of it.


    "Ugh...p-please...I will do whatever you want; don''t harm my mother!" Jenny''s desperate cries filled the air, her trembling voice cracking as she clung tightly to the illusory figure''s feet.


    Her face was soaked with tears, her cheeks flushed with anguish, and her eyes were wide with an all-consuming dread.


    The torment of witnessing her mother die repeatedly had etched itself into her very soul; each gruesome moment was a searing scar on her psyche.


    Her chest heaved with sobs, and an unbearable ache gnawed at her heart¡ªa deep, twisting pain that seemed to radiate from her core, as if her very existence were rebelling against the possibility of losing the one person she had left.


    Her hands clenched tightly, nails biting into her palms as her mind reeled with fear, regret, and desperation.


    "Mother... she''s all I have..." Jenny''s thoughts were scattered, fragmented by the sheer weight of her despair.


    Her heart pounded painfully in her chest, and the itch of sorrow wed at her sanity.


    Her body shuddered as she realized the fragility of her own world.


    If her mother were gone, nothing would be left¡ªnot hope, not love, not even herself.


    Esme, still maintaining the illusion of Ryuk, tilted her head slightly, her cold golden eyes glinting with calcted malice.


    "Anything, you say?" she whispered, her tone sharp and cutting, carrying the cruel promise of power over the broken girl beneath her. "And what makes you think I can''t force you to do without your consent?"


    The words pierced Jenny''s heart like knives, each word a reminder of her helplessness.


    She gasped, her breath hitching as she tried to steady herself. "I-I''ll do anything," she stammered again, her voice barely audible now, choked with tears and misery. "Please, please just let her live... I''ll... I''ll serve you... forever... just don''t hurt her anymore..."


    All of these scenes were witnessed by both Ryuk and Sam.


    "Here, I am not greeting big sis now," Sam felt a chill in his body as he offered the ring back to Ryuk, disinterested in seeing him give the ring to his big sis.


    He simply wanted to leave this ce due to witnessing his big sis''s current mood.


    Ryuk, whose eyes were fixed on the coat-d figure of Jenny, took the ring without batting an eye, still focused on her plea which was centered solely on her mother.


    "Bye," Sam said, without hesitation, as he sprinted away, leaving only three people in that ce, since Jenny''s mother and grandmother had both been sent to prepare for the uing battle.


    "P-plea...se¡ªthud," Jenny''s body, due to mental exhaustion, finally gave up at Esme''s feet as she seemed to have lost consciousness, still begging for her mother''s forgiveness in herst moments of coherence.


    "What a hassle? Tch, I ain''t going to carry you, so wake up," Esme narrowed her heart gauge as she observed Jenny losing consciousness.


    She kicked Jenny''s body, which caused it to fall to the ground, her breathing faint as tears streaked down her face, revealing the pain her body had endured.


    Even in that situation, Esme shook her head, realizing that she would have to carry her body herself. She was clearly not in the mood to do so, as she lifted her feet, preparing to kick Jenny''s body and roll it like a cylinder to travel the distance, considering she was already unconscious and there was no one around to witness her deed.


    [Host, I will, as a smart system, suggest you to never lose consciousness in front of her or else you will be rolling on the ground like that, and I don''t want to see my host like this. ??¨q?¨r??]


    ''How did she do it?'' Ryuk, on the other hand, ignoring the system''s voice, made his way towards Esme, tilting his head.


    Due to his ability to conceal his presence, she wasn''t able to detect him even though he had arrived near her ear, with both of his hands wrapping around her waist as he ced his chin on her shoulder and whispered, "Caught you red-handed."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!